《I Want To Be a Nobleman》


 Chapter 1

    Wang Wu crossed.


    Wang Wu is an ordinary college student. When playing games at home one day, he passed through inexplicably.


    Wang Wu just yawned. As soon as his eyes closed and opened, he came to the different world from his bedroom.


    Wang Wu stood blankly and came to a strange place from his bedroom for a moment, which made him a little overwhelmed.


    Around, a group of ragged strong men are holding old weapons. In the distance, there is a tall and strong wall. The wall is full of spectators. There are bursts of shouts, cheers and screams of the audience and the shouts and screams of the surrounding strong men.


    All these scenes are too surreal for Wang Wu to understand.


    Wang Wu blinked and was about to scratch his head habitually, but noticed that he also had a broken shield and a half broken one handed sword in his hand. When he looked more carefully, he found that his body was no longer the familiar body at this time.


    Wang Wu couldn''t react and muttered to himself.


    "Well, what''s going on?"


    Before Wang Wu thought about what had happened, and before he knew his surroundings, he heard a deafening roar coming from his side.


    The sound is incomparably shocking and frightening, which is several times more terrible than the roar of beasts such as tigers and lions.


    Wang Wu felt his heart stop beating for a moment.


    Then, before he looked back, he felt a great force coming.


    "Bang!"


    Wang Wu felt a sharp pain behind him. The whole man also took off, and his ears were buzzing.


    "Oh, ah, ah, ah!"


    After the most painful blow since he was born, Wang Wu screamed in pain. He felt that his body had flown far in the air before falling to the ground.


    After falling to the ground, Wang Wu rolled for several circles before stopping. His face became distorted because of pain, and his mouth, ears, nose and eyes were bleeding.


    "What''s the matter? What happened?"


    "Was I hit by a car?"


    "I can''t open my eyes. My body doesn''t listen!"


    Wang Wu fell to the ground and struggled in a panic. He wanted to get up, but he couldn''t move.


    Wang Wu, who was unable to move, finally opened his eyes. Unfortunately, his vision was too blurred to see anything clearly.


    "Call an ambulance. I had an accident!"


    "Where is this? Don''t I play games at home?"


    "I''ll be fine. I''ll be fine!"


    Wang Wu couldn''t move and couldn''t see clearly. He had to think about things in his mind to distract his attention and alleviate the pain.


    With the passage of time, the signs of life disappeared from Wang Wu''s body bit by bit.


    At the beginning, Wang Wu could feel the sharp pain from his body and hear the cries around him. Slowly, Wang Wu felt that his body was no longer painful. No, he should have completely lost consciousness.


    The sound from my ears was getting smaller and smaller, and gradually my consciousness began to blur. In front of me, the horse lantern began to flash through all kinds of scenes in my life.


    "I don''t want to die!"


    "Don''t die!"


    "Are you kidding me? How can I die like this!"


    Inexplicably came to a strange place and died inexplicably. Wang Wu roared in his heart.


    "I haven''t made a girlfriend yet"


    "Are you kidding?"


    "I haven''t been filial to my parents"


    "I don''t want to die!".


    Wang Wu kept shouting in his heart. He was unwilling!


    The inner cry had no effect. The lantern flashed to the end, the vision finally became dark, and no sound could be heard in my ears.


    Nothing can be done except thinking, nothing exists except thinking, and even thinking gradually becomes slow.


    "Is this death? It''s so quiet. Is there really reincarnation? Does heaven and hell exist?"


    In the absolute silence, Wang Wu finally realized that he was going to die soon. No, he should be dead, but his consciousness could exist for a little longer!


    "Even go to hell, even reincarnation as an ant. Don''t let the soul dissipate completely! I don''t want to disappear!"


    Wang Wu believes in atheism and has no religious belief at all, but at this time, he still hopes that there are really six samsara, heaven and hell in this world.


    It was such a terrible thing to completely disappear from the world. Wang Wu became more and more aware of the fear of death.


    Slowly, Wang Wu felt that it was more and more difficult to think, just when Wang Wu''s thinking wanted to stop completely.


    ¡°x#@£¤¡±¡£


    A cry was heard dimly.


    ¡°X#^£¿¡±


    ¡°*£¤%@£¡¡±¡£


    Then came a few more sounds.


    "I don''t understand. What are you talking about?"


    I don''t know where the voice came from, and I don''t know who was shouting what he didn''t understand, but I can feel the strong reluctance in this person''s words.


    "Who is he? Why is he shouting so heartbreaking? Forget it, it doesn''t matter!"


    At this time, Wang Wu felt extremely hard to think. He had accepted his fate of death and began to pray for the possibility of reincarnation.


    ¡°£¤*@#*%£¡£¡£¡¡±


    The shouting that I couldn''t understand echoed in my mind, which made Wang Wu''s thinking unable to calm down.


    ¡°#£¤%¡­@£¡¡±


    Strange voices kept shouting.


    ¡°£¤%¡­¡­*£¡¡±


    "I can''t understand what I said. If everyone else is dying, can''t you be quiet? It''s so noisy!"


    Finally, Wang Wu couldn''t help but want to make the voice quiet.


    "Ding, system activation!"


    For a moment, Wang Wu''s thinking became active again, his brain began to work again, and Wang Wu''s vision brightened again.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The northern defense line of the kingdom of Chiat was broken by the orcs, and a large number of territories were occupied. The displaced refugees had to leave their homes and began to flee.


    On the way from the kingdom of Chiat to the border of the kingdom of lukanir.


    A strong middle-aged man was walking in the wilderness with a thin child on his back, followed by a boy less than ten years old.


    The clothes on the three men were ragged, and there were a lot of blood on the strong man.


    The child lying on the strong man closed his eyes, breathed rapidly, and his cheeks were red. It seemed that he was ill.


    The older child seemed so tired that he fell on the flat ground.


    "Dad, I''m so tired. Sobbing, i... I really can''t walk!"


    The boy lay on the ground, crying and complaining. He was really tired.


    The strong man looked back with a sad expression on his face. He was very tired, not to mention a child, but the youngest son''s condition could not be delayed, and they couldn''t stop to have a rest.


    The strong man squatted down and gently comforted, "Harold, hold on a little longer, we will soon arrive at the kingdom of lucanier. There''s no need to go there. Hold on!"


    The strong man held the little son behind him with one hand and stroked the eldest son''s head with the other.


    Harold wiped away his tears and asked with a cry, "Dad, will we not have to go hungry when we arrive in the kingdom of lucanier?"


    "Is mom waiting for us there?"


    The strong man was stunned for a moment, tears crossed his eyes, tried to put on a smiling face and replied to his son, "well, your mother has prepared dinner for us."


    "When you get there, everything will get better. You don''t have to go hungry or get cold. Everything will get better, for sure! So try harder and don''t stop here."


    "Well, I see."


    After listening to his father''s words, the boy stood up and followed his father again.


    He didn''t notice his father''s tears. His mother was gone forever. The boy might have to be a little older to understand.


    Although the strong man and the boy worked hard, they still didn''t beat death.


    Two hours before reaching the village on the edge of lukanir Kingdom, the child on his back swallowed his last breath.


    The father could only bury his little son in a small mound with tears in his eyes and move on with his sobbing son Harold.


    The act of burying the youngest son is meaningless, but burying it hastily in the mound can''t avoid the smell of wild animals. It won''t take long for the child''s body to be dug out and eaten by scavengers.


    Father took Harold to a village. Although the villagers sympathized with the father and son and the village head was willing to help them, the village Lord didn''t want to see the refugees from other countries.


    Seeing their dirty clothes, the Lord frowned disgustingly and waved to drive them away.


    The strong man knelt down and kowtowed and asked the Lord to accept them. However, the LORD was not moved. Instead, he impatiently called the guard, beat the man and drove them away.


    Next, my father took Harold and wandered around the kingdom of lukanir for several years.


    Finally, I saw the right time and joined a new territory lacking manpower.


    Finally, he had a stable residence. His father and harlot worked very hard to reclaim land and build villages. Finally, they successfully obtained a large piece of land use right from the Lord.


    After all the grain was planted, the harvest was quite good, and the rest was enough for the father and son to live.


    During the slack season, my father also took Harold hunting. He could sell his prey for a lot of money. Over the years, he slowly accumulated some savings.


    The days are finally getting better.


    "In a few years we''ll be able to save enough money for Harold to get a beautiful and capable wife!"


    My father imagined the future happily. After experiencing all kinds of pain, he finally had the idea of looking forward to happiness.


    Unfortunately, it didn''t last long. The village was destroyed soon after Harold came of age.


    The Lord of the newly developed territory is a newborn little aristocrat. The armed forces are not enough and the surrounding is not safe. A Warcraft invasion destroyed the whole territory, and even the Lord''s castle was broken.


    His father was bitten to death by Warcraft, and Harold escaped with the Lord and the guard.


    The LORD was not a good man. He sold Harold to the slave merchant halfway.


    Harold can''t read, can''t do housework, has a stupid brain and is very dull, but he is very strong. He does some unskilled heavy physical work better than his father.


    Harold is more than two meters tall and weighs two or three hundred kilograms. He has trained his muscles through years of hard work. He feels more like a soldier with amazing strength than an ordinary farmer.


    How strong can a farmer sell for? And a soldier with amazing strength is at least dozens of times that of the former!


    After thinking about it, the slave merchant thought it was too wasteful to sell Harold only as a coolie, and decided to sell Harold to the arena.


    Anyway, the arena will die every day. Even if Harold is killed in the battle, 80% of the arena will think that the opponent who killed Harold is too strong to blame him as a slave merchant.


    However, it needs a little packaging, but it can''t be too easy for the arena to see Harold''s strengths and weaknesses.


    As for how to pack it, Harold was cut with wounds of various sizes. The wounds were very shallow. After applying special medicine, they soon healed and formed many scary scars.


    Don''t say, this package, coupled with Harold''s good-looking figure, the arena really thought that Harold was a tough man. He made a lot of money after spending 50 gold coins.


    Then Harold became a new gladiator in the arena, but I don''t know why he died inexplicably just the first time he went to the arena, and then he was worn by Wang wusoul.

 Chapter 2

    Wang Wu woke up. Tears flowed from his eyes. I don''t know whether it was Harold or Wang Wu himself.


    It was as if he was dreaming and experiencing a new life. Vaguely, Wang Wu accepted the memory of Harold, the original owner of the body.


    He also understood the meaning of the shout he didn''t understand before:


    "Don''t die, live for me. I promised my father to live, be happy, and live happily!"


    Consciousness returned to his body again. Wang Wu wiped away his tears and found himself lying on the ground of a cell. After looking around, there was no one else. It should be a single cell. He tried and stood up easily.


    The cell is composed of three walls, one side is composed of more than a dozen iron bars, and the iron door is also composed of four iron bars. If you can stretch out your limbs, your head should get stuck.


    Opposite the cell are other cells with similar appearance. Surprisingly, the cell is not in the basement or inside the building. You can see the big sun hanging in the sky.


    I didn''t know that I had been in a coma for several days and felt hungry and thirsty, but my body seemed to be healed. After moving, I found that there seemed to be no problem.


    After experiencing Harold''s tragic experience, Wang Wu felt sad, unwilling and angry.


    My hometown was invaded and destroyed by orcs, my mother didn''t have time to escape, my brother died on the road, my father was eaten by Warcraft in front of me, lost his freedom and became a slave, and inexplicably lost his life. It''s very painful to take out a series of accidents alone.


    When all these are added together, the extreme grief reveals a funny feeling. Yes, Harold''s whole life is like a joke, and fate makes fun of him.


    "I will never make your next life like a joke. I will live and get the happiness you desire! I promise!"


    Wang Wu''s eyes were firm and his heart was determined, not only for Harold who shouted him back from the edge of death, but also for himself.


    The bodyguard outside the cell noticed that Wang Wu got up and ran to report.


    Soon a bald uncle, accompanied by several guards, walked into Wang Wu''s cell.


    Bald, burly, muscular, a bit like the protagonist in the game God of war.


    The bodyguard opened the door, and the bald uncle went to Wang Wu and said in surprise:


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen such a strong physical quality that I can survive being hit by that monster and stand up after less than three days of sleep."


    "I''m very interested in you. What''s your name and how does your body feel?"


    Harold remembered this man as the one who bought himself from the slave traders.


    "My name is Harold. There''s no big problem with my body. I''m just a little hungry and thirsty."


    Wang Wu will use the name of Harold after he is ready. If he can stand out and live a good life, he will fulfill his wish for Harold, and Harold is his Savior.


    The bald uncle heard Wang Wu''s answer that his body was all right. He looked at Harold and moved his body like nothing. It was incredible. He called a man like a doctor to confirm Wang Wu''s injury.


    The man who looked like a doctor touched Harold''s body everywhere, and finally patted Harold''s back. It should be the position he was beaten that day. He confidently gave uncle bald a positive reply.


    "There''s no big problem. The bones are intact and the muscles don''t show signs of tearing."


    After hearing the doctor''s reply, the bald uncle''s face was full of surprise, but soon turned into a happy expression.


    "I can''t believe your injury is really all right. It''s a fatal injury!"


    "Nothing is better. Nothing is better. I''ll ask someone to prepare some food and drink for you. You can rest at ease. You don''t have to participate in a fight these days. Just do some training. I''ll arrange a fight for you next week."


    The bald uncle happily patted Harold on the shoulder, as if he was looking forward to Harold.


    Harold felt a little hurt where he was photographed. His bald head strength was not ordinary, but he had a very kind attitude towards himself.


    Harold nodded in silence without answering. Now his mind was in a mess and it was easy to say something he shouldn''t say.


    The bald uncle didn''t care about Harold''s silence. After confirming that Harold''s body was really OK, he happily took the escort away.


    After the bald uncle left, Harold sat on the ground and thought silently. After integrating his memory, he clearly knew the situation after crossing.


    This world is a Western magical world view, with class differentiation of nobility, civilians and slaves, Asian races such as elves, orcs and dwarves, and magical creatures such as Warcraft, dragons and ogres.


    However, it is strange that there is no memory of any human extraordinary power in the memory of the original Lord Harold, no impression of magic, fighting spirit and divine magic.


    This shows that the extraordinary power of human beings in the world is at least beyond the reach of ordinary civilians.


    There is a belief in gods. Almost all intelligent creatures, whether human or Asian, believe in the sun god.


    The most common words people say are: "praise the sun!"


    I don''t know why Harold always felt that this sentence was strange.


    The kingdom where I am now is called lukanir kingdom. It is a kingdom dominated by human beings. Basically, there are no Asian people in China.


    Although he was sold to the arena and became a gladiator, fortunately, the bald head valued himself more.


    It is much better than ordinary slavery. If you are injured, you can get treatment and rest time.


    However, this treatment is based on the fact that the arena is optimistic about his combat effectiveness. He bought it for 50 gold coins. Of course, he can''t be treated like the gladiators bought at a low price from the prison.


    He can understand the weight of 50 gold coins from the memory of the original owner Harold. The original owner Harold and his father saved 85 silver coins for several years, which is less than one gold coin. 50 gold coins are a real high price.


    Several attendants brought him food and drink and passed it through a hole.


    While eating, Harold thought about the difficulties he faced and the way out in the future.


    "The original Lord Harold was deceived into a slave by the bastard Lord. How can he get rid of his slave status?"


    From the memory of the original owner, he learned that no matter how hard the slaves in this world worked, how much money they made and how much work they did, it was useless.


    All proceeds belong to the master, and even if the master dies, the slave will be transferred as an inheritance.


    There is basically no other way to get freedom but to escape from the arena. It is more than one level harder to escape from the nobility.


    Thinking of this, Harold can''t help feeling a little headache, but it''s not the biggest headache. Now the most deadly thing is the next fight.


    "That bald uncle really thinks I''m a strong man with great strength. He shouldn''t arrange me to deal with weak opponents. Can I win?"


    Harold''s soul received the memory of the original Lord after wearing it, which can be regarded as adapting to this body, but the problem is that the original Lord Harold himself is a farmer with little ability.


    Although the original owner Harold has great strength and good physique, he reacts slower than others and has poor flexibility. He is often teased by animals when hunting.


    And he doesn''t understand the moves and skills at all. The original owner Harold only learned some basic moves from the militia in the village, and Wang Wu before crossing is a waste. As an honest student, he hasn''t fought since he went to college.


    Harold thought that with his strength, he should have no problem dealing with a few ordinary rogues, but can he really take advantage of those elite gladiators?


    Once you lose, the consequences are unimaginable. After the outcome of the fight is divided, the winner has the right to choose whether to kill his opponent, execute or show mercy. These two situations are very common.


    The arena certainly hopes that the gladiators will show mercy after the outcome has been divided. After all, the gladiators are bought with money, but the spectators who come to see the game are often unwilling to end peacefully.


    "I went up as a layman and was ravaged by one side. I want to know that the audience is absolutely booed and scolded. It''s not enough to vent my anger if I don''t kill me!"


    Even if you are lucky enough to meet a compassionate opponent and have not been executed, you may not come to a good end.


    Just imagine, if you are the owner of the arena and you spend 50 gold coins but buy a waste, you can''t beat all your opponents. Why don''t you get angry?


    At the thought of this, Harold sighed helplessly, and suddenly felt a sense of despair.


    However, he immediately cheered up. It''s man-made. There''s really no way to give up. If he tries to stick to it, there may be hope.


    It''s going to fight next week. It''s more or less useful to train hard in these days.


    "It was not easy to step back from the edge of death, and promised the original Lord Harold to live well instead of him. How can he just give up!"


    Harold swallowed a piece of meat mercilessly, dispelling the despair in his heart.


    Wait, Harold suddenly realized what was wrong.


    Step back from the edge of death?


    When I immediately lost consciousness, I woke up again only by the last cry of the original Lord Harold.


    But how can you even heal the injury when you get back a life by luck?


    Before he was unconscious, he clearly remembered that he had been seriously injured and half of his body was about to fall apart. How was his injury good?


    Harold''s brain was in chaos because of the dense occurrence of crossing, facing death, resurrection and receiving memory. He didn''t immediately respond to this abnormal phenomenon. Now he suddenly felt very incredible.


    It''s impossible to sleep for a few days to solve the problem from dying to complete recovery. There''s no miracle in the world that a priest can heal the injury by saying a spell.


    So how did you recover?


    The original Lord Harold had been injured many times before, but he recovered a little faster than ordinary people. He definitely did not reach such an adverse situation. The reason for his recovery was not Harold himself.


    Baldheaded uncle was also very surprised at the speed of his recovery, so this is not the reason for the arena.


    In other words, this is the special effect I brought after crossing over!


    Suddenly, Harold recalled the "Ding, system activation" he heard before accepting the memory


    Do you?

 Chapter 3

    Did he bring the system like the protagonists in those novels?


    At the thought of this, Harold began to shout wildly in his mind: "system, system out!"


    Sure enough, with Harold''s inner calling system, a character panel appeared in his mind.


    Yes, Harold was very excited. Sure enough, gold fingers were necessary for the jumper.


    This character panel looks familiar to Harold. Isn''t this the character attribute panel of horse riding and slashing!


    The character panel displays harlott''s four-dimensional attributes, skill level and weapon proficiency respectively.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [character: Harold


    Grade: 1


    HP: 5151


    35 (basic health) + 20 (strength bonus) - 2 (Curse of death) - 2 (near death coma once)


    Strength 20, agility 4, intelligence 9, charm 7


    Free attribute point: 4


    Skills: [iron bone] lv0, [strike] lv0, (strength)


    [running] lv0, [Weapon Mastery] lv0 (agility)


    [coach] lv0, [item management] lv0 (Intelligence)


    [control] lv0, [transaction] lv0 (CHARM)


    Free skill points: 9


    Weapon Proficiency: affects the effect of using related weapons. Each weapon proficiency can slightly increase attack damage and attack speed.


    One handed weapon 15


    Two handed weapon 36


    Long rod weapon 33


    Throwing weapons 11


    Bow and arrow 3


    Crossbow 0


    Free weapon proficiency: 40]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Harold''s ecstasy dropped a little when he found that this was the character panel of horse riding and slashing.


    "Horse riding and chopping" is a game he was playing before crossing.


    Harold has played this game for nearly 8 years. It can be said that he is very familiar with it. It is because of familiarity that Harold feels a little pity.


    Why do I have to play this game before crossing? If only the system of games such as hero invincible and Diablo followed me, Harold thought of it greedily.


    In the game horse riding and slashing, players have three points.


    The four attribute points of strength, agility, intelligence and charm belong to the skills under the four attributes and the proficiency of various weapons.


    In addition to improving the character''s physical fitness, each attribute also has additional rewards:


    Strength increases the maximum HP by 1 point.


    Agility increases weapon proficiency by 10 points.


    Intelligence can add 1 skill point.


    Charisma can increase the maximum number of soldiers by 1 point.


    At the same time, the skill level related to each attribute cannot exceed one third of the attribute.


    For example, Harold has 20 strength points. His strength related skills can be upgraded to lv6, while agility has only 4 points, so agility related skills can only be upgraded to LV1.


    Players initially have 4 free attribute points, free skill points equal to intelligence points, and 10 times the free weapon proficiency of agility points.


    As a game, riding and killing is very interesting, but as a gold finger, it suck a little.


    The game is not a magic background, and the game design is as close to the reality as possible, which leads to a very low upper limit of the combat effectiveness of the game characters, and a top Knight will be beaten to death by more than a dozen low-level robbers.


    Even if they are equipped with the best equipment and are shot by the crossbow and arrow of ordinary soldiers, they will also lose blood and be injured. Moreover, no matter how low-level soldiers are equipped with a lance, they will have the opportunity to kill players in one move.


    Although there is no upper level limit in the game, the higher the level, the more difficult it is to upgrade. The experience required for upgrading after level 30 is astronomical.


    In short, this system can only make players become powerful "ordinary people". When a horse is a thousand, you don''t want to kill a dragon warrior.


    After carefully reading the property panel, Harold also probably understood the reason for the recovery of the body. Not only that, he also slightly understood the reason for Harold''s inexplicable death before.


    When he crossed over, the original owner Harold was dead.


    In the memory of the original owner, he was always normal. He was not attacked in the arena. He just felt dizzy and died inexplicably.


    Looking at the description below the maximum HP, it is clear that the maximum HP of 55 points has become 51 points, 2 points are deducted due to the death curse, and 2 points are deducted due to near death.


    The death curse should be the cause of the death of the original Lord Harold. I don''t know when he was cursed. A near death coma should mean that he was fatally hit by an unknown creature but didn''t die.


    In horse riding and slashing, the player''s HP is cleared and will not die, but will be in a near death coma, and the player''s lost HP will be restored at the rate of 1:00 per hour. Generally speaking, it takes two or three days from empty blood to full blood in the game.


    It''s no wonder that when I woke up from a coma, I felt my body healed. It''s also no wonder that I survived after being hit by a fatal injury. It''s all because of the system.


    However, thanks to the cry of the original Lord Harold, he awakened his consciousness that was about to dissipate, which activated the system.


    Just paying some maximum HP can turn from death to coma. Harold, who has experienced it once, thinks it''s too cost-effective.


    Just because of this effect, Harold thought that maybe the system was no worse than heroes and Diablo.


    After all, no matter how strong the strength is, it will inevitably overturn, and more life is more than one chance, not to mention more than one.


    However, it is not clear how powerful the resurrection function of this system is, but Harold estimated that he would not be able to resurrect if he suffered fatal wounds such as beheading and waist cutting.


    With the emergence of the system, the biggest difficulty harlott faces - the fighting competition has taken a turn for the better!


    Although the upper limit of the strength of the game characters in horse riding and slashing is not high, it is a game after all. The power brought by the system is surreal. It is absolutely enough to deal with gladiators!


    The physical quality of human beings in this world is similar to that in previous lives, because the average level of nutrition is not as good as that in previous lives.


    The strength of the gladiators in the arena is the strength of ordinary people, which is why Harold can sell 50 gold coins at a high price without testing.


    After all, in the battle between ordinary people, physical fitness is the most important factor to determine the outcome, which is why all kinds of fighting events in previous lives are heavyweight.


    Of course, harlott doesn''t think that the human beings in this world are exactly the same as those in previous lives. In this magical and extraordinary world, if human beings have no dependence, they don''t deserve to survive and have long been extinct.


    Harold thought that this should be the reason why the original owner didn''t understand because he had little knowledge. Naturally, it''s impossible for a small civilian in a remote village to know any high-grade information.


    In the attribute setting of horse riding and slashing, the four-dimensional attribute of ordinary men after adulthood is generally about 6 o''clock.


    Harold''s strength attribute is 3 or 4 times that of ordinary people. It is definitely a natural divine power, but his agility is only 4 points, which seriously affects his strength. What''s the use of no matter how strong he is?


    The reason why the intelligence on the attribute panel is up to 9 points should be that his soul has passed through. It is normal for modern people who have experienced higher education and have a good IQ.


    Harold thought carefully for a moment and assigned all attribute points and skill points.


    All attribute points are added to agility, and 4 points of agility become 8 points, which alleviates the embarrassment that you have great strength but can''t hit people.


    There are only eight skill types less than in the game. Harold finally clicked Lv2''s [run], Lv2''s [Weapon Mastery], lv4''s [strike], and LV1''s [item management].


    Each level of [running] can increase movement speed by 10%, and can continue to make up for his weakness of insufficient speed.


    [Weapon Mastery] is the core combat skill, which can better use and master weapons.


    [strong attack] can make him give better play to his advantages. Each point can increase his strength by 8% in melee attack.


    [item management] is a magical skill. You can add 6 item columns per point, which is simply storage space!


    The 6-grid storage space does not store items according to the volume, but according to the type. Items of the same type can be superimposed, which is a bit like the setting of online games.


    Two squares in the item column are empty, and four squares store things, namely [ragged straw sandals + 3 Defense], [worn gloves + 2 Defense], [worn sweater + 5 Defense] and [sword fighting manual].


    [sword fighting Manual: you can read 7 points of intelligence. The book records the experiences of many swordsmen. After reading, you can add 1 point of Weapon Mastery.]


    3 pieces of ragged equipment can be taken to reality or equipped to the equipment grid.


    After wearing them all, Harold''s real appearance has not changed, but there is a + 10 anti buff on the system character panel.


    This buff improved Harold''s physical defense a lot. At least some sharp pebbles can''t break Wang Wu''s skin without force.


    Of course, as long as you increase your strength, you will break the defense immediately. After all, it is three pieces of broken equipment. It should be regarded as a "Golden Bell Jar" with one or two layers of cultivation.


    It can be confirmed that the system equipment can be taken out and used as real clothes, but the real clothes can not be worn as equipment when they are put in the item column.


    Harold tried to put the shoes on his feet, and there was no option to equip them.


    It''s a pity for Harold. The equipment grid of the system can make him have more defense than others. Unfortunately, he can''t continue to get the equipment in the game.


    Harold just wanted to take out the sword fighting manual to have a sneak look, when he was interrupted by a burst of footsteps.


    Several guards in the distance came towards harlott''s cell, headed by a big nose followed by the bald guard.


    The big nose guard asked the cell guard to open the cell door with the key, put his hands on his chest and said, "boss, let''s take you to the training ground and come with us. It''s best to be honest. We''re not polite if we dare to mess around!"


    Just as Harold also wanted to test his strength after adding a little, nodded and followed the guard.


    The cell in the training ground was not far away. Harold followed him and was almost there in a few minutes.


    It can be seen from a distance that more than a dozen gladiators are training in the training ground, and there are two gladiators competing with wooden weapons in the challenge arena in the middle.


    Several guards took Harold to the gate of the training ground. The guard at the gate of the training ground seemed to recognize the big nose. He said hello and let them go.


    Before harlott walked into the training ground, his big nose told him, "you can train as you like when you go in. If you itch, you can find someone to compete, but you are not allowed to kill or maim people. We will take you back to your cell when it''s dark!"


    "Well, I see"


    Harlow nodded, answered honestly, and walked into the training ground with a big nose.

 Chapter 4

    The training ground is very large. There are various dummies and wooden stakes everywhere. There is a weapon rack at the edge, on which a pile of wooden weapons are placed.


    Harold was not in a hurry to take up arms training. His agility increased from 4 to 8. He wanted to adapt first and increase a large part of his physical attributes.


    I found an open space. Harold jumped left and right, ran back and forth, crouched and rolled. The 8-point agility and Lv2 [running] were better than expected. He moved freely and retracted his body freely.


    Although it can not reach the level of acrobatic performance in previous lives, the ''simple'' action of back and forth somersault is not a problem at all.


    Several gladiators around were surprised to see Harold''s movements. They had seen those who were strong and those who were flexible, but it was rare for them to exist at the same time. It was strange for a man with muscles and up to two meters to roll and jump flexibly.


    At this time, Harold''s combat effectiveness is doubled compared with the original Lord Harold. The original Lord Harold is not only agile but also not very intelligent. His every move is very slow. He often watches his prey run past him and pours on him for a long time, which is a bit of a tendency of dementia children.


    Now harlott has 8 points of agility and 9 points of intelligence, which greatly makes up for his shortcomings and can give full play to the innate strength of his body.


    After the physical flexibility test, Harold is ready to try his offensive ability. This is not an empty handed experiment.


    Go to the weapon rack and look at the wooden swords, wooden shields and spears of different sizes. Harold thinks about what weapons to use. The most used gladiators in the arena are one handed swords with shields, and some prefer spears with shields or violent two handed swords.


    Spears are not used to and do not rely on strength. One handed swords and shields are not violent enough and too moderate.


    I inherited the body of the original Lord Harold, and my physique is different from that of ordinary people. I not only have thick blood strips, but also have the ''+ 10 golden bell cover'' provided by the system equipment bar. My anti attack ability is very first-class. It doesn''t matter if I don''t need a shield. Just specialize in the big sword!


    Because of his weapon proficiency, Harold wanted to specialize in one weapon as much as possible, but to be on the safe side, he didn''t immediately add 80 weapon proficiency to his two handed weapons. What if he wasn''t really good for playing big sword?


    Harold picked out a heavy and strong sword from the pile of weapons, waved it in place, nodded, "that''s it."


    The total length of the big sword is 1.7 meters. Because it is a wooden sword, its weight is average, but it is easy to use.


    Harold went to a stake, closed his eyes and recalled the basic moves learned by the original owner and the militia. After thinking for a few minutes, he opened his eyes and basically remembered the main points. The militia naturally did not have any advanced skills, and the original owner Harold''s brain could not remember them. It was too difficult.


    Harold took a deep breath and took a step forward. He began to exert his strength from his waist. With a loud drink, he waved his sword and hit the stake in front of him.


    With a click, Harold directly cut the wooden sword deep into the wooden pile. After the wooden sword was pulled out, it left a gap of 5 or 6 cm. 20 points of strength combined with lv4''s [strong attack] lethality is extremely terrible.


    The wooden stakes in the training ground are solid wooden stakes. Most people will make small scratches no matter how hard they try. People like Harold have never cut a third with a knife. Suddenly, many gladiators cast curious eyes.


    "That man is so strong. Who is he?"


    "No, I''m new here. I hope I don''t meet him in the future. I don''t like fighting with this monster!"


    "I don''t want to fight with people who rely on strength to eat. If I get hit, I''ll lie down for at least half a month!"


    A group of gladiators looked at Harold trained by a man and chatted.


    "Old man, do you recognize him? What''s the origin of that guy? I don''t remember such a fierce man when I was in prison. Isn''t this guy from prison?"


    People called old men are far from old men, at most in their early fifties, but they are also old in places like the arena.


    The old man shook his head and said, "I don''t know him either. I think he''s an expert from outside. I just don''t know whether this guy is easy to get along with."


    "I''ll try. If he has a good attitude, I''ll pull him over. If he has a bad attitude, I''ll teach him a long lesson so that he won''t be too presumptuous."


    A strong man said eagerly, staring at Harold, his big fist clenched and clattered.


    "No, he doesn''t look easy to mess with. Don''t conflict with him. I''ll talk to him later and see what he comes from."


    The old man shook his head to stop the strong man. After all, the shape of Harold''s explosion and the ferocious blow just now are very deterrent. It''s not like a soft persimmon that can be held at will. It''s better to talk about closer relations than to be an enemy.


    Harold doesn''t care about the gaze of others. He is excited to feel the magical effect of [Weapon Mastery] Lv2.


    Harold felt as if he had some connection with the big sword in his hand. The big sword became an extension of his body. When waved, he felt very accurate and flexible. He could even point to where to play with his eyes closed.


    Lv2''s [Weapon Mastery] doesn''t increase any strength or speed, but the increase of harlott''s strength is very obvious. It would take a lot of energy to use the big sword, especially continuous attack, which will consume a lot of physical strength and lead to short-term exhaustion.


    Under the control of Lv2''s weapons, Harold only felt that the bigger the sword was, the easier it was and the more powerful it was. After cutting 6 knives, he felt that the sword was moving. He just needed to adjust the attack direction with a little force.


    This is just Lv2''s Weapon Mastery. No matter how high the level is, I''m afraid I can''t directly become a swordsman and split stones with a wooden sword? But it doesn''t seem to be much against the sky. There are many creatures in the world who can blow stones with empty hands.


    The excited Harold kept chopping the stake. When he felt tired, he put down the wooden sword to exercise his steps. After several hours of training, even Harold with amazing physical strength couldn''t help feeling a little tired.


    He put down his sword and wiped his sweat. Harold found a cool place, sat down and began to rest. The two bags of water brought from the cell had been drunk long ago. He felt thirsty. He didn''t know whether there was water in the training ground. Harold looked around.


    Seeing that Harold sat down to rest, the ''old man'' who said he wanted to communicate with Harold came towards Harold with a smile on his face and a water bag in his hand.


    The old man stopped at a distance of 3 meters from Harold. This distance will not make the other party vigilant and can talk normally.


    The old man put on a harmless smile and asked Harold sitting on the ground, "Hello, new friend, what''s your name?"


    Harold saw the man coming towards him from a distance. Seeing that the other party had a friendly attitude, he replied politely: "my name is Harold, brother. How about you?"


    The man who asked was very old. He was estimated to be in his fifties. He didn''t know what his intention was. However, Harold himself also wanted to ask for some information and decided to listen to the old man''s intention first.


    "Harlott, right? I remember. My name is Huck. I''m the oldest gladiator in this arena. I don''t have any other skills. I''m lucky to stay here for a long time. Harlott, you just came here. If you don''t know anything, you can ask me."


    After listening to Harold''s reply, Huck readily introduced himself, but Harold didn''t believe that he claimed he had "no ability". It''s not good luck for such a place to live long.


    "Thanks a lot, brother. Sit down and say it. I just came to the arena. I don''t know a lot. I really need your introduction."


    Harold followed Huck''s words. At the same time, he also wanted to know about the next arena. Harold was sold in the morning and died in the afternoon. He knew little about the arena.


    "Then you can find the right person. I have been in this arena for more than ten years. It can be said that there is nothing in this arena that I don''t know!"


    Huck smiled confidently, sat opposite Harold, opened the water bag, drank, and then naturally handed it to Harold.


    "Thank you. I''m just a little thirsty," said Harold, taking the water bag and drinking it.


    Huck took a drink before handing it over to prove that the water was OK and prevent Harold from being too suspicious to accept it.


    When Huck saw that Harold accepted the water bag he handed him and thanked him, he relaxed a lot. After a few words, he could feel that Harold was a kind of person who was easy to talk, and began to introduce him to Harold in detail.


    "I''ll tell you the rules of the arena."


    "This arena is the largest arena in the whole northern province. Its ownership belongs to the Marquis harlaus, but the adult is very busy, so this arena is managed by his eldest son count sarik."


    Who is harlaus? Harold knew that the original Lord Harold had him in his memory and was very impressed.


    This is a great man. All the places where the original Lord Harold and his father fled to the kingdom of lucanier are nominally the territory of the old Marquis, and the Lord of the newly reclaimed territory settled before is also a pawn belonging to the Marquis camp.


    There are no Dukes in the kingdom of lucanier. In addition to the power of the king, the three marques have the highest status.


    Count sarik was the first heir to the old Marquis.


    "There are many old Marquis industries that count sarik is responsible for, and there are many things to do in his own territory, so he comes to the arena once or twice a month, and he doesn''t pay much attention to the specific operation of the arena. He just counts the income and sees if he has made a mistake."


    "At present, sarik''s four men are responsible for the specific management of the arena operation."


    "The four people in charge, that is, the four people with the highest status in the arena, can''t offend any of them."


    Harold listened carefully to Huck''s words. This is information related to his future fate. Even if it is not necessarily correct, he should remember it.

 Chapter 5

    Huck saw that Harold didn''t interrupt and went on.


    "The first is'' fat man ''. This guy is an aristocrat and his title is not very high, but he was an attendant of count sarik when he was a child and has been mixing with count sarik since then, so he is more trusted by the count."


    "At first, he managed the arena alone. Unfortunately, the guy didn''t have much ability. Under his management, the arena not only didn''t earn money, but also caused a lot of trouble."


    "Count sarik was also very disappointed with him. He wanted to find another capable person. When he came to the arena to inspect, he took a fancy to a fierce Gladiator."


    "The Gladiator left the arena as count sarik''s man. After less than half a year, the Gladiator was sent back and began to manage the arena instead of the fat man."


    "We all call him ''bald''. That guy is amazing. He''s a mess with strong strength. He''s also smart. Moreover, he was born as a gladiator. We''re very convinced of him."


    "After he was in the top position, he distinguished the levels of gladiators and set up a variety of competition methods, which not only made the audience more enjoyable, but also reduced the death rate of gladiators. The money he made from going to the arena doubled several times."


    "Speaking of it, we must thank him. It was his idea to build a separate training ground for elite gladiators and put forward the challenge rules of ''ten wins release''. Without him, our gladiators would be in a much worse situation than they are now, and I don''t think we can live up to now."


    When Harold heard this, he was basically sure that the bald uncle he said was the bald uncle he had seen before. No wonder he didn''t treat himself like a slave. It turned out that the bald uncle himself was also a gladiator before.


    As for the "ten wins release", Harold can probably guess that it is estimated that the rules that can be released after winning ten games can stimulate the fighting spirit of gladiators, not to mention reduce the risk of gladiators making trouble.


    "Fat man was very dissatisfied with the position of bald head, but he dared not object to count sarik''s meaning, and he knew he really couldn''t control the arena, so he thought of another way."


    "Although he is not good at management, he is not good for nothing. He is very good at gambling operation. The gambling mouth opened by that guy can make a lot of money no matter what the result is in every fight."


    "Of course, the majority of the money earned was handed over to count sarik, which also made him regain the trust of the adult. Later, the bald man managed the operation of the arena. He was responsible for managing gambling bets. Occasionally, the two would cooperate. Generally speaking, the well water did not offend the river."


    "It was also the easiest time for gladiators. Not only was the mortality much lower than before, but also they didn''t have to be locked up in a cell all day. Unfortunately, alas..."


    Harlott noticed that the expression on Huck''s face was very painful when he sighed. He guessed that Huck should have been a gladiator in the arena at that time, and the two managers behind him should not be good.


    "Later, there were two supervisors. The first ''one arm'' was OK. The guy was originally a knight under count sarik. Once he stopped the knife for the count when he followed count sarik on the battlefield. He lost his right arm and couldn''t fight any more."


    "He didn''t want to take care of the farm and pasture, so he was sent here by count sarik to provide for the aged."


    "That guy basically doesn''t interfere in the operation of the arena. He just looks at the game and puts pressure on the note every day. He is a real pension. However, he has a high status. Every time count sarik comes to the arena, he first asks him for information, and the other three managers dare not offend him."


    It''s understandable that this is an old cadre who has served as a bullet for the leader. If he hadn''t lost an arm, he might have a chance to get a noble title.


    Ordinary Knights without titles are between civilians and nobles. If they make great achievements, they have the opportunity to be promoted to nobles, but generally they can only become honorary barons that cannot be inherited.


    "The last steward is" Scar ". Hum, that guy is really an animal. All gladiators don''t hate him."


    "He used to be a slave trader. Later, he didn''t know how to curry favor with count sarik. He offered to be sent here."


    "That guy has a special way. He can always find some dangerous monsters and Warcraft. The gladiators who fight with those guys are very damaged. What''s more cruel is that many gladiators are directly eaten alive after they fail!"


    "''bald ''can''t take him either. Since that guy came, the reputation of the arena has become higher and higher day by day. Especially when monsters and people die, many nobles and masters from other places will come to watch it, and the audience will pay crazy rewards one by one."


    "Fortunately, the purchase prices of those monsters are very high. The arena is not willing to spend too much money to buy new monsters frequently. Generally, competitions with such monsters are held once or twice a month."


    "Usually the most is to fight with some ordinary beasts and Warcraft, but it''s also more dangerous and terrible than fighting with people!"


    When Huck said this, he obviously felt a bit gnashing his teeth. Harold could understand that fighting monsters brought much more fear and pressure than fighting fellow humans.


    Hearing this, Harold suddenly remembered the painful memory of being hit and flying when he just crossed. Harold''s weight was nearly 250 kg and could be hit and flew more than ten meters. No matter how he thought, it was incredible.


    However, if it is a monster, it makes perfect sense. After all, there are many creatures ten times as strong as human beings in the magic world.


    After talking about the four managers, Huck didn''t go on, but asked Harold, "come on, brother, you shouldn''t be a prisoner on the other side of the prison. How did you get here?"


    "My former Lord lied to me and sold me to slave traders, who sold me here."


    Is this to test your details? Harold didn''t want to say that he used to be an ordinary farmer, so he changed some details and told his experience. It''s not a lie. After all, what he said is the truth.


    After hearing this, the old man tutted his tongue as if he felt sorry for Harold, and sighed: "Alas, that brother, you are really worthless. Most of the other gladiators in the arena are guys who have committed crimes. You deserve to come to the arena. You are so unjust!"


    Harlott said that it doesn''t matter. Let Huck talk about the classification of gladiators and the competition in the arena, as well as the specific rules of "ten wins release".


    After listening to Harold''s reply, Huck began to make up his mind for the dog blood plot of "Harold once lived and died for the Lord, but was betrayed by the Lord and sold to the arena. He has a skill that can only be watched and entertained, and he is determined to fight a way to survive.".

 Chapter 6

    However, he also answered Harold''s questions in detail. Gladiators are mainly divided into cannon fodder, formal gladiators, senior gladiators and elite gladiators.


    Cannon fodder is the ordinary death row prisoners who don''t have much ability in the prison. It is mainly the thieves and robbers with ordinary strength. Generally, they pull out to fight and give a good look to the ordinary civilian audience.


    Originally, they were some damned scum, and no one cared about their life or death. When the number was not enough, a large number of them could be pulled from the prison at random, and the price was very cheap.


    Formal gladiators are more capable, mainly mercenaries, soldiers and wanted criminals who have committed heinous crimes. In short, they are powerful scum. They deserve to die, but they can extract value alive.


    They have good strength but bad temper. They often fight and make trouble when they are released from the cell for training, so they are taken to another training ground guarded by heavy soldiers for training every day. The guards there are fully armed and wear crossbows. No one dares to make trouble except for the stupid looking for death.


    When there are many people or high status to watch the game, they will send these gladiators to fight. Although it takes some effort to supplement, they don''t have to be distressed.


    Elite gladiators are the core of the arena. They don''t have to fight on the stage at ordinary times. They train every day to keep their strength from declining. They will be pulled out only when noble lords come to see the game. Every elite Gladiator is an expert who can fight one against ten.


    Only this kind of fighting between experts with excellent strength can satisfy the well-informed aristocrats. There are few prisons for experts at this level, and most of them are "bald" who have spent a lot of effort to "dig" from the outside.


    It is precisely because of the scarcity of elite gladiators that the battle between them will hardly execute the losers after the victory and defeat has been divided. Of course, it is a real battle after all, and it is inevitable to die directly.


    But even so, the treatment of elite gladiators is enviable. They don''t have to stay in the cell most of the time. After training every day, they can chat and rest freely in the training ground. Their food is much better than others, and they have the privilege of applying for "ten wins release".


    Senior gladiators are special. They are specially set up by the "bald head". In fact, the strength of gladiators at this level may not be much better than formal gladiators, but their crimes are excusable.


    Some accidentally offended the noble master and were ordered to be executed, some were mercenaries who were deceived by their employers and committed capital crimes, and some were sold slaves like harlott


    This kind of Gladiator''s fighting power is not top, but his character is not fierce, and his character can be trusted. Many noble lords and rich businessmen will buy someone to be a guard and attendant, and the arena can also earn a lot of extra money.


    "Bald" also tries to make gladiators of this grade enjoy the same treatment as elite gladiators. There is no difference except that they can''t apply for "ten wins release".


    There are less than 10 elite gladiators in the arena, and there are only 20 senior gladiators. There are more than 50 formal gladiators. It is not important that the amount of cannon fodder can be replenished at any time.


    There are mainly three kinds of competitions in the arena. The most common is 1v1 single challenge, which is generally fought between gladiators of the same level.


    Then there is a multi person scuffle, with the number of participants ranging from 10 to 40. The battle ends with only one person left. The casualties are generally very heavy. It will be held only when the nobles come to see it.


    The final competition is the human animal fight, which is a new competition mode after scar came to the arena. In short, it is to let gladiators fight with all kinds of ferocious beasts, Warcraft and even terrible magic monsters.


    According to the strength of the "beast", a certain number of gladiators with strength will be arranged in the arena. The most common beasts, such as hungry wolves and wild boars, only one or two cannon fodder will be arranged.


    If it is a powerful beast like lion and tiger, it will probably arrange a few cannon fodder and a formal Gladiator lineup.


    If it is Warcraft, at least ten cannon fodder, several official gladiators and an elite Gladiator should be arranged to fight.


    Although the casualties in fighting with these beasts and Warcraft are heavy, at least the elite gladiators are not easy to lose. The most terrible and bloody is fighting with those magic monsters, such as forest trolls, ogres, multi headed lizards, etc.


    Formal gladiators are scum and have little sense of group cooperation. When they fight with monsters, they point to their teammates one by one after they get on the duel platform. They hide and dare not go up to attack monsters. As for cannon fodder, they are scared to have no combat power when they see monsters.


    Several attempts were made to let cannon fodder and official gladiators fight against monsters. Every time, the whole army was destroyed. None of them could defeat monsters, and the "bald head" understood.


    Only by sending elite gladiators with far more strength than ordinary people and highly trained and United senior gladiators to fight together, can we defeat those terrible and powerful monsters with minimal loss.


    As for the "ten wins release", you can gain freedom and get rid of the status of slave after accumulating ten elite level fights. However, it is very difficult to win ten elite level competitions. This rule has been formulated for nearly 10 years, and only 8 people can successfully pass.


    (the difficulty of winning 10 games at the same level is exaggerated. Take flamma for example. He is one of the greatest legendary gladiators in the history of the earth. His record in life is only 21 wins, 9 draws and 4 losses. American dramas and movies are processed by art! The physical quality of ordinary people in the world is not different from that of people on earth. At least no gladiator in the arena is better than that of people on earth Class limit.)


    After listening to Huck''s introduction, Harold carefully analyzed the information, there was good news and bad news.


    The good news is that Harold can judge that he should belong to the classification of elite gladiators. After all, in the eyes of bald head, he is strong and has strong vitality.


    After fully feeling the attribute points and various skills brought by the system, Harold was convinced that his physical quality was absolutely top among normal humans, but he lacked combat skills and experience.


    Elite gladiators will not be executed if they lose the battle, and there is a near death resurrection system plug-in. You don''t have to worry about accidental death in the battle. At most, you can drop the upper limit of HP. After all, it''s unrealistic to cut Harold apart with those ragged weapons used by Gladiators.


    As long as he can''t die, he can constantly accumulate combat experience and hone combat skills. While defeating the enemy, he can also gain experience points to upgrade and enhance his strength. Harold believes that he will be able to complete the challenge of "ten wins release".


    The bad news is that his enemies are not only humans, but also Warcraft and extraordinary monsters, terrible creatures that do not exist on the earth. I just hope not to encounter monsters with sharp teeth and claws. Harold thinks that as long as there is no lack of key parts of the body, 80% can be brought to life.


    Just at this time, a strong man came up and interrupted Harold''s thinking. He said brightly, "Huck, you should be a guy who can get along with him after talking with him for a long time?"


    Harold looked at the man who called Huck the old man. He was about 1.9 meters tall and covered with strong muscles. Although he was far less than Harold''s physique, he was also a strong man.


    "Brother, my name is Stan. I''m one of the bravest gladiators in this arena. People call me stone. Just call me stone. Are you interested in competing with me?"


    The strong man introduced himself and proposed to compete with each other. Of course, Harold, who was seriously lack of combat experience, was willing to do so without hesitation.


    Huck was a little silly to see that the two almost strangers decided to compete with each other so soon, but he didn''t say much. He just explained to Harold:


    "Stone has no hostility. He just likes to compete with others. He has basically fought with the gladiators in this training ground, not against you."


    "Don''t worry, I really want to practice the skill of using the big sword with others. I didn''t use this weapon very much before. I''m happy to compete with the stone!"


    Harold was afraid that Huck misunderstood that he was unhappy with the stone and was ready to teach him a lesson. He quickly explained that Huck and his senior gladiators were prisoners who had committed unjust crimes, and their nature was not bad. Harold also wanted to have a good relationship with them.


    When the stone heard Harold''s words, he laughed and said, "yes, old man, I also use a big sword. I happen to exchange skills and experience with Harold!"


    They each took a big sword and boarded the challenge arena in the middle of the training ground. They saw that Harold and stone were going to compete. A large group of gladiators gathered around the training ground to watch the play.


    The relationship between elite gladiators and senior gladiators was very good. Several people couldn''t wait to ask the old man.


    "Old man, you talked with people for a long time. What''s the new comer? Who can win him or stone?"


    "Is he an expert found by the bald boss? He can''t deal with those monsters without adding some manpower!"


    Huck said angrily, "I just introduced the rules of the arena, and I was interrupted by a stone before I had time to inquire in detail. I knew this guy''s name was Harold, which was bought by the arena at a high price from the slave traders. I don''t know anything else!"


    "Except for those elite gladiators, no one has won the stone. Do you think he can win the stone?"


    "It should be possible. Stones usually rely on their strength to suppress others from chasing and beating. The new guy is a circle bigger than stones. There is a competition between heavy swordsmen with both hands. Once which side is at a disadvantage in strength, there is basically no chance!"


    The gladiators off the stage discussed one after another. Although Harold on the stage was calm on the surface, he was quite nervous. He held the big sword in his hands tightly and stared at the stone. Harold, who dared not take the initiative, wanted to wait for the stone attack first.


    When the stone saw Harold standing where he was, he didn''t mean to take the initiative to attack. He calmly put on an expression of "you just attack". He felt that he had been seen clearly. He couldn''t help feeling a little uncomfortable. OK, since you despise me, I''ll let you see my strength!


    Originally, he also wanted to beat Harold through skill and speed and try to avoid power competition. After all, he was really at a disadvantage in terms of body, and there was no need to fight in the field where his opponent was good at.


    But now, stone decided to compete with Harold. In order to eliminate Harold''s arrogance, he wanted to beat him in his best field!

 Chapter 7

    Determined to hit the hard stone, he raised the big sword in his hand, carried it on his shoulder, shouted and rushed towards Harold. When he got close, he chopped his right foot fiercely, so that he did his best to chop the big sword in his hand straight towards Harold''s head.


    Although this move looks simple, you have to practice hard for a long time if you want to use it well. You should not only master the coordination of footsteps and body, but also have the explosive power and body control of ordinary people. After all, it is much more difficult to force while moving than to stand firm in the footwall.


    The power of this move is also worthy of its use difficulty. It can not only well mobilize the strength of almost the whole body from the shoulder to the arms, waist and legs, but also with the help of the potential energy of the body forward. The lethality is extraordinary. After perfect use, it can easily repel heavy enemies who weigh more than themselves.


    In the face of this simple, direct but powerful attack, the best way to deal with it is to dodge left and right. If it''s not good, it''s a good idea to block it, unload and retreat. What about our layman Harold?


    Facing the powerful blow of the stone, Harold stood in place, slightly bent his body, held the big sword in both hands and cut it in the same posture. Well, there''s nothing wrong. Laymen are so naive!


    "Bang" gave the opponent a hard blow. The big sword in his hand came with great strength. Harold could hardly hold the handle of the sword. The whole man couldn''t help but step back. However, his hand didn''t feel much pain because of the "+ 10 golden bell cover" and strong physique.


    The stone that was also shocked by the shock retreated three steps, and his hands holding the big sword were shocked, and his inner vibration was more intense. He guessed that his strength was no better than Harold, but he never thought it would be so much worse. His full swing blow with the strength of charging was even more powerful than that of the other party standing in place and cutting at will!


    The audience watching the play were also shocked. They were all experienced veterans. Naturally, they could see Harold''s obviously uncomfortable posture just now. However, even so, they could easily overcome the stone that has been playing beyond the level.


    The power gap between the two is not a tiny bit, and the stone is already a Hercules in the arena. How strong is this harlot?


    It has to be said here that harlott is a natural divine power. The power of 20 points is almost the peak of human beings. Although the power of stone is not low, about 17 points, it can''t attract harlott. Harlott has the [strike] skill. Lv4''s [strike] allows harlott to gain an additional 32% power bonus when attacking.


    In this way, Harold''s actual strength is equivalent to more than 26 points, which is 1.5 times that of stone. If Harold''s skills are not too poor, only 80% of the force will be used. Just now, he didn''t even need to retreat and unload the force.


    Harold not only had higher strength than the stone, but also his physique was much better than the stone. He slowed down faster and continued to swing his big sword towards the stone.


    The stone suddenly felt bad. His feet had just stopped. Before his body could stand firm and adjust his posture, he could only reluctantly wave his big sword lattice to block Harold''s attack.


    Harold, regardless of anything else, continued to attack with his sword after being parried. With Lv2''s weapon control, he even cut it quite effortlessly.


    Although Harold''s attacks were continuous, the angle of each attack was not sharp, which gave the stone a lot of room to unload. Even if it was reluctantly, it also parried Harold''s attack.


    This made stone feel a little ashamed while he was happy. He thought the other party was too arrogant before. As a result, he can''t support even if the other party releases water now.


    He didn''t believe that a soldier as strong as Harold could not even understand the basic attack skills of adjusting the appropriate attack angle. He just thought Harold was being merciful.


    However, Harold really didn''t understand, but even so, with one sword, Harold''s attack became stronger and stronger. The stone retreated and blocked. He felt that he was a small boat in the storm and was in danger of being overturned at any time.


    "Ha!"


    "Ha!"


    "Ha!"


    Harold couldn''t help shouting as he attacked. He felt that the brewing strength in his hands was getting stronger and stronger, and the momentum of the whole person was getting stronger and stronger. He couldn''t help feeling very happy.


    Finally, in Harold''s powerful and heavy attack again, although the upper body of the stone could barely resist the bullet of Harold''s big sword to one side, the lower body was suddenly sour and soft, so that he could not afford to fall back.


    Just then, Harold, who had already cut off his head, chopped it with a sharp sword. The stone in the middle of the air couldn''t exert any force at all. Just listening to the "click", the wooden sword in the stone''s hand broke directly, the first half flew far away, and the remaining half collapsed from the stone and was removed on the ground.


    The stone fell to the ground awkwardly, his hands were shocked and shed a lot of blood, his chest fluctuated violently, and he breathed the air. Although the fight was less than a minute, his physical strength had almost been exhausted.


    Harlott was prompted by the system ''+ 18 experience'' and was very excited. The experience gained by defeating the enemy was only one tenth of that of killing the enemy. This experience is very normal.


    The experience required for the early upgrade of horse riding and slashing is very low. It can be upgraded as long as hundreds of experience before level 5.


    What is more important is that he can sling senior gladiators in the arena with blood. Even attribute restraint can show that his combat effectiveness is indeed extraordinary, which greatly increases Harold''s self-confidence.


    When he was in a good mood, Harold looked at the falling stones and held them up.


    "Is everything all right? I used my strength when I didn''t pay attention. I''m sorry, brother."


    The stone stood up with Harold''s hand. He was ashamed and offered to compete. As a result, he was hanged and beaten. The other party also apologized for his heavy hand, which made the stone''s face a little uneasy,


    "Hahaha, I''m ashamed and conspicuous. Harold, your strength is much stronger than me. I''m not qualified to be a sparring trainer!"


    Fortunately, stone was naturally optimistic and cheerful. In addition, it was not the first time he was hanged. Ha ha, he readjusted his mind with a smile.


    People around the theater also gathered to praise Harold. The strong will be given preferential treatment wherever they are, especially in the arena, which advocates force.


    "There is a new God of war in our arena!"


    "You are the strongest person I have ever seen. What did you eat to grow up?"


    Harold also smiled and responded. Although it''s not very important, it''s always good to have a good relationship with the gladiators.


    While a group of people were happily boasting and chatting with each other, an uninvited guest interrupted their happy atmosphere.


    A thin middle-aged man with a long scar on his face walked into the training ground accompanied by several well-equipped guards.


    The middle-aged man with scar face was not tall and had a hunchback. He stared at harlott and their gladiators and said, "it''s very happy to chat. Have you forgotten your identity, huh?"


    All the gladiators stared at scar''s face, but no one dared to contradict him directly. Harold would not die to be a bird. This guy should be the beast in charge of scar.


    Scar face continued to find fault, pointed to Huck and asked, "old waste, tell me, what''s your identity?"


    "We are gladiators belonging to the arena."


    Huck reluctantly came forward and replied that the rules of the arena restrict the gladiators. No matter how unhappy they are, they can''t openly confront the steward, but they also restrict the steward from punishing the gladiators for no reason.


    "Oh, you are gladiators. I thought you were the knight master who returned triumphantly after winning the war!"


    "Let you out of the cell for training, not for you to chat and play! One by one, find out your identity. Being a slave should look like a slave!"


    "Scar" became more and more excited. Finally, he slapped Huck in the face.


    "You!" "asshole!"


    A group of gladiators around Harold angrily wanted to go up to clean up the "Scar", especially the stone. They ran away from several gladiators in front and rushed up.


    "What do you want to do!" "be honest!"


    The guard around scar directly used the halberd in his hand to hold the stone. After the stone competed with Harold, he didn''t have much physical strength. When he was guarded, he lost his strength.


    One of the guards put his foot on the stone leg, and the stone knelt directly to the ground. Other gladiators were angry and were ready to rush up and overthrow the guard. The guards also took up arms to deal with the violent gladiators.


    "Stop it, are you crazy? Dare to fight against the guard of the fighting field? I didn''t train seriously. It''s right to be taught by the steward. Don''t worry about me!"


    Huck roared at the gladiators who had nearly rioted. He knew it was scar''s calculation.


    The goal of scar is to completely throw out the bald headed from the corner. "Fat" is only responsible for betting on gambling management, not taking part in the internal affairs of the arena. "One arm" is not a hobby for managing the old age, but just to turn the bald head into the corner has the final say.


    These gladiators are supporters of "bald head", which is also an important reason why bald head has been reused by aristocrats.


    Although gladiators are just slaves, as long as the owner of the arena is not a fool, he knows that gladiators are the core of the arena. Without excellent gladiators, the arena can''t make money.


    As long as scar can''t get rid of these gladiators, the noble master behind the scenes will never let the bald head leave.


    Scar has also tried various means to win over gladiators, but gladiators are not mentally retarded. How can they betray the "bald head" who came from gladiators and turn around to support an animal who doesn''t treat gladiators as people and is crazy and came up with the cruel struggle of "human and animal fighting".


    If inducement does not become a "Scar", he can only choose coercion. He is ready to subdue these dishonest gladiators until he is convinced. That''s what he does with slaves. No matter how disobedient slaves can be cleaned up a few times, they will not dare to resist.


    However, gladiators are the property of the arena. As long as they don''t commit crimes, there''s no good way to take them, but as long as they catch their handle, they have to take off several layers of skin.


    Seeing that Huck had prevented the gladiators from making a big mistake, scar suddenly felt that a cooked duck had flown and stamped his feet angrily, but when he saw the stone held by the guard, he suddenly smiled insidiously.


    "Hum, you old trash have a little brain, but don''t worry. We''ll see. We have plenty of time to clean up your cheap bones. Today, we''ll start with this fool who dares to attack me!"


    With that, scar fiercely pointed to the stone held by the guard.

 Chapter 8

    Huck realized that the stone had started. Although the guard stopped him before he could attack scar, it gave scar enough reason to punish the stone.


    "Scar" kicked hard in the face of the kneeling stone, and then hit it hard with his fist. The stone had no physical strength and was held by the guard. It was impossible to resist. Huck and other gladiators wanted to stop, but they didn''t dare to do it. They had to watch scar beat the stone one by one.


    "Scar" had little strength. After playing for a long time, he found that it had no effect. He commanded two guards: "you broke this guy''s leg to let them know the end of resisting me!"


    One of the guards hesitated and said, "is this... Too much? He doesn''t really want to riot. That''s it... I, I know. Everything depends on you!"


    Seeing that scar''s eyes became more and more ferocious, the guard didn''t dare to go on. He had to obey scar''s orders.


    "Scar" thought sadly: Although we can''t collectively punish these disobedient cheap bones, it''s good to make an example of others. Let them know the consequences of resisting themselves. Come so many times to see who dares to continue to be a "bald" running dog to make trouble for themselves.


    Seeing that the guard raised the long halberd in his hand and was about to wave it towards the stone''s legs, he heard a "whew". A javelin flew from a distance and directly hit the long halberd in the guard''s hand.


    The rest of the guards quickly put on a posture to protect the ''scar'', and shouted: "who, don''t die, dare to attack us!"


    ''scar ''was startled by the javelin flying suddenly. The guard protected him strictly. Later, he was frightened and patted his chest. He was angry at random and scolded, "I''m tired of dying, isn''t it? Who threw the javelin!"


    Everyone looked at the direction of the javelin, and saw a burly bald man walking alone.


    The gladiators around Harold shouted excitedly: "it''s the bald boss!"


    I saw the bald man roaring angrily as he walked along: "didn''t I say that you are in charge of beasts and Warcraft, and I am in charge of gladiators. Are you TM out of your mind or tired of coming to my people for trouble?"


    The bald man''s voice was as loud as a bell. The angry roar made several guards around scar retreat in fear.


    The "bald head" approached the scar step by step, and the angry expression on his face made people suspect that he would directly tear the thin "Scar" with his hand.


    Several "scar''s" confidant guards pointed the halberd at the "bald head", and the leading guard said: "the affairs of the arena are managed by several managers together. There is no rule that who is responsible for the person and who is responsible for the beast. If we adults want to punish gladiators, you can''t take care of it."


    Hearing this, the "bald head" roared angrily. With a quick hand, he directly grabbed the iron part of the long halberd, exerted a hard force, and directly lifted the guard and the long halberd together.


    "Drink! What are you? How dare a dog teach me?"


    "Bald head" said, waving his "human weapon" easily and smashing it at other guards. Harold''s eyes widened.


    I thought my strength was the peak of human beings. Now I see that there are people outside. Bald head is really a strong hairstyle.


    The strength of "bald" is really amazing. Those guards are private soldiers brought by "Scar" from the slave caravan. Their strength is average. They are swung over several with a stick.


    At this time, the long halberd on the barehead''s hand could not bear the terrible force. It broke directly. The barehead threw away only half of the long halberd and rushed to the remaining guards with bare hands.


    The bald man swung the long halberd with one hand and knocked over the front guard with one punch with the other hand. Then he jumped forward and raised another guard. Then he shouted and threw him out, smashing over the remaining guards.


    At this time, all the guards brought by "Scar" were beaten down, leaving scar standing alone.


    All this happened very quickly. It took more than ten seconds for all the guards to come from the "bald head". The gladiators cheered and praised the "bald head", while the guards on the ground groaned in pain.


    The bald man walked slowly to scar step by step. Scar kept retreating in fear. As a result, he tripped over a guard leg that fell to the ground and fell directly to the ground.


    "You... You... Don''t come here, you... If you dare to touch me, Uncle... The count will never let you go. Yes, I''m the red man in front of the count. The count asked me to help manage the arena. Do you want to disobey the order of the count?"


    After the "Scar" fell to the ground, the whole person trembled constantly. He could only move out of the name of the count, hoping to suppress the "bald head".


    After hearing scar''s words, the bald man still looked angry, but he stopped. Count sarik changed him from a gladiator slave to the steward of the arena. He really couldn''t and didn''t want to disobey the count''s orders.


    "Scar" now plays a great role in the diagonal arena. He and scar have a little fight. The count won''t care, but they will never be allowed to kill the other side in private.


    The bald man picked up the scar from the ground, held it up in front of his face and said word by word:


    "Listen, bastard, this is the last time. Next time I find you troublesome with my gladiators, I''ll tear you into pieces and feed you to the beast!"


    "Now, get out of my territory with your losers!"


    With that, "bald" threw "Scar" on the ground, and "Scar" got up in embarrassment. He didn''t dare to say a cruel word, so he ran out of the training ground.


    The guards lying on the ground saw that the boss had run away and didn''t dare to say more. Although the "bald head" was very angry at that time, he grasped the weight very well. None of them suffered fatal injuries. At most, they broke a few bones, and the seriously injured were helped out by their companions.


    The gladiators were all excited. In their opinion, the status of "bald" was much higher than that of the beast "Scar". In the future, as long as there was a "bald" boss, there was no need to be afraid.


    "Bald" also inspired the gladiator and said, "don''t worry, as long as I''m here, that bastard can''t take care of you. Just train carefully and don''t die on the arena."


    "Ha ha, don''t worry, boss. We will cheer you up!" that is, let me play Warcraft next time. I promise I won''t lose face! "


    "And now we have another master. The new Harold''s ability is second only to you!"


    "Yes, yes, I compete with Harold Harold. He hits me like a child!"


    Stone quickly boasted that when you are abused by others, you must want to let everyone know that your opponent is too strong, not you are too weak.


    Hearing that everyone praised Harold''s strength, he was happy with his bald head. He bought it cheaply.


    The bald man smiled proudly and boasted, "of course, Harold is an expert I bought for 200 gold coins.


    When I went to the slave market that day, I saw Harold standing out from the crowd at a glance. I can feel that Harold''s ability is extraordinary and far better than ordinary people. Others think 200 gold coins are too expensive, but I think it''s too cheap!


    When I paid for it, my subordinates advised me to calm down and told me that I''d better try my skills before buying it. I directly rejected it. I said, "there''s nothing wrong with the person I like!" and bought it. Harold, how''s it? My eyes are good! "


    Then he patted Harold on the shoulder with his bare head. Rao felt pain because of Harold''s physique and the + 10 golden bell jar. How much strength did this guy use?


    Is this warning me not to talk? Brother, I''m not a fool. I expose it when the leaders boast. This is what people with cerebral palsy can do.


    Harold could only smile silently, but secretly despised "bald head" in his heart. It was clearly that slave traders took the initiative to sell me to you, and you felt distressed for only 50 gold coins.


    The most important thing is that if my soul didn''t come through, you would buy a farmer with great strength but slow response, mild dementia and curse! You''re proud of NIMA!


    The gladiators talked excitedly with the bald boss for a long time. Finally, the bald saw that it was getting late, so they asked the gladiators to go back to their cells and wait for dinner.


    When he left, almost all the gladiators were very happy. Except Huck, Huck was worried and stayed on the training ground to talk to his bald head.


    "Kryon, tell me the truth. Who is more important to you and scar in the count''s heart?"


    Corleone is the name of "bald head". Huck and "bald head" have been together in the arena before. He knows the real name of "bald head".


    Other gladiators are young and uneducated. They think the "bald" boss is brave and good at fighting. What kind of loser like "Scar" can compare with their boss?


    But Huck, who is experienced and educated, knows that it''s up to count sarik to see who can laugh the last.


    As long as the count prefers "Scar", neither the support of gladiators nor the combat effectiveness of Cleon makes any sense.


    Kryon didn''t expect Huck to suddenly ask himself this question. After pausing for a moment, he said, "Lord sarik is a wise and great nobleman. He won''t only care about the temporary benefits of the arena."


    "The competition of ''human and animal fight'' consumes gladiators too fast. It won''t take long for elite gladiators and senior gladiators to die. Without these core gladiators, even ''human and animal fight'' won''t have much popularity."


    "The core of the arena is always the Gladiator. Believe me, I can convince the count!"


    Huck sighed after listening to Kryon''s words and went to his cell without saying a word. Although Kryon didn''t give a clear answer, it was obvious that the revenue of the arena was much more than when there was no "human animal fight" in the past.


    In Huck''s view, the noble Lord would not care about the life and death of the bottom people.


    If Kryon could really persuade count sarik, it would be useless to drag him away until now. As early as scar came, he could drive him away. Now that the count has tasted the sweetness, he is even less likely to be persuaded.


    "Scar" can bring greater benefits than "bald head", so who is more important? Needless to say, "bald head" will be transferred from here by the count sooner or later. After all, the combat effectiveness of "bald head" itself determines that he will not be abandoned by the noble masters, and the fate of these gladiators will not be so good.

 Chapter 9

    Harold went back to his cell to eat and drink, then lay down and went to bed. Harold was going to get up and read when there was no one at night. Now he can wake up almost in the middle of the night.


    Soon, Harold fell asleep and woke up in the middle of the night.


    Harold yawned, looked at the bright moon in the night sky, sighed that he was lucky, took out the sword fighting manual from the item column and began to study it.


    The total number of pages in sword fighting manual is not much, and the number of words is only thousands of words. However, it is different from reading novels. It must be read carefully. The book describes in detail all kinds of sword skills and exercise methods.


    Harold carefully deliberated and understood the content a little bit. He had to sigh that the writing was really good. Just reading a little bit of the content benefited Harold a lot.


    Just as Harold was absorbed in reading for more than an hour, he suddenly heard a sound of footsteps. The sound was not loud, but it was particularly harsh in the dead of night.


    Harold quickly put the book back in the goods column and lay down to sleep. The books in the goods column showed the reading progress of 7%. Harold couldn''t help wondering who came to the cell in the middle of the night.


    Soon Harold''s doubts were solved. The middle-aged man with a long scar on his thin face secretly approached Harold''s cell with two attendants.


    Is scar him? What''s he doing here? Harold thought silently and continued to pretend to sleep.


    "Scar" asked the attendant to wake up Harold. One of the attendants took out a water bag and poured water into the cell through the iron railing, which fell right on Harold''s head.


    After pretending to sleep, Harold shook his head and looked at the three people at the prison door as if he had just woke up.


    "Hello, new Gladiator. I''m the manager of the arena. I have something to say to you."


    ''scar ''whispered after Harold woke up.


    Harold had nothing to say about the scum, but he didn''t want to offend him for no reason, so he replied, "what?"


    "Scar" saw that Harold didn''t immediately drive him away. He thought there was a play. Before, he asked other gladiators to go away without saying a word. Finally, someone who can communicate must find a way to win him over.


    "Are you interested in being my man?"


    "Although the bald head is arrogant now, my position in front of the count is much higher than him. I can kick him away soon. You have no future with him."


    "As long as you submit to me, after I drive away the bald barbarian, I can give you the privilege not to fight on the stage. You just help me teach those disobedient gladiators, and even I can find a way to release you and let you be my confidant!"


    "Scar" came up with a good way to deal with "bald head", and couldn''t help laughing proudly.


    Now that the existing gladiators have completely fallen to the bald head, they will win over the new ones!


    As long as you accumulate slowly, when your power is fully formed, you can make up for the embarrassing situation that there are no gladiators under your hand, and you can naturally propose to the count to drive away the bald barbarian.


    More importantly, after seeing the combat effectiveness of "bald" during the day, scar dare not continue to confront "bald" head-on, and is very eager to have a powerful master under his hand.


    Harold was a little unbelievable when he heard scar''s words. Woo me? Are you serious?


    Harold looked at scar''s serious expression and couldn''t help feeling funny. Doesn''t the fool know that his reputation is a constant negative number on the Gladiator''s side?


    "Scar" itself is a sinister and despicable villain. Let alone set up a hate race of "human and animal fight", and he didn''t treat gladiators as human beings when he was born as a slave trader.


    In contrast, the "bald head" is full of prestige. On the premise of not harming the interests of the arena, it is almost to the greatest extent for the welfare of gladiators. It has also been a gladiator and has become a complete brother with gladiators.


    In this case, you still want to win people''s hearts? What''s more, your offer is not only stingy, but also can''t be fulfilled immediately! Are you out of your mind or do you think I''m out of my mind?


    Harold was really shocked by scar''s stupid behavior.


    Harold knew that as long as he didn''t accept the olive branch thrown by scar, he would offend him to death. There was no need to say good words. He simply tore his face and pulled him down.


    "Take refuge in you? Dream, you bastard. I want to screw your head off and kick it!"


    During the day, when scar hit Huck and stone, he was also the first and second friend he had made in a different world. Now it''s comfortable to scold him.


    "What... What? You, you Cheap slave, you dare to refuse me! You a slave dare to scold me!"


    Scar clenched his fist angrily, his veins burst, and his words trembled. He stared at Harold with wide eyes. He wanted to whip this unscrupulous slave directly. Unfortunately, he had no way to take Harold now.


    "Wait for me. I''ll let you know the end of offending me!"


    Leave a cruel word ''scar'' and leave.


    "Scar" is a scum who only believes in interests and doesn''t care about feelings. He also has a strong aversion to slaves. He believes that slaves should be animals at the disposal of others and are not qualified to resist him as a master.


    In addition to his anger, he really couldn''t understand why he had put forward such rich conditions. Harold was still unmoved. He gave Harold the opportunity to turn from a slave without human rights into his own personal escort. For humble slaves, this is a great gift!


    In the era of lack of knowledge education, most people will take the knowledge they have learned from life as the truth and look at all things in the world based on it. For people who are on the wrong path, the richer their life experience is, the easier it is to make stupid actions.


    After scar walked away, Harold sneered. He was really a fool. He didn''t know when he was dying.


    Harold could have chosen to be a coward or a wallflower, so as to avoid turning over with scar so quickly, but he firmly chose to stand on the side of bald head.


    This is not all because of emotional problems, but after seeing the stupidity of "Scar", harlott believes that even on the practical level, "Scar" can''t fight over "bald head".


    Very simply, in harlott''s view, "Scar" is just cannon fodder and targets thrown by the Lord sarik, not even chess pieces. He thought he was the count''s confidant.


    Harold has received a modern education and often reads "Yi Zhongtian''s lecture hall". He is very familiar with the political routine of the superior.


    Whether Huck or bald, they are all civilians. Even if they have received cultural education, they are extremely limited. Coupled with the deliberate blockade of important knowledge by the upper class, even if they have richer experience, they don''t see things as clearly as Harold, who is a transgressor.


    Count sarik is the eldest son of Marquis harlaus. His resources and contacts are much higher than ordinary earls. In addition, there is an old Marquis behind him. As one of the only three marquis in lucanier, the old Marquis is definitely good-looking.


    Why can''t the Lord count of Warcraft and monsters, who can only be found by a slave trader, find it himself?


    Why is it so easy to think of the routine of "fight between man and beast"? Even if he doesn''t pay much attention to the arena and doesn''t want to think about it, can someone under him think of it?


    The core of the arena is gladiators. Without excellent gladiators, you just catch monsters and ask who to fight? Does the count understand such a simple truth?


    If count sarik were a fool, he would not promote "bald" to manage the arena instead of "fat".


    Many aristocrats in novels and films are stupid, greedy and lecherous waste, but this world is a magical world with powerful Warcraft and monsters! There are elves, orcs, dwarves and all kinds of powerful Asian magic world!


    In Harold''s memory, Asian people other than human beings, orcs, dwarves and elves, their race values are stronger and stronger. Warcraft and monsters have frequent hazards. It can be said that it is very difficult for weak human beings to survive in this world.


    Harold doesn''t believe that the high-ranking nobles of the human kingdom in the world will be waste!


    Obviously, the shrewd Lord count knew how to make big money and make huge profits, but it was better for others to put it forward than for himself.


    Harlott''s malicious conjecture is likely that count sarik specially asked someone to mention "Scar".


    "Scar" thought he took the initiative to find the count and offered the count a good idea to make a lot of money. He became a popular man in front of the count. But in fact, it was the count who specifically targeted him as a fool with access and no backstage.


    When the discontent of gladiators and other managers in the arena is about to erupt, throw out the "Scar" and "civilian anger", which will not only not damage their reputation, but also gain the loyalty of their subordinates.


    Even if we think not from the perspective of conspiracy theory but from the perspective of the employment ideas of those in power, "Scar" is also an abandoned son to be abandoned.


    The "bald head" was promoted by the count from the gladiators. He was honest and kind-hearted. In order to repay the count''s kindness, he must do his best, and his ability and loyalty are guaranteed.


    What about scar? He is insidious and cunning. His predecessor was a slave trader. He attaches importance to money and despises feelings. He has no loyalty at all. His ability is just a dirty means.


    No matter what you think, the value of "Scar" can''t be as high as "bald head".


    After an analysis, Harold felt very stable. When he was about to continue to take out his book, he was disturbed again.


    Not long after scar left, bald came to Harold''s cell door.


    Harold thought that when scar left, he must have been seen by the bald head. This can''t be misunderstood. He was about to explain. The bald head spoke first to dispel his concerns.


    "I heard you talking to scar. To tell you the truth, you can support me so just now, which makes me very moved!"


    Harold was stunned. Fortunately, he didn''t think about lying to the snake or being a wallflower, otherwise he would be heard by the "bald head". He was glad in his heart, but replied: "what''s that bastard? Let me take refuge in him. I''d rather die!"


    It''s rare to have a chance to meet the boss alone, but I have to brush my good impression. Harold knows that scolding "Scar" at this time is the best way to shorten the distance between them.


    However, after listening to harlott''s words, the "bald head" raised his mouth and also scolded a few bad words about "Scar".


    Then the bald man opened the door of Harold''s cell with the key, turned around and left, waved his hand to let Harold keep up.


    What are you doing? Harold followed in spite of his doubts.

 Chapter 10

    Bareheaded strode ahead, Harold followed closely, and soon the two came to the training ground they had come to during the day.


    "If you offend scar, he will try to kill you. I can help you stop other messy means, but I can''t help one!"


    "A wrestling match?"


    Asked Harold. As a gladiator, he had to fight on the stage. Bald heads would not betray the count and harm the interests of the arena.


    "Well, you don''t have to worry about the fight with other gladiators. I''m responsible for arranging those who won''t let you fight strong opponents in a row, but he''s responsible for arranging people for the ''human animal fight''. As long as he sends more reasonable gladiators, beasts and Warcraft according to the regulations, I have no right to interfere in the game."


    The bald man said with a little helplessness that these were the rules of the arena set by the count, and he was unable to resist.


    "In other words, if he wants to repair me, he can let me fight those beasts and Warcraft every time, right?"


    Bald head nodded silently. He hated the feeling of powerlessness.


    "But you can rest assured that the strength of beasts and Warcraft arranged by him will be limited to a certain range. Once the strength exceeds a certain limit, I have reason to step in and be responsible for the crusade."


    "I brought you to the training ground to train you and try to make you strong enough to deal with those animals."


    Baldheaded looked at Harold sincerely. He thought Harold offended scar for him. He had the responsibility to help Harold.


    What harlott lacks is professional training. Although adding points to the system has greatly improved his strength, he understands that his combat experience and skills are far from enough. The enemies will not be as stupid as stones.


    Now, with this legendary Gladiator, a super expert who can sling and beat a group of heavily armed guards alone as his coach, Harold is naturally not happy.


    The bald man didn''t say much. He threw Harold a two handed sword and picked up a one handed sword and a wooden shield.


    "Attack with your strongest strength. I''ll understand your specific strength first!"


    Harold was not polite either. He swung his big sword and rushed up with a roar. He had 20 points of super-high power, [Weapon Mastery] Lv2 and [strong attack] lv4. Combined with 8 points of agility and [running] Lv2, Harold, who gathered strength while sprinting, gave full play to his strength perfectly.


    This move is the move of stone attacking Harold during the day. Harold remembered it consciously. When he read the sword fighting manual, he also mentioned it in the book. Harold subconsciously used it at this time.


    At this time, Harold, like a tiger, rushed to the bald body and fiercely cut out the big sword in his hand.


    The power of this blow is too high. Even the bald head with high strength can''t help frowning and can''t resist hard!


    Although Harold''s agility is not very high, it is more than half that of ordinary people at 8 o''clock. With Lv2''s [running], his moving speed is very amazing. Bald head didn''t expect Harold''s speed to be so fast that he had no time to dodge around. He had to lower his body and hold the shield tightly with his left hand to meet Harold''s attack.


    At the moment when the sword intersected with the shield, the bald head tilted the shield, shrank and slid out to the side, skillfully rolled on the ground for several times and stood up again.


    Harold''s heavy blow hit the ground hard and cut a small hole with a wooden sword.


    Harold lost his balance and fell forward a few steps. He finally stabilized his body and attacked with a bald head. This time he defended.


    Because the one handed sword was more flexible and faster, Harold couldn''t see through the attack route. He couldn''t fight back with the big sword. He had to step back and block at the same time.


    Although the bald head used a sword shield, its power was not weak at all. It was very hard for Harold to block, and the speed of two handed weapons could not keep up with one handed weapons. Soon Harold was cut on his shoulder by the bald head because he had no time to block.


    Baldheaded obviously took back his strength. The wooden sword hit Harold on his shoulder, which just made him feel a little uncomfortable and didn''t lose blood. However, thanks to the injury reduction of ''+ 10 armor'', it would hurt for a long time even if someone else took back his strength.


    In a simple fight, bald head has probably understood Harold''s strength. It''s not very strong, but it has enough potential.


    "You have a good grasp of weapons, but the basic moves are unqualified, there are too many redundant movements, and the posture is not standard, so you can''t exert 100% force."


    Harold said that he was right. He had Lv2''s [Weapon Mastery], so he was skilled in using weapons, but he had no specific training, and his movements must be layman.


    "The attack is pretty good, but the defense is in a mess. The lower body is flexible and the upper body is too stiff. You should have come from a wild road. You often fight but haven''t been systematically trained?"


    No, I don''t have a wild way. I''m good at attacking because the [strong attack] of lv4 only has a 32% bonus when I attack. Flexible steps are also a skill reason. I''ve only seen the move of sprint attack in the daytime. This is the first time to use it.


    Harold silently responded to the bald words in his heart.


    "Don''t lose heart. It''s not a shame to lose to me. In fact, your strength is OK. Moreover, your physical quality is very good and your potential is sufficient. If you train hard, you even have a chance to surpass me!"


    Really? How do I feel? If I don''t have system help, I won''t surpass you in my life!


    Through the fight just now, Harold can probably calculate the attribute of bald head. His strength is much higher than himself. He should have about 25 points. Agility is the end of himself. At least 15 points. The difference between attribute values alone is at least 12 points, not to mention skills and experience.


    Is this bald man a purebred human? Pure human beings in this world are unlikely to have this physical quality. Harold''s power can be said to be the peak of human beings. If it is higher, it will break the limits of human beings.


    At the same time, bald head has agility that is completely inconsistent with body shape. No matter how you think, you are not normal!


    Not to utter a single word make complaints about the secret training of the great night. Harold''s heart is very active, and his mind is very active. Although his lips are silent, he has been constantly tucking up his groove.


    "Keep training!" the bald head motioned Harold to continue attacking him.


    Harold made another charging attack. As a result, he was easily dodged. While dodging with his bare head, he kicked Harold''s ass, which couldn''t stop the car and continued to rush forward. Before, he underestimated Harold''s speed. Now, after finding out the situation, his speed is much higher than Harold''s bare head. Naturally, it''s impossible to avoid this simple attack.


    He was already unstable and was kicked again. Harold immediately couldn''t control his body and fell to the ground.


    "Only in the face of heavy and slow enemies can you attack like this. It''s strange that you can have such a fast speed, but other gladiators and Warcraft in the arena are faster than you!"


    "Your advantage is your strong strength and vitality different from ordinary people. It''s more suitable for you to fight steadily or exchange injury for injury. Don''t use this move frequently. Once you''re avoided, the flaw is too big!"


    Harlow nodded. After standing up from the ground, he didn''t continue his reckless attack, but began to analyze the situation and seriously think about how to put more pressure on the bald head. Even if he couldn''t fight, he couldn''t be too ashamed and let the bald head underestimate himself.

 Chapter 11

    The skinhead''s agility is higher than his own, and his skills are even more rolling. Only in the competition of strength can he have a chance. Although the skinhead''s strength is higher, he has lv4''s [strong attack]. He can gain a 32% power bonus when attacking actively.


    And I use two handed weapons, which is far more powerful than the bald head who uses one handed sword and shield!


    After making up his mind, Harold stabilized his footwall and attacked the bald head with a simple sword. Although the bald head still dodged and blocked easily, at least Harold was not killed by one move.


    Baldheaded didn''t use his left hand. He only used his right hand to fight with Harold with a one handed sword. In this way, he can not only suppress Harold, but also feel some pressure himself, so as not to be too boring.


    But as the battle continued, Harold''s monotonous and simple attack completely penetrated the bald head, and one hand could easily abuse Harold.


    At the beginning, harlott also wanted to resist the bald head attack with "+ 10 armor" and system blood tank, and then exchange the injury for the injury.


    However, after being beaten for nothing for many times, Harold finally found the opportunity to resist a bald attack with his body and flick his one handed sword with his elbow. As a result, Harold was quickly close to his body and directly hit by the bald head before the expected counterattack was waved out.


    Yes, the instant explosive power of the bald head can be called invincible. He directly hit and flew more than 240 kg of Harold without running up.


    Harold fell to the ground dejected. The power of the collision just now was very fierce, and his blood lost 10 points. This was still Harold''s strong physique. It was estimated that the level of scar was directly lost.


    Being beaten all the time and being hanged by one side is really a blow to people''s fighting spirit. Even if Harold knew that bald head was alien, he still had a lot of room to improve, but he was still very depressed.


    However, just when Harold was suffering, he suddenly heard the news of the system ''ding, gain 20 experience'', and was instantly excited.


    In the game, players can increase their soldiers'' experience by fighting on the training ground. Now they are not equivalent to soldiers. They learn experience and grow when they are defeated by bald heads again and again!


    It''s painful to be beaten in vain, but if you can gain experience, it''s painful and happy. Harold cheered up in an instant and continued to attack the bald head.


    Baldheaded while continuing to sling Harold, he felt some admiration. If he had been abused all the time, even if he didn''t give up, he would be more or less uncomfortable. Harold was not moved at all. This tenacious will and spirit made him more optimistic about Harold.


    The bald head was moved by Harold''s spirit and explained the key points of the war to Harold more carefully.


    "Don''t lift the sword so high. Your strength is very strong. You don''t need to store power for too long. Speed is more important!"


    "Keep your feet steady. You must keep your footwall steady when waving a big sword. If your body is not well coordinated, you might as well stand in place!"


    ¡°......¡±


    The training process was quite painful. Harold''s full 51 points of life was hit to only 20 points. However, the addition of the system made Harold have an adverse semi digital body. Even if more than half of his life was lost, it still had no impact.


    If a normal person loses half his life, he will be weak for a long time. Even if he faints directly, it is possible. Only elite soldiers with firm will and excellent physique can continue to fight.


    From this point, we can clearly see the power of the system. Even the game system with a low upper limit of strength, horse riding and slashing, can bring people far more surreal terrorist power. It must be a high-quality product produced by the piercer association!


    Back in training, although Harold was constantly abused, his strength increased obviously. He had the level of Cheng Yaojin''s three board axe, at least his movements were exquisite and refined.


    Moreover, during the training process, the system constantly prompted him to gain + 20 and + 20 experience. Taking into account the experience of defeating stones during the day, he soon rose to level 2 and more than half of the experience of rising to level 3.


    Finally, after Harold was knocked down by his bald head again, he really didn''t have the strength to get up again. There was still blood left, but his strength was exhausted.


    Baldheaded still standing straight, there is no sign of fatigue, it is really a monster.


    Bald head saw that Harold really couldn''t stand up, so he reached out and helped Harold up.


    "That''s all for today''s training. Your foundation is really too poor. You can also train more on the training ground during the day. If you don''t understand anything, you can ask Huck. Although he has average strength, he has a very sophisticated vision."


    "I see. Thank you, boss!" Harold quickly thanked him. With bald training, his strength improved obviously.


    "Hehe, as long as you can live well and let that trivial plan fail, you are the greatest thanks to me. I will come to you tomorrow."


    Harold walked back to his cell with the help of his bald head. Before he left, he told him to have a good rest and don''t delay his daytime training.


    Harold has slept enough. Now, although he is very tired, he is very energetic,


    He felt that he had underestimated the "horse riding and chopping" system before. Although this system could not give him the strength against the sky, Harold was full of praise for all kinds of magical functions.


    The previous near death resurrection and life recovery have surprised Harold enough. Today, Harold found two very important advantages in training.


    The first is the semi digitization of the body, which allows Harold to remain in good condition despite a large loss of vitality.


    The other is that his physical adaptability is very high. Harold has only seen the moves of stone once during the day, and can skillfully use them during training at night. He can easily master all kinds of skills and details taught by bald head.


    Baldheaded didn''t find this because he felt that Harold had no professional training before, and his foundation was actually good. After his guidance, he could quickly understand and correct his bad habits. He didn''t know that Harold was a complete layman.


    Harold believes that with systematic help, his future will be brilliant. Now just find a way to get out of the arena. Don''t worry about whether he can gain a foothold in the world and fulfill Harold''s wish: live happily.


    It was still early in the morning. Harold continued to take out the sword fighting manual and read it. This book not only added skills after reading, but also made him receive a lot of goods in the process of reading.


    After upgrading, he has obtained 1 attribute point and 1 skill point. Harold is not ready to add points immediately. He will talk about it when he is ready for training tomorrow. He also decides to point 90 weapon proficiency together. He can be sure that he will use two handed sword, so he doesn''t have to keep his weapon proficiency.


    Harold had been reading until dawn. When he took the book back to the item column, it showed that the reading progress had reached 45%. It seemed that he could finish it in another day or two.


    After having breakfast, Harold hurriedly applied to the training ground for practice. The guard was also very good. He took Harold to the training ground immediately.


    Harlott started training as instructed by his bald head yesterday, and other gladiators didn''t bother. They would chat and laugh only when they were tired and rested. No one was lax in training. It was joking about life.

 Chapter 12

    Harold didn''t lie down until noon. In order to increase his strength, he worked very hard. God knows what scar will arrange to deal with. The stronger his strength, the safer he will be. He is ready to have a rest and go to find someone to learn more experience.


    After half an hour''s rest, Harold regained his spirit. His semi digital body was really terrible, but he felt a little hungry. The Gladiator had only two meals a day. He was really not used to it.


    But this morning, the stone full of war spirit saw that Harold had finished training basic skills and had almost a rest. He hurried to Harold''s side.


    He thought about it before going to bed last night. He felt that although Harold''s strength was far better than him, he didn''t have a chance to win at all. He still wanted to challenge Harold today.


    Stone said nervously, "Harold, I didn''t give full play to my strength yesterday. Please give me a chance to challenge you again!"


    He was worried that Harold would not fight with his defeated man again, so he was a little nervous.


    Just as Harold wanted to compete with other gladiators and get some experience to upgrade, he replied, "OK, I just want to find someone to compete."


    After hearing Harold''s response to the competition, the stone cried happily: "OK, I''ll wait for you. I use a shorter two handed sword this time. Don''t underestimate me. Yesterday I was too big to deliberately compete with you. This time I''ll show my real skills!"


    "OK, I''ll do my best!" Harold was ready to increase his attribute points, skill points and weapon proficiency. At this time, his agility point reached 9, his Weapon Mastery increased to LV3, and his two handed weapon proficiency increased to 95.


    The free points required to improve weapon proficiency increase by 1 point every 60 points, 1 point for 1 ~ 60, 2 points for 60 ~ 120, and so on.


    Although he defeated stone yesterday, it was because stone had to compete with himself. His strength was absolutely not weak. After being hanged by bald head last night, Harold would not underestimate the enemy!


    When the two sides stepped into the challenge arena, a group of gladiators who watched the play immediately surrounded them, laughing and joking about the stone: "why, come to abuse again, I''m not convinced that I lost yesterday?"


    "That''s right, harlott, don''t let go of the water and teach this boy a lesson. Before, he was lucky to win me several times and was arrogant for a whole month!"


    Stone didn''t want to ignore the ridicule of the servants at the meeting. He was holding a 1.5-meter sword and jumping around. It seemed that he was ready to take a clever route to deal with Harold.


    Harlott stood in place and waved his big sword. Last night''s actual combat training and a little more during the day improved his two handed weapon proficiency from 37 to 95. At this time, his strength increased a little, and he really didn''t adapt.


    The stone felt that his strength should be inferior to Harold''s, so he was impolite. He shouted "look at the move!" and attacked Harold first.


    This time, the stone didn''t use all his strength to attack, but bent down and stabbed Harold''s belly with a sword. Although the big sword is more suitable for swinging, it can also be used to stab, but the effect is poor.


    The stone belongs to a gladiator with great strength and speed. If this sudden stab was replaced by yesterday''s harlott, it is estimated that it will lose blood.


    However, after yesterday''s high-intensity training, Harold had a lot of combat experience and quickly responded. Coupled with his nearly 100 two handed weapon proficiency, he waved the big sword a lot faster. He dangled the stab and began to fight back fiercely.


    The stone failed to hit and immediately retreated. This time, he stepped very steadily. After a few times blocking Harold''s attack, he easily got rid of Harold''s ruthless chopping with a roll.


    He is not as good as Harold in size and strength. He suffers a lot in the face-to-face fight. He wants to harass Harold by constantly making moves and quickly dodging, consume Harold''s spirit, and find a chance to give a heavy blow.


    After several rounds, the situation was basically the result of a stone attack and escape, and Harold''s pursuit failed.


    Harold, who has missed many times, is a little impatient. His speed and strength of wielding the big sword have improved a lot than before, but the attack will always be seen through in advance, and it is inevitable to hit the air.


    There''s no way. Their combat experience is too different, but the stone is the same. There''s no way to take harlott.


    His agility is equal to that of Harold, and he can''t play Harold as he thought. His attacks are all dissolved, and his Dodge is also very limited in the face of Harold''s counterattack.


    The audience were experienced and experienced gladiators. They also understood the situation and talked about their competition with each other.


    "Stone has found a way to deal with Harold. It''s hard to say this time!"


    "Harold is still too young. Only after a few more years of training can he really give full play to his strength!"


    "Don''t make a mistake. The stone seems to have the upper hand, but his attack speed is OK. His strength is too low. Harold can resist several times. As long as he is hit by a mistake, he will lose directly!"


    Huck also couldn''t help expressing his views. He had to say that his eyes were really sophisticated.


    This is like a single fight between a "sudden Assassin" and a "heavy soldier". One show can''t fart damage, and the other skill will end the game directly when it hits the opponent.


    Harold didn''t want to delay the game too long. He wanted to challenge a few more people today. He decided to end the battle with the advice given by his bald head yesterday.


    The bald head guided Harold''s two fighting ideas. One was to defeat his opponent with great physical ability.


    The other is to use his strong physique and life resilience to exchange injury for injury to solve his opponent.


    "Stone, don''t blame me for being cruel. I need experience upgrade urgently. I''m sorry!"


    Harold deliberately sold a flaw and began his reckless pursuit after pretending to swing several swords empty.


    Stone saw that Harold was impatient, began to make mistakes, and immediately prepared to fight back.


    "Good chance, his footwall is beginning to be unstable. As long as I dodge his attack again, my chance will come!" stone thought excitedly.


    According to the script, harlott charged against the stone mindlessly, and recklessly waved and chopped the big sword in his hand. The stone also kept moving and rolling flexibly to avoid the attack according to the script.


    Harold lost his balance, but the stone quickly stood up and raised his weapon against Harold.


    "Harold is impatient. At this time, he has to compete with his physical strength to decide the victory or defeat. How can he be so reckless!"


    "The stone''s chance is coming. Harold has no time to defend!"


    When the off-site gladiators saw this scene, most people thought that the stone competition had completed the counter attack. Only a few elite gladiators in Huck knew that it was not so simple.


    "I''m sorry, Harold, although your strength is stronger than me, I won this competition!" the stone was arrogant in his heart and full of pride. He cut with a sword to Harold''s side without any defense.


    "What!" "my God, he''s still human!"


    A scene that surprised all the gladiators appeared. Harold took the severe blow. Instead of falling down, he turned and hit the stone on the shoulder with a sword.


    The stone screamed and fell to the ground. Harold''s attack was strong and heavy. Even if he used a wooden sword, it was full of lethality. This arm was not good for a week.


    Poor stone, met Harold who opened the plug-in. Harold lost a full 12 points of life by this sword.


    This is Harold, who still has strong muscles to cushion and + 10 golden bell jar to reduce injuries. If other gladiators start at least 20 +, ordinary people die directly.


    For normal people, 20 + health is half a life. If there is no semi digital body, who can quickly and calmly fight back when half a life is lost?


    "Hallot!" "hallot!"


    The gladiators under the stage saw Harold who won the wonderful anti kill and shouted Harold''s name.


    Harold stood on the challenge arena, raised his hands and accepted his glory. For the first time, he felt the feeling of being looked at by people''s admiration.


    [experience + 19], a little higher than yesterday. It seems that the state of stone today is a little higher than yesterday. Harold, the ruthless experience harvester, thought so.


    A stone fell, and more than a dozen other gladiators could brush their experience. Harold stood on the challenge arena and shouted, "I haven''t had a good time just now. Who would like to compete with me?"


    The gladiators'' enthusiasm was mobilized at this time, and after watching the battle between stone and Harold, they found that Harold was not as strong as the bald boss.


    At least harlott has weaknesses, and many powerful gladiators challenge harlott one after another.


    In their opinion, although Harold''s strength is excellent, stones that are not good at speed can press Harold''s head on speed. Instead, they may not have no chance to grasp Harold''s point and complete the feat of defeating the strong with the weak.


    Gladiators have no freedom or property. Honor is even their most important thing. Most people are willing to try to overcome Harold, a slightly difficult challenge that can obtain honor.


    After that, Harold defeated more than a dozen gladiators one afternoon. His experience added up to more than 200 and just rose to level 3. Unfortunately, several elite gladiators were recovering from injury and didn''t come out for training. They should have more experience to win, although he may not win with his current strength.


    The fight in which Harold was killed as soon as he came across was against a Forest Troll.


    In order to kill the monster, a large number of elite gladiators were sent by bald heads. Several elite gladiators were seriously injured. More than half of the senior gladiators died in battle, and the remaining half could not get down in bed.


    Now the gladiators in the training ground are all senior gladiators who have not been sent to fight for insurance. They are also all the remaining senior gladiators in the arena.


    The battle between Harold and these gladiators was surprisingly easy. Although their speed was very fast, the damage was too low. Each attack on Harold could only cause - 1 and - 2 damage.


    Although this was somewhat beyond Harold''s expectation, it was reasonable. The stone had up to 17 points of strength, and only with a full swing of double handed Epee did 12 points of damage.


    At present, the strength of these dozen agile gladiators is only in their early 10 o''clock, and they all use one handed weapons. In addition, they are worried that Harold''s counterattack only dares to attack with 80% strength, leaving 20% ready to accept the move. In this way, they naturally can''t cause high damage to Harold.

 Chapter 13

    When he was promoted to level 3, Harold focused his attributes on strength. 9:00 agility has made up for his weakness. Now he wants to make his strengths stronger.


    Attribute points are added to [strike]. The upper limit of [Weapon Mastery] is LV3 due to agility. It can''t be increased any more. It is added to [strike]. Weapon proficiency continues to be allocated to two handed weapons.


    At this time, his strength reaches 21 points, his agility reaches 9 points, his [strike] level is LV5, and his two handed weapon proficiency breaks through the three digits to 105!


    After Harold won more than ten games in a row, no one wanted to challenge Harold again. Harold felt tired, so he returned to his cell to rest and was ready to get up again in the evening to read and train.


    No one bothered me today. Harold read the sword fighting manual to 75% in one breath. The more the book goes to the back, the more exquisite it is, and the slower the reading progress is.


    To his surprise, when Harold read 50% of his books, the system prompted him to understand the special skills [bash] and [tap].


    [heavy blow]: it can slow down your attack speed by 10% and increase your attack power by 10% by accumulating additional power.


    [tap]: it can make you move faster, increase attack speed by 10% and reduce attack power by 10%.


    These two skills belong to active skills. Harold can freely use one of them at will, which makes Harold a treasure and a lot more tactics.


    When he was reading, he found that the content of sword fighting manual was exquisite. It was far from an ordinary prop to increase skills, but he didn''t expect to gain additional skills.


    Although it is much worse than the [strike] and [Weapon Mastery] skills of the system, the effect is good. It can make him switch modes flexibly in battle, and the overall combat effectiveness is greatly improved.


    Baldheaded came to Harold for training as promised. Harold followed baldheaded to the training ground with confidence.


    During the day, Harold competed with various gladiators on the training ground all afternoon. He has gained a lot of combat experience, improved his attributes and skill panels, and understood the new skills [heavy hit] [light hit].


    At this time, his overall strength has changed dramatically compared with yesterday. He must give his bald head a hard blow before he notices the change of his strength!


    Today, the bald head only took a one handed sword and didn''t want any shields. He shouted at harlott: "come on, yesterday was a little boring. I hope your strength can be improved today and make me feel some pressure!"


    Harold thought bitterly, bald man, this is what you said. Don''t regret it!


    Harold was absorbed, full of energy, and waved his big sword at the bald head, which opened the [heavy blow].


    Although the attack speed has been reduced by 10%, due to the significant increase in weapon proficiency and the rise of agility to 9 points, the speed of this move is a little faster than what he did yesterday.


    Although bald is an experienced legendary Gladiator, after all, he thoroughly found out Harold''s strength yesterday, so it is inevitable that he has some rival lovers.


    Looking at Harold''s slightly faster attack speed, he waved a one handed sword with his right hand and said with admiration: "it''s a good progress. It''s only one day. The sword speed is faster. I just don''t know whether the power of moves has decreased."


    Harlott''s strength is 21. With LV5''s [strike] + 40%, [heavy hit] + 10% and 100 points of two handed weapon proficiency, the actual strength of this move exceeds 33 points.


    The power of the bald head is only about 25 points. In addition, Harold uses a two handed sword. The bald head is only one hand blocked by a one handed sword. It goes without saying the end.


    The bald man only felt a great force coming from the one handed sword in his hand, so big that he couldn''t resist at all, and was shocked in his heart:


    "Well, how could this be possible? How did this boy get so much stronger?"


    Yesterday, he was able to block Harold''s attack with one hand. It was not that he could compete with Harold with one hand, but that he removed Harold''s attack power through superb skills and rich experience.


    Four or two kilos is bullshit, but six hundred kilos can be done by many skilled people.


    At this moment, harlott''s attack with all his hands has crushed the bald head blocked by one hand, which makes him unable to unload his strength at all.


    The bald head clenched his teeth and tried his best, but he still didn''t stop this move. The one handed sword in his hand was directly hit and flew, and his chest was also solid by Harold''s sword.


    Baldheaded physique is far more than ordinary people. After being cut by Harold, he just stepped back a few steps. It''s no big deal, but the spiritual blow is far more than the physical blow. He has never been hit by a weapon in battle since he became an adult.


    According to the rules of lukaniel Kingdom, the party whose weapons were blown away in the knight duel was directly sentenced to lose. There was also a saying in the whole kingdom that "falling weapons in battle is a disgrace to the knight". Although the bald head is not a knight, he also blushed and felt a little ashamed.


    Baldheaded looked at the proud Harold seriously and asked suspiciously, "did you hide your strength yesterday? No, it should be that your injury was not complete last night. Why don''t you make it clear that you don''t have to hurry to train if your injury is not good!"


    Harold was still moved. Baldness was really for the sake of their gladiators.


    Therefore, gladiators sincerely support bald head, which is a truth that little people like scar will never understand.


    "Don''t worry, I''m all right, boss. I didn''t have a good spirit and my body was all right yesterday!" Harold had really recognized the man and called the boss willingly.


    Baldheaded is still worried about Harold''s physical problems. The main reason is that Harold was beaten far away by the supernatural creature like the troll, and the visual impact is too strong. Until now, he thinks it''s incredible that Harold can be intact.


    Baldheaded said, "it''s nothing to hurt by raising one more day. Don''t carry out practical training today. I''ll teach you a set of fencing. It''s just that your attack moves are too monotonous. You can make up for it by learning fencing."


    The bald man took a big sword with both hands and said to Harold, "watch my next move. Remember carefully from head to foot. This is not a bad Street move!"


    With that, the skinhead wielded a set of swordsmanship. The swordsmanship covers a variety of movements such as stabbing, lifting and splitting, with a total of more than a dozen moves. Each move can feel the invisible evil spirit and give people an extraordinary feeling.


    Harold began to imitate the baldheaded movement after the baldheaded play. At the same time, he asked curiously, "boss, what''s this move? It looks very powerful!"


    Baldheaded proudly introduced: "this set of swordsmanship is adapted from military swordsmanship. It''s called Dragon slaying swordsmanship. This is the top swordsmanship I created. Most people can''t learn it!"


    "Your height, weight, length of limbs are the same as mine, and your strength is not much different. You should be able to master it well!"


    Baldheaded also has some bad problems. He likes to install B. He also installed it in front of senior gladiators for a while before. He said that he knew Harold bought by the hero.


    Dragon slaying sword? Do you have enough breath for the dragon? Although the strength of bald head is very strong, compared with the legendary creature dragon, it is a stronger insect. Do you want to kill the dragon? Make complaints about your dreams.


    Make complaints about the Tucao, make complaints about hartat still very serious. Although swordsman can not slaughter dragon, it is indeed a bald as a top sword.


    "Raise your hands a little more!"


    "Don''t fork your legs so big!"


    "Can you be a little faster?"


    ¡°......¡±


    Baldhead''s guidance was very serious and kept correcting Harold''s mistakes. Harold''s semi digital body imitation ability was excellent.


    This made Harold quickly learn all the movements. Although the charm was still a little unclear, the appearance could be put out.


    The world''s top swordsmanship is not as magical as the "Dugu Jiujian" and "evil ward sword" in the martial arts novels of previous generations. In essence, it is just some powerful movements and skills to use momentum. Nevertheless, it is also a very valuable secret script.


    Although he practiced the moves, after more than an hour, Harold was still a little tired and couldn''t hold on. He lay down on the ground.


    After all, every move in dragon slaying swordsmanship needs to be done with all one''s strength. It takes a lot of energy to wield the sword. The training process is not comparable to cutting wooden stakes.


    Baldheaded didn''t help Harold up, but lay down and looked at the starry sky. Baldheaded took a deep breath and slowly exhaled.


    Harold saw that bald head was holding back. He thought bald head was a rare good man, so he asked with concern, "boss, you don''t seem very happy. What''s the trouble?"


    "What bothers me is the management of the arena and the future of gladiators. You don''t understand it!"


    Harlott replied, "Huck told me a lot, and several managers told me a lot about Marquis harlaus and count sarik. Tell me, at least I''m a qualified listener."


    Maybe Harold''s figure and strength are close to bald head, maybe bald head did hold a lot of words to say, and he didn''t refuse.


    Baldheaded sighed and said anxiously, "I talked with the ''one arm'' steward. I hope he can help talk about the harm of ''human animal fight'' when the count comes next time."


    "Although most viewers feel very exciting when watching, they often feel cruel and bloody afterwards. Now there have been a lot of bad comments on our arena."


    "Not only that, the rapid loss of gladiators is also a big problem. Several senior and elite gladiators died in the previous year."


    "Now several brothers leave every month. Especially a few days ago, more than a dozen died at once. It won''t be long before there are only those scum and soft eggs left in the arena!"


    Harold didn''t open his mouth and continued to listen silently. Scum refers to formal gladiators and soft egg refers to cannon fodder. Although bald heads care about gladiators, they have no sympathy for those people. Scum deserves to die. Cannon fodder can only say that there is no way. The law of the jungle is so cruel in this world.

 Chapter 14

    The bald man smashed his right hand into a fist and said angrily, "I have made it very clear to him that the arena is going to end. As a result, the guy with one arm calmly said to me, ''what does that have to do with me? Go and talk to the count himself!''"


    "That guy has a recent relationship with the count. The count can listen to what he says. I have told the count several times in the past six months."


    "The count didn''t listen to my advice. Instead, he cared more about scar''s bastard. Why, scar''s beast didn''t care about the future of the arena and gladiators, just wanted to earn intermediary fees by buying monsters and Warcraft..."


    Probably because I didn''t find anyone to talk about these troubles, my bald head couldn''t stop when I opened the conversation box. The more I said, the more excited I became. At the back, I had deviated and began to curse scar.


    Harold was more convinced that scar was the count''s substitute for the dead.


    "One arm" may really want to provide for the elderly, but with his loyalty to block the knife for his master, he can never collapse in the battle field. The business arranged by the old Marquis must not be screwed up?


    Since the "one arm" chose to stay out, it shows that all this is still under the control of count sarik.


    The bald boss began to worry, and the folk view also began to change. The Gladiator''s injury has reached a certain degree. Count sarik should soon end. After the next "monster crusade", the scar will be removed, and the "human animal fight" will be abolished.


    Harlott thought of these, but it''s not easy to tell baldheads. Baldheads are really loyal to count sarik. Count sarik also attaches great importance to scars. He pointed out that these can''t change anything. They will only affect the relationship between baldheads and the count and the future of baldheads.


    Harold could only consider his words and comforted: "don''t worry, the count is wise and powerful. Scar can only deceive him for a while. He will eventually understand and listen to your suggestions!"


    Strong people often need a little comfort from others to cheer up, even if the comfort is perfunctory, because they will comfort themselves according to your words.


    The bald head nodded after listening to Harold''s words, and his eyes became firm again.


    After talking, the bald man sent Harold back to his cell. Before he left, he told Harold, "what I told you today, you just forget when you go back to bed. Don''t tell others."


    "Also, as long as I''m still in this arena, I won''t let scar succeed! Trust me!"


    Baldheaded also added in his heart: I will also believe count sarik. He is different from other nobles. He doesn''t care about my slave status. He promotes me and reuses me. I believe him!


    ----------------------------------


    The next day, Harold also got up early in the morning and went to the training ground. "Dragon slaying sword" is a valuable move created by bald head. He is not good to train in front of people during the day.


    The effect of wood stake cutting and body training is average and has no experience value. The best way to improve your strength is to compete with other gladiators.


    Naturally, Harold kept looking for each Gladiator to fight alone, which was hard for a group of gladiators. Even if they knew they couldn''t beat Harold, they could only fight by force.


    After all, it''s a shame to admit defeat without fighting. Even if you are hurt, you can''t be looked down upon. This is the view of most gladiators.


    After having [tap] and 106 two handed weapon proficiency, Harold''s attack speed has improved greatly. Most gladiators are difficult to dodge and can only resist hard.


    And a few agile gladiators are too weak to cause damage to Harold only with a wooden sword.


    Before noon, Harold had challenged almost all the gladiators.


    Only Huck, an elderly man, refused Harold''s challenge and replied:


    "Don''t compete with us. Our strength is not strong. We have been promoted to elite gladiators for a long time. When those elite gladiators are well hurt, you can compete with them!"


    Harold was sorry to hear that. The chance to brush his experience should be gone.


    After all, my strength has completely surpassed these senior gladiators. If I fight with them again, I will deliberately bully people, which is easy to harden the relationship.


    Anyway, the level has also risen to level 4. After that, the experience of upgrading began to become more, and hundreds of experience is not so important.


    Harold practiced his basic skills again this afternoon and went back to his cell to read.


    After yesterday''s secret training with a bald head, he didn''t care about the exposure of books at all.


    Last night, baldheaded personally took Harold to the training ground. Many guards saw it. There was a baldheaded cover on it. These guards dare not trouble Harold.


    The content of sword fighting manual is more profound and profound. It is useless to see a lot of inner content, which can only be mastered through practice.


    It''s dark. Gladiators can''t go to the training ground anymore. Their reading progress is stuck at 85% and can''t rise.


    Harold had no choice but to wait for his bald head to take him to training.


    Today, as yesterday, he continued to guide Harold to practice dragon slaying sword.


    During the practice, Harold understood the key of several moves in the sword fighting manual, and the reading progress increased to 86%.


    The training was as tiring as ever, and Harold ran out of energy two hours later.


    "Hoo, hoo, no, that''s all for today!" Harold lay tired on the ground after two hours of training.


    "You master it very well. It won''t take long to use it in actual combat!"


    Bald head praises Harold. The pleasure of seeing others grow step by step is one of his few pleasures. His own strength has not improved for many years.


    "I hear you''ve turned over all the gladiators in the arena?"


    The bald man asked Harold, who was lying on the ground.


    Harold thought the bald man was going to settle with him, so he quickly sat up and explained, "I just have some itching. I just compete with them. I don''t have a heavy hand!"


    The bald head laughed, "just like me. Don''t worry, they''re not spoiled young ladies. It''s nothing to get hurt."


    "But it seems that your injury is completely healed. I''ll arrange a fight for you tomorrow!"


    Harold didn''t feel afraid when he heard that there would be a fight tomorrow. Anyway, he couldn''t hide, so he had to face it bravely.


    Moreover, he is also very confident in his strength, and his bald head will not deliberately pit him.


    Baldheaded said to harlott seriously, "tomorrow''s battle has special requirements. You can''t save your opponent''s life. You must kill your opponent!"


    This requirement is a little strange. After listening to the bald head explanation, Harold realized that the opponent in the battle tomorrow is a rapist.


    That guy ruined several unmarried girls in a village. However, this guy had a lot of money at home and bought them out of the prison and sent them to the arena.


    His family is going to buy people from the arena again. In this way, the rapist will be exempted from punishment.


    Although it sounds unfair, it is legal. The whole northern province is the territory of Marquis harlaus.


    The Marquis has the right to make and amend laws (not in conflict with the royal law), and the people in the law enforcement team are all under the old Marquis.


    As an old Marquis, the arena is naturally out of the jurisdiction of the law.


    After the prisoner is transferred from prison to the arena, he is not a criminal but a slave. As long as someone is willing to pay a high price, who cares whether he has committed a crime before.


    "See, tomorrow''s battle is not a duel, but a sentence!" the bald face was serious and earnestly told Harold.


    Harold looked at his serious bald head and felt a little strange. It was fishy!


    Although bald people are honest, they are not people who can''t tolerate sand in their eyes. How can they offend people for unknown villagers.


    Eighty percent of those who can buy out the prison are not ordinary rich businessmen. They are likely to have an aristocratic background.


    Besides, if the family wants to buy the rapist, the arena can make a lot of money.


    In this way, Hello, Hello, everyone. There''s no reason to have to kill the rapist?


    Harold asked suspiciously, "boss, is there any inside story about this matter? Tell me!"


    The bald man replied angrily: "that scum is not worth dying. Why do you care so much? It has nothing to do with you!"


    As soon as Harold heard that there was a problem, he quickly asked, "you have to explain clearly when you arrange me to do things. I''m very strict and promise not to talk nonsense!"


    Gossip is human nature, and Harold can''t avoid vulgarity.


    After listening to Harold''s words, the bald head felt a little reasonable, waved Harold close, and then whispered, "the rapist not only ruined the villagers, but also like the daughter of an aristocrat... You know!"


    I see. Harold nodded again and again. The noble master estimated that his teeth were itchy, but he was afraid that it would be known by others and hurt his daughter''s reputation.


    So the nobleman didn''t formally deal with the rapist, but privately found a bald head to kill the rapist to avoid the exposure of his daughter.


    Harold understood the cause and effect, patted his chest and promised, "don''t worry, ensure to complete the task. Tomorrow''s fight is either he or I!"


    Although the bald man trusted Harold''s strength, he was still worried and told him again: "the rapist''s strength is not too weak. I originally planned to do it myself, but I was worried that it was too obvious to be exposed. This is the arrangement for you. Don''t be careless!"


    "In addition, you must rot in my stomach. Dare to talk nonsense. Be careful not to protect my life!"


    Harold promised again and again before he was allowed to go back to his cell to rest.


    Since we''re going to fight tomorrow, we''ll count all the system points to ensure that everything is safe.


    Agility increased to 10 points, running increased to LV3, and proficiency reached 112.


    "Dragon slaying sword" requires speed and strength. His strength is qualified, but his speed is not enough, so he is more agile.


    The next morning, baldheaded with several guards took Harold away who was warming up.


    The bald man took Harold to an entrance of the arena and told him again, "the rapist is agile and has a flexible sword. Don''t mess your hands and feet!"


    "I see. Don''t worry. I''ll deal with him calmly!"


    Harold was a little speechless. He had been told no less than 20 times by his bald head all the way.


    This is the same feeling as parents who don''t trust their children to go to school alone.


    At this time, the fighting competition began immediately. The audience was half filled. The host was introducing the two sides to set off the atmosphere.


    "The two sides fighting today are rodry who is good at using double knives!"


    "He has a speed and dexterity different from ordinary people. This is also his first fight after he came to the arena!"


    Then came a rare cheer from the audience. After all, rodry was not famous for his first fight. Naturally, few viewers cheered for him.


    "His opponent is the trump card in our arena, ha, Luo and te with the identity of elite Gladiator!"


    The host raised his tone when introducing Harold, and finally shouted Harold''s name word by word.


    The audience shouted loudly to face. Most of the audience here are not here for the first time. They know that the host''s grand introduction must be experts.


    The gate in front of Harold opened. Harold knew it was his turn to come out. He picked up the old sword handed by his bald head and walked to the arena.


    Harold looked around. The arena was big, almost half as big as a 400m playground, and the surrounding auditorium could easily accommodate thousands of people.


    The host, holding something like a trumpet in his hand, stood on a high platform and introduced Harold who slowly walked towards the center of the arena.


    "Harold, the immortal god of war who survived the full blow of the troll, is one of the heroes who defeated the troll. He has top physique and strength. It is said that he can tear hungry wolves and fight black bears hand to hand!"


    The audience cheered even louder. Although Harold was not famous, the heroic scene of crusading against the trolls a few days ago had a profound impact on all the audience.


    Hearing that Harold was one of the gladiators who fought with the trolls before, I should cheer for Harold.


    Harlott thought to himself who had heard the rumor. He tore the hungry wolf and fought hand to hand with the black bear.


    But it didn''t matter. Harold went to the middle of the arena and looked at his opponent, rodry.


    Rodry is thin and slender. He is about 1.8 to 1.9 meters tall. He holds a machete in both hands. What is particularly striking is this guy''s face. He looks very handsome. Relying on plain face, he can compare with many stars in his previous life.


    "It feels like rape, but it''s more like seduction." this was Harold''s first reaction. He was a little jealous of this little white face. Even if his family had money, who could be so handsome? I had to kill you today!


    Rodry stared at Harold with an ugly face. His body trembled uncontrollably and he was too nervous to breathe. "Damn it, didn''t the family say that they would buy him at a high price? How can the arena arrange such a monster for me to deal with?"


    Gladiators are not allowed to be bought until they have played at least one game. This rule is intended to prevent buyers from being cheated.


    Although rodry''s relatives said there was no need to "inspect the goods", after all, no one dared to make decisions without authorization according to the rules set by the old Marquis.


    Rodry thought that the arena would arrange him to deal with a cannon fodder weak chicken in order to earn this money. He wanted to send such an "immortal god of war"!


    Harold is a magnificent figure. His two meter height and strong muscles comparable to granite bring his opponent abnormal psychological pressure. Looking at Harold''s evil eyes, rodry felt that his legs were faint and trembling.


    Rodry took a few deep breaths and forced himself to comfort himself: "it doesn''t matter. The other party is so big. Speed should be a weakness. I may not have no chance!"


    "And maybe he''s here to fight fake matches. Maybe the arena wants to raise the price temporarily and want more money? There''s plenty of money in my family. The arena won''t be difficult with money. I''ll be fine!"


    With this consolation, rodry calmed down a lot. He stood up straight with his legs and his body no longer trembled. He felt that even if he lost, his life would not be in danger. At most, he spent more money at home.


    "Then, who will win this fight? Let''s wait and see!"


    As the host''s voice fell to the ground, the fight began!

 Chapter 15

    Rodry did not dare to take the initiative. He could only hope that the God of war in front of him came to "crack down on fake matches".


    But harlott didn''t worry so much. He stepped forward, took a big sword and swept across rodry.


    The big sword aims at rodry''s waist. With Harold''s 21 points of strength and LV5''s [strong attack], as long as it is cut, it will be divided into two parts.


    Rodry was frightened by Harold''s ferocious momentum and hate, and his reaction was half a beat slow, but he fell to the ground and rolled away from the fatal blow at the critical moment.


    Harold didn''t care if he waved his sword. The bald boss repeatedly stressed that his opponent''s speed was very fast. It''s strange that he hit the sword.


    Harold continued to turn his big sword and slashed wildly at rodry, who turned pale with fear, kept rolling and dodging, and didn''t dare to fight back. The double knives in his hand had become furnishings and wanted to throw them away directly to reduce the burden.


    Harlott has 21 power points, LV3 [Weapon Mastery] and 112 weapon proficiency.


    This allows him to easily wave the big sword of more than 20 kilograms in his hand without stopping to rest. Wave after wave, he chases rodry and hits him hard. As long as rodry can''t dodge a mistake, he will die on the spot.


    The audience on the stage was boiling and shouting loudly. Harold''s ferocious performance was very in line with their expectations.


    In the audience, a middle-aged man who looked a bit like rodry did not cheer, but spread his face gray and sat on his seat.


    Watching rodry dodge the attack again and again, his whole body was covered with dust, his expression was desperate and embarrassed.


    The middle-aged man had wet eyes and muttered to himself, "how could it be? Didn''t they say that they would sell their son to me as long as I was willing to spend money?"


    On the VIP seat, a bearded noble master and his daughter, accompanied by a group of bodyguards, watched rodry''s struggle with relish, not laughing and commenting.


    The beard whispered to his daughter and asked, "how is it? Is there much comfort in my heart? Are you satisfied with my arrangement?"


    The noble''s daughter seemed to be less than 16 years old. She threw off the guard and went to play in the countryside. As a result, she was raped by rodry. After that, the whole person was depressed and autistic.


    Seeing the enemy''s miserable battle with her own eyes, she nodded happily at her father''s, "thank you, father, this scum should have this end! Is that I won''t be heard by him...?"


    "Don''t worry, only you, I and the person in charge of the arena know about it. That guy is also my friend and won''t talk nonsense. I promise you that your reputation won''t be lost."


    __________________


    From the perspective of returning to the arena, in the face of Harold, who is crazy attacking like a killing machine, rodry thought with fear and despair: "he''s not ''playing fake Games'', he''s really going to kill me!"


    Rodry shed tears from the corners of his eyes and thought reluctantly: "I don''t want to die, I can''t die, I have to restore the glory of the family, I have to obtain aristocratic status, I can''t just die!"


    "I just played with a few country women. Why should I be treated like this? I''m not willing! I want to live!"


    Anyone has the desire to survive, even scum will not willingly die.


    "I want to live, I want to defeat you!"


    Rodry''s inner unwillingness and anger defeated his fear of death, so that he ignited his fighting spirit and had the courage to fight Harold.


    After taking a few deep breaths, rodry clenched the machete he once wanted to lose and began to fight back.


    Just as Harold raised his sword and split vertically, rodry didn''t run away as before, but silently recited "here''s the chance!"


    Rodry didn''t retreat but entered. He turned 90 degrees sideways and dodged Harold''s chop. He approached Harold''s body, and a quick knife with his right hand crossed Harold''s naked upper body.


    Then rodry retreated quickly to avoid Harold''s counterattack.


    Rodry''s heart beat violently, with the excitement of hitting the enemy and the fear of passing by death.


    Rodry pressed down his fear, stood in the distance, turned his double knives and looked at Harold provocatively.


    After seeing rodry''s wonderful counterattack, there were explosive cheers in the audience. The crushing slaughter is certainly not as good as the close fight.


    Rodry''s father stood up straight from his seat, stared at the two people on the stage and said, "come on, rodry, you can, you can defeat your opponent!"


    The noble daughter on the VIP seat was worried and asked in a panic, "father, what should I do? That big head Gladiator may not have beaten scum?"


    The bearded aristocrat smiled calmly, reached out and touched his daughter''s head and said, "don''t worry, that big man''s strength is extraordinary and can''t lose to that scum."


    Bearded is a powerful aristocrat who often goes to the battlefield. He has an extraordinary vision. He knows that Harold and rodry are not at the same level.


    And he also believes in baldheads. Since baldheads have promised this, they will definitely send winning candidates, otherwise baldheads will do it themselves.


    Rodry''s strength is really extraordinary. The side dodge and close attack speed just now is very fast, and Harold really didn''t react.


    However, Harold''s heart is still as stable as an old dog. The wound on his chest is not deep, and the muscles are not torn. Only the skin is broken and bleeding. The system shows that his HP has lost 2 points, which is 5052 at present.


    Rodry''s strength is average, less than 10 o''clock. His weapon is an unreasonably broken knife with rolled blades. In addition, his attack is too fast, and his attack takes less than a second. His body is unstable during the attack, so he can''t give full play to his strength at all.


    Under the dual defense of Harold''s strong muscles and "+ 10 golden bell jar", the other party''s attack is tickling.


    And this kind of attack risk is great. The reality is not a game, not a movie, not a key can block and dodge, and people''s psychological tolerance is also limited.


    Knowing that the opponent can kill himself with one hit, it is impossible to think calmly without any mistakes and accidents.


    It can be said that rodry''s counterattack is a gamble. He uses his life to play the game. If he wins, he will cause slight damage to Harold, and if he loses, he will die!


    Rodry''s heart beat violently at this time, and the whole person was very excited. His brain ran fast and his body was full of power. This was caused by a large number of hormones in the extreme approach to death.


    Now he is like playing stimulants. At this time, rodry began to think quickly about the way to defeat Harold.


    Harold''s attack power is too terrible, his speed is not slow, and his physical strength seems endless. Rodry knows that his strength is far inferior to his opponent.


    It''s ok if the two machetes in your hand are magic weapons and sharp blades, but the weapons used by gladiators are broken.


    Rodry understood from the attack just now that if his attack doesn''t hit the key, it can only cause slight flesh injury to Harold. How many times does this attack have to hit to defeat Harold?


    Harold''s nickname is "undead God of war". From his name, you can know that he is a monster with amazing physique. I''m afraid he is still alive if he doesn''t resist him hard.


    "Then you can only bet one hand. You must hit the key after avoiding his attack!"


    Although rodry did not know why he was in such a good state at this time and completely overcome his fear, not to mention that his body and brain could work at a super level, his intuition told him that this state would not last long and that he must end the battle as soon as possible.


    Rodry took the initiative to attack Harold. Now his body is very excited and his brain is very calm. He can easily judge Harold''s attack route.


    "Too slow!"


    Rodry dodged hallut''s attack with the most extreme distance. The sword wind brought by the big sword made his skin ache.


    He approached Harold''s body and stared at the key of Harold''s body. The machete was not suitable for sudden stabbing. The head and heart were not the best choice, and the neck was the best target.


    "Die!"


    At this time, rodry made great efforts with his arms, held double knives in his backhand, crossed his hands, jumped up and cut Harold''s neck.


    After Harold''s big sword was waved empty, his hands had no time to defend, and he was about to be hit by rodry.


    Rodry''s mouth also leaked a ferocious smile, and he had foreseen the end of Harold''s throat being cut and suffocated.


    Suddenly, rodry felt a great force coming from his stomach, and the whole man couldn''t help flying out.


    In the air, rodry found the source of this power, Harold''s right leg and knee!


    Generally speaking, when holding a one handed sword and shield, gladiators often use shield attack, kick attack and other attacks to assist or interfere with their opponents.


    However, the use of two handed sword has high requirements on the footwall. Attacking with legs will lead to unstable center of gravity, which has a great impact on the attack of big sword, so few gladiators wielding big sword attack with legs.


    Harold''s knee impact was premeditated. He guessed rodry''s intention early.


    The plan of using agile skills to dodge the attack, approach him, and then attack the key points is too brainless.


    However, this is Rodriguez''s only win. In the face of the desperate wave, Rodriguez hallot deliberately dodged the other party with a sword.


    Harold concentrated on his legs. When rodry flashed the attack, Harold''s knee had pushed out.


    After rodry flashed the big sword, his attention was all on Harold''s neck, and the whole man rushed forward as if he had deliberately hit Harold''s knee.


    Rodry fell to the ground in pain and vomited blood in his mouth. A knee blow just now smashed his internal organs.


    This is a clear manifestation of the power gap. Rodry''s attack is difficult to hurt Harold, and Harold''s random blow can make rodry fall to the ground.


    It''s really not that simple to overcome the strong with weakness and overcome the hard with softness!


    Harold looked at the fallen enemy and knew that the victory had been divided. The audience shouted "kill him" and "kill him".


    Harold took the task to execute the rapist. Naturally, he would not be soft hearted. He cut rodry in half with a sword. The noble master is watching. It''s no harm to be cruel.


    [experience value + 200]


    After rodry was executed, Harold stood in the middle of the arena and enjoyed the cheers of the audience. He was not happy in his heart.

 Chapter 16

    Although Harold killed for the first time, he didn''t get used to it. Maybe it was because he had experienced death.


    Rodry was a scum rapist. He deserved to die. Harold didn''t feel guilty about killing him.


    Just as a gladiator, Harold had a common feeling about rodry''s death.


    Even if he is an elite Gladiator, even if he has a system, he doesn''t dare to say that he must be safe. Maybe he will lose his own war against Warcraft and monsters.


    We must get rid of the identity of Gladiator as soon as possible! Harold thought to himself.


    In the audience, rodry''s father sat with a bloodless face and a dull look, leaving tears in the corners of his eyes.


    The cheers of other audiences around him sounded so harsh to his ears that he could do nothing but sadness and did not dare to retaliate against the arena.


    The arena is the property of the old Marquis. Without a son, he can regenerate. If he annoys the old Marquis, his whole family and caravan will be ruined.


    The bearded nobleman took his daughter and left under the escort. The daughter walked out of the psychological shadow and smiled again. Bearded smiled happily, thinking that he would have a chance to reward a large head gladiator in the future.


    At the invitation of bald head, Harold and bald head went out to the arena to have a good meal.


    Gladiators are generally not allowed to leave the arena, but if there is a bald head, one or two gladiators go out, and everyone will not see them.


    On the way, baldheaded praised Harold for not losing his face, warmly hugged Harold''s shoulder and chatted with Harold.


    Harold was infected by the emotion of bald head and dispelled the uneasiness in his heart.


    Scar will not jump for long. Soon the count will kill him. The bald boss still values himself so much. He will succeed in getting rid of his identity as a gladiator.


    They had a meal in a tavern. Many people in the tavern recognized baldheaded and Harold. A group of people quarreled to toast Harold.


    Although the status of Gladiator is only a slave, the strong will always be respected. Most civilians have a kind of worship for powerful gladiators.


    After returning to the arena, when there was no one near the bald head, he whispered to Harold, "you did a good job. The noble master is very satisfied!"


    [Ding, finish the task for the first time, unlock the task system, and you can see the taskbar in the system.]


    When the baldheaded words were finished, Harold suddenly heard the system prompt in his mind, which made Harold interested at once. However, now the baldheaded was talking to him, so it was inconvenient for him to look at the system.


    Baldheaded then seriously told Harold to shut up and stop talking nonsense, and then said, "I''ll discuss something with someone tonight. I won''t take you to training. You can have a good rest!"


    Harold now pays special attention to the newly unlocked "task system" of the system. He promised again and again and went back to his cell.


    [when the task ''kill rapist'' is completed, the task will be rewarded with an experience value of + 800. You can obtain one item at random.]


    [do you accept rewards now?]


    [yes!], then harlot''s level was raised to level 5, and there was another item in the item column.


    [ox horn helmet + 20 defense, strength requirement 12] Harold was very excited. His four grids of equipment were helmet, clothes, gloves and shoes. In addition to helmet, the other three grids were equipped.


    Now there are helmets, and the quality of this helmet is extraordinary, + 20 defense! The sum of the other three equipment is only 10 points!


    Harold couldn''t wait to equip the [ox horn helmet], and the buff of the character panel became "+ 30 defense, - 1 Agility".


    Agility reduction is normal. The previous three equipment are made of cloth, with low defense and light weight. The ox horn helmet is made of pure metal and full weight. In addition, the total weight of the previous three equipment has reached the standard of reducing agility.


    However, compared with 20 defense, 1-point agile punishment is nothing, and Harold excitedly tested it.


    The effect is really considerable. Harold can''t hurt his body even with 50% strength. It can be said that his "Golden Bell Jar" has been upgraded from a novice to a little success!


    He is now curious about what would happen if he fought with rodry''s agile enemy. It is estimated that the opponent can''t break the defense at all. His "+ 30 defense" is an all-round defense without dead angles.


    After Harold received the task reward, the taskbar was empty, with only a few lines of system prompt


    [when completing other people''s important orders or tasks, you can obtain corresponding experience value and random items of corresponding value according to the difficulty.]


    In the next few days, Harold took part in four fights, won all the battles, and the elite gladiators were recovering.


    Other gladiators were crushed on one side in the face of Harold. The audience also had a deep impression of Harold. His title of God of war has been accepted by most people.


    Unfortunately, the elite gladiators in the arena were injured and could not play. His "ten wins release" challenge could not be carried out. It was far from the goal of breaking away from slavery, and there was no way to be bald. This provision was set up only by the arena for his face, and it was impossible to accommodate him any more.


    One night, baldheaded did not guide Harold to practice dragon slaying sword as before, but said with a gloomy look: "tomorrow you have to fight with Warcraft. There are no teammates, only you. Grass, that beast can really do it!"


    "Warcraft! What strength?" Harold hurriedly asked. Warcraft is a variation of ordinary beasts. There are two common characteristics. One is that Warcraft must have the ability to release magic. The other is that the offspring of Warcraft do not have variability. In most cases, the offspring of Warcraft are still ordinary beasts.


    There are many kinds of Warcraft. Strong Warcraft can be comparable to dragons, and weak ones are not as powerful as beasts such as tigers and lions.


    The bald head said uncertainly, "I don''t know what strength it is. It''s newly bought by the bastard. According to its appearance, it should be a hyena variant. It''s not big. Its hand to hand combat ability should not be very strong, but I don''t know what its magic ability is."


    Harold thought silently that Warcraft was a magical creature that did not exist in the previous life, and magic was a mysterious force that he had never touched in the previous life.


    Baldheaded made a lot of suggestions to Harold to deal with Warcraft, but he didn''t know the specific ability of Warcraft after all. His suggestions didn''t help much.


    Harold''s heart was a little heavy. He was destroyed by Warcraft when he crossed the territory of his former owner and father. In his memory, he was a giant cheetah 10 meters away.


    The guards and militia in the territory had no resistance and could only be slaughtered one by one. The father of the original owner Harold also died miserably.


    Although the Warcraft bought in the arena will not be so powerful, it still makes Harold very nervous.

 Chapter 17

    Harold took the initiative to chat with the bald head to ease the tension.


    "Boss, how did you become a gladiator?"


    The bald man smiled bitterly and replied:


    "I used to be the chief guard of a town. At that time, I was young and energetic. Relying on my strength, I taught those illegal gangs in the city a lesson."


    "As a result, I once kicked the iron plate. I destroyed a human trafficker gang. I never thought that the boss behind them was an aristocrat, and then..."


    In the following story, Harold could guess that it was nothing more than aristocratic revenge that made the bald man a slave and a gladiator.


    "After I became a gladiator, my heart was full of resentment and unwilling. I just hope those nobles can''t die well!"


    Bald head continued to tell his story in a very plain tone. It seems that he has completely opened his eyes now.


    "I should have spent my life as a gladiator. Fortunately, I met count sarik!"


    "He is a real aristocrat, a wise and great aristocrat!"


    Baldheaded said here, his eyes are full of respect. It''s hard to believe who such a powerful legendary Gladiator will worship. It seems that count sarik is really capable.


    "He not only pardoned my crime, but also cleaned up the bastard aristocrat for me."


    "That guy violated the laws of the Kingdom many times. Count sarik exposed his crimes to the king. The King opened the trial court, and finally deprived him of his title and confiscated his territory!"


    "The count has excellent moral character. He can''t be blinded by money. I believe he won''t let the beast scar continue to fool around!"


    Harold, as a listener, quietly listened to the bald words, and finally said with a sigh: "count sarik is really a great man!"


    Baldheaded, just as Harold admired count sarik''s excellence, he did not know that Harold admired him in another sense.


    Against the laws of the kingdom? This is to coax the common people. The lukanir kingdom was founded by the royal family and many noble families. Compared with other nobles, that is, the king has larger territory and stronger strength. Strictly speaking, there is no distinction between superior and subordinate.


    In Harold''s impression, the aristocratic status of this country is generally above the ordinary law. As an aristocrat, as long as he does not commit serious crimes such as treason and treason, he only needs to pay a large fine to the king and other jurors.


    As far as Harold is concerned, he prefers that this is a conflict of interest and political struggle between nobles. That nobleman is the loser of the struggle. The so-called trial of crimes is just a formality.


    He admired count sarik''s ability to defeat his opponent and obtain the three interests of the other party''s territory, public reputation and bald allegiance.


    Count sarik, he''s a cruel man! Scar''s death is predictable!


    "Boss, is your strength top in lukanir kingdom?"


    Harold had dispelled his inner uneasiness and took this opportunity to inquire about the extraordinary abilities of human beings in this world.


    The bald head sneered and said angrily, "are you mocking me? The noble master who awakened his blood is no better than me?"


    The amount of information in this sentence exploded, and Harold was a little confused. What was the awakening blood? Shouldn''t it be the fighting spirit of "such terror" or mysterious magic?


    And the strength of a legendary Gladiator with a bald head was easily surpassed? Awakening blood so against the sky?


    Harold hurriedly asked, "what does awakening blood mean? Can only nobles awaken? I used to live in remote villages. I don''t know these."


    The bald man was surprised, but he still replied: "blood is a potential power inherited from his ancestors and contained in the body. Once he wakes up, he can get powerful power."


    "Every noble who awakens his blood will gain a kind of extraordinary power while his physical quality increases sharply. Count sarik can release and operate the flame!"


    "The biggest difference between nobles and civilians is whether they have the blood of heroes! Although these are not common sense, anyone with a little insight knows more or less."


    "Generally speaking, the Lord will take the initiative to publicize this knowledge in order to improve the loyalty of the people. It is estimated that the Lord of the village where you grew up should be a declining aristocrat with exhausted blood."


    The information in this world is blocked, and many villagers often don''t leave the village all their lives. The original owner Harold, a steamed stuffed bun, doesn''t know that these are really normal.


    Harold''s brain is running fast. Sure enough, as he guessed, human beings in this world also have extraordinary power!


    But why only aristocrats, Harold''s heart is very dissatisfied, and everyone yearns for those extraordinary abilities, even if Harold has a system.


    After all, the "riding and chopping" system is so simple that there are no special effects at all.


    "Only nobles have heroic blood? Why do civilians have no blood?" Harold asked unconvinced. He subconsciously felt that this should be a lie made up by the upper nobles in order to rule the lower civilians.


    Baldheaded did not answer harlott''s question, but said with a smile: "you are the same as when I was young. I also think it is very unfair. It makes no sense that nobles have blood, but civilians do not. This must be the false news deliberately released by nobles."


    "But later, I understood a truth and recognized my limits."


    "Not only nobles have blood, but only nobles can become nobles with blood!"


    Harold was stunned when he heard this. After thinking for a moment, he dispelled the conspiracy theory in his mind. This sentence is more persuasive than any conspiracy.


    "Not only nobles have blood, but only nobles can become nobles with blood!"


    This sentence is very striking, especially for those excellent civilians, it is tantamount to blocking their future and future.


    Without blood means that you can only be civilians in your life, and you can never have strong power. Even the bald head at the peak of mortal combat power is not as good as the noble who has awakened blood in combat effectiveness.


    Harold is a Strider and systematic. He feels very lost. We can imagine how painful other excellent civilians in the world are.


    He patted Harold on the shoulder and comforted him, "maybe you can''t accept it for a while, but you''ll see it slowly in the future!"


    "Besides, not all nobles can awaken their blood, and many noble families will be deprived of their noble titles because there is no blood awakener for a long time!"


    "Everyone has everyone''s troubles. Since you can''t be a man, take advantage of the present. The fight with Warcraft tomorrow is the most important thing for you!"


    Harold was stunned for a moment, nodded and replied:


    "Well, I know. I''m a gladiator. It has nothing to do with whether I''m noble or not. Getting rid of slavery is the real problem!"


    Although he said he didn''t care, Harold still couldn''t sleep when he returned to his cell to rest.


    "Don''t I have blood? Can''t I become a noble? I''m not reconciled. Am I a little person when I cross the world?"


    Before Harold crossed, he was an ordinary person, with ordinary learning, ordinary sports and ordinary appearance.


    Although he faced all kinds of difficulties and crises after crossing, and now he is only a slave Gladiator without freedom, Harold still has a great prospect in his heart. This is a strange world with dragons, elves and magic!


    Will anyone who comes to this magical world with a system be willing to be an ordinary town guard, caravan guard and spend a stable and ordinary life?


    Harold went to sleep with regret.


    In the dream, he held a peerless magic weapon and went to fight against the evil dragon that violated the territory of the kingdom with his elf sister, dwarf brothers, several knights and a bard who was responsible for recording his brilliant deeds and shouted "666".


    After defeating the dragon, he was bathed in dragon blood and his life was greatly extended. The Kingdom rewarded him with a lot of wealth and land. Harold became a dragon killing hero and noble master respected by everyone.


    He took a total of eight wives, including elves, humans, mermaids, big breasts, long legs and living well.


    Harold in the dream is omnipotent and lives very freely.


    Then he woke up. Harold was still the slave Gladiator, the gladiator who couldn''t move freely in his cell, the gladiator who had to bet his life to fight Warcraft for the entertainment of the audience.


    Harold looked at the iron railing in front of him, sighed deeply, lost his mind, and suddenly laughed out of his mouth.


    "Was my heart so eager to be extraordinary? Wealth, beauty, reputation, life expectancy, my pursuit is so vulgar!"


    "There is everything in the dream, but it''s a pity that I can''t live in the dream. Then, try to face the reality!"


    The dream is just because it is difficult to realize. Unrealistic is the dream. Harold knows that the dream can not become a reality, but he wants to work hard for it.


    Harold no longer tangled and regretted. He patted his cheek and went to the training ground to warm up and prepare for the death battle with Warcraft.


    What if there is no blood? He has a magical system beyond reality. He has all kinds of valuable knowledge of the previous life. He believes he can write his own legend!


    Now he is not only fighting to live, but also fighting for his dream.

 Chapter 18

    [character: Harold


    Level: 5 defence 30


    HP: 5252


    Strength 21, agility 11-1 (equipment load), intelligence 9, charm 7


    Skill [strong hit] lv6


    [running] LV3, [Weapon Mastery] LV3


    [item management] LV1


    [heavy strike] [light strike]


    Two handed weapon proficiency: 130


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Harold''s fighting and training these days did not raise him to another level, but his weapon proficiency has improved greatly.


    "Sword fighting manual" has been read by 95%. You can finish reading it thoroughly and gain 1 point of [Weapon Mastery] skill soon.


    "Dragon slaying swordsmanship" is almost mastered. You can instinctively use the moves in it, which has been greatly improved compared with the previous random attacks.


    After the warm-up, Harold waited quietly at an entrance to the arena.


    The bald head didn''t disturb Harold, but silently changed Harold''s sharp sword.


    It''s against the rules to fight other gladiators, but you don''t have to pay attention to these details when dealing with Warcraft.


    Although many viewers feel that it is too cruel to watch the "man beast fight", it is still very popular on the whole. In addition, today is the famous "God of war" Harold against Warcraft alone. How can we miss such a wonderful duel.


    The audience was almost full, and several noble children came, looking forward to today''s fight.


    The host has begun to warm up and shouted with his horn: "Warcraft has always been synonymous with terror and power. Today, our God of war Harold will challenge the powerful and terrible Warcraft alone!"


    The iron door in front of Harold opened. This time he came first. It seems that people generally believe that the combat effectiveness of Warcraft is stronger than his "God of war".


    The unwritten rules of the arena, the weak come first.


    Today, Harold was no longer calm when he took part in the fight. Instead of listening to the host''s nonsense, he closed his eyes and took a deep breath to adjust his state.


    Before long, I heard the host''s voice "Warcraft on the stage!"


    An iron gate at the entrance of a arena in front of Harold opened and a very huge "hyena" rushed out.


    The so-called "small size" of bald head is not big compared with other Warcraft, but as a "hyena", this thing is really big and outrageous, more than one meter high and more than three meters long!


    "Hyena" Warcraft eyes red, staring at the nearest Harold, roared and rushed over.


    It hasn''t eaten for several days. Now it''s hungry. When it sees the "prey", it immediately starts hunting.


    "This Warcraft is not big. As long as I can deal with its magic, I can win!" Harold encouraged himself in his heart.


    Harold stared at the Warcraft rushing towards him and dared not relax. Warcraft generally had obvious actions to release magic. It was easier to avoid magic attacks if they were prepared to dodge in advance.


    "Hyena" suddenly stopped when it was about 10 meters away from Harold, with its mouth wide open, as if it was going to spit something out of its mouth.


    "Coming," Harold quickly stared at the movement. What magic could it be?


    The strength of Warcraft bought in the arena is not strong. One is the difficulty limit of capture and detention, and the other is to ensure the safety of the audience. The fence of the arena can''t limit those too strong Warcraft.


    Harlott stared at the hyena Warcraft, and his mind ran rapidly: "fireball? Ice arrow? Stone thorn? Wind blade?"


    In this world, human beings can not learn and master magic, and there is little research on magic.


    Baldheads only know that there are about four kinds of magic, as well as the information of the lowest and most common four basic magic. They know little about other higher-level magic.


    However, most of the Warcraft bought in the arena will only use the basic magic of the four rotten streets, which Harold judged for the time being.


    However, what frightened Harold happened. The hyena Warcraft didn''t use the four basic magic!


    I saw a light green translucent whirlwind blowing towards Harold.


    The scale of the whirlwind is very large, with a height of more than 5 meters and a width of more than 4 meters. The speed is also very fast. The wind magic is the fastest of the four magic!


    Harold''s 10:00 agility and LV3''s [running] made him far faster than ordinary people, but he still had no time to dodge.


    "It''s hard to resist! I hope it''s hard to resist. I hope +30''s defense will be more awesome!" Harold was in a hurry to protect his head with his hands.


    The strong wind tore Harold''s body like countless knives cutting his skin. In a moment, there were countless wounds on Harold''s body.


    "Ah ah ah ah", the whirlwind continued to wrap Harold''s body and kept cutting and rotating, making Harold feel like he was in the meat grinder. The severe pain made him scream loudly, and the late punishment was nothing more than that.


    After a few seconds of hard carrying, the wind stopped. Harold''s whole body was covered with blood and fell to the ground. His skin couldn''t find a good place as big as a palm.


    The big sword in Harold''s hand had long been unknown. Blood flowed out of countless wounds and dyed the surrounding ground red.


    At this time, he seemed to have only half a breath left. Don''t say he continued to fight. I''m afraid he couldn''t even stand up.


    The audience were also stunned by this scene. Originally, they thought that Harold, the God of war, even if he was not an opponent of Warcraft, should be entangled for a while. How could he not be killed without resistance!


    "Hyena" Warcraft roared cruelly for a few times, and walked proudly to Harold, who could not get up again. He was going to start "eating"!


    "The sun is on, isn''t it true?"


    "This is too cruel! This kind of Warcraft can be fought by one person?"


    "Stand up, don''t just give up!"


    The audience shouted fiercely and couldn''t accept such an ending.


    Harold still lay motionless on the ground, and the "hyena" Warcraft had approached him.


    Many viewers with weak psychological tolerance could not help but close their eyes. The "fans" who have been cheering and supporting Harold also felt desperate, and the shouting stopped gradually.


    Scar smiled treacherously: "ha ha ha, let you not give me face, this is the end of resisting me!"


    The bald head was also greatly alarmed when he saw that Harold was hit by an unknown powerful magic, and finally resisted the impulse to rush in to save people.


    Although he cares about harlott, the rules of the arena cannot be broken. Once he is transferred by the count because of impulse, scar will further oppress other gladiators.


    At this time, he can only hope that Harold''s terrible vitality. After all, he survived in the hands of the troll!


    What about Harold at this time? What is his situation?


    Harold is very conscious and extremely nervous. He still has 20 points of blood! 2052£¡


    The power of the magic just now was far beyond Harold''s imagination. Harold thought he would not be seriously injured with the protection of "+ 30 golden bell jar".


    After all, although this whirlwind is a magic attack, its effect is still similar to the physical damage of blade cutting, which can be reduced by his "+ 30 defense".


    The cutting of the whirlwind is an all-round attack for many times. In principle, it is just restrained by Harold''s "golden bell cover". After all, 30 defense is equivalent to a thinner lock armour. Although the small wind blade is very sharp, it has little power.


    Unfortunately, the power of magic is unreasonable. The effect of 30 defense can not completely block the damage. Harold was still badly hurt.


    The blood volume dropped 32 points at once, and there were only 20 points left when the blood was full of 52 points. Thanks to the semi digital body, Harold still has good combat effectiveness.


    But who knows if the Warcraft can do another magic? 20 points of blood is not enough to carry it again. Harold quickly pretended to be dead and fell to the ground, hoping to deceive the Warcraft.


    Hyena Warcraft''s intelligence is not high, and it is very confident in its magic.


    It unconsciously withstood the magic attack of Harold, but also had the power to resist, and was very confident to go to the "dying" Harold.


    This "whirlwind magic" is fast, has a large attack area, and it is very difficult to dodge. The rotary cutting after hitting the opponent is even more lethal. It is really hard to imagine that someone can resist it!


    If someone else takes this blow, even the powerful bald head will be directly cut into meat sauce!


    After all, no matter how strong the bald head is, it can''t be protected by invisible armor like Harold. No matter how strong his muscles are, they can''t withstand the cutting of the magic wind blade.


    Of course, what we''re talking about here is hard resistance. If we actually fight, we have a chance to avoid this magic with our bald response and speed.


    "Hyena" Warcraft came to Harold''s side, opened its mouth and bit Harold''s throat, ready to end this tenacious enemy.


    Suddenly, Harold suddenly burst up, stretched out his left hand to block the bite of the "hyena" Warcraft, and smashed the other hand into the stomach of the "hyena".


    Although the magic of "hyena" Warcraft is powerful, its physical ability is limited, and its bite force is not terrible. It is impossible to bite Harold''s arm off the body of "Golden Bell Jar".


    On the contrary, harlott''s 21 point Juli, lv6''s [strong blow] and [heavy blow] increased. This punch directly broke one or two hyenas'' bones.


    "Hyena" loosened its bite on Harold''s mouth and wanted to stay away from Harold and release magic to attack. It felt that Harold was too strong to fight close.


    Harold couldn''t give him this chance. He threw himself in the past and pulled the "hyena" back. He ignored the "hyena" counterattack and waved his fists wildly to hurt each other.


    The countless wounds on Harold''s body burst out blood again with his vigorous exercise. Harold only felt itchy and painful all over his body. He couldn''t help shouting. He simply roared and punched the Warcraft in front of him.


    "Euler, Euler, Euler, Euler..."


    Harold had no reason to think of the word "Euler", which was his favorite line in his previous life. At this time, he simply borrowed it.


    "Hyena" Warcraft saw such a ferocious enemy for the first time. Its momentum was overwhelmed and shaky by Harold''s iron fist.


    "Euler Euler..."


    Harold felt that the fight was not enjoyable. He simply raised the hyena and threw it into the air, and kept punching it.


    The hyena''s head, stomach, chest and limbs were hit hard by Harold, and his whole body burst out of blood, so he had no power to resist.


    "Euler Euler..."


    "+ 30 armor" has an extraordinary effect in close combat and can well resolve the back injury caused by the attack. Even if his fist hits the hard bone of "hyena", it is not damaged at all, which is quite "armed color domineering".


    In the case of severe physical pain, Harold played at a super level. He kept punching and beating the "hyena" in the air for more than ten seconds.


    After he stopped and let the "hyena" fall to the ground, the powerful Warcraft had completely died, and his body was beaten into a pool of meat mud, even few bones were intact.


    If this is seen by "dog lovers" in previous lives, they have to protest and condemn it seriously!


    Unfortunately, there are no "condemners" in the world. All the audience cheered and rewarded Harold desperately.


    They witnessed with their own eyes Harold''s heroic feat of facing the terrible magic attack, falling bloody, and then standing up tenaciously to kill the Warcraft with his seriously injured body.


    Although the fight was very short and ended in less than two minutes, it still made the audience excited and excited. Many viewers still shouted "Euler!"

 Chapter 19

    Harold breathed a sigh of relief after killing the hyena. He felt uncomfortable all over. He had nothing to do with holding his mind and attacking with all his strength before.


    Now, after returning to normal, I couldn''t help blackening in front of my eyes, and I felt sharp pain all over. I couldn''t stand any longer and fell to the ground.


    In the system panel, his HP is only a single digit, although he was not hit back by Warcraft just now.


    However, due to strenuous exercise, the wound on his body was torn again and bleeding heavily, which still cost him a lot of life.


    Physical strength and energy consumption is also great. I look at things a little fuzzy, my head is drowsy, and I just want to sleep.


    Harold understood that this was a side effect of massive blood loss and physical explosion.


    He just beat more than 300 kilograms of Warcraft into meat with his bare hands. He may not be so fierce after taking stimulants.


    As soon as the competition was over, bald head rushed in with several doctors to bandage Harold''s bleeding. Bald head shouted nervously:


    "Hold on, brother, you''ll be fine! The trolls can''t kill you. You''ll survive this time!"


    The bald man turned his head and warned several doctors:


    "You move gently. Don''t TM think you''re a slave. If you don''t do well, I''ll kill you!"


    Looking at Harold''s serious injury with bare head, guilt and sadness surged up from the bottom of my heart. If it weren''t for him, Harold wouldn''t have offended scar so hard and was arranged for this almost fatal fight.


    Although Harold was in a bad state, he was still conscious. Looking at his anxious bald head, he replied, "I''m fine. I can''t die. Just have a rest."


    Bald head was relieved to hear Harold''s answer. He personally carried Harold to the place where the gladiators were treated and asked the doctors to treat him quickly.


    Harold doesn''t care about the treatment. He has a system. He''ll get better after sleeping for two or three days.


    Lying in the hospital bed, Harold suddenly realized that this was the first time he had slept in bed since he crossed, which made him feel very comfortable. Harold slept like this.


    When he woke up, it was the next day. Harold was still lying in the hospital bed, covered with bandages, like a mummy.


    Harlott first opened the property panel and looked. The level rose to level 6, the HP became 2550, and the maximum HP was reduced by two points.


    [massive bleeding, severe injury-2]


    This is the explanation given by the system, which is quite reasonable. It is only a semi digital body and still has the human physiological structure.


    At that time, his muscles and skin were cut and torn, and nearly half of his blood was lost. It was a miracle that he could survive.


    Normal people should have been cremated long ago. It''s normal to lose 2 points of the upper limit of blood.


    Harold began to rejoice in his luck. Fortunately, the magic of the Warcraft was restrained by himself and he was a fool without wisdom. Only then did he turn defeat into victory and survive.


    Who knows that scar will arrange him to fight with any abnormal Warcraft next time. What if the next Warcraft directly "explodes" and blows him to pieces?


    Although the system is magical, it is not invincible. Harold doesn''t think he can "resurrect from the brink of death" after he has become a mess.


    Something must be done! Harold lay in bed and began to meditate.


    This is actually a Warcraft that harlot thinks too much. It can release medium-level magic like hyenas. Which can scar buy at will?


    This "hyena" was caught by chance and sold to the arena. Normally, the arena can''t receive this kind of Warcraft at all, and it doesn''t have so much money to buy it frequently.


    Those weak Warcraft that can only release low-level magic will be caught and sold in large numbers, but no one is willing to provoke such terrible Warcraft that can use medium-level magic as "hyena".


    Even the noble masters who awakened their blood will only go to crusade when this kind of Warcraft threatens the security of the territory.


    The magic of every Warcraft is unknown. Who knows if it will be unlucky to meet a pervert and be killed for seconds.


    For example, the "cheetah" Warcraft that destroyed harlott''s village is also free to bring an elite knight regiment to fight.


    The difficulty of catching alive is more than one grade higher than that of killing. The key is that the offspring of Warcraft do not inherit and mutate, and it is also very violent and difficult to tame.


    The main value of Warcraft is flesh and blood. Cooking with herbs can well help nobles awaken and strengthen their blood. Living Warcraft is not much more valuable than dead Warcraft.


    Harold, who didn''t know this, racked his brains to come up with a way: injury!


    With his injury this time, he can rest assured and cultivate himself for a month or two, which will never arouse suspicion.


    Scar arrangement "human and animal fight" can only be arranged within a reasonable range. It is absolutely against the rules of the arena to let a wounded person fight with Warcraft.


    As for a month or two later? Harold doesn''t think scar will live until then.


    Thinking of this, Harold quickly stopped the action of removing the bandage and continued to lie in bed pretending to be seriously injured.


    The bald head knew that Harold woke up and came to visit. As soon as he came, he shouted happily, "I knew you couldn''t die. Your boy''s life is very big!"


    Harold chatted with his bald head. When the bald head asked about Harold''s injury, Harold motioned to talk alone.


    There was no ink on his bald head. He waved his hand and told the others in the room to go away. Harold''s room was a single room specially arranged by his bald head.


    As long as it does not involve "human and animal fighting", bald head is the local emperor in the arena, with considerable power.


    "I''m almost healed. I just want to pretend to be injured to avoid fighting with Warcraft. Boss, you have to help me!"


    Harold didn''t hide it. He made it clear to the bald head directly. One is that he trusts the bald head, and the other is that he can''t hide it. The doctor knows everything as soon as he checks.


    Bald head was not the first time to see Harold''s abnormal recovery ability. He accepted it after a moment of surprise.


    The bald head nodded and promised, "OK, this is a good idea. The scab is deliberately aimed at you. There is no need to resist."


    "The count will visit the arena next week, and I will definitely convince him!"


    Bald has the final say that Harold is injured, but he told hart to take the bandage apart. The Gladiator is in charge of him. What he has done is not good. He has the final say, never mind what to hide.


    The days after harlott are reading during the day and training at night. Going out for training during the day will expose his injury.


    Although bald said it didn''t matter, Harold still felt better to keep a low profile.


    Harold also learned more about the blood of noble heroes.


    It is said that the blood of heroes is the reward given by the great sun after the ancestors of nobles completed their great achievements.


    Nobles can not only have strong power, but also share their power with others, generally to their knights.


    Although the people who shared their power were not as strong as the awakened aristocrats themselves, they also had a great improvement.


    People call it "the glory of knights". Nobles and knights are the extraordinary power group of mankind.


    As for Harold''s own strength growth, Harold, who had accumulated a lot of experience with the "hyena" after World War I, rose to level 6. He added attribute points to agility, which rose to 12 and [Weapon Mastery] to lv4.


    Harold got stuck again when he read the sword fighting manual at 99%. After several times of actual combat training with bald head, he finally fully understood it and completely finished reading the sword fighting manual.


    [Weapon Mastery] has been upgraded to LV5 and has mastered another skill [dragon slaying sword Qi].

 Chapter 20

    [dragon slaying sword Qi consumes a lot of physical strength and energy. It sends out a sword Qi wave by waving a big sword.]


    [the specific power, speed and attack range depend on the user''s strength, agility, Weapon Mastery, strike, weapon proficiency and other comprehensive attributes.]


    This, what is this? Harold looked at the new skills in the character panel and couldn''t help laughing.


    This skill should be acquired by him with the help of the system after reading the sword fighting manual and integrating the Dragon slaying sword technique taught by bald head.


    Harold was very curious about the specific effect. He just pulled his bald head together to test.


    "I said, you can train alone. I have a lot of things to do. I can''t train with you every night as before!"


    Bald head complained impatiently. There were many things in the arena. He was really busy. Especially these days, the count was coming soon, and he didn''t have enough sleep time.


    Harold ignored the bald head''s complaint and said proudly, "after studying the Dragon slaying sword thoroughly, I had a sudden inspiration and realized a unique skill that shocked the world. It''s called Dragon slaying sword spirit!"


    "Bullshit."


    Bald and bored yawned. During this time, he had many actual combat matches with Harold. Although Harold''s strength has changed dramatically, he still can''t win him once.


    Harlot''s strength and agility are not as good as bald head. The [strike] only increases strength during attack. The [run] has no speed bonus on the upper body. Generally speaking, it is suppressed by attributes.


    [tap] and [bash] are just skills to change speed and strength. It''s no use after bald head habit.


    Baldheaded crushed harlott''s [Weapon Mastery] and weapon proficiency with ultra-high skills and experience.


    Although baldheaded has to admit that Harold''s strength has improved rapidly, he doesn''t think Harold can surpass him in a short time.


    "Dragon slaying sword" was created by him. Harold was joking when he wanted to study thoroughly and improve his moves after less than two weeks.


    "Is it bullshit? You can see it. Just stare at me!"


    Harold aimed at the stake in the distance, raised the sword above his head, cut it down, and shouted, "kill! Dragon! Sword! Qi!"


    You don''t need to roar to use this skill, but Harold thinks it''s more powerful.


    As Harold waved his wooden sword, a white sword suddenly flew out.


    The power of sword Qi is amazing. The wooden stake with a diameter of more than half a meter is directly split in two by sword Qi.


    There is also a deep gully on the ground between harlot and the wooden pile.


    With this move, Harold fell to the ground and gasped. He felt as if his body had been hollowed out. He couldn''t exert his strength at all.


    The bald man on one side opened his mouth and looked at Harold in disbelief. After a long time, he asked, "do you also have Orc blood?"


    "Ah?" asked the black man. Harold couldn''t figure out what the orc blood had to do with me? And what does "also" mean?


    The bald man saw Harold''s face blank and explained, "I''ve seen the Oriental orcs use sword Qi, which is very similar to your move just now. Anthropology doesn''t do this. You should have Orc blood, and your parents should be mixed race."


    Harold looked at the bald head with dull eyes. What is the Oriental Orc? Why do they use sword Qi?


    Baldheaded saw that Harold didn''t understand anything. Thinking that Harold was a local steamed stuffed bun, he began to introduce him.


    "Orcs are the overlord of this continent. They are divided into eastern orcs and Western orcs, also known as green orcs and red orcs."


    "The green orcs occupy the northeast of the mainland, have green skin, and form the Oriental Orc tribe based on the" frost wolf clan. "


    "The red orcs ruled the northwest of the mainland. Their skin was not green but red. They formed a large western animal tribe based on" hell roar. "


    "The red orcs like to fight everywhere, invade other countries and cultivate a powerful power called ''anger''. They can stimulate their physical potential through anger and obtain powerful power in a short time. Even the nobles who have awakened their blood can fight."


    "Green orcs restrain their desires, study the mysteries of the human body, and master a mysterious energy called ''Qi''. Some orcs combine this power with swordsmanship, and some directly use it for their own, empty handed combat."


    "Red and green orcs are mortal enemies. The main forces of red orcs are fighting with green orcs, so our other races can resist the invasion of orcs."


    Halot listened to the science of the bald head, and couldn''t make complaints about it in his heart: Nima, how did the red Orc''s "anger" set up like a barbarian in the game?


    The mysterious power "Qi" mastered by the green orcs is in line with the settings of "sword saint" and "warrior monk".


    Halot fuck straight to the bald head: "the orcs are strong and strong, and they can make complaints about all kinds of energy. This is unfair. Why do humans compete with orcs?"


    Baldheaded asked strangely, "what''s unfair that the strong can have more rights and choices? Humans are losers and have been driven to the south of the continent by the orcs!"


    Harold was speechless when he heard the bald words. The real strange world is not a game. There is no need to consider balance. If the orcs are strong, they must be weakened, and if the human beings are useless, they must be strengthened.


    The weak have the survival mode of the weak. The ability of different races in nature is unbalanced. It is reasonable that human race ability is not as good as orcs.


    It''s just that Harold lived as the earth overlord "human" in his previous life. Now he suddenly told him that human beings are a second-class race and are hung and beaten by orcs, which makes him a little unacceptable.


    Baldheaded, seeing that Harold was a little lost, comforted him: "you don''t have to worry. The green orcs are very aggressive and don''t like to attack other countries. The main target of the red orcs is also the green orcs."


    "The orcs are belligerent and like to fight with the strong. The orcs who attack us are weak tribes among the red orcs. With the noble lords who awaken their blood and the knights who accept glory, we can withstand the invasion of the orcs."


    Harold felt a little uncomfortable. The human beings in this world were in a similar situation to the people hiding in the city wall in the attacking giant.


    He realized that Alan, the protagonist in the animation, was unwilling and angry, and the joy brought to him by the new skill [dragon killing sword spirit] also diluted a lot.


    Baldheaded is still curious to ask Harold how to understand this move, what is the main point, and whether he can learn it as a red Orc hybrid.


    Harold didn''t hide anything. Originally, this skill was acquired thanks to the Dragon slaying sword taught to him by bald head. There''s nothing he can''t give up.


    It''s a pity that Harold can''t use his bald head no matter how carefully he explains the strength skills and know-how of this move.


    Although the bald man was disappointed, he looked away easily and said, "it''s estimated that only the blood of the green Orc can learn it. It''s okay. I may learn anger in the future!"


    Harold knew that it had nothing to do with blood and half a dime. He was also a pure human. He could learn sword Qi because of the system.

 Chapter 21

    In the conference room of the arena, four people, bald, scar, fat and one armed, gathered together to discuss what to do.


    Scar said proudly, "tomorrow, count sarik will bring many noble masters to the game. The most heavyweight ''monster Crusade'' must be arranged in the arena! The Forest Troll has been raised for half a month. It''s time to come out!"


    Bald and ugly, he protested: "the elite gladiators are not well injured. Only a dozen senior gladiators can''t win that monster! Hold some other competitions instead!"


    Scar didn''t flinch this time. He continued to speak and insist on his opinion. Tomorrow, a group of noble lords will come to watch the game. It is imperative to hold the "monster Crusade war"! Bald opposition is useless.


    The fat man didn''t speak. He didn''t care about these. He just silently thought about the bet odds tomorrow. The aristocrats are rich. Tomorrow is a big business and must not be screwed up.


    One arm silently listened to the dispute between bald head and scar for half a day, and then opened his mouth for Arbitration: "tomorrow we must hold a ''monster Crusade''. The noble lords are not coming to see the civilians fighting!"


    Several noble masters who will watch the game tomorrow are the strong ones who have awakened their blood. They are not interested in the battle between ordinary people!


    However, one arm still considered the Gladiator''s injury and added: "prepare some weapons for the gladiators tomorrow. In addition, don''t give the troll weapons. Let him play empty handed."


    "I don''t want to lose face if the gladiators in the arena lose to the troll under the watch of a group of noble masters!"


    One arm is the person with the highest status in the arena. He decided that there was no refutation. There was nothing more to say about bald head and scar.


    Baldheaded left the conference room with a heavy heart. Even if the weapons are more sophisticated, can more than a dozen senior gladiators really defeat the Forest Troll?


    The Forest Troll is 3 meters tall and weighs nearly 1000 kg. Its strength is almost ten times that of human beings. At the same time, it has a flexibility that is seriously inconsistent with his huge size.


    The most frightening thing is the regeneration speed of the Forest Troll. It can recover quickly regardless of multiple injuries. Even if its limbs are completely cut off, it can grow again.


    If you want to kill the troll, you can only constantly kill its vitality. With more than a dozen senior gladiators, you may not survive even if you win.


    Thinking of this, the bald man stopped and made an important decision in his heart. He walked to Harold''s ward.


    The bald man entered harlott''s ward and said, "would you like to challenge the troll with me?"


    Harold was a little confused. He was reading the novel Knight abin with interest. Suddenly, he was interrupted by a bald head rushing in. He didn''t understand what was going on.


    After some conversation, Harold understood the cause and effect and agreed to the request of bald head.


    When he first crossed, he was hit by the Forest Troll. It''s bullshit to say that he wasn''t afraid of the troll, but bald heads were willing to end up in person. Would he still be a brother if he didn''t help?


    Harold believes that he will fight with two legendary gladiators with bald heads (bald heads are recognized, Harold is self styled), and with the help of more than a dozen senior gladiators, nothing more than trolls!


    As long as the final outcome is that the Gladiator wins, even if he is unfortunately beaten to death by the troll, with systematic protection, he can also come to life on the brink of death. The troll can''t ignore more than a dozen other gladiators whipping their bodies?


    Baldheaded hugged Harold with tears in his eyes and shouted, "brother, I TM really didn''t read you wrong. Don''t worry, tomorrow is your last fight. After the fight, I''ll introduce you to count sarik!"


    "You don''t have to worry about tomorrow''s fight. I''ll let people prepare the best weapons. I''ll be the main force. You can help cover other gladiators."


    With the support of Harold, the bald head suddenly increased his confidence, stood up straight, took Harold to the training ground and prepared to rehearse tomorrow''s battle plan.


    The senior gladiators were frightened when they heard that they were going to fight against the trolls tomorrow, but when they heard that Harold and the bald boss were going to play together, they immediately began to study the battle plan with confidence.


    Soon, the next day arrived, and the arena was filled with spectators early. The popularity of "monster crusade" was quite hot.


    Count sarik also took a group of noble lords to the VIP seat, one arm was in charge of management instead of bald head, and scar was attentive to introduce the arrangement of the fighting competition to the nobles.


    Before the beginning of the main play, many warm-up fighting competitions were arranged, including the competition between formal gladiators, the scuffle of more than a dozen people and so on.


    These competitions are very popular at ordinary times, but today, not to mention the noble masters, even the ordinary audience are not very interested.


    Soon, count Saric told scar, "go talk to holdry (the name of one arm) and ask him to postpone other games. The next one will be the highlight!"


    "Yes, Lord count, I''ll go now!" scar hurried at his command.


    Sitting next to Saric, a noble who was very similar to Saric looked at the scar trotting away and said meaningfully to the count of Saric: "such a stupid scapegoat, isn''t it comfortable to use?"


    Saric calmly replied, "it''s very comfortable, but it''s almost time to throw it out. If you hold it again, your hands will be dirty!"


    The young aristocrat asked a cold hum, frowned and said nothing. He couldn''t bear count sarik''s practice.


    The other nobles in the VIP table saw the little friction between the two and did not mind their own business. Viscount Marcus and count sarik were the sons of the old Marquis, and they didn''t please anyone.


    After the off-site fighting competition, the host loudly announced: "the next competition is ~ ''monster Crusade''!"


    The audience immediately cheered excitedly, and the host followed up with the introduction: "today''s protagonists are the elite Gladiator groups in our arena, including Harold, the" undead God of war "and K! Li! Ang, the" death Archon! "


    After the introduction of the host, the bald man took Harold and others into the arena with the cheers of the audience. Bald head is the invincible myth of the arena, and all the audience have heard of his reputation.


    The gladiators came on stage together. Except bald and Harold, all the other gladiators were armed with halberds and javelins.


    Harold used a large fine steel sword with a weight of 30 Jin and a sharp blade.


    The bald head is even more ferocious. A huge double-edged axe is on his shoulder. Harold weighed the weight of the axe, which is more than 60 kilograms. It''s really scary.


    Don''t look at those powerful generals in the romance of the Three Kingdoms, that is, 70 or 80 kilograms or even hundreds of kilograms of weapons. First, only 250 grams per kilogram during the romance of the Three Kingdoms. Second, horse war and infantry war are not a concept.


    Harold''s strength of 21 points is just right with a big sword of 30 kg. If it is heavier, it will have some influence.

 Chapter 22

    The gladiators have all appeared, and the host begins to introduce another protagonist of the game.


    "What monster are our elite gladiators fighting against? It is said that this monster is ten times stronger than human beings. It can recover no matter what damage it receives..."


    With the introduction of the host, many viewers have guessed that it is a troll. After all, trolls have been arranged in the arena before.


    The host did not continue to ink, shouted out "Forest Troll", and then an iron door of the arena opened and a giant rushed out.


    The Forest Troll roared up to the sky. His huge body was full of muscles and his eyes were red. After being surrounded by special medicine, the troll completely lost his mind. He saw more than a dozen gladiators on the other side of the arena and howled and rushed over.


    At the VIP table, the nobles discussed the game one after another.


    "Kryon came to an end in person. It seems that it''s no problem to win the troll!"


    "Not necessarily. They don''t have fire weapons and can''t inhibit the regeneration of trolls. This Troll looks much stronger than ordinary trolls. None of the gladiators below can fight except Kryon!"


    A bearded nobleman retorted, "no, there is one with the same strength. Do you see the one with the big sword? That guy has good skills!" big beard was the nobleman who entrusted bald head to execute the rapist before.


    "Oh, then this Crusade will be wonderful!"


    _____________


    "One, two, three, let go!" the bald head commanded a group of gladiators to throw a javelin, and he also projected one. Harold watched helplessly alone.


    His skill of throwing javelin was too poor. He was afraid that Harold would make a mistake and throw the javelin into the audience. With Harold''s strength, he could really throw it so far. He simply wouldn''t let Harold bring the javelin.


    The troll rushed towards them in a straight line. There was no possibility of dodging when moving at high speed. At once, he was shot by seven or eight javelins and screamed in pain.


    The gladiators had a good aim, and half of their javelins hit the troll.


    Especially the bald hair directly blinded the troll''s eyes and inserted half of it into the troll''s head.


    If this is replaced by other creatures, it is basically the end of the game, but the troll''s strong vitality is terrible.


    The troll shook down the javelin inserted in his body rudely, pulled out the javelin inserted in his head, broke it in two, and threw it in the direction of the Gladiator. His throwing skill was worse than Harold, and his head was very crooked.


    However, because more than a dozen of them were piled up and the target was too big, one unlucky guy was hit by half a javelin. Half of his shoulder was directly smashed and basically lost his combat effectiveness.


    This is a troll with ten times the power of human beings. Anything thrown at hand can easily hit a high-level Gladiator with great strength.


    The bald head organized another volley before the troll rushed nearby. Although the troll''s intelligence was not high, he instinctively protected his head with his hands.


    The power of the javelin hit other parts of his head. The effect was very general. His thick skin and strong muscles easily blocked the shooting of gladiators.


    Even the wounds caused by javelin began to heal slowly. At this time, the troll was only ten meters away from the gladiators.


    The troll took a deep breath, opened his mouth, and quickly signaled the people to be careful. Then, an amazing roar swept towards the gladiators.


    Except for bald and harlott, other gladiators were affected. The lighter ones were like stones, but their heads were dizzy, their ears hummed, and the heavier ones spewed blood. They couldn''t stand stably.


    This is an extraordinary ability of the troll. It can cause roaring wave impact on all creatures within 10 meters. The higher the physique, the smaller the impact.


    Although this ability is not as powerful as the magic of Warcraft, it is also a great threat to diagonal fighters. Yesterday, bald head specially told them to be careful if they are not in good health.


    The troll can only use this ability once a day. It''s good news to use it now. Don''t worry. This guy suddenly has a voice in the battle.


    After releasing the roaring wave, the troll killed the immobile and stiff gladiators at full speed.


    If only senior gladiators came to deal with the troll, it might be destroyed, but fortunately harlott and bald head were not affected by the roaring wave.


    The bald head took the initiative to attack, rushed in front and avoided the troll''s big hand, and chopped an axe on the troll''s thigh.


    Harlott followed, slashing the troll''s arm to cover his bald head.


    Harlott and bald are both powerful men, and one has the [strong hit] and [heavy hit] skills to increase attack power, and the other uses a ferocious double-edged axe.


    The troll''s charge was interrupted and had to stop to deal with the two little dots in front of him.


    Although the troll was huge, his speed was not slow. Harold was almost hit by the troll''s fist several times, so he had to step aside and find a chance to attack. Only the bald head kept playing with the troll with his honed skills and body methods.


    The troll punched several times and only hit the ground. The terrible giant force hit several pits on the ground, but the bald Leng was unharmed.


    At this time, the gladiators also got rid of the influence of the roaring wave and scattered to attack the troll with a long halberd.


    Baldheaded took the opportunity to step back and rest. While attacking the troll with a 60 kg axe, he also kept paying attention to the troll''s attack, dodging and walking flexibly, which made him consume a lot of physical strength and energy. He couldn''t hold on in just a dozen seconds.


    Gladiators remember the advice of bald head yesterday, mainly harassment and pay attention to safety.


    The troll''s right leg has been abandoned under the special care of bald head and harlott. Although it will heal again soon over time, its agility will be seriously damaged in a short time.


    The long halberd has high lethality, but it is very heavy, and the gladiators must use their best to attack if they want to give effective damage to the troll, which consumes a lot of physical energy.


    At this time, although the troll was scarred, he was still very energetic. He caught a long halberd and pulled it hard. Out of guard, a gladiator was caught.


    In a hurry, the skinhead quickly took an axe and attacked to save the gladiator, but the troll has always been on guard against the skinhead. The most threatening of these people is the skinhead.


    The troll turned fiercely, and with a swing of his right hand, he flew out with his bare head and his axe. Although the bare head axe also cut hard on the troll''s arm and almost cut off half of the troll''s arm, it goes without saying that human beings and trolls trade injury for injury.


    The troll tried his best in this attack. He flew out bareheaded for more than ten meters before landing. He fell to the ground motionless. It seems that he can''t get up.


    The attack on the bald head is almost as powerful as the attack on Harold just passed through. Unfortunately, the bald head has no system. Even if the physique is much stronger than Harold, it is more dangerous and less auspicious.


    "Bald boss!" the gladiators were shocked, and the invincible bald head fell down in their eyes.


    Although the troll in front of him broke an arm and a leg, he still had sufficient combat effectiveness.


    The skinhead gladiator who tried his best to save was also smashed into meat cakes by the troll. Then the troll swooped forward and bumped two gladiators who couldn''t dodge.


    "How can this monster be defeated!"


    "The bald old man fell down. Can we win?"


    For a moment, the main bald head was beaten away, three companions were knocked down, the morale of the gladiators was low, and they all felt desperate, while the troll laughed cruelly.


    Harold knew he had to stand up now, even if he was afraid of the monsters in front of him, but now he had to restore his morale, or they would be destroyed.


    [dragon slaying sword Qi] once you use it, you will have no combat effectiveness. It is impossible to kill trolls directly.


    Harold can only turn the big sword and use [dragon slaying sword] to attack the troll at close range. The troll is chasing an escaped gladiator and doesn''t notice Harold.


    "Drink, die!" harlott shouted and cut the troll''s half crippled right leg. With a click, his thigh as thick as the waist of ordinary people was cut off and flew out.


    Under the skill and proficiency bonus, Harold''s attack power is equivalent to 40 points, which is six or seven times that of ordinary people. Even the bald head is far inferior to Harold in lethality.


    The troll broke a leg, couldn''t keep his balance and fell to the ground.


    Harold shouted: "attack together, don''t let him stand up!" it was the troll''s carelessness that gave him a chance to attack with all his strength. Under normal circumstances, he doesn''t have the technology to avoid the troll''s attack and swing.


    After countless attacks, the troll was in a bad state. After falling to the ground and being besieged by everyone, he really couldn''t get up. The gladiators were crazy and couldn''t kill the troll. None of them survived and risked their lives to attack the troll.


    The troll suffered several rounds of attacks and cried out in pain. Bones and internal organs could be seen where it was frequently attacked. Harold''s attack was particularly fierce and cut off half of his broken arm.


    The troll struggled desperately, grabbed a gladiator whose reaction slowed down, and waved the Gladiator around as a weapon.


    After pushing back the enemy, the troll stood up with one leg, tore the gladiator in half and roared.


    At this time, the oil on both sides was exhausted, the lights were dry, the gladiators were tired and could not stand stably, and the long halberd of more than two meters was too tired to wave.


    Harlott and baldheaded system plus semi digital bodies and hybrid children with Orc blood are nothing. Ordinary humans will empty their bodies after waving with all their strength for a few times.


    The troll was even more miserable and frightening. He lost one leg and one arm. His whole body was covered with deep bone wounds, and nearly half of his flesh and blood were scraped off.


    Harold looked at the monster and was stunned for a moment, but thinking that the monster was still recovering, he cheered up and shouted, "throw a javelin and cover me!"


    The gladiators brought three javelins in total, and now there was the last one left. At Harold''s command, they threw the javelin at the troll.


    The troll has only one leg, which is inconvenient to dodge. He was hit by more than a dozen javelins at close range. Unfortunately, most of the gladiators have little strength left, and the damage of javelin is limited.


    Harold jumped forward quickly while the troll covered his head. When the troll moved his hand, Harold had rushed to the troll.


    [dragon slaying sword] seventh move, beheading!


    Harold jumped high, twisted his body 90 degrees, and then recovered fiercely in the air. He waved his sword with all his hands and hit the troll''s neck.


    With a puff, the troll''s head flew out.


    After the troll with amazing vitality flew out of his head, his body was still active, and the flesh and blood at his neck squirmed, but he was still slowly reborn his head.


    If no one interferes, maybe the troll can really revive. Unfortunately, the gladiators are not fools and attack the headless Troll madly.


    No matter how tenacious the vitality is, there is also a limit. After tenacious support for a few minutes, the troll''s body finally completely lost its vitality and no longer regenerates and cures at a high speed.


    Troll Crusade, complete!

 Chapter 23

    The fight was over. Two gladiators died and three were seriously injured. There was no danger to their lives, but they fainted.


    The audience cheered and shouted wildly for Harold''s equal gladiators, and even the noble masters in the VIP seat applauded and praised one after another.


    "Great, no blood power and no magic weapons. Only a dozen people defeated the troll!"


    "Is the name of the gladiator who uses the big sword harlott? What amazing destructive power. Kryon should not be comparable to him?"


    "Ha ha, you''re right this time. Such a wonderful play makes me a little hot blooded! Hey, arrange a fight for me, too. I''ll fight that Harold!"


    A group of nobles were surprised by Harold''s strength. Corleone has been famous for a long time and is a capable general of sarik. They all know that Harold has just come for less than a month, which is really the first time.


    The scar on one side crunched his teeth angrily. He not only didn''t kill Harold, but let him gain fame and noble praise.


    The noble master''s attitude towards the slave was more than that towards him, which made scar''s heart extremely distorted. He said in a very low voice, "you humble slave! I will definitely kill you!"


    In addition to the bald head, serious injury and coma, this Crusade can be said to be very perfect. Only two people were killed. The last time we dealt with the troll, we sent out more than 20 senior gladiators, all elite gladiators.


    Not only a dozen people were killed in the war, but the rest were also seriously injured. The reason why the casualties were so light this time was mainly due to the outstanding combat power of Harold and bald head, and better weapons.


    The strength of bald head is really strong. If it wasn''t for saving the gladiator, the troll''s attack would be difficult to hit him completely.


    If the bald head is given a magic weapon with flame power, so that he does not have to bear more than 60 kg of weapon load, and can effectively suppress the regeneration of trolls, it is not impossible for the bald head to challenge trolls alone.


    Harold is inferior to bald head mainly in technology and experience. His physical attributes are not weaker than bald head by virtue of [strong attack], [running] and other skills.


    Harold stood in front of the bald hospital bed, thinking blankly. Bald has always been the existence of his master and eldest brother. He has been taken care of by bald since he woke up.


    Baldheaded trained him, taught him fencing, and tried his best to help him get free. He was definitely Harold''s greatest benefactor after crossing.


    Harlott thought of count sarik and felt a little disappointed. The count didn''t come to see him once after his bald head was injured and unconscious!


    He didn''t stop the bald head from fighting. The bald head was punched by the troll, and his life and death were uncertain. He didn''t intervene in the fighting process.


    Harold understood that the count only used his bald head as a tool. He was a superior earl. He couldn''t really be good to his bald head. He was just worthless for his bald head.


    After the bald coma, scar was responsible for the operation of the arena alone, and the promise of the last fight promised by the bald to Harold did not come true.


    Scar sent someone to inform Harold that he would take part in a fight tomorrow to please the noble master.


    Harold could only accept this. He was bald and didn''t wake up. He was not qualified to resist the steward of the arena. Although the nobles were optimistic about Harold, they were not in a hurry to win him over.


    Because he was a slave in the arena, count sarik had to make it clear that he didn''t want them to throw olive branches.


    Count sarik felt that it would be better to let the bald head come forward and draw in Harold when he woke up, so even if Harold had shown extraordinary value, he could only continue to be a gladiator.


    Harold thought for a long time before going to bed at night. Tomorrow''s game should be an exhibition game, focusing on his future.


    After waking up, bald head will introduce himself to count sarik. Count sarik should also be happy to have another gold medal fighter.


    But Harold himself didn''t like it. He didn''t want to be count sarik''s dog!


    He wants to stand out, get honor and create his own brilliance! Being count sarik''s man is really a lifetime''s man!


    But he is just a slave. Can he refuse the solicitation of the master of the arena, count sarik?


    Although he was not willing to be ordinary, he was frightened when he fought with Warcraft. He was only one step away from death. The battle with trolls also made him feel weak and powerless. He was not very strong!


    Harold hesitated and tired. He couldn''t muster up the courage to refuse the count''s solicitation. Harold didn''t understand how to go after him.


    The dream is very far away. There are many difficulties in realizing the dream!


    Harold fell asleep, and he had another dream.


    In his dream, he was a town militia captain. He took a not beautiful but virtuous wife and gave birth to a man and a woman and two children.


    There is no passionate battle, no hot-blooded adventure. My daily work is just to punish some gangsters and clean up some illegal vendors.


    After work, go to the pub and have a few drinks with bald head, and then go home to accompany your wife and children.


    When he woke up, Harold noticed the smile on his mouth. He suddenly realized that it seemed that an ordinary and happy life was also good.


    Eight wives, dragon slaying warriors and territory titles don''t seem to be so attractive.


    After Harold woke up, he went to the ward to see his bald head. Now he is almost free from the jurisdiction of the guards. These guards also know that Harold will soon be liked by the noble people like his bald head.


    The bald head is much better. It looks like he is about to wake up. Harold is completely relieved.


    He was told to stand by at the entrance of the arena. It was his turn to take the stage immediately.


    Harold took his place leisurely, thinking about who his opponent was?


    Random cannon fodder? It shouldn''t be. It''s too perfunctory. The noble master can''t watch him fall asleep.


    World of Warcraft? No, I''m a talent now. Is the arena willing to let him die?


    It should be some unlucky official Gladiator. I''m in a good mood. Try to be merciful and spare your life!


    Harold thought easily. Unfortunately, the reality is always unexpected and always forces people to a dead end!


    The host shouted excitedly throughout the audience. He shouted out today''s important play excitedly:


    "Today, our God of war Harold will challenge the monster from the wilderness alone, the ogre!"


    After listening to the host''s words, Harold went to the arena with a blank in his mind.


    An iron door in the distance opened, and a terrible monster with a body slightly inferior to the troll came out.


    "Ogre, the overlord of the wilderness, has amazing power. The wooden stick waved with all its strength can crush any enemy into meat foam!"


    Harold stood alone in the middle of the arena. He looked up at the sky and looked at the roaring ogre. He felt a little unreal. Did he want to deal with the monster alone? Are you kidding?


    In the VIP seat, the noble masters looked at the arena with interest, and scar smiled insidiously.


    Although several noble lords like Harold''s strength, after all, Harold is not one of them, and it''s not a pity.


    Count sarik is a little tangled. He has regarded Harold as his own property. If Harold dies in the war, but his loss, this scar arranges this kind of fight without authorization. It seems that he must be killed!


    Just then, the bald man who had just woken up with a bandage rushed into the VIP seat, bent down on one leg and knelt down in front of count sarik, requesting:


    "My Lord, Harold is too dangerous to deal with the ogre alone. Please stop the game immediately!"


    Seeing that the bald head was in the way, scar immediately scolded: "the fight has begun. You want to end it. That''s a bad rule! So many noble adults are watching. Do you want to lose the face of the arena?"


    Bald headed, without refuting, only looked earnestly at the Earl of the great earl, the count of the battle. The count has the final say, and if the count is willing, there is no question of ending the fight.


    Count Saric hesitated for a moment and replied, "Kryon, you have to believe that Harold can defeat the ogre!"


    "If you let me stop the fight now, people will think that Harold is a coward and a coward who dare not face the ogre. All his glory in defeating Warcraft and trolls will be destroyed!"


    "At the same time, it will also damage my reputation. In front of so many civilian audiences and noble visitors, I violate the regulations and save people for personal gain. I will be difficult to make up for this loss!"


    "Even so, do you still want to insist on stopping the fight?"


    The bald head bowed after hearing count sarik''s words, but at the thought that Harold did not hesitate to promise to challenge the troll with him, he immediately determined his mind.


    Baldheaded firmly raised his head and begged: "Sir, please, Harold is a man with great potential and my brother. It''s a pity that he died like this. Please save his life!"


    Count sarik was stunned. He seemed to clarify his interests just now, but it was actually a clear refusal. He didn''t expect that the bald head would continue to entangle against his will.


    Originally, he hesitated whether to stop the fight. Harold''s strength was excellent and it was a pity to die. However, so many nobles were present and wanted to watch the game with great interest, and he couldn''t let go and shouted to stop.


    Baldheaded pleading here made count sarik decide not to stop the fight. It was very simple. If he agreed to the baldheaded request, Harold would not be grateful to him afterwards, but baldheaded.


    The reason why count sarik admired civilian men such as bald and harlott was that they were loyal and cheap.


    There is no need to reward land, nor to give fame and wealth. Just take a hand to get their gratitude when the other party is down, and their value can be completely drained.


    Baldheaded''s request made him lose the opportunity to use Harold for free. If he wants to accept Harold, he must promise a lot of benefits. In this way, there is no need to lose face to save people.


    Count Saric, after making a clear calculation, sternly scolded the bald head: "Kryon, don''t make a mistake about your identity. You were determined to fight the troll yourself before. I haven''t settled with you yet. Now you have to interfere with the operation of the arena?"


    "You just woke up and didn''t wake up! I don''t care about your offense. You''d better go out and wash your face first and calm down!"


    The bald man wanted to say anything more, so he was pulled up with one arm and pulled away.


    With the strength of a bald head, even if the injury is not cured, it is not a one armed Knight who can pull with only one hand.


    It was his own grief and disappointment that pulled the bald head away.


    "Shouldn''t we really stop fighting? Although ogres are not as strong as trolls, they can''t be defeated by one person! Is glory more important than life?"


    "Am I wrong? Or... Am I wrong about count sarik? No, it''s impossible. Count sarik is by no means an ordinary nobleman. He is kind, wise and kind!"


    "But why didn''t he take my advice once! Harold is dying! Why didn''t he stop the fight!"


    Bald head can only stand at the entrance of the arena and watch the fighting go on. He can''t give Harold any help.

 Chapter 24

    Ogres are much weaker than forest trolls. Their strength and size are only 80% of that of trolls. They are slow to respond, and they don''t have the rebellious regeneration ability of trolls.


    But in any case, it is still a monster far beyond the limits of human beings. Its physical attributes easily crush Harold.


    More importantly, Harold''s weapons can hardly break the defense against ogres.


    The ogre''s skin is very thick and tough. The defense of the leather armor is no less than that of the ordinary lock armor.


    The big sword harlott uses now is not the one he used to deal with the troll yesterday, but the old big sword standard in the arena.


    [dragon slaying sword Qi] I don''t think I can kill such a big guy in seconds! Harold thought in despair.


    Now he was alone, with no bald boss in front of him, and no other gladiators to cover and support him.


    Facing the huge monster alone, Harold found that he was not as strong as he thought.


    Ah, last night, he was still struggling to be count sarik''s man, to give up his dream and live an ordinary life. Now it seems that his road has come to an end!


    Just when Harold was desperate, a miracle happened. Marcus, count Saric''s brother, came to the front of the VIP seat and threw a big sword on his back at Harold on the arena.


    Marcus, like Saric and harlaus, has red flaming hair and handsome faces. Marcus shouted at harlott: "use my sword, warrior. This sword is my reward for your excellent performance yesterday!"


    Marcus threw it very accurately. The big sword was inserted one meter in front of Harold. Harold looked up at Marcus. Marcus''s eyes were full of expectation.


    Harold opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he held back. Thank you or praise. Wait until the fight is over!


    Harold regained his fighting spirit, completely dispelled the despair in his heart, took a deep breath and picked up the big sword inserted on the ground.


    The big sword has enough weight and feels good. It should be mixed with some rare metals. Although Harold is a layman who doesn''t know how to forge, he can still feel that the big sword in front of him is extraordinary.


    The ogre had roared and rushed over. Without any fear, Harold bravely took up his big sword and charged at the ogre initiator.


    The audience were shocked by harlott''s heroic performance, exclaimed, and Marcus smiled. He just stood in the front of the VIP seat and watched the game!


    It was getting closer and closer. Seeing that Harold was about to collide with the ogre, the ogre raised his stick high and hit Harold.


    Harold stared intently at the ogre''s attack, leaned back fiercely, and a sliding shovel slipped through the ogre''s legs.


    "Dong!" the ogre''s stick emptied and hit the ground heavily.


    While avoiding the ogre''s attack, Harold also fiercely stabbed the ogre''s crotch.


    "Oh, oh!" the ogre uttered a painful wail, and the key part was critically hit by Harold. This pain is unimaginable!


    The momentum of the ogre''s forward rush was directly interrupted. He fell to the ground in front of him and rolled back and forth to vent his pain.


    Harold was immune to the scratch caused by the falling sliding shovel with "+ 30 defense".


    Life is still full, and Harold''s fighting cry completely overwhelmed the ogre who fell to the ground and screamed.


    "I can win. The ogre is slow and has no regeneration ability. I am faster than him and the weapon is sharp enough. I can defeat it!"


    Harold was very excited. Although LV3''s running and 11:00 agility were not very high, it was enough to face the ogre!


    The ogre got up, his eyes flushed and stared at Harold. Instead of sprinting with all his strength, he dragged a stick to Harold step by step.


    Of course, Harold''s agility can get rid of the ogre, but he doesn''t have a long-range attack. After [dragon killing sword Qi] is used up, he will fall down and can only be used as a kill. If he is not close, he can''t hurt the ogre, so he doesn''t choose to retreat, but takes the initiative to attack.


    The ogre stopped and gave Harold a heavy blow. The heavy wooden stick could kill Harold in a second.


    The ogre''s attack was completely seen through by Harold. At the moment when the stick fell, he turned over fiercely to avoid the stick.


    "Dong!" there was another loud noise. The attack position of the wooden stick was only more than ten centimeters away from Harold. The terrible strength made Harold''s back cool.


    "As long as I''m hit by this stick, I''m dead!"


    Harlott took advantage of the empty space of the ogre''s recovery, waved a sword with one hand, and then rolled again to avoid the ogre''s kick.


    This sword is so sharp that Harold can only avoid one hand attack in order to roll quickly. However, even so, he can still cut the skin of the ogre.


    For the first time, Harold used agility to fight instead of relying on strength, thanks to the sword given to him by Marcus. Otherwise, he could not kill the Ogre with a broken sword until dark.


    The old technique was repeated. Harold kept attacking, dodging and attacking. The ogre couldn''t attack Harold once, so he could only smash the stick in his hand on the ground again and again.


    The scar on the VIP seat looked silly. He never thought that Harold, a powerful man, could have such a smart body.


    Bald also excited to cheer for Harold.


    "In this way, the ogre is not a troll. The accumulation of small damage will kill him sooner or later!"


    Harold is a semi digital abnormal body with strong physical strength. He can continue to roll and dodge for a long time. He is confident to win the ogre.


    It seemed that everything was fine, but when Harold dodged the ogre''s attack again and prepared for a close attack, he was suddenly surprised in his heart and had an instinctive premonition of danger.


    Harold didn''t have time to think. He took a step back subconsciously and narrowly avoided the grasp of the ogre!


    Harold retreated in horror for several steps, gasped and looked at the ferocious face of the ogre in front of him. The ogre opened his mouth and stretched out his tongue, as if laughing at Harold. He knew how to deal with the running guy.


    Harold broke out in a cold sweat. Just now the ogre was real and almost caught him. The ogre''s action was obviously premeditated!


    "He should have seen through my actions long ago. He has been pretending to be angry, but actually waiting for the opportunity to kill with one blow."


    "Shit, how can an ogre be so clever and insidious that he almost overturned!"


    What will happen after being caught by the ogre? Harold couldn''t help shaking at the thought of it. It seemed that he couldn''t use the monotonous fight again.


    This fight is very similar to Harold''s previous fight with rapist rodry, but Harold is on the flexible side this time.


    Although Harold is energetic and can fight a long war, there is an unavoidable problem.


    The ogre can rely on all kinds of fake actions and fake attacks to deceive Harold. He can withstand Harold''s countless attacks, and Harold will be completely destroyed as long as he makes a wrong judgment and is hit by him.


    Harold took a deep breath, suppressed his fear and thought about countermeasures. He had to change his combat method.

 Chapter 25

    No matter how cunning the ogre is, he can''t change his weakness of slow action, so as long as he aims at this weakness, he has an absolute chance!


    The battle became more difficult, the ogres no longer indiscriminately attacked, leaked flaws, and it was difficult for Harold to start.


    Finally, Harold thought of a way to fight in circles!


    Harold moved at full speed and circled around the ogre''s body. The ogre was slow, and it was more inconvenient to move his legs and feet after the crotch was damaged.


    This makes it really can''t keep up with Harold''s speed. Harold keeps circling the dead corner of the ogre''s attack and launching a fast attack on the ogre.


    The ogre screamed in pain. Harold ran around like a flexible monkey. He couldn''t catch it at all!


    Harold tried his best to move and attack. He also had to pay attention to the direction of the ogre''s turn and the kick of his footwall, which put him under great pressure.


    He can only hope that the ogre will fall down quickly. His high-intensity and non-stop exercise can''t last. He can only hope that he can last longer than the ogre.


    After several blows, the ogre also woke up. He couldn''t turn around after Harold, but had to take a chance!


    The ogre threw away his stick, waved his hands and turned his body irregularly. Finally, he hit Harold who couldn''t dodge.


    ¡¾-22£¬hp:2850¡¿


    Harold flew out with a painful cry. Fortunately, the ogre''s random attack didn''t use much strength. His strength was only seven or eight times that of human beings, not as abnormal as the troll.


    Although Harold was hit by a punch, he was buffered by "+ 30 armor" and did not lose his combat effectiveness.


    Harold clenched his big sword and quickly stood up. The ogre had rushed towards him excitedly.


    The ogre was covered with blood. He had suffered more than a dozen swords from Harold. Although each sword was not very deep, he was seriously injured by more than a dozen wounds.


    The ogre rushed in front of him. Harold had no time to dodge. He swallowed the blood in his mouth, stood firm on his legs, and made every effort to attack the ogre.


    "Come on, monster!"


    The ogre had long thrown the stick aside and now attacked Harold empty handed.


    In the face of Harold''s attack, he casually blocked it with his left hand and smashed it into a fist with his right hand. How powerful can the little monkey''s sword be?


    Soon he knew the answer. The power of this sword was far beyond his imagination. The ogre''s left hand was cut off by Harold, and the blood gushed out and drenched Harold.


    Harold resisted the iron fist of an ogre bigger than his head.


    ¡¾-22£¬hp:650¡¿


    "Poof! Cough..." Harold''s eyes protruded. The punch broke several bones and injured his internal organs, but he still resisted!


    Semi digital body makes him still have combat effectiveness in residual blood, and he can continue to fight!


    Regardless of the injury, Harold waved his sword with all his strength, cut the ogre''s chest into flesh and blood, and its huge body retreated a few steps back!


    "Die, monster, die, die, die!"


    Harold shouted loudly, turned up his big sword and cut at the ogre one by one. His hands were blocked by the ogre grid, and the shock was dripping with blood, but he didn''t care at all.


    His previous attacks were made during high-speed movement. His power posture and movements were uncomfortable. It was difficult to give full play to his super-high power and destructive power. He was not used to that way of fighting.


    Now it''s not easy to take advantage of the ogre''s throwing away the huge wooden stick. He can have the upper hand in the frontal duel. He must take advantage of the victory to defeat the ogre!


    The ogre howled and retreated. He couldn''t understand why the enemy who had been jumping around like a monkey suddenly was so fierce that he was devastated by a sword.


    If the ogre''s power is expressed by attributes, it is 50 points. When Harold attacks, his power is in his early 40s. The reason why he can cut the ogre back and forth is mainly due to his weapons.


    It''s hard for the ogre to harden Harold''s sword empty handed. He can only defend and retreat. If the big stick in his hand is still there, one stick will knock Harold away with his sword!


    Harold became more and more vigorous. The "+ 30 defense" helped him resist a lot of anti shock damage. The [Weapon Mastery] enabled him to control the weapon easily, almost without stopping the breath recovery movement, and he became more and more brave like a mad dog.


    The front swords only cut through the flesh of the ogre. Each sword in the back can cut down the ogre''s bones and cut down a lot of bone debris.


    The ogre''s pain and fear overwhelmed his anger, and he kept dodging back and running for his life.


    Harlott is relentless pursuit, chopping, left chopping, right chopping, left chopping, right chopping, waving his big sword like a windmill!


    Before Harold swept away, he rolled all over the ground and made all kinds of awkward gestures to escape, while the previously fierce and violent ogre has now become a sandbag. Harold has no power to fight back.


    "Go to hell!"


    The momentum accumulated to the peak, and the fighting spirit in his chest was extremely high. At the moment, Harold''s mental state was unprecedentedly good, and he used a unique skill.


    [dragon slaying sword spirit!]


    A white sword Qi flew out of the big sword. It was more powerful and faster than the sword Qi in the training ground that night.


    The sword Qi completely killed the ogre''s body. It was powerful and unstoppable. It directly cut off the dying ogre!


    The ogre''s one ton body was divided into two halves and fell to both sides. The blood gushed violently and dyed the ground red.


    [experience + 800, level increased to level 7!]


    Harold stood in the middle of the blood stall, stepped on the ogre''s body, bathed in blood, raised his big sword and shouted, really like a god of war!


    The audience, including the noble master, were stunned and chopped down the ogre on the front?


    At this time, a beam of sunlight shines vertically on Harold from the air. Harold only feels very warm and comfortable.


    The sun only shone for more than ten seconds. When it was over, Harold''s injury was completely healed, his mind was incomparable, and his whole body was full of power. Harold was surprised at this magical scene.


    The audience cheered for harlott and shouted the gift of the sun, and the nobles in the VIP seat also exclaimed:


    "The awakening of blood! No, no, there will be other extraordinary phenomena!"


    "This is the gift of the sun. I defeated the ogre alone. This heroic feat was praised by the sun!"


    "When was the last time I saw the gift of the sun? It seems that it''s still on the battlefield over the Chiat Empire? This boy is amazing!"


    Count sarik also showed a rare look of surprise.


    The gift of the sun, the reason why there is no messy belief in gods in the world is because the sun''s light envelops the earth, and the sun is the best belief.


    It is said that all energy and life in the world come from the sun.


    Any living creature has the opportunity to get the gift of the sun, and the heroic blood of nobles is also given by the sun!


    Marcus gave harlott a thumbs up, returned to his seat and said to count sarik, "that guy has received the gift of the sun. No matter what crime he committed, he can be forgiven, and his slave status must be removed! Don''t pretend not to know!"


    Count Saric snorted coldly and replied, "of course I know. You don''t have to talk!"


    In fact, count sarik also wanted to win Harold''s freedom as a condition by relying on the identity of the master of the arena. Now Marcus has proposed it and can only give up.


    His brother Marcus never gives him face. If he still wants to deceive Harold, he will only be exposed by Marcus.


    Harold listened to the "gift of the sun" shouted by the audience, and thought that all races in the world generally believe in the sun. He had a bold guess in his heart.


    Harold put his sword on the ground and shouted, "praise the sun!"


    He originally thought that it was the powerful rule of the aristocrats in the world that led to the decline of theocracy. People can only believe in the sun so as not to be suppressed.


    As a result, NIMA is not a fool, but a great God who really shines on all things!


    If you don''t die, you will have a blessing, Harold thought happily.


    After being illuminated by the dazzling light of the sun, Harold''s property panel has changed greatly.


    [level 7, defence 30


    HP 5858 (35 base, 23 power bonus)


    Power 23


    Agile 13 (14-1)


    Intelligence 9


    Charm 10


    Free attribute point 1


    skill......


    Free skill point 1]


    Not only the upper limit of HP lost due to various reasons has been completely filled, but also gained 2 points of strength, 2 points of agility and 3 points of charm!


    More importantly, the following tips.


    [the system is infused with unknown energy and is upgraded. The "achievement system" is unlocked.]


    Now, in addition to the character panel, the item column and the character column, there is also an achievement column in harlott''s system panel. Click to see that there have been two achievements.


    [ogre killer: kill an ogre alone and get a reward of "ogre gloves".]


    [gift of the sun: get the blessing and gift of the sun and get the reward "Sun pearl".]


    [ogre gloves: + 12 defence, + 1 strength.]


    [sun pearl: valuable item, function unknown.]


    Harold had no time to study the new changes of the system. His bald head had rushed over, put his strong arm around Harold''s neck and shouted excitedly, "good job, brother, you really defeated the ogre and got the gift of the sun!"


    Harold noticed that there were tears in the corners of his bald eyes. He couldn''t help but be moved. He said calmly, "it''s just an ogre. I didn''t pay attention to it at all. Why are you so excited?"


    Harold forgot his poor look of despair and trembling at the beginning of being frightened by the ogre.


    Bald head took Harold to celebrate. Harold survived the disaster. Instead, he received a lot of goods. He also wanted to share his inner joy. Of course, he had to have a big meal and drink a few cups with this good brother.


    As for the red haired aristocrat''s sword, the aristocrat will come back to find himself later, and then find a way to repay each other.

 Chapter 26

    Harold and bald didn''t call anyone else. They ate and talked alone. After bald drank wine, they were very excited and told Harold his story.


    From practicing martial arts to becoming the captain of the town guard, from his first fight on the stage to being selected by count sarik, from his first suggestion to count sarik for "human and animal fight" to being reprimanded by count sarik today.


    Baldheaded said a lot. Today, after he was severely rejected by count sarik, he began to doubt whether count sarik was really as great as he thought.


    However, count Saric is almost bald. He still can''t fully recognize the reality. He can only talk to Harold to alleviate his inner pain.


    A good celebration was turned into a complaint meeting by bald head. Harold didn''t feel pity. He thought that bald head might not be a bad thing if he could really see count sarik.


    The count of sarik was really a cold-blooded and selfish aristocratic scum. He had no feelings for bald head, which was more excessive than Harold''s earliest cognition.


    If you don''t want to continue working for count sarik, can you get away smoothly? Harold was a little worried about his future after baldness.


    The two talked until night, and the bald headed and Harold were separated. Harold naturally did not need to go to jail to sleep on the floor, and was assigned to a house next to the bald head.


    Before long, one arm and a noble came to Harold''s house and knocked at the door. Harold knew that he should come to win over himself, opened the door and talked with them.


    The nobleman took out a crystal ball, asked Harold to stick his hand on it, and explained, "anyone who gets the gift of the sun has the opportunity to become a solar sacrifice. This crystal ball can test whether you have the talent to become a solar sacrifice!"


    "Sun sacrifice can borrow the great power of the sun and use all kinds of magical magic. Some can make crops grow rapidly, some can heal injuries and even bring back the dead. It is the greatest and most magical power in the world!"


    This is the priest! I had a gift to be a priest!


    Harold put his hand on it excitedly and looked at the crystal ball with expectation. The crystal ball emitted a very weak light, which could hardly be detected if it was not for the dark room.


    Is this a gift? Harold looked nervously at the noble.


    The nobleman sighed and said, "with such a little affinity, it should not be possible to become a sun sacrifice, but you can go to the Sun Temple if you like. Maybe a miracle will happen."


    The nobleman left with the crystal ball and didn''t say anything to Harold. It seems that he doesn''t believe in miracles. Now only Harold and one arm are left in the room.


    "You have received the gift of the sun and are no longer a slave in the arena, but count sarik still hopes you can work for him."


    "Count sarik is willing to share the glory with you, make you a noble knight! And reward you with wealth and land after you finish your task!"


    One arm was not vague, so he went straight to the subject. He was sent by the count to win over Harold. Bald head had a dispute with the count in the morning, and the count was not easy to send bald head.


    Harlott did not answer immediately. He had already told him about his freedom, and he was thinking about how to refuse count sarik''s invitation without irritating him.


    Harold suddenly thought that the sun sacrifice could cure the injury and even bring back the dead. Since the death can be brought back to life, it shouldn''t be a problem to heal and regenerate a broken arm?


    Harold stared at his one armed arm and said, "how did you break your arm?"


    One arm was stunned. Unexpectedly, Harold suddenly asked this question, but he replied: "once on the battlefield, I broke my knife to save count sarik!"


    Harold looked into one arm''s eyes and said, "you became a knife for him and saved his life. Now this is the end. Do you think I will take refuge in him?"


    One arm clenched his fist, stood up and stared at Harold, as if he were going to fight Harold.


    Harold and one arm looked at each other without any retreat. For a long time, one arm did it, gave himself a glass of wine and said, "you are different from Corleone. You are very smart. Can you see that my heart is unwilling?"


    Harold shook his head and said, "I don''t have the ability to penetrate people''s hearts. I just pushed myself to others and stood in your position for a moment. Anyway, if I were you, I would be dissatisfied with count sarik!"


    Harold had always thought that one arm and count sarik were close relations of mutual trust, but when he learned that the world had the means to cure the broken arm, but one arm was still disabled, he had the courage to speculate when he thought of count sarik''s cold and selfish character.


    Count sarik didn''t take the one arm that saved his life seriously! Coming to the arena every month to find one arm is just his show!


    One arm is not so loyal to count sarik at all!


    One arm sneered and said, "I lived and died for him and put on an arm to save him. What''s the result?"


    "My glory has been taken back. I am no longer a knight with extraordinary power. I have no land, wealth and glory. I can only be raised by him as a disabled person! How can I not be dissatisfied with him!"


    "Oh, now I''m disabled. I can live decently only by him. I don''t dare to annoy him. I''ll tell him you accepted Marcus''s invitation, so he won''t be angry with you or me."


    "Don''t spread what we say tonight. Besides, you''d better talk to Kryon! He''s more stupid than me. Now he''s beginning to doubt Saric!"


    One arm didn''t say anything. He drank all the wine and left. His task failed, but he was not very sad, but very happy. If Harold was really loyal to count sarik, he would feel uncomfortable.


    I went out with one arm and just met a bald man in a daze.


    Bald head, in a trance and tangled face, don''t think about it. It must be worrying about the conflict with count sarik during the day.


    One arm came forward and asked, "Hey, bald man, what are you thinking?"


    The bald man, with one arm, said, "you are closest to count sarik. You said that I asked the count to stop the fighting during the day. Why didn''t he listen to my request? Did he have guessed that Harold could defeat the ogre?"


    It''s silly to be speechless with one arm! Still tangled here? Not listening to your request is not nonsense. You are just one of his chess pieces. He cares whether you ask or beg!


    One arm sighed, pressed close to the bald ear and whispered, "how stupid are you? Count sarik doesn''t treat us as brothers at all! I and you are just a dog in his eyes!"


    Bareheaded and staring at one arm, the man who was most loyal and trusted by the count said these words.


    One arm looked around and there was no one. He pointed to his broken arm with his only finger and said, "my left hand is broken for him! It''s not too much to say that I saved his life!"


    "As for him, he took back the glory shared with me and sent me to this arena to spend some time!"


    "At first, I hypnotized myself like you. Lord count will not be a cold-blooded and ruthless person. He will not forget my loyalty!"


    "But that guy came to the arena to see me once or twice as a show every month, and he didn''t give me any compensation!"


    "Some of the knights in the same period as me have become village lords, some have gained a lot of wealth, only me. I have no money and power, so I can only eat in the arena and wait to die!"


    After listening to the words of one arm, the bald head stood for a moment, and finally figured out that all doubts had answers, and all places that didn''t make sense could be connected.


    He was not stupid, but he was pulled up by count sarik when he was in the worst of his life. He was too grateful to count sarik in his heart. In addition, count sarik was really clever, which had deceived him for more than ten years.


    It was because of his heartfelt worship and gratitude that he did not ask for return. He devoted himself to the count for half his life. He always thought that count sarik was different and special.


    One arm continued, "the count arranged the scar. When he makes enough money, he will throw him out as a ghost."


    "You''ve been looking for the count to persuade him not to listen to scar!"


    "I''m really worthless for you. What''s wrong with your strength? It''s no problem to take refuge in the king and get glory. It''s no problem to be the deputy head of the guard order. What''s the purpose of working hard for that scum sarik? He won''t give you anything!"


    "Don''t stay here. Count sarik is a guy who pursues interests and ignores human life. You can''t change the fate of gladiators. Put it down!"


    One arm didn''t say anything. He patted his bald shoulder and left. He was loyal to the wrong person. He lost his arm and became disabled. It was completely destroyed in his life, but bald head can have a better future. He raised his bald head out of kindness.


    The bald head watched the one arm leave, and his heart was no longer confused. The one arm was once the most loyal person to the count, and now he is the person who knows the count best. His words completely woke the bald head.

 Chapter 27

    After Harold sent away his one arm, he thought of Marcus in the mouth of the one arm. He was the nobleman who gave his sword.


    According to the bald head, viscount Marcus is the younger brother of count Saric. Pisaric is a teenager and is only in his twenties.


    However, he awakened his blood as early as he was an adult. When he was an adult, he participated in several wars with the orcs and made many war achievements. He can be regarded as a hero.


    However, others acted more rebellious. The old Marquis didn''t like him very much and preferred his brother Saric.


    Just then, someone knocked on Harold''s door, and Harold thought to himself who was coming.


    "Is it baldheaded, or does count sarik come to me personally, or are other nobles watching me to win over?"


    As soon as he opened the door, Harold recognized the man in front of him. He had bright red hair, tall and straight posture and handsome face. It was Viscount Marcus!


    "Yo, good evening!" Marcus, without any aristocratic airs, naturally sat down and talked with Harold.


    "My name is Marcus. You should remember me?"


    Harlott quickly replied, "of course, viscount, I will never forget your kindness. Without the sword you gave me, I would have died at the hands of cannibals."


    Harold had a high liking for the noble. If it weren''t for the sharp sword, he couldn''t defeat the ogre anyway, so he couldn''t lower his attitude.


    Marcus smiled and replied, "that sword is a reward for you to kill the troll! Don''t thank me. I''m not a noble right away. Don''t call me Lord Viscount!"


    Harold thought that the Viscount Marcus was too approachable, but why did he say that he was not a noble at once?


    "Why won''t you be a noble soon?" asked Harold curiously.


    Marcus is a real aristocrat who has awakened his blood. No matter how harlaus doesn''t like this little son, he can''t be kicked out of the house and deprived of his title?


    Marcus smiled and said, "I''m going to betray my country! Of course the kingdom of lucanir will deprive me of all my titles and property!"


    Harold almost fell out of his chair, treason? Your father is one of the biggest lords in the country. Your family and the royal family can be on an equal footing. Are you crazy to betray the country?


    Marcus was not surprised by Harold''s reaction. He patted Harold on the shoulder to calm down and explain:


    "It''s treason, but I''m not going to do anything to endanger the kingdom. I''m just going to the east to open up new territory and establish a new country!"


    "However, in the Kingdom law, this is indeed treason. The king and most nobles do not want the reduction of the number of domestic nobles to weaken the national strength."


    Marcus knew that Harold didn''t know much about noble blood, so he simply explained this to Harold in detail.


    The extraordinary power of human beings in this world comes from the blood of nobles. Every noble family that can awaken the blood is an important pillar of the kingdom. The overall strength of the country depends on the number of nobles.


    There is a very important point here, that is, if you have a hero''s blood, you will not be able to awaken the blood and obtain extraordinary power. Most nobles are still ordinary people, and nobles who can''t awaken the blood can''t pass the hero''s blood to the next generation at all.


    In short, only the children born to the noble who awakened their blood can have the possibility of awakening their blood.


    A noble who cannot awaken his blood will be regained his title after death, and his descendants will be demoted to civilians.


    Therefore, even though every nobleman in lukanir Kingdom has many wives and children, the total number of noblemen in the country remains at a certain number.


    Harlott understands this. According to the theory that "poverty is no more than three generations", if three consecutive generations are poor, they will not be able to continue to reproduce the next generation. The civilians in the world cannot be born entirely by intermarriage between civilians, and they can be related to noble families more or less in blood.


    However, according to baldheaded people, it is absolutely impossible for civilians to awaken their blood. Harold estimated that the transmission of the hero''s blood should not be as simple as ordinary gene transmission.


    However, Harold still didn''t understand why Marcus would explore new territory. He was the son of the old Marquis and awakened his blood. The title of territory was readily available. There was no reason to take risks!


    Facing Harold''s doubts, Marcus said his answer: "because I am not loved by my father, he is more willing to pass the title and land to Saric, and my relationship with Saric is very poor!"


    "I don''t want to grovel to my father or Saric for territory and wealth."


    "I want to completely break away from my family, test my own struggle, get my own territory and establish my own family!"


    Harold was shocked by Marcus'' words. If Marcus was a poor rich second generation, he would only think Marcus was an arrogant idiot.


    But Marcus is a hero who has participated in several battles with orcs and an awakened aristocrat.


    His achievements and strength are no less than that of count sarik. He is a noble master in the whole lucanier kingdom.


    Marcus understood how high the status and power of the old Marquis were, and how difficult it was to open up new territories. It was not a child''s game.


    But he can still make up his mind to put aside everything and fight. His determination and will make hallot sincerely admire.


    Marcus continued, "this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity!"


    "The holy mountain in the north of the mainland has been opened, and the eastern and Western orcs have broken their heads and blood. The Western orcs will not find human trouble in a short time!"


    "A few years ago, the Marquis of Prague completely activated the blood of heroes and stepped into the legendary field. Now he has issued a notice inviting all people with lofty ideals to go to the east to explore new territory!"


    "With the Marquis of Prague taking the lead, even the king can''t forcibly stop the pace of development!"


    "Now join the pioneering army of the Marquis of Prague and go to the east together. Honor, wealth and territory can be obtained!"


    Marcus stood up excitedly and said to Harold seriously, "would you like to be a knight under your command and go to the East with me to make achievements?"


    "As long as you promise me, I can grant you the position of chief knight, and reward you 1000 gold coins, five attendants and three maidens! After that, I will never treat you badly!"


    Harold looked directly into Marcus'' eyes and his brain was running fast, thinking whether to accept Marcus'' invitation or not?


    "What should my future be like? To fight for my dream or to live a stable and ordinary life?"


    Harold has a dream and is not willing to be ordinary and ambitious, but it is too difficult and dangerous to pursue his dream. He is more willing to accept an ordinary and stable life.


    But after being calculated to fight the ogre during the day, Harold realized that the so-called ordinary and stable life was just self deception.


    In this predatory world, you have no status and strength. How can you ensure your stability?


    Offending an aristocrat casually and encountering some natural disasters casually is the end of family destruction and death! The first half of the original Lord Harold''s life is the best portrayal!


    "I want to gain strength, I want to win status, I want to have the ability to control my life!" Harold understood his choice after thinking about it.


    "My Lord, I am willing to be your knight and go to the East with you to explore new territory!"


    Now the nobles of lukanir Kingdom have divided up the interests of the kingdom. They don''t even count as nobles. It''s hard to get ahead no matter how hard they try. Going to the east to open up wasteland is their best opportunity!


    Harold looked Marcus in the eye and gave his answer with a loud voice!


    Marcus was very satisfied with harlott''s answer, couldn''t wait to tell harlott Knight loyalty etiquette and oath, and began to give the knight glory.


    Marcus put a hand on Harold''s shoulder and motioned Harold to half kneel in front of him.


    Harold didn''t show any affectation. He knelt on one knee. Marcus gave him a sword during the day and saved his life. Now he still takes himself as a knight. He should kneel in love and reason.


    Marcus said seriously:


    "In the name of the heroic ancestor Elvin, I ''Marcus Elvin'' promise that you will give me your loyalty and I will give you the land and wealth you deserve!"


    "Now I share the power of heroes with you. Are you willing to accept the power to become my knight?"


    Harold raised his head and said in a loud voice, "I am willing to accept your strength and work for you! Your will is my direction! I promise my loyalty to you in the name of the sun!"


    Harold has no strong ancestors and can''t swear in the name of his ancestors, but he has received the gift of the sun and can swear to the sun.


    The consequences of breaking the oath in this world are very serious. The nobles swear in the name of heroic ancestors. Once they break the oath, they will lose their blood and become ordinary people.


    Harold swore in the name of the sun, and the effect was more remarkable. At night, a beam of sunlight suddenly shone in their house, and the light enveloped them perfectly without a trace of diffusion.


    Harold was still amazed by this phenomenon, but Marcus was used to it. When the nobles awakened their blood, they would be shrouded in the divine power of the sun.


    As the two sides swore, a bright flame flew out of Marcus and buried in Harold''s chest. Harold felt that all the attributes of his body had been improved, and instinctively felt that he could use some special abilities!


    Marcus is worthy of being a famous aristocrat who is rebellious and unruly. He knew Harold for less than two days and spoke more than a dozen words before giving Harold the honor of knight.


    The power that each nobleman can share is limited, and under the constraints of the oath, he can''t take back the shared power at will. The nobleman will be very careful in knighthood.


    The one arm was simply trapped by count sarik. As soon as sarik proposed, the one arm took the initiative to return the given strength without hesitation. If he didn''t agree, sarik really couldn''t help him.


    The knights who have won glory are also high-ranking figures in the lukanir Kingdom, a little higher than those who have not awakened their blood.


    It doesn''t matter how grand the knighthood must be, but at least we have to choose a more formal occasion and time to find some dignified figures to witness it! How can you finish it quietly in the cabin at night?


    It can be said that Marcus''s behavior is completely beyond the ability of normal people. It''s not strange that Harold, a little knowledgeable buns, is careless.


    Marcus nodded with great satisfaction and said, "from now on, you are my knight. I will delegate tasks to you! You can also talk to me about your suggestions and needs."

 Chapter 28

    Harlott really has something to ask Marcus. He thinks Marcus is a good aristocrat, much better than the count of Saric. At the same time, Marcus is not afraid to offend Saric. It would be nice if he could help and take the bald head by the way.


    Harlott told Marcus about the bald thing. Marcus frowned and replied, "this thing is a little troublesome!"


    "Kryon is a rare talent. Of course I''d like to poach him. I don''t care if sarik will be angry."


    "But the question is Cleon, is he willing to leave? Can he recognize Saric? Can he put down his worries about gladiators?"


    "He has shown his distrust of sarik during the day. I believe I can convince him, but those gladiators..." harlott said that he also has a headache. Bald head is too loyal. He will never leave those gladiators alone. He can''t force his bald head away.


    When Marcus heard this, his eyes suddenly brightened and said to Harold, "are you familiar with those gladiators? I have a note. Do you think it''s OK!"


    ¡°......¡±


    "Is it too risky to do so?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s no problem. Go and persuade Kryon!"


    Harold followed Marcus'' advice to discuss the plan with the bald and other gladiators.


    The next day, Marcus went to the training ground to meet all the senior gladiators and elite gladiators, then told the guard to buy these gladiators, and claimed that the matter had also been agreed by count sarik.


    Marcus is the noble master who has awakened his blood. He is the son of Marquis harlaus and the brother of count sarik. These servants can''t know the discord.


    Just four stewards are not in the arena now. One arm, scar and bald head are all over the count castle of count sarik. The fat man won a lot yesterday and is enjoying himself in the city.


    Although the guards of the arena hesitated to send someone to ask count sarik, they did not dare to offend Viscount Marcus, so they had to sell these gladiators at a "reasonable price" offered by Marcus.


    When Harold heard the plan, he was in a panic and his eyelids jumped wildly. Who could have thought that Marcus had no bottom line and bought all senior gladiators and elite gladiators from the arena at a very low price. It was a crime. I''m not afraid that count sarik and the old Marquis will settle with him?


    Is Marcus afraid? I''m not afraid!


    It can only be said that Harold has not fully understood the seriousness of the matter of "exploring territory in the East" and Marcus''s determination to break the boat. Is treason a joke?


    If the Marquis of Prague did not take the lead and a large number of bad nobles in China agreed one after another, and the kingdom was afraid of detonating the civil war, it could only agree reluctantly. Then whoever dared to mention the "development" would have to go to prison!


    Even so, all those who are ready to go to the east to open up territory are all charged with treason. At the moment of leaving the territory of lukanir Kingdom, they will be deprived of their titles of nobility and confiscate all their land.


    Marquis harlaus and his northern provincial camp were also opposed to opening up the East. As long as he knew Marcus''s plan, he would be angry.


    Marcus is now in debt. He has completely released himself, not to mention defrauding dozens of slaves, forcing him to lead troops and force him to fight with count sarik.


    ____________


    In the castle of count sarik, count sarik invited Harold to dinner. He still wanted to win Harold at last.


    After receiving the gift of the sun, Harold will have a high adaptability to blood power. He is the best knight candidate. Coupled with his powerful martial arts and physical quality, his combat effectiveness may be stronger than that of ordinary awakened nobles.


    Sarik specially arranged his bald head next to harlott''s seat, hoping to play love cards. He was reluctant to offer a rich reward like Marcus, and could only play some small tricks.


    Saric said, "I''m glad that the arena can train gladiators like you!"


    [you were trained in the arena. You should have been loyal to me!]


    This is a bandit concept exerted by Saric imperceptibly.


    "I always think gladiators have extraordinary potential, and I promoted my bald head from gladiators."


    This is to bring the relationship closer. By the way, he motioned bareheaded to help persuade.


    Unfortunately, the bald head had already discussed with Harold last night, and after seeing through count sarik, he was completely disappointed and continued to sit quietly in his seat.


    Saric frowned. Is Corleone still angry? Why haven''t you recovered after a day? Don''t mess him up, you fool!


    When sarik saw that his bald head was motionless, he couldn''t use his killer mace and winked at the bodyguard around him.


    Count sarik said with a sad look on his face, "the human animal fight has brought great losses to the arena, and the gladiators have suffered heavy casualties!"


    "I was kept in the dark before. I didn''t know it would be so bloody and cruel!"


    This is lying with his eyes open. Count sarik has a thick skin!


    "Bring that beast up!" with Saric''s order, the guard dragged the bruised scar over.


    Scar was stabbed blind in one eye, and several bones on his body were broken. He was so badly hurt that he couldn''t speak.


    "Kryon, I haven''t forgotten what you said to me. I''ve punished this greedy and despicable villain."


    "Now the arena is still under your jurisdiction. I believe you can do better than before!"


    Sarik inquired. Not only bald, but even Harold hated the scar. He was going to kill the useless scar.


    Now I can show my kindness in front of bald head and harlott, which can be regarded as draining the final value of the scar.


    Sarik felt that now that he had calmed his bald head and successfully left a good impression in Harold''s heart, it was time to get to the point.


    "Harold, you are a talent. I don''t want your talent to be buried. Come and be my knight. I will give full play to your talent!"


    Saric said these words with both voice and emotion, as if he was really thinking of Harold.


    Harold didn''t open his mouth. His bald head couldn''t help it. After seeing the truth, he found that sarik''s words and deeds were so hypocritical and selfish.


    Baldheaded asked loudly, "count sarik, why didn''t you stop the fighting competition yesterday? Since you realized the harm of human and animal fighting, why didn''t you stop it yesterday?"


    Saric looked at his bald head in disbelief. He didn''t expect that the honest and loyal Kryon would question him at this time.


    Sarik was speechless and really couldn''t answer. He didn''t take the life of the Gladiator seriously, but the human animal fight was cancelled because the Gladiator lost too much to maintain.


    Saric hesitated a little for a second or two and replied, "because I believe in Harold! I can see his inner will and potential power!"


    "I believe he can defeat the ogre! I didn''t interfere in his game for his glory and future!"


    He patted the table with his bare head and shouted, "do you regard others as idiots?"


    "I''ve said countless times about the fight between man and beast. You never care!"


    "If Marcus didn''t send out the big sword, Harold would surely die under the cannibal hand!"


    "You''ve been lying to me! You''ve been using me to help you manage the arena and train gladiators! You''ve never really trusted me!


    Sarik''s eyes cooled down. The bald response was definitely not caused by temporary anger. He should understand the truth. It seems that it is completely impossible to accept Harold.


    In that case, there''s no need for him to put on a smiling face and pretend to be a good man. He has to deal with his bald head! He''s not willing to give such easy-to-use pieces to others!


    "How dare you yell at me?"


    "You''re just a slave Gladiator. You give me advice? Tell me what to do in my arena?"


    Count Saric spoke louder and louder, and his whole body was more and more fierce. His red hair like flame actually began to burn!


    "Yes, I''m nothing. In your eyes, I''m just a useful dog!" with bald eyes and tears, it''s really painful to be used and betrayed.


    "I''ve worked hard for you for more than ten years, and I''ve paid off your promotion. From now on, I''m no longer your man!"


    The scream of his bald head and his hoarse voice completely angered count sarik. Count sarik burst into flames and roared:


    "Cleon, since you choose to betray me, don''t blame me for being rude! Die!"


    The fire suddenly appeared. A big fireball with a diameter of more than one meter flew to the bald head. The temperature of the whole room rose. You can feel its power from a distance. There is no doubt that if you are hit by this fireball, you will die!


    The fireball is very fast and can turn. It firmly locks the bald head, and the obstacles in front are all destroyed.


    Seeing that the fireball was about to hit the bald head, Harold rushed up to block the bald head.


    Harold stretched out his hands, made great efforts with both arms, shouted against the fireball, and a suction came out of his palm to slowly absorb the fireball.


    The high temperature of the fireball could not burn Harold''s palm at all, and with the passage of time, the fireball slowly became smaller and smaller, and finally disappeared directly. Harold completely absorbed the fireball!


    Everyone was stunned at this scene. Even count sarik was temporarily absent-minded. He didn''t show mercy just now. He used 80% of his strength and was directly absorbed by Harold?


    Harold straightened his waist, held his chest in his hands and said proudly, "I''m Lord Marcus''s chief Knight! Kryon has agreed to become lord Marcus''s subordinate and won Lord Marcus''s protection!"


    "Count sarik, if you continue to attack us, it will be regarded as a provocation to Lord Marcus. Do you want to take the initiative to trigger a war conflict?"


    The Lords in lukanir kingdom are generally restrained. Even if there are contradictions, they will find superior nobles to adjust and resolve them.


    But if a knight granted blood power by one side is killed for no reason, it will really lead to war.


    After all, every knight who shared the glory is a valuable talent with extraordinary power. After death, the power shared can not be recovered, which is equivalent to permanently losing a knight.


    If you can swallow it, don''t want to continue to mix. Your knight will think that the Lord is a soft waste, and others will think you are bullied.

 Chapter 29

    Harold''s strength has greatly increased after he obtained the blood power given by Marcus.


    [level: 7 defence: 40


    HP: 7777


    50 (basic health) + 27 (strength bonus)


    Strength 27 (26 + 1 ogre gloves), agility 15 (16-1 weight bearing), intelligence 9, charm 10.


    Skills: [strike] LV7, [run] LV3, [Weapon Mastery] LV5, [item management] LV1


    [heavy hit], [light hit], [dragon slaying sword Qi], [flame resistance], [Flame Absorption], [flame enchantment], [flame release]


    Two handed weapon 150 (+ 15% attack speed, attack power)]


    Strength and agility have been increased by 2 points, the maximum basic HP has been increased to 50 points, and you have fully mastered 4 extraordinary abilities!


    [flame resistance] allows him to be immune to ordinary flames, and [Flame Absorption] allows him to absorb flames and store energy.


    [Fire enchantment] allows him to attach fire energy when attacking. The [Fire release] releases a fireball with amazing lethality just like the Earl of sarik.


    The blood power of the "Elvin" family where Marcus belongs is fire. Whether the noble who awakens the blood or the knight who shares the glory can master the extraordinary power of fire.


    Ordinary knights can only have two kinds of extraordinary powers. Those with good talents can master three kinds, and harlott can have four kinds. It is true that it is extraordinary.


    The gift of the sun can make people better adapt to the blood power, and the nobility can directly awaken the blood after receiving the gift.


    That''s why Marcus and sarik want to take Harold.


    Saric is gloomy after the attack is blocked. If it''s someone else, even the chief Knight will be killed on the spot! As the son of the Marquis and a powerful count, he does not advise any other nobles in this northern province!


    Even if Harold becomes a knight, his strength increases greatly. This is his castle. There are hundreds of ordinary soldiers and his five or six knights on standby. If they can fight again, they must explain here.


    But Marcus is his brother, and the old Marquis is now in power of the Elvin family. He will definitely be punished by the old Marquis for killing the knight of Marcus for no reason.


    Although the old Marquis didn''t like Marcus, but the whole family only had three nobles who awakened their blood, how could they not let Marcus be bullied too badly and run away in one breath?


    He exists as an insurance. If salik''s children fail to awaken their blood when they grow up, it really depends on Marcus to continue the family blood.


    Thinking of this, Saric resisted his anger and didn''t swear to be his knight. Taking refuge in others can''t be regarded as betrayal. He really has no legitimate reason to continue his attack.


    "Well, Marcus did a good job. He poached you two from me!"


    "You can go back and tell Marcus not to annoy me anymore. My patience is limited!"


    Harlott hurried away with his bald head. Marcus estimated that he had robbed all the gladiators in the arena, which definitely exceeded the endurance limit of count sarik.


    Slip away before sarik knows! Just now he seemed to easily block the fireball, but his palms were so hot that he hugged his chest in order to hide from being seen.


    If the "+ 40 defense" had not reduced the damage in advance, and [flame resistance] and [Flame Absorption] worked together, it was estimated that his hand would be blown up.


    The same extraordinary ability is also divided into high and low levels. Although Harold''s adaptability is very high, he barely reaches the level of ordinary awakening aristocrats.


    Saric''s talent is outstanding, and he takes herbs and Warcraft flesh and blood all year round to enhance his blood. His great noble ability is far above Harold.


    Saric can throw a fireball with a diameter of one meter, Harold can hold it for only 30 cm, and the flame temperature is not at the same level at all.


    Harold hurried to the meeting place Marcus said with his bald head. Marcus had bought enough horses with a group of gladiators and set out when they came.


    As soon as Harold and bald head arrived, they embarked on the journey. Harold was very agile and easily mastered the riding skills. It was unreliable to fight and there was no problem to hurry.


    Marcus''s territory is far from here. It took people several days to get there on horseback in the easternmost part of the northern province.


    The territory is very large, with fertile land and pleasant scenery. There are mountains, water and trees. The total area is thousands of square kilometers! Equivalent to five Maldives!


    Harold thought that such a big and good territory was almost the limit of the viscount. What else was there to complain about? The old Marquis is not as eccentric as you say!


    Marcus saw Harold''s doubts and replied, "my goal is not a rural aristocrat. This land is good compared with ordinary aristocrats, but my father''s direct territory is ten times mine!"


    "His territory is 40 times mine, including the territory of those poor nobles attached to him!"


    Harlott silently calculated that the territory area of lukanir kingdom is almost the same as that of a previous Province, 300000 or 400000 square kilometers.


    Marquis harlaus, as the ruler of one of the four noble families in China and the ruler of the northern provinces, has one tenth of the kingdom. The territorial area is very reasonable!


    Different horizons and desires are different. Harold I was a common people living in a house of less than 100 square meters.


    Usually YY large villas, private gardens, swimming pools and so on stay in the range of hundreds or thousands of square meters.


    Marcus''s goal is to achieve or even surpass his father. He sits on a large territory and dominates the country. Naturally, he can only open up wasteland and expand land to fight in the East.


    Marcus looked at Harold''s yearning eyes, pointed to his territory and said to Harold, "do you like such a territory? Well, I promise to give you such a large territory when I succeed in laying a territory in the East!"


    Although there is no possibility of awakening blood in this world, as long as the noble attached to the awakening blood can also own and inherit the land.


    These families are also the main source of Knights of nobility. Many families have been loyal to a noble family as knights for generations.


    After all, the world''s nobles are limited by blood, and the number is really small. They can''t manage so much land. The rewards given to those families attached to them can still be counted as their own land and can be taken back when they are unhappy.


    Harold felt unreal when he heard this sentence, and his dream was just like this. All this was so close to him that his dream could come true as long as he succeeded in opening up wasteland?


    Harold took a deep breath. It''s just a promise, not an oath. Don''t get excited. What reward you really give yourself at that time depends on how much credit he has made!


    However, Harold was also very excited, and the expression on his face could not suppress the excitement.


    Marcus is very satisfied with Harold''s response. He is not a stingy man. As long as Harold can work hard to help him, give him more than 1000 square kilometers of land!


    Bald and other gladiators heard their dialogue and were full of energy. They all agreed and joined in the reclamation.


    Others may be afraid. Gladiators who have long been used to fighting for life and death don''t care. They used to live a few more days if they won. Now they have a reward if they win!


    Among them, baldheaded is particularly excited. Like harlott, he has shared the power of Marcus. As a knight, he also has the opportunity to get land reward!


    Marcus didn''t take Harold and bald head to visit the territory. After all, they were going to open up wasteland in the East. They went directly to the castle to have a rest.


    Marcus fulfilled his promise quickly. As soon as he arrived at the territory, he sent 1000 gold coins and asked Harold to choose his own servants and maidens from his territory.


    Harold also unlocked the "force system" of the system. The effect is very good. He can observe the role panel of everyone willing to be his maid through the system interface.


    He can upgrade his men through the "force system"! It is very similar to the arms upgrade in the game.


    The upgrade of arms is different from that of players. The upgrade will change their arms category, and the attributes will be automatically assigned. Harold found that the arms categories of different people are also very different.


    Most civilians are [farmers] and are garbage. The upgraded [militia] and [scouts] are also very weak.


    Some of the trained civilians who obviously look strong are [lukanir recruits], which can be upgraded to [lukanir infantry] and [lukanir sandals]. Their combat effectiveness is good, and their power agility is above 12 o''clock.


    The rarest is [new Northern explorers]. Harold saw nearly a thousand people and found that two people belong to this arms. According to the game experience, their top form is [northern rogue Knight], with more than 20 forces, agility and extraordinary strength.


    Harold has chosen more than 1000 people in a row and hasn''t determined the candidate for the attendant. Although Marcus didn''t say anything, he still feels a little strange. It''s complicated and long to choose the maid. It''s all men!


    But you just picked a servant. Why are you so careful? Just find some strong and smart people, won''t you?


    Is it... Marcus looked at Harold for a moment with strange eyes and silently walked away from Harold for a few steps.


    Harold wanted to cry without tears. He could only endure strange criticism and continued to choose. Finally, he chose five [new Northern explorers].


    The selection of the three handmaids is not much trouble. The attendant will be his personal guard and subordinate. Of course, if you want to select potential ones, you must look at the arms and attributes through the system, and choose the best ones.


    Maid, good-looking is the most important!


    Finally, harlott chose one who cooked delicious food, one who washed clothes clean, and one who looked good and plump! The three men''s arms are also [lukanir recruits]


    Women''s [lukanier recruits] can only be upgraded to [lukanier stragglers] and [female scouts]. Even if the category attributes of the same arms are much worse than men, it is understandable that women''s physical quality is not as good as men.


    Harold also wanted to choose three beautiful women with outstanding appearance and plump figure as waitresses, but he really didn''t have that condition.


    There is a big difference between the status of attendants and maids. As Harold''s confidants, attendants go to the battlefield together to kill the enemy and make achievements. It''s a great good thing.


    The maid is just serving Harold''s servant. Although she has no worries about food and clothing, she is not a good position.


    The number of people who are willing to be his maid is far less than those who are willing to be his attendant. In addition, civilian women have average quality, and there are few good-looking women.


    After all, a woman with outstanding appearance doesn''t need to be his maid. Isn''t it better to be a guard or an official wife of a rich businessman?


    Harold can only accept the reality. Even if Marcus doesn''t mind, he doesn''t want to rob people''s women!


    After selecting the attendants and maidens, Harold also began to participate in military training to prepare for the upcoming journey of opening up wasteland in the East!

 Chapter 30

    The composition of the world''s military is also in line with the characteristics of the middle ages. There are not many formal soldiers, all of whom are elite. Miscellaneous soldiers are served by temporarily recruited militias.


    There are only a few hundred soldiers in such a large territory as Marcus, but each soldier is well equipped and has outstanding combat effectiveness.


    The position of chief knight is not just talk. Marcus really attaches great importance to Harold.


    Harlott was appointed to command the most elite 50 man infantry regiment. He used to use his two handed sword. His riding level was also relatively general. It was best to take infantry.


    The elite cavalry was led by several other knights, and the bald head took the initiative to take dozens of gladiators to form an infantry regiment to fight with Harold''s elite infantry regiment.


    Marcus himself is responsible for commanding the main force and giving instructions to several of their elite regiments.


    Although Harold has no military experience, he just takes 50 elite soldiers, which is not difficult.


    Harold was convinced by all his men on his first day in office. His strength is too strong!


    Even without using any extraordinary power, 27 points of power, 15 points of agility and "+ 40 defense" are enough to crush any elite soldier!


    What''s more, he also has the bonus of powerful skills and weapon proficiency such as [strong attack], [running], [Weapon Mastery].


    Now harlott can even fight trolls alone! His flame can well suppress the regeneration of trolls, and his physical attributes are not different from trolls under the blessing of skills. He definitely has a chance to defeat trolls.


    The elite soldiers under Marcus had the same strength as those senior gladiators. Think about how the troll hanged the gladiators, and Harold naturally easily hanged many soldiers.


    The world''s strength is respected. The nobles also have the power to surpass mortals to have a noble status. Harold showed his strong strength and naturally conquered all soldiers.


    After less than half a month of training, Harold can well lead the elite infantry regiment to fight, and his attendants have been upgraded one after another. Because they don''t participate in training, the attendants are still [lukanir recruits].


    The five attendants were upgraded from [new Northern adventurer] to [northern Knight attendants]. Their strength and agility reached 15 points one after another, and their combat effectiveness was similar to that of the strongest senior Gladiator stone.


    After becoming harlott''s attendants and being incorporated into the "player army" by the system, the five attendants became very loyal and didn''t wonder about the rapid improvement of their strength. I have to say that it scared harlott a little.


    From the [role panel] to the [item bar] and then to the [troops panel], the unlocking function of the system is more and more powerful, which also makes Harold more and more confident in himself!


    Here''s one thing to say, Harold can''t view or incorporate any soldier of the infantry regiment through the system!


    In the game "horse riding and chopping", the ownership of the players'' soldiers is completely controlled by the players, and the wages and military rations are also provided by Harold, even if they can surround and kill the king with these soldiers.


    However, the elite soldiers of the infantry regiment are all directly subordinate soldiers of Marcus, and the military pay and materials are provided by Marcus. Harold just leads the troops for Marcus as the chief knight. Naturally, the system will not recognize them as Harold''s soldiers.


    The military training is almost finished, and Marcus has almost prepared the land reclamation materials and personnel arrangement.


    Few people are willing to go with Marcus. Marquis harlaus, the speaker of the northern provinces, does not support land reclamation. The people are afraid after they know that this is treason.


    Besides, they are just ordinary civilians. Their greatest wish is to live a stable life. Few are willing to leave their homes.


    Finally, Marcus took a total of hundreds of soldiers and their close families, as well as a few ordinary civilians ready to fight.


    The goal is the eastern provinces ruled by the Marquis of Prague. Prague has established the Oriental Land Reclamation alliance. Anyone who is interested in land reclamation is welcome to join.


    There are thousands of people in the team, and there are two or three thousand horses and livestock. Coupled with a large number of materials and property, it is impossible not to attract attention.


    Before long, Marcus and his party were stopped, and a team of 100 cavalry stopped in front of the team.


    The first is an aristocrat. Several cavalry around him contain powerful energy. They should be extraordinary knights who have won glory.


    The noble looked ugly and asked, "Viscount Marcus, what are you going to do? Move? You shouldn''t have obtained a new territory?"


    Marcus said expressionless, "it''s none of your business, elforth! Let''s go!"


    The noble was not a fool. He had long guessed that Marcus wanted to join the eastern Wilderness Alliance. Now he just wanted to determine the answer.


    The nobleman said, "does the old Marquis know about it? He won''t allow you to go to the East!"


    This sentence pierced the place that Marcus hated most. He just wanted to get rid of count harlaus. He didn''t want to be someone else''s vassal, so he resolutely chose to go to the East.


    Marcus pulled out his sword and pointed to the nobles in front. The sword body had been filled with fire. Harold and other knights also pulled out their weapons and took a combat posture.


    Marcus said in a deep voice, "what I do doesn''t need his approval! Now, you either pull out your weapons and go to war with me, or get out of the way and get out of the way!"


    The nobleman looked directly at Marcus''s firm eyes, thought for a while, did not continue to block, and said, "I am not interested in fighting with you, but I will bring your words to Marquis harlaus completely!"


    Then the nobleman left with his troops.


    Marcus''s soldiers breathed a sigh of relief. Although there were only 100 enemies, they must win the fight.


    But they took their families and materials to the east to open up wasteland! It''s best to minimize conflict.


    After elforth left with his cavalry, they did not encounter any obstacles on their way to the eastern provinces for several days.


    Robbers and wild animals had no time to hide when they saw such a large number of troops, while other nobles waited for the action of the old Marquis.


    Finally, only half a day away from the eastern provinces, the old Marquis, count sarik and a large group of other nobles caught up with Marcus and his party.


    The old Marquis and his party have seven or eight awakened aristocrats and more than 30 extraordinary knights. The troops are all elite cavalry, with a total of more than 500 people. The combat power is far from what Marcus can resist.


    But this is not war. What if we defeat Marcus''s team?


    The reason why they stopped land reclamation was to avoid the weakening of the Kingdom''s power. Attacking the team going to land reclamation was also to kill the chickens and eliminate the thoughts of others.


    Now with the Marquis of Prague leading the way, the Marquis of killing chickens has long lost its deterrent power. Who can defeat the Marquis of Prague who has entered the legendary field?


    Hard is not good, but soft. Marquis harlaus and Marquis Marcus separately lined up in front of the two forces to negotiate. Harlaus sincerely said to Marcus:


    "Marcus, I really haven''t treated you and Saric fairly all the time, but the blood flowing in your body, like me, is the blood of the great hero" Elvin! "


    "Marcus, trust me! I will give you the glory and wealth you deserve again, and you can compete fairly with Saric for the title of marquis!"


    "Whether it is the ruling power of the northern provinces or the title of marquis, it is the hard work of my ancestors. I decide that the next generation of heirs is my fault just out of my personal preference."


    "Forgive me, Marcus, come back! My child! It''s too dangerous to open up wasteland in the East!"


    Harlaus''s words are really sincere, and his eyes are wet. After all, he is his own son. Once he leaves lucanir to open up wasteland, it is difficult to have a chance to meet again regardless of success or failure!


    Marcus was also moved to some extent, but he held back his tears and refused his father''s request: "what''s the use of saying this now? I''ve made up my mind. It''s too late for you to say this!"


    With that, Marcus turned his head and returned to the army. He didn''t want to talk to harlaus again. He was afraid that he would really shake his idea of opening up wasteland.


    Harlaus lowered his head. He didn''t really hate Marcus, but didn''t like Marcus''s too tough attitude. He ignored him and hoped that he would be soft and respect him more as a father.


    Unfortunately, the wrong circumstances caused Marcus to leave angrily. Harlaus regretted it, sighed and took the troops back.


    Salik wished that the rival of the heir to the title would go away quickly. Dozens of gladiators were given away in vain, and he also took his troops back with the old Marquis.


    When the remaining nobles saw that the two main forces had left, they thought that fighting with Marcus would only hurt both sides, and most likely would offend the old Marquis, so they simply gave up.


    Treason is treason. The Marquis of Prague is treason, and the king dare not care. They have no reason to have to fight with Marcus.


    Finally, getting rid of the entanglement, Marcus and his party came to the eastern province ruled by the Marquis of Prague.


    I thought it would be a pioneer''s paradise and a lively and vibrant territory, but the desolation along the way shocked all of them.


    They walked for a day and didn''t see a village. There were only ruins and wilderness, and half of them had no shadow!


    Harlott asked, "Sir, is the situation in the eastern provinces so bad? Is the Marquis of Prague..."


    Marcus understood what harlott meant. The situation in the eastern provinces was so terrible that the Marquis of Prague was probably a fatuous and cruel guy.


    In that case, the land reclamation alliance with him as the core is worrying!


    However, Marcus and the Marquis of Prague knew each other, even went to the battlefield together, knew the people of Prague, and explained:


    "The Marquis of Prague likes adventure and fighting. Although he is not very good at internal affairs, he can listen to other people''s suggestions in areas he is not good at. I have been to the eastern provinces before, not now!"


    After listening to Marcus''s explanation, Harold''s worries were dispelled, but at this time, everyone was confused. What happened in the eastern provinces, how could it be like this!

 Chapter 31

    When the night came, Marcus arranged for everyone to rest and called Harold with a dignified look.


    "You and Corleone take some good hands to investigate in front and remember to come back before dawn. Your intelligence determines our next action!"


    Harold felt that the burden he was shouldering was suddenly heavy. He replied seriously, "make sure to complete the task!"


    [Ding, accept the task of "investigating the situation ahead" to investigate the changes and reasons in the periphery of the eastern provinces, and report to Marcus before dawn!]


    [task reward, 2000 experience, one random item.]


    Harold and baldheaded set out with several elite gladiators and Harold''s five Knight attendants.


    Bald and Harold were discussing what had happened.


    Baldheaded said, "is it possible that powerful monsters or Warcraft invaded and occupied the territory nearby, so there is no trace of humans here?"


    "What a powerful guy it takes to occupy such a large territory? We haven''t seen half a person for a day!"


    "Besides, Prague is a legendary strong man. What monsters and Warcraft can''t even make him sure?"


    Harlott also asked what the legendary level meant. Marcus replied that he was the strong one after the qualitative change of the life level beyond the limit of ordinary creatures.


    Marcus didn''t know exactly. When he went to the battlefield with the Marquis of Prague, the Marquis of Prague was not legendary.


    Baldheaded excitedly answered harlott''s question: "dragon! Any adult dragon is a legendary creature! Although the Marquis of Prague is strong, it is difficult to beat the flying dragon!"


    Harold is speechless, can''t you think about other possibilities? Must it be a monster invasion?


    Return NIMA dragon, I know you want to kill the dragon, but don''t pull everything on the dragon!


    Just then, a fire appeared in the distance. It was very eye-catching in the big night. Harold looked at each other with his bald head and hurried to drive his horse.


    After approaching, Harold found that this was a burning village. The fire was not small. Both bald and Harold had the extraordinary ability of [flame resistance].


    With several attendants and elite gladiators on guard, they entered the burning village.


    The burning fire, fresh bodies, clear hoof prints, Harold and bald all understand, and this is a slaughtering village!


    Baldheaded and harlott were angry. There was no living person in the village. Hundreds of bodies were thrown here and cremated with the village.


    The murderer is not a Warcraft, not a monster. The villagers'' wounds are obviously caused by weapons. Coupled with horse hoof prints, it must have been done by people!


    "Chase, the fire didn''t burn for long, they won''t be far away!"


    Harold and baldheaded had only ten men, a total of only twelve, chasing unknown troops ahead, not because they were angry and lost their reason.


    But they think that the animals wielding butchers'' knives against unarmed villagers can''t be strong. Otherwise, why don''t they dare to attack the nobles who rule the village and only dare to attack the villagers?


    It can''t be a feud with the villagers, can it?


    The bald head''s observation ability is very excellent. They can well distinguish the direction of the enemy. They are few or elite, and soon catch up with the enemy.


    The enemy also found them far away, a total of more than 50 people, all cavalry, and captured a villager and several carts of supplies.


    "Kill, just one or two alive!" the bald and loud voice resounded through the night sky, raised his hand and threw out several javelins.


    Baldheaded technology is really terrible. He killed three enemies by throwing it in the moonlight.


    Harold was also powerful. He jumped down from his horse. First, a "small fireball" disrupted the other party''s formation, and then hit the crowd and began to kill madly with a big sword.


    Harold''s five attendants are all cavalry arms in the game. They easily pierce the enemy with long guns.


    Several elite gladiators are also excellent. They show their powers and easily solve their opponents.


    Soon, more than half of the cavalry of nearly 50 people were killed, ran more than a dozen, and two were captured by harlott. One of them was an extraordinary Knight!


    Although the guy also accepted the blood power of the aristocracy, his strength was not strong. He was subdued by a few moves with a bald head.


    The power sharing effect obtained by the knight is not against the sky, and is far less powerful than the noble''s own power.


    Even if harlott''s fitness is amazing, he will add 2 points of strength and agility attributes, and ordinary people will be less. The other party''s strength and agility attributes are estimated to be around 15 and 16 points.


    The most important power of the extraordinary knight is the extraordinary ability. That guy''s ability is regeneration. Although he can''t compare with the troll, his recovery speed is still amazing.


    Unfortunately, the bald head has strong hard power. He has several grades. If the knight can recover, it is a sandbag. After being cut off by the bald head, he has no resistance.


    "Who are you and why do you attack villages, burn, kill and loot!" bald head began to ask for information.


    Harold went to appease the villager. She was a beautiful girl with white skin. This kind of beauty is rare among the villagers.


    It was much more beautiful and plump than the best maid Harold had chosen. No wonder these people were captured and not killed.


    "Don''t worry, you''re safe. I''m Harold, the chief Knight of viscount Marcus. I''ll protect your safety, madam. What''s your name?"


    The girl trembled with fear. Her hometown was burned and her relatives were slaughtered. Now her heart is extremely fragile.


    "I... my name is Xi Helu, thank you... Thank you for saving me. Woo, woo, ah ah!" the girl threw herself into Harold''s arms and burst into tears.


    Well, the charm of 10 o''clock is definitely a handsome man. Although it is not comparable to the beautiful man like Marcus, harlott sells well!


    He raised his head to look at the beautiful girl in Harold''s arms, and then lowered his head to look at the ferocious prisoner.


    Bald head sighed. Shit, how can I force the prisoner to comfort the beauty!


    Lao Tzu did not know the slash of the bald head, otherwise he would have to make complaints about the death of the girl. The younger sister was only 16 years old. Lao Tzu just 18, and it was just a match for Halot.


    You''re almost 40 years old. Are you greedy for beautiful girls? Hungry and thirsty women are your food. Don''t fart!


    Baldheaded out the information given by the knight.


    Now the eastern provinces are very chaotic. Most of the eastern nobles are willing to go to reclaim land with Prague, but the nobles in other provinces are very reluctant.


    They did not dare to stop the Marquis of Prague, so they quietly sent troops to pretend to be robbers, repeatedly attacked villages and robbed materials.


    There are a lot of materials needed for land reclamation. The Marquis of Prague must concentrate the strength of the whole eastern provinces to get together.


    The attention of the nobles was to make Prague unable to collect enough materials, so it became nonsense to open up wasteland.


    The knight was ordered by the noble master to rob the village. When he saw that Xi Helu was beautiful, he simply robbed it. Who knows that the villagers are not willing to resist and hurt several brothers.


    The knight was so angry that he ordered to kill the village. Anyway, there were no big people in the village, so he burned it. The eastern provinces had become a pot of porridge and couldn''t manage it.


    This information shocked Harold, so he quickly took the prisoner and the rescued girl back to the camp to discuss with Marcus.


    After several people went back, they quickly informed Marcus. Marcus stayed up all night waiting for Harold and his party to come back and report.


    Marcus understood the cause and effect and cursed, "shit, rob your own country''s village! Which bastard thought of it!"


    Marcus simply said the seriousness of this matter, although the aristocracy''s original intention was to rob materials and did not want to really invade the eastern provinces.


    But not all nobles can consider the overall situation. Many people only care about their own interests. When they lead troops to villages and towns, can they resist only robbing worthless land reclamation materials?


    And you snatch supplies. Can those people be happy? Once it is not well controlled, it will be bloodshed, even detonated and escalated into looting.


    Just like what harlotts saw today, it was supposed to end after stealing materials, but who knows that a beautiful girl aroused the greed of the knight?


    "Anyway, the nobles in the eastern provinces are busy opening up wasteland. I''m not the one who comes to rob. It''s no big deal to kill the village!"


    This is what those greedy blind people think. The situation has seriously deteriorated. In just a few months, a large number of villages and towns outside the eastern provinces have been destroyed and their neighbors have been killed.


    Harold sighed when he heard this. This is the disadvantage of the aristocratic enfeoffment system. The overall cohesion of the country is insufficient, and the army is corrupt. It is normal to loot everywhere under the banner of aristocracy.


    In troubled times, soldiers are like bandits, especially in this world. Once the territorial nobles are unable to protect their neighbors, the outcome can only be tragic.


    Marcus picked up the captive knight and asked, "which family are you from? In addition to your family, there are other nobles who sent people to plunder?"


    When the prisoner saw Marcus angry, his hair lit up a flame. How dare he hide it and told all the information.


    "I''m a knight of the USTA family. In addition to our family, the Leon family and the creno family sent troops into the country."


    "Other families only intercept caravans outside the eastern provinces. After entering the country, they rarely harass villages. They all rush to buy materials at high prices in big cities!"


    Marcus was a little relieved. "There are only three. It seems that there are not many fools. Hey, do you know the position of other troops?"


    The knight looked embarrassed and didn''t want to betray his master. Marcus''s eyes burned, pulled the knight in front of him and said fiercely:


    "Answer me! Don''t test my patience!"


    Marcus''s two pupils completely turned into two flames, just like the devil of hell. The knight was too frightened to pay attention to his loyalty and honestly explained all the information.


    It happened that the looting troops happened to be a little close to Harold''s journey.


    Marcus thought for a moment and said, "we can''t let them continue such a scourge! Both population and materials are essential for opening up wasteland."


    "Harlott, you and your bald head take your Legion and other infantry and crossbow soldiers. You protect my supplies and the safety of my people and continue to go to the territory of the Marquis of Prague."


    "I took other knights and cavalry to snipe these robbers! It''s a gift to the Marquis of Prague!"


    "Don''t worry, we won''t be too far away. I''ll send you letters and exchange messages every day."


    Marcus made a decision and immediately began to implement it. The infantry and crossbow soldiers did not ride a horse, just escorting supplies and leading the people.


    Marcus led the highly mobile cavalry, which could detect and snipe the small troops carrying out looting within dozens of miles around Harold and his party.


    Marcus doesn''t need to solve too many enemies. As long as he kills a few teams and makes the three nobles and Knights have scruples, he can greatly reduce the harm faced by the eastern provinces.


    The original intention of the kingdom was to prevent the weakening of national power. Now it has evolved into this situation, but a few restless nobles have been dazzled by greed.


    Even if left alone, most rational online aristocrats will sooner or later stop or even crusade against those who go too far. Marcus just wants to advance this time.


    After Marcus rode away with 200, Harold seemed to have become the head and supreme officer of more than 1000 people.


    Xi Helu felt that the status of Harold who saved her was not comparable, and her own strength was incomparably strong. Like the heroes in the novel and biography, she suddenly worshipped her.


    Harold felt very comfortable with his noble status below one person and above a thousand people, and his admiration for beautiful women, but he felt very sad at the thought of those destroyed villages and killed civilians.


    The interweaving of the two emotions makes Harold''s heart more firm! He became more and more convinced that there was nothing wrong with his choice to follow Marcus!


    He wants to pursue his dream, he wants to struggle, he wants to stand out in this world of the jungle!

 Chapter 32

    [when the task is completed, 2000 experience will be rewarded, the level will be increased to level 8, and items will be randomly selected for reward.]


    [obtain the item reward "muscle and strength", 6 points of intelligence can be read.]


    Harold now needs a lot of experience to upgrade. Before, he killed nearly 10 enemies and gained more than 1000 experience, plus 2000 experience to complete the task.


    It is more and more difficult to improve his level. Maybe he will be promoted to level 20 at most in his life. His attributes and skill points are quite limited!


    In the game, the enemy will be refreshed out of thin air. The player can cut ten thousand people and brush the level to level 40. In reality, where can so many enemies be killed for you?


    Compared with the level promotion, the reward of the book is more surprising. The previous sword fighting manual made him understand the three skills of [tap], [heavy hit] and [dragon slaying sword Qi], and added a little [Weapon Mastery] skill.


    In the game, muscle and strength can improve the player''s strength attributes. I don''t know what additional effects will be caused by reading this book in reality.


    But now is not the time to read. Hundreds of soldiers and nearly a thousand civilians need him to manage. From arranging scouts to investigate roads to choosing camps to cook and rest, even if there is no accident, there are a lot of things to be busy.


    Harold finally got free and went to comfort Xi Helu. Don''t think about it. It''s real comfort. He really can''t spare time to read.


    A few days later, xihelu had completely relied on Harold, and she no longer called Harold "adult" but "Harold brother".


    This makes Harold feel very much. His three life dreams are to have his own territory, become a well-known hero and marry eight beautiful wives.


    One of the life dreams has basically realized one eighth! No, it''s two eighths including the beautiful maid!


    Harold frequently visited Xi Helu, and the food and daily necessities were arranged. The intention was obvious, but others knew and didn''t say anything.


    Strength determines status, and status determines treatment. Harold is the chief Knight of Marcus, and his strength is far superior to other knights. No one can compete with Harold except bald head.


    Even baldheads can''t guarantee to defeat harlott. After they both become extraordinary knights, they often fight each other, win or lose each other, and baldheads win a little more.


    However, baldheaded has entered the peak of his strength, and it is difficult to continue to become stronger in the future. Harold has not reached 20, and there is a lot of room for improvement in his skills and physical fitness.


    So it''s no problem that Harold is the first strong man under Marcus. Such a strong man deserves beauty and wealth.


    Finally, the team came to the territory directly under the Marquis of Prague. No matter how greedy nobles dared to die, they came here to run wild. Marcus also gathered with his troops and wiped out about 300 "Robbers" of seven or eight teams.


    Six knights were captured, including those from three families. Marcus had already sent messengers to contact the Marquis of Prague. After settling down ordinary soldiers and civilians, he took harlott and other knights to visit the Marquis of Prague.


    Marcus himself is very powerful. He has participated in the war with the orcs and is also a well-known powerful aristocrat in China. The Marquis of Prague just returned from the expedition. He simply called all the aristocrats to have a banquet to welcome Marcus to join.


    Harold finally saw the legendary Marquis of Prague with his own eyes.


    The Marquis of Prague looks very rough, has a big beard and is a circle bigger than him and the bald muscular man. Especially his hands are very big and not much worse than the palms of ogres.


    When I got in close contact with the Marquis of Prague, I could feel his terrible strength. When I looked in his eyes, Harold''s breathing was a little cramped.


    It seems that the person in front of us is not a human, but a giant dragon of tens of meters!


    "Legendary level! Can I hope to be such a strong person in my life?" Harold didn''t remember how he took his seat, and the magnificent posture of the Marquis of Prague lingered in his mind.


    "Well, I''m shocked! To tell you the truth, I saw the legendary strong for the first time, just like you two!"


    Marcus patted Harold and baldheaded on the shoulder. Baldheaded was as badly hit as Harold. The strength he was proud of was so small.


    "The first legendary strong man I saw was on the battlefield. Archduke lance of the kingdom of Kiat attacked the orc army and killed all sides!"


    "I was embarrassed when I ran into an elite Orc team. I was autistic for half a month after that battle!"


    Marcus poured the wine and killed it. He said excitedly, "the Marquis of Prague was not much stronger than me now! If he can become a legend, I also have a chance!"


    "And with such a strong man taking the lead in opening up wasteland in the East, don''t you think your confidence has greatly increased?"


    Harold and baldheaded both relieved their emotions after listening to Marcus, poured wine and began to eat, drink and relax.


    After that, several nobles joined the banquet. Prague almost came to see people and coughed a few times, attracting the attention of the whole audience.


    "After I officially decided to open up wasteland, I took the elite troops to investigate the situation in the East!"


    "After crossing the swamp and wilderness, there is an endless plain! I don''t explore it accurately, but I can guarantee that the area is larger than our lukanir Kingdom and the other two human countries around!"


    "No, it''s bigger than the three countries combined! Since we were driven to the south by the orcs, we have been living in this land under the protection of the elves!"


    "It''s time to go to the outside world! Build a new home and open up new territory!"


    The voice of the Marquis of Prague was high, and everyone applauded and cheered in response.


    Prague continued: "today, a new partner has joined our alliance. He is the Viscount Marcus of the northern province!"


    Marcus got up and raised his glasses, and the nobles raised them one after another. They worked together and completed their preliminary understanding.


    Prague also excitedly announced the progress of land reclamation: "now our Oriental Land Reclamation alliance has 27 families joined!"


    "With our efforts for several months, the swamps and wilderness leading to the East have been completely conquered!


    "Whether it''s the multi headed lizards in the swamp or the ogres in the wilderness, we''ve completely eliminated them!"


    "We have taken a big step! The next step is to march into the East, where to open up our territory, take the people over and build a new home!"


    In the south of the kingdom of lucanir is the forest of elves, in the north is the territory of orcs, and in the West are two allied human countries.


    The marshes and wilderness in the East are not too large, but these powerful creatures live in groups, and the environment is bad. It is difficult for a large number of civilians to pass through without cleaning up.


    The Marquis of Prague and other nobles focused on this during this period of time, so there was no problem that the air traffic control marginal territory was invaded wantonly.


    The atmosphere of the banquet was high, and everyone was immersed in joy, dreaming of pioneering and realizing their dreams.


    Marcus didn''t want to spoil the atmosphere and didn''t raise the problem of "Robbers" found on the road. After the banquet, he took harlott and others to escort the captured knights to meet the Marquis of Prague.


    After listening to Marcus'' report, the Marquis of Prague was furious, especially when he heard that a large number of villages outside the eastern provinces had become ruins. When the villagers were slaughtered wantonly, he directly slapped the table in front of him.


    "Marcus, thank you for your justice, eusta, Leon and creno, right? These three families are famous for their greed and cruelty, and the territorial leaders often flee!"


    "Even if you rob the caravan transporting goods from abroad, dare to rush to my territory! It''s not over. Howard, you assemble the troops and we''ll go to their territory!"


    Marcus thought that Prague was going to loot the village, and quickly advised: "Marquis of Prague, we also need a large population after we beat down the eastern territory. Don''t hurt the civilians! It''s hard to attract people to migrate if we have a bad reputation!"


    The Marquis of Prague stared: "who says I''m going to rob the village? I''m going to attack the castle. I want them to make amends with blood!"


    "After that, the names of these three families will disappear from the kingdom!"


    Marcus and harlott were stunned and went directly to attack the aristocratic hometown?


    Each noble family is the cornerstone of the kingdom. In order to avoid the reduction of national power, they rarely attack the noble castle. Even if they launch a war, the knight dies and the village is destroyed.


    The death of nobles all occurred on the battlefield with orcs. Judging from the rage of the Marquis of Prague, he really wanted to kill those three families!


    Marcus did not stop the action of the Marquis of Prague, and he agreed in his heart.


    It is not a day or two to go to the east to open up wasteland. The military supplies still need to be provided by the eastern provinces, and most of the people in the new territory depend on the migration of civilians from the eastern provinces.


    If we can''t completely deter those nobles in China and there is no stable rear area for land reclamation, the outcome of failure is doomed.


    Anyway, a new country will be established. After leaving the kingdom of lucanier, whether his national strength is weakened or not, of course, thunder should attack, so that those nobles dare not make trouble again!


    Early the next morning, the Marquis of Prague set out with his troops, and Marcus took the knights to register with the head of the alliance.


    Half a month later, the army went to the East for the first time. Marcus took advantage of this time to visit the nobles, and Harold also made time to read.


    The efficiency of the Marquis of Prague was amazing. In 10 days, the three families were completely destroyed. The nobles of the whole lucanier kingdom were frightened by the Marquis of Prague, and they did not dare to enter the country to harass, even the overseas caravans did not dare to be embarrassed.


    Marcus told Harold that the strength of the extraordinary Knights under the legendary nobles was much stronger than that of ordinary extraordinary knights, and even Harold and bald may not be able to defeat them.


    More importantly, there are a lot of people. Ordinary nobles can only share power with less than 10 people, while the Marquis of Prague has more than 30 Knights!


    The day before the army rested and the whole reclamation alliance was ready to start, the king came!


    The king came to the territory of the Marquis of Prague with a large number of nobles and groups of troops!

 Chapter 33

    In the castle of the Marquis of Prague, the king sat with dozens of nobles against the nobles of the Wilderness Alliance, and harlott and other knights stood behind their nobles.


    The nobles of the reclamation alliance are a little strange. What is the king doing here.


    The Marquis of Prague is a legendary strong man. He is qualified to be promoted to Archduke and establish a principality. He will not give the king any face at all.


    Only when the king chooses to go to war can he prevent the reclamation alliance from going to the East. However, in the face of the legendary Marquis of Prague, even if he wins, he will suffer heavy casualties. It''s better to let them go to the east to reclaim land.


    The king looked at the people at war and said, "I''m not here to stop you. On the contrary, on behalf of the kingdom of lukanir, I give you assistance and support you to open up wasteland!"


    The Marquis of Prague, the leader of the reclamation alliance, asked, "support, how? Haven''t you always opposed reclamation?"


    The king said with a wry smile, "is my objection useful? Your legs are long on you. You have made up your mind, and it''s useless for me to stop again!"


    "I have my consideration to stop you. Mankind is not a powerful race! The aborigines in the East are by no means easy to deal with. If they rush to open up wasteland, one carelessness will even endanger the safety of the whole kingdom!"


    Prague replied, "do you want to be a shrinking turtle? The number of nobles in the Kingdom has been decreasing for hundreds of years. There is no herb needed to make hero''s water in this land. We can''t stay here all the time!"


    When the king heard this, he opened his mouth and gave a very rich promise: "I can ask the elves for help in the name of lucanier Kingdom, or help you contact the dwarves. You can use the minerals in the new territory as a reward to invite them to open up wasteland together!"


    "I will summon the sun sacrifice subordinate to our country to start with you. Finally, I will provide you with basic materials free of charge!"


    After hearing this, the Marquis of Prague was very excited. In this way, the success rate of land reclamation was greatly improved. He was excited and said, "it''s OK early. Tell me, what''s your condition?"


    The king took out a roll of parchment and said according to the contents of the paper, "after the establishment of a new country, all of you must give up lukanir''s territory and sign an alliance treaty with lukanir''s kingdom!"


    "No problem. That''s what we thought. What else?"


    "If you find the herb for making hero''s water, you must sell it to us!"


    "Yes, but I can''t help it without those herbs. Is that all?"


    The king added, "finally, you must give us a part of the land you have obtained from reclamation!"


    After listening to this condition, the Marquis of Prague immediately replied with a sneer after a moment of silence: "the key is this! If you don''t help, please contact the elves and dwarves and send some materials to get a share?"


    "Don''t even think about it! Let''s work hard. You sit and divide the land? Do you regard us as cheap mercenaries?"


    The Marquis of Prague stared angrily at the king. He could not accept the king''s condition.


    The king advised, "you can talk about the specific amount of land. You can also mention other support you want!"


    Prague waved his big hand and directly refused: "don''t talk about it. If you want new land, you can open up wasteland together, otherwise you won''t talk about it. In addition, I warn you that if you dare to enter the country and harass the eastern provinces, you''ll wait for war to break out!"


    When the negotiation broke down, the king raised the parchment in his hand and said, "this condition has always been valid. We can talk again when you hit the wall!"


    The king took a group of nobles away. They completely gave up preventing the reclamation, but thought about how to profit from it.


    Human beings are not a strong race, only a few nobles and Knights have strong extraordinary power, and ordinary soldiers and civilians are very weak compared with other races.


    It''s not so easy to go to the east to open up territory, otherwise the kingdom would have taken the initiative to gather to open up wasteland.


    However, the legendary Marquis of Prague does not have a chance to occupy a territory.


    A large number of nobles in the kingdom wanted to let the Marquis of Prague and others lay down the outpost, and they divided a piece of land, sent troops to reinforce and seize more territory.


    If the Marquis of Prague fails and is repulsed by the aborigines of the East, they do not have to bear the blow. Instead, they can take the opportunity to annex the eastern provinces of the Marquis of Prague.


    Of course, the Marquis of Prague knows what these nobles pay attention to, and it is certainly impossible to agree. As long as they are given any territory, I''m afraid most of the achievements of land reclamation will be occupied!


    Many nobles supported the Marquis of Prague and shouted to hell with the king. Marcus had a new idea.


    Marcus suggested: "although we don''t accept the king''s conditions, we can contact the elves and dwarves ourselves! With their participation, the land reclamation journey will be more smooth!"


    After hearing this, the Marquis of Prague did not accept Marcus''s suggestion and refused: "let''s first see how difficult it is to open up wasteland in the East and what kind of territory it is. It depends on whether we can attack it by ourselves. If we can''t, please ask for reinforcements!"


    After breaking through the legend, the Marquis of Prague is quite confident. There are only two legendary strong men in the three human kingdoms, one is Archduke lance of the qiyat Kingdom, and the other is himself.


    He did have the capital of self-confidence, and Marcus wisely shut up and stopped talking about the alliance. He was not qualified to tell the Marquis of Prague.


    In addition, lukanir kingdom is a pure human country, and many nobles, including Marcus himself, are reluctant to mix with Asians to establish a country.


    Other nobles of the Kingdom did not intervene in the action of land reclamation, but they did not mean any support. The whole eastern provinces seemed to be separated from lukanir.


    Harold successfully read the whole book muscle and strength. In addition to the basic effect strength + 1, he also obtained two skills.


    [Juli], strength increases by 10% and agility decreases by 10%.


    [muscle burst]: overload burst strength for a short time, increase strength by + 50%, and can only be used once a day.


    After harlot was promoted to level 8, he did not allocate skill points and attribute points. His strength increased to 28 with reading, increased to 31 with the increase of skill [Juli], and his agility decreased to 13.


    The reason why harlott doesn''t add points is that his strength is already very strong. One or two strength, agility or level two [strong attack], [running] and other skills can''t increase his strength too much.


    Instead, he took a fancy to the intelligence and charm skills that had been ignored before.


    The [item management] of intelligence skill can add 6 squares to his item column. Now, three of the 6 squares contain two books and an unknown sun pearl.


    Only three squares are really not enough. One of the food and drink treasures is full. He also wants to put in the spare armor weapons.


    In addition, the [coach] is also very useful. The [coach] can make his 8 army members upgrade faster and learn some combat skills from him.


    In particular, once the five Knight attendants are upgraded to [northern rogue Knight] again, their power agility will soar to more than 20 +, and their combat effectiveness will be stronger than that of ordinary extraordinary knights.


    The [command] and [transaction] to which charm belongs also have their own purposes. In particular, they now have leaders and subordinates. Both [coach] and [command] are very important.


    It''s more and more difficult to improve the level. Valuable skill points can''t be used casually. It''s really not good. Harold is going to add attribute points to intelligence and turn them into skill points.


    Harold saved the attribute points and skill points and added them according to the situation. It''s really in case that they can be added to the battle immediately.


    He also asked about Marcus'' heroic water.


    Marcus alone called harlott and other knights, told them the secrets about heroic water and noble blood, and asked them not to spread it.


    Noble blood comes from heroic ancestors, but ancestors are not born heroes. Human body is weak and power is small.


    In order to make up for this weakness, ancient humans invented a potion called Hero''s water.


    After drinking, human beings can fully stimulate their physical potential and obtain strong strength, but the aftereffect is very serious. They will die after drinking the potion for 12 hours.


    However, if the person who drinks the potion in these 12 hours can complete the heroic feat and obtain the gift of the sun, he can not only avoid death, but also obtain powerful extraordinary power, complete the transformation of blood and become a hero, and his descendants will have the blood of a hero.


    Marcus also told the story of his ancestor Elvin.


    Elvin was originally a soldier of a human tribe. Because there was a volcano nearby, it always erupted irregularly, which made the people miserable.


    Under the guidance of the prophet, Elvin learned that there was a powerful Yan devil living in the volcano, and the Yan devil often erupted to trigger the eruption of the volcano.


    Elvin drank the water of heroes and went to fight against the Yan devil. After a hard battle, he killed the Yan devil with luck and courage, reaped the gift of the sun, became the hero Elvin and obtained the extraordinary power of the flame!


    Harlott and others are excited. No wonder the nobles are so arrogant. They really have arrogant capital. Their ancestors are extraordinary human heroes!


    According to Marcus, even if he drinks the water of heroes, Elvin''s strength is far inferior to Yanmo. This kind of warrior who wins the strong with the weak and works tenaciously is definitely a real hero!


    Among them, bald head is particularly excited. He has been imagining that he will find the dispensing of hero''s water in the East, drink it after making it, and crusade against the dragon to become a hero.


    The ancestors of each noble family are heroes. The power of hero blood has some limitations. Generally, only one person in each generation of each family can awaken blood.


    It is very rare for two brothers of Marcus generation to awaken, which also represents the proliferation and prosperity of blood. Many times, some families have not awakened for the whole generation, and their blood has completely dried up and become civilians.


    When lukanir was founded, there were 133 noble families, but now there are less than 100. Several others are derived from the same family like Marcus.


    In the long run, there is no new aristocracy in the country, and the blood of the aristocracy will disappear completely sooner or later. Therefore, the reclamation of the Marquis of Prague is not only for ambition and adventure, but also for the necessity of human development.

 Chapter 34

    Two weeks after the elimination of swamps and wilderness, the troops of the reclamation alliance have rested. It''s time to move to the East!


    The main purpose of this operation is to find out what kind of creatures the aborigines in the East, that is, their enemies, how effective they are, and where they can build their new homes.


    The secondary purpose is to lay down an outpost to prepare for the subsequent advance and strategic deployment of the army.


    All the nobles set out together, and almost all the extraordinary Knights sent out. The soldiers only brought the elite among the elite. This time, they are not ready for a large-scale war and do not need a large number of ordinary soldiers.


    A total of 27 nobles, more than 200 extraordinary knights and 500 elite soldiers have formed an army with small number, high combat effectiveness and good mobility.


    In addition to himself and harlott and other knights, Marcus and his party also brought five Knight attendants of harlott, five elite gladiators under bald heads and more than a dozen guards trained by him.


    The marshes and wilderness have been cleared back and forth by the Marquis of Prague and other nobles for several months. All threatened creatures have been basically slaughtered, and there will be no threat in a short time.


    The land reclamation troops arrived in the East in just three days.


    Full of unknown, novel unexplored areas! They set up a camp together and began to investigate separately.


    Even the Marquis of Prague is only half a level higher than other nobles. No one is satisfied with anyone. Simply, each nobleman acts separately.


    Some people are willing to follow others, and Marcus with lofty aspirations naturally set out alone with Harold and others.


    They are located in a place where the land is close to the wilderness. The vegetation is not lush. They haven''t seen the shadow of any intelligent creatures for a long time. Only some wild animals exist.


    But after going deep into the East, they met a terrible enemy, the Centaur!


    The upper body is human, and the lower body is the bloodthirsty and cruel race of horses. Each Centaur has much more physical quality than human beings, and they are natural cavalry, and their speed is no less than that of human cavalry.


    At present, harlott and others do not see villages or towns. The Centaur is in a low civilization level. It is still a primitive society with small tribes as the main body. The buildings are also very simple. A dozen houses built on turf and wood can be regarded as a tribal camp.


    Although civilization is backward, the combat power of centaurs is far superior to that of humans! All of them are soldiers, men, women, old and young. They are born soldiers.


    The Centaur of long-range archery is very accurate. It can also shoot arrows while moving. There are a lot of kites. Human cavalry can only be beaten.


    The Centaur in melee combat is even more powerful and has an amazing physique. It is more than three meters tall and weighs nearly half a ton!


    The power of the first attack from the Centaur''s charge is particularly exaggerated. Even the bald head can''t carry it. Only Marcus, a heroic descendant with strong blood, and harlot with extraordinary power can withstand the Centaur''s charge.


    Fortunately, the Centaur tribes met by Marcus and others are small tribes with a small number of people, with only 20 or 30 centaurs.


    Centaurs are bloodthirsty and cruel. They can''t communicate at all. They attack immediately when they see Harold and others. This time, Marcus proposes to take the initiative to attack the Centaur tribe.


    A group of people ambushed on a hill a kilometer away.


    "I''ll attract the Centaur. You''re in ambush here!"


    Skinhead riding is the best. He offered to be a bait, and Marcus nodded.


    The Centaur''s body was very strong, but his IQ was really average. When he saw a bald head riding alone through their door, more than a dozen centaurs immediately chased after him.


    Baldheaded immediately drove his horse and fled to the ambush. On the way, he waved his weapons to block several arrows shot at the horse. The bows and arrows of the Centaur are really accurate!


    A short distance of one kilometer is completed in dozens of seconds after the horse runs at full speed.


    More than a dozen centaurs found the ambush of Harold and others. They didn''t escape and rushed over howling. In their view, any race in the whole eastern land is just the prey of centaurs!


    Marcus was angry and shouted, throwing a big flaming fireball at the Centaur, bigger than the fireball thrown by count sarik before harlott!


    Harlott could only gather a small fire of 30 cm. He had average lethality to the rough and fleshy creature centaur. He didn''t show his ugliness, so he took a big sword and rushed over.


    The Centaur who hit the fireball was killed directly. The whole fire swallowed his body, and the charge of the other centaurs was disrupted.


    Harold rushed to the front and fought in a melee. The big sword in his hand became a big flame sword with a burning body after [Fire enchantment]. With his terrible power, he can easily hit the Centaur.


    Although the Centaur''s strength is good, its weapons are simple. The damage to Harold who has "+ 40 defense" inside and refined steel plate armour outside is very low, only 4 or 5 points, and Harold who has 77 points of blood is not in a panic.


    After learning that civilians could also become heroes and get blood, Harold''s fighting spirit became higher and higher. One sword after another, as if he had endless strength to cut down several centaurs surrounding him.


    Following harlott, others also stepped forward bravely, especially Marcus. As long as his huge flame sword sweeps the Centaur, it will kill the Centaur immediately, which is completely crushing the Centaur.


    Baldheaded doesn''t have the extraordinary ability of [Fire enchantment]. He still uses an amazing double-edged axe. However, his skills are better. He completely presses the Centaur and doesn''t return the mobile phone to the enemy.


    Other knights and elite soldiers also had great momentum and increased their combat power under the brave performance of the three of them.


    Finally, he defeated the more than a dozen centaurs without any casualties.


    Baldheaded was surprised at Harold''s performance. Harold hacked four or five centaurs alone, almost catching up with Marcus.


    He felt that Harold''s strength had surpassed him. In just two months, Harold had changed from a gladiator who couldn''t stop him with one hand to a warrior who even the noble master admired.


    This makes the bald head envy and cheer up at the same time. He also has Orc blood. It doesn''t make sense that Harold can keep getting stronger, so he stops here.


    The peak period of orcs'' body will last from adulthood to a few months before the end of their life. This is also a powerful capital of orcs. Age will not weaken their combat effectiveness, but will only make them more experienced, better skills and better master "anger" and "Qi".


    Bald head has Orc blood. Even in his late 40s, he doesn''t feel physical decline. After accepting the sharing of blood power, he feels that his physical potential can be further improved.


    "Well done. Keep going. The next group of centaurs will stay alive!"


    After a few compliments, Marcus hurried to attack the Centaur tribe, and Marcus was ready to catch some people alive.


    The Centaurs left in the tribe did not expect their companions to be defeated. Marcus and others who were killed were caught off guard.


    Only one Centaur broke into the house and escaped. The rest were either killed or captured.


    Surprisingly, the Centaur can speak simple mainland common language and can communicate with them normally.


    On the way back to the camp, Marcus asked a lot of information and basically understood the situation of this land.


    Centaur is the absolute master of this land! Any other race is the prey and slave of the Centaur. The small tribe they attacked is subordinate to the thunder tribe.


    The Centaur''s social structure is very primitive. It is a tribe linked by blood. The small tribe has only 20 or 30 people, and the large tribe, such as thunder tribe, has nearly 10000 people.


    This land is dominated by several big tribes like thunder tribe. They have no mature country or alliance system. Small tribes are neither protected by big tribes nor need to offer anything. They just give up the most fertile land obediently and submit.


    For thousands of years, no foreign enemy has been able to invade this land. The Centaur lives carefree. Only the battle between the same races will make them feel dangerous. The Centaur even repulsed the invasion of the orcs!


    "Centaur, thunder tribe, beat back the orcs! It''s a little trouble!"


    These intelligence made Marcus frown all the time. The land ruled by a single race is far more difficult to conquer than the land of mixed ethnic groups.


    This means that human beings are absolute outsiders in this land, and there is no possibility of vertical and horizontal cooperation. The worst case is to make enemies with the Centaurs of the whole land!


    And the most terrible news is that the Centaur has defeated the orcs! We should know that human beings have always been at the bottom of the peak against orcs. Even the kingdom of qiyat where Archduke lance is located is also beaten by orcs.


    Orcs and humans have fought for more than ten years and occupied a large number of territories in the kingdom of Chiat, and Harold''s hometown is also one of them.


    If it were not for going back to rob the holy mountain with the green orcs, and the red orcs mobilized all their forces and had no spare power to attack humans, the Marquis of Prague would not have a chance to open up wasteland even if he rose to the legendary level.


    The orc Centaur that humans can''t beat back has been defeated, even if there may be other reasons, but this is enough to show that the Centaur is powerful. Can they really defeat the Centaur?


    After returning to the camp, many nobles have returned from investigation. They are all sad. It is estimated that they have been hit by the Centaur.


    Marcus led them to easily defeat the Centaur, mainly because Marcus himself was super strong. Harold and bald also had the strength no less than that of ordinary blood aristocrats.


    The combat effectiveness of other nobles was similar to that of bald heads, and their knights and men were slightly weaker than those of Marcus.


    Harold estimated the Centaur''s attributes. The strength should be about 15-20 and the agility should be 10-15. Compared with the average human strength of 6 points, the Centaur''s strength is three times that of human beings and the agility is twice that of human beings.


    The Knights of nobles are generally top-notch warriors. They have more than 12 points of strength and agility. After the blood power stimulates the potential, their physical attributes will not be weaker than the Centaur, and they have extraordinary power. In addition, the equipment of the Knights also explodes the Centaur. It was easy for them to defeat the Centaur, but the problem was the elite soldiers.


    No matter how elite the soldiers led by the nobles are, they can hardly be as powerful as Harold''s Knight attendants or bald headed elite gladiators.


    [northern Knight attendants] upgraded from [new Northern Explorer], they have 15 + agility, LV3 and lv4 points of [strike], [iron bone], [Weapon Mastery], [riding] and other skills, and their combat effectiveness is close to that of knights who do not use extraordinary abilities.


    The skinhead elite gladiators are always on the edge of life and death, breaking through the limit several times, and are very good at fighting large monsters. They can also easily deal with centaurs.


    But the men of other nobles and Marcus''s elite forbidden guards are ordinary humans. No matter how hard they train, they will be suppressed by centaurs in terms of physical attributes.


    If there is no strong one to take the lead to destroy the morale of the Centaur, it is difficult to gain the upper hand over the Centaur. When the number of people is equal, even if the equipment is superior, it is mostly lost.


    A nobleman with seven or eight knights and a dozen elite soldiers was unlucky and ran into a centaur tribe of twenty or thirty people for collective hunting. It could only be a hard struggle and heavy casualties.


    Marcus did not take harlott out with them, but rested in the camp and waited for the Marquis of Prague to come back to discuss countermeasures. The strength of the aborigines exceeded their estimates and could no longer fight on their own!

 Chapter 35

    The Marquis of Prague soon returned to the camp. He knew the seriousness of the problem and didn''t rely on his strength.


    In the meeting room, 27 nobles gathered together, their faces were not very good-looking, many of their knights were injured, and more than a dozen elite soldiers died.


    One of the nobles with a color on his face said, "those centaurs are too strong. They are only small tribes in the periphery. Our strength is seriously insufficient!"


    Although the number of people is less than 1000, the reclamation team has gathered all the high-end combat power. After that, the large force, that is, adding some ordinary soldiers, will not have more high-end combat power.


    Other nobles also expressed their opinions.


    "Indeed, the Centaurs are strong, but their weaknesses are also obvious. According to the live information brought back by Marcus, they have no formal country or alliance. They fight for each other!"


    Another nobleman followed suit and said, "yes, we can break one by one and slowly encroach on the territory of the Centaur!"


    "How naive! If you can defeat the Centaur so simply, how can the orcs be defeated?"


    Marcus retorted loudly: "centaurs also have a big tribe that rules them at the top. This is a territory called thunder tribe. It doesn''t matter if we make a small fuss. What if we kill more centaurs and attract that big tribe?"


    "It''s too risky to rely on us alone. We need the help of other Asian races!"


    Marcus ignited the idea of asking for the support of dwarves and elves. He thought it was too heavy to rely on more than 20 noble families to open up wasteland. After seeing the strength of centaurs, he thought so.


    Several nobles agreed with Marcus and said, "yes, the thunder tribe has nearly 10000 centaurs, and the overall quality is estimated to be much better than these small tribes. It is difficult for us to confront them head-on!"


    Seeing that the people were depressed and faced difficulties in the first step of opening up wasteland, the Marquis of Prague thought of inviting reinforcements and encouraged: "don''t worry, although the Centaurs are all soldiers and have extraordinary strength, they don''t have high-end strong men!"


    "I have wiped out seven or eight Centaur tribes in total, and none of the enemy is strong. Don''t say that we nobles who have awakened the heroic blood can easily defeat them even if they are knights with glory!"


    "We have an advantage in high-end combat power! As long as we lead knights to defeat them as elite troops, even ordinary soldiers can charge and kill centaurs together!"


    This is true. Although human race is poor and weak, strong high-end combat power has always been an advantage. Even orcs rarely can defeat blood aristocrats alone.


    Not to mention the legendary power of the Marquis of Prague, the reason why the orcs are at the top of the battle with humans but can not completely defeat humans is because of the legendary Archduke Lance.


    It''s a pity that Archduke lance is alone. He is full of anger. After the rage, the orcs rush over. He can withstand it, but others can''t.


    The legendary strong man can''t defeat ten thousand with one. He can''t kill you. He''s tired and tired. His teammates are dead. He can only fight a bloody retreat in the face of the successive Orc army.


    Although the Centaur''s individual ability does not lose to the orcs, they do not have the military literacy of the orcs. They are a mob. Small-scale fighting is nothing. Once the group army fights on a large scale, its disadvantage will be reflected.


    The Marquis of Prague continues to inspire everyone, constantly emphasizing his own strength and the overall strength of the alliance. They can defeat the Centaur!


    Excluding the cost of asking for help, there are two reasons why the Marquis of Prague is unwilling to ask for help. One is that he is very confident in his strength and does not feel the need to ask for help.


    In addition, it is for political reasons. As a legendary strong man, he has the most soldiers and knights. He is the absolute leader of the alliance, and other nobles are half a level lower than him.


    He was the king without suspense when he established a new country, but it would be complicated if the elf dwarves stepped in.


    It has to be said that the prestige of the legendary strong is unusual. Several nobles who were not confident were encouraged by the Marquis of Prague.


    Finally, the discussion reached a conclusion. With the Marquis of Prague as the center, they drove out and destroyed the Centaur together. By the way, they saw the strength of the thunder tribe, and then established an outpost to transfer the main force.


    The land in the East is very vast. The ruling area of thunder tribe alone is far more than the territory of lukanir kingdom. The reclamation alliance does not intend to be fat in one bite.


    It''s enough to defeat the thunder tribe and occupy this territory. Try not to provoke other big tribes.


    Marcus sadly walked out of the meeting room and returned to his rest area. From tomorrow, his team will also cooperate with the footsteps of the Marquis of Prague.


    Marcus couldn''t sleep at night, so he called Harold to talk.


    "Opening up wasteland is more troublesome than I expected!"


    "It''s not just the Centaur that bothers adults?" Harold''s mind was still very clever, and he probably guessed Marcus''s entanglement.


    Marcus has great ambition and can''t be willing to be the foil younger brother of the Marquis of Prague.


    "Yes, I''m worried about the Marquis of Prague. He''s too strong and confident!"


    "Even if it''s me, I don''t have any say in the alliance. Basically, the Marquis of Prague makes the decision alone!"


    Harold didn''t reply. He didn''t know how to answer. After all, the Marquis of Prague is the ruler of the eastern provinces, the initiator of the alliance and the legendary strong man with great strength! The leadership of the Marquis of Prague is unshakable!


    Marcus then said, "I don''t want to compete with him for power. I know my weight, but what''s the significance of opening up wasteland in the east? It''s no different from when I was in the northern provinces!"


    Halot thought seriously, comforting: "Lord, although all actions of the alliance are now has the final say of Marquis of Prague, but it is not necessarily after that!"


    "When the alliance has a major setback, the Marquis of Prague, who has been leading the alliance action, must take responsibility and give up his rights!"


    Marcus sighed and replied, "as long as the land reclamation is successful in the end, the nobles can accept casualties and losses. Setbacks and mistakes can''t shake the status of the Marquis of Prague!"


    Harlott shook his head and said, "it has to be successful in opening up wasteland! If it fails, the arbitrary Marquis of Prague must explain to the nobles of the alliance!"


    Marcus raised his eyebrows and asked, "do you think the reclamation will fail? Is there something wrong with the Marquis of Prague''s plan?"


    Harold nodded firmly. After being driven to the south by the orcs, the human beings in this world established a country, adhered to self isolation and rarely went out to explore the world.


    As a transgressor, Harold''s overall view and strategic vision are far higher than that of human beings in this world.


    Will a powerful race that can repel the orcs, a powerful race that has ruled this land for thousands of years, be as unbearable as the Marquis of Prague thinks?


    This is just the periphery of the eastern land. It''s normal that there are no strong men in the Centaur. How can the strong like to shrink in the remote areas? This is not a martial arts novel.


    Centaurs do not have a mature social system and national system, so how did thunder tribe grow and develop into 10000 people tribe?


    strength! The leader of the thunder tribe must be the top strongman whose strength is far beyond that of ordinary centaurs. Otherwise, it is hard to imagine that bloodthirsty, cruel and disorderly centaurs can form such a large tribe.


    Harlott told Marcus his analysis and opinions. Marcus pondered for a long time and slowly opened his mouth: "it''s reasonable. Your opinion is very reasonable! I originally thought that no matter how strong the Centaur is, it will make us more casualties. Now it seems that we really underestimate the Centaur!"


    Harold hesitated and asked, "shall we remind the Marquis of Prague?"


    How to say, Marcus and harlott are also tangled. If they remind the Marquis of Prague not to make a big mistake, it is difficult to shake the status of the Marquis of Prague, but they can''t make it without reminding them.


    Finally Marcus made up his mind, "we must say it. If the alliance is crippled, there is no need to think about opening up wasteland. Moreover, I know there is a danger but hide it, which will make me look down on myself!"


    Harold was happy to see Marcus remind the Marquis of Prague, and he didn''t want his loyal nobles to be those who only value interests.


    Unfortunately, Marcus is too sentimental. The Marquis of Prague said he was completely worried and couldn''t listen to him at all.


    Marcus didn''t say much. Since the Marquis of Prague didn''t listen to him, he wouldn''t lick his face and beg. He did everything he should do. He was worthy of his heart.


    The collective sweeping began. The Marquis of Prague and his knights took the lead. They slaughtered the Centaurs together. It took half a month to completely clean up the hundreds of miles around the camp without any shadow of the Centaurs.


    The nobles held a banquet to celebrate the victory. They felt that everything was so simple. There was no difference between centaurs and beasts. With the Marquis of Prague, the sweeping was very easy!


    Marcus, who has always advocated caution, is also regarded as a joke by the public. It seems that the hero who fights with the orcs all the year round is just like this!


    The nobles were a little complacent. Even Marcus himself was surprised that the land reclamation was smooth. If they hadn''t met the regular army of the thunder tribe all the time, he would doubt Harold''s point of view.


    On the contrary, harlott was more worried about the strength of the thunder tribe. In just half a month, thousands and a half of people and horses in the territory were slaughtered. The thunder tribe''s response was slow and exaggerated. Such a low military literacy can resist the orcs, which further shows their strength!


    Harold''s worry soon became a reality. The Centaur of the thunder tribe did not continue to make the nobles arrogant.


    When the Marquis of Prague led them to continue to the East, the elite troops of thunder tribe came!

 Chapter 36

    The two sides met on a plain. The number of Centaur troops was small, just over a thousand, not much more than the human side.


    But the nobles are not sure that they can defeat the enemy, even if they have the Marquis of Prague, the reason is the leader who commands all the Centaurs!


    The Centaur leader is a huge monster with a body size far exceeding that of an ordinary centaur. He is 6 meters tall. His skin is pure black and he exudes a terrible smell. He holds an 8-meter-long giant Tomahawk.


    The war horses on the human side ran away in fear and out of control. Hundreds of elite soldiers without extraordinary power were trembling and sweating.


    No need to prove, no need to fight, everyone present instinctively felt it! The pure black Centaur leader is a legendary creature!


    Everyone on the human side has dismounted. In the face of the threat of the legendary Centaur, any horse is no longer under control!


    The Centaur leader stood at the front of the team, raised his predecessor high, and then fell fiercely!


    With the sound of "Dong", the earth shook and the mountains shook. The earth began to shake violently at the feet of the human side. Except the Marquis of Prague, everyone in the human camp was shaky. Many soldiers fell directly to the ground and horses fled everywhere.


    With just one move, the Centaur leader showed his unparalleled strength, and even the Marquis of Prague felt a heavy pressure!


    This is definitely a legendary extraordinary ability. It should be a skill similar to [war trampling]. It is countless times stronger than the troll''s [roaring wave], and it has amazing effect on the battlefield.


    For a time, the whole human force was completely chaotic, and the Centaur launched a fierce charge under the leadership of the legendary centaur.


    The Centaur army of thousands of people was like a sharp knife inserted into the formation of the human army, and instantly washed the formation of the human side into pieces.


    The disorderly human forces could not organize effective resistance. After the Centaur charged, in just a few seconds, the front was completely pierced and half of the soldiers were killed!


    The miserable cry of human soldiers echoed everywhere, with blood and flesh flying everywhere. The bones were trampled under the feet of centaurs. The battlefield turned into hell, and the battle became white hot in an instant.


    After surviving the most ferocious charge of the Centaur, we began to fight close and disorderly. Human beings are still at an absolute disadvantage. With a small number and low morale, we can''t resist the Centaur at all.


    Human soldiers can be seen everywhere, pierced by centaurs waving spears and trampled on with horseshoes, and the Knights retreat one after another.


    If it continues like this, the whole human army will be destroyed soon! But there are high-end strong people on the human side!


    The nobles who awaken their blood and the descendants of heroes and martyrs can never be defeated by ordinary centaurs.


    With a roar, the Marquis of Prague suddenly expanded into an 8-meter-tall giant, slapping seven or eight centaurs.


    The Centaur leader noticed the change, waved his axe and went straight to the Marquis of Prague. He killed several knights on the way. In front of the legendary strong, the extraordinary Knights also had no power to fight back.


    In order to avoid spreading to others, the Marquis of Prague led the Centaur leader to the distance. He believed that other nobles could repel the Centaur army without the strong.


    Marcus saw that the Centaur leader was gone and began to make efforts. Now is the best time for him to show his skills!


    Marcus exerted his blood power to the limit, and the whole man became a flaming fire man. He burned several centaurs around him into coke and shouted, "those who are still alive come to me! I''ll defeat the Centaurs!"


    The roar echoed on the battlefield and inspired many people who were fighting.


    Marcus is now the strongest man on the human side. Other nobles and knights are close to Marcus, and those elite soldiers are also trying to resist the killing of centaurs.


    Harlott was also encouraged by Marcus''s roar. The strength of thunder tribe''s Centaur was much stronger than that of peripheral small tribes. Even he fought very hard.


    In order to protect several knights and attendants, Harold swept away a centaur charging with strength, and was stared at by the enemy.


    At this time, three centaurs were besieging Harold. Harold blocked one of the Centaur''s spears with a sword, ate the other two spears, shouted and cut off half of the Centaur in front of him.


    The blood directly dyed his body red, and Harold had no time to wipe the blood splashed on his face.


    With a fierce whirl, he flicked his sword and cut off the head of the other Centaur while opening the spear.


    The last Centaur hit with all his strength, pierced Harold''s defense and pierced Harold''s stomach.


    [- 21] it didn''t hurt key organs, but it can survive!


    Harold held the spear tightly to prevent the Centaur from pulling out. He pasted it to the Centaur, stabbed it through the body with a big sword, and solved the last centaur.


    Breathing heavily, Harold understood his weakness. His combat effectiveness could be regarded as the peak of mortals, but he was still weak in the large-scale battle with centaurs. He couldn''t be a hero next time.


    Harold pulled out the spear inserted in his stomach. His semi digital body made him bleed much slower than ordinary people. He still had more than half of his blood and could continue to fight.


    There was no time to breathe. Harold quickly went to support his five Knight attendants. They were entangled by several centaurs and it was difficult to get out.


    "Hold on, I''m coming!"


    One of the attendants was kicked to the ground by the Centaur and was about to be pierced by a spear. A small fireball from a distance stopped the Centaur''s attack.


    Then Harold strong waved a fiery sword to break the other party, and the broken body was still burning.


    "Come on, beast!" Harold saved one of the attendants and went on to help the remaining attendants.


    A centaur was about to turn back to meet Harold when the knight attendant behind him jumped up and cut his neck with a sword.


    The knight''s attendants were not as powerful as Harlow. They did not behead the Centaur directly. The sword was stuck in half of the Centaur''s head, and the blood gushed out. The Centaur finally struggled and fell down.


    The combat effectiveness of the knight''s attendants is not much weaker than that of the Centaur, but they are confused by a large number of cavalry charge at once, and it is difficult to fight back.


    Next, Harold United two attendants to save the other three attendants, and six people tried their best to kill in the direction of Marcus.


    The bald head has been around Marcus, and many nobles have begun to fight around Marcus. The combat effectiveness of blood nobles and knights can still hold down the Centaur. As long as the front is stable and the enemy is not on the back, it is easy to withstand the attack of the Centaur.


    Harold and his five attendants also came to Marcus and jointly organized people to launch a counterattack.


    Marcus''s weapon was replaced by a firewhip completely condensed by fire. He made every effort to swing the smoke and fire of the surrounding centaurs. With such a strong cover, Harold can also safely and boldly attack.


    His 31 points of strength is as powerful as a troll with the addition of skills and proficiency such as [strong strike], [heavy strike], and each sword is the body of a centaur.


    Five attendants can help him create an output environment so that he will not be besieged. His brave performance also greatly increases the morale of others.


    "Well done, Harold, just kill the Centaur in such a hurry!" Marcus praised Harold.


    More and more people joined Marcus. Finally, more than 300 people gathered together and began to make a comprehensive counterattack against the Centaur.


    The nobles exerted their blood power to the limit. What flame, cold ice, lightning and ground stabbed the wind blade light ball, suppressed the momentum of the Centaur.


    Then Harold bareheaded and other fierce men opened the way, and took the knights to cut down the demoralized centaurs.


    Finally, due to the absence of the leader, the Centaur began to retreat after the damage expanded. Because the horse mount had already run away, the human side could not pursue it.


    The battle between the Marquis of Prague and the Centaur leader was also temporarily ended. Both the Centaur leader and the Marquis of Prague were seriously injured. The Centaur leader ran away without wanting to continue the battle.


    The Marquis of Prague fought a desperate battle. He had no way back. Once he ran away, the rest could not be the opponent of the Centaur leader. He was absolutely dead. He failed to open up the wasteland completely, and his reputation stinks.


    The Centaur leader has no reason to work hard, and humans can''t catch up with them. There is no risk in retreating. In the face of the life-threatening Marquis of Prague, he simply chose to retreat to regroup his troops.


    The Centaur leader didn''t expect that the invaders also had legendary strength, otherwise he wouldn''t have come without elite troops.


    On the Centaur side, except for the Centaur leader and its two or three close guards, no Centaur can match the high-end combat power of the human side, which led to their great advantage from the beginning to a balance of power, and finally reversed by the human side.

 Chapter 37

    The attack of the Centaur was repulsed, and all the nobles quickly counted the losses, treated the wounded, and began an emergency meeting.


    The meeting was brief and the conclusion was decisive. One word, withdraw!


    The Centaur leader is a legendary strong man, which has seriously hit everyone''s confidence, including the Marquis of Prague himself. He fought for a long time, that is, he opened five or five times with the other party, but the other party threw a big move at the beginning of the war, disrupting his own formation, so in practice, he is not as good as the Centaur leader.


    The collective combat strength of the Centaurs also made the nobles afraid one after another, and the collective charge of thousands of centaurs was really terrible.


    They are the top high-end combat forces in the Wilderness Alliance. When the number of them is not much different, they almost collapsed.


    You can imagine what the consequences of ordinary soldiers facing centaurs are. It is definitely a one-sided massacre!


    Now one nobleman has died in battle, more than 20 Knights have died, and the elite soldiers are close to the annihilation of the whole army. No matter whether it is to ask the Asian race for help or discuss conditions with the king, we must first withdraw to cultivate ourselves!


    They also gave up the so-called outpost plan and could not hold it even if it was built. After a night''s rest, the reclamation alliance immediately embarked on the road back to the kingdom of lukanir the next day.


    Marcus'' outstanding performance in this war surprised everyone, and Marcus''s previous opinions now seem so reasonable.


    Coupled with the active performance of harlott''s bald head and other knights, Marcus has become the core figure in the alliance. The wrong judgment and leadership of the Marquis of Prague also let many people understand that strong strength does not mean strong leadership.


    Although the status of the Marquis of Prague is still high, people will no longer unconditionally support his decision.


    The Marquis of Prague has also reflected a lot. After he became a legendary strong man, he really lost too much awe and almost destroyed all nobles and knights.


    Although the reclamation alliance has experienced major setbacks, it may not be a good thing. After that, they can straighten out their mentality and face the reclamation more carefully. Moreover, the core blood aristocrats have been extraordinary. There are not many casualties among knights, but four or five hundred elite soldiers have been killed in battle, which is not a great loss.


    The most exciting thing is that two of the three key herbs needed to make hero''s water have been found in the East!


    The living environment of the three herbs is almost the same. Two of them are found, and the third one can probably be found. Even if you can''t find it, you can reluctantly replace it with other herbs, which means that human beings can have the water of heroes and produce new heroic and noble blood!


    Marcus is also very pleased. In addition to the discovery of herbs and his becoming the core of the alliance, the more important thing is that the determination of the reclamation alliance is still very firm.


    Even after learning that the Centaur leader is a legendary strong man, the strength of the thunder tribe is very strong, but none of the nobles proposed to quit!


    Although mankind is a weak race, it is not a timid race!


    After they returned to the eastern provinces, other nobles of the Kingdom watched the excitement one after another. When they went out, more than 800 people were majestic, and when they came back, only more than 300 people were embarrassed.


    The king sent messengers to discuss the conditions. The most critical land sharing did not let go. The lion opened his mouth and wanted nearly half of the herb yield, as if he had met the reclamation alliance. All the nobles gnashed their teeth and refused to cooperate with the king.


    In this way, we must ask for the assistance of other countries and Asian races.


    The Marquis of Prague has a good relationship with the dwarf kingdom. He asked the dwarf for support at the cost of a large number of minerals in the new open land.


    Marcus is the most charming among the nobles. He went to the forest of elves to find elves for help at the cost of "Sun pearl".


    Harold finally knew what the "Sun pearl" was. It is said that the soul of the sun sacrifice will rise to heaven after death, and the body will be burned into a bead containing mysterious power.


    This is the "Sun pearl", but unfortunately, human beings do not have any information about the specific use of the sun pearl. Except elves, other races do not know the role of the "Sun pearl".


    An individual knows that this thing must be a treasure, but the elves are only willing to trade this treasure with humans and never disclose any information.


    Human beings have no way to offend the elves and force them to ask. The elves in this world Master magic! Unlike Warcraft, it doesn''t rely on instinct to release one or two, but a complete magic system that can be learned, studied and enhanced the day after tomorrow!


    The fighting power of the elves is a well deserved peak of the continent, but the population is small and most people like to live in the forest of elves, so the status of the overlord of the continent belongs to the orcs.


    If we fight, millions of orcs can''t attack the forest of elves. The three human kingdoms are in the north of the forest of elves, between elves and orcs.


    To some extent, humans also received the protection of the elves and were not destroyed by the orcs. The red orcs did not mean to attack the elves, so they put their main force in the war with the northern green orcs. The orcs in the south are small and medium-sized tribes.


    In other Asian races, the relationship is either general or too far away. In addition to asking for help from Asian races, the reclamation alliance also asked for help from other human kingdoms.


    The nobles of other countries could not join their reclamation alliance due to the law, but they provided a lot of support in materials, equipment and weapons. After all, this reclamation is a rare opportunity for mankind to get the water of heroes, and many people are willing to sell human feelings.


    In particular, the Kiat Kingdom has been the main force against the orcs for many years. The nobles of the Kiat Kingdom have suffered heavy casualties, and there are only half of the more than 200 noble families. They are extremely eager for the water of heroes. If there are a large number of heroic water reserves when the Orcs attack next time, they can not only better resist the orcs, but also increase many nobles.


    Several nobles of the qiyat Kingdom jointly supported 300 "Warcraft war horses", and the legendary strong Duke lance is willing to fight against the Centaur leader. These are the two strongest trumps of the qiyat kingdom. It goes without saying that the "Warcraft war horse" is also a treasure.


    Normal Warcraft are rarely domesticated on a large scale because their offspring cannot inherit variation and are grumpy and difficult to tame.


    However, several core families of the qiyat Kingdom hold the secret of transforming ordinary horses into Warcraft, so they can artificially obtain "Warcraft war horses".


    This Warcraft war horse not only has far more power and speed than ordinary horses, but also can use some low-level magic to cooperate with extraordinary knights. Its combat effectiveness is extraordinary.


    Unfortunately, the number is very small. There were more than 1000 in the most powerful period of the qiyat kingdom. Otherwise, under the leadership of Archduke lance, they would not be beaten by the orcs. This time, they took out 300 "Warcraft horses" and sent Archduke lance to help.


    If the proportion of men and women and population in the kingdom of chiyat were not extremely uncoordinated, and a large number of land occupied by the orcs needed to be recovered, I''m afraid it would not be to support them, but to invest the whole country to reclaim wasteland.

 Chapter 38

    Harold thought he could follow Marcus to the forest of elves to broaden his horizons and see the famous elves, but Marcus didn''t take him!


    "You are good at training your men! The strength of those five attendants can almost match that of my other knights!"


    "It''s said that the sun sacrifice can strengthen his men and promote ordinary people to the sun Knight comparable to the blood aristocracy. You also have the potential in this regard! It seems that the test is not accurate. It''s nonsense to say that you don''t have the possibility of becoming the sun sacrifice. Go to the Sun Temple after the land reclamation!"


    "You should train soldiers during this time. In addition, you have done a good job in opening up wasteland this time. You should select five more people from my army as your attendants as rewards!"


    Marcus arranged Harold in a few words. There was no way. Harold had to stay in the eastern provinces to train soldiers and recruit five [new Northern adventurers].


    After killing a large number of centaurs, Harold''s level was increased by one level to Lv9. With a little skill points and attribute points stored before, Harold thought about increasing [command] and [coach] by one level respectively.


    [commander] raised his maximum number of soldiers to 20, and obviously felt that his subordinates looked at him with more admiration and respect.


    [coach] so that he can increase their experience value when competing with his soldiers, and greatly improve their efficiency when teaching their skills.


    In the absence of Marcus, Harold became the highest talker again, and several other knights did the complicated chores. He only had to manage the army.


    In this way, in the gap period of more than a month when the Wilderness Alliance asked for help and gathered strength everywhere, Harold lived a leisure day of training soldiers during the day and "training" beautiful maids and xihelu at night.


    "This is delicious, hill, bring me another honey fruit!" Harold lay in a rocking chair and enjoyed the service of the maid after competing with the bald head and winning hard.


    Hill was the beautiful maid, and the other two maidens were trained by harlott to be [lucanier Ranger] to protect Xi Helu''s safety.


    [lucanier Ranger] is the ultimate weapon upgraded from [lucanier recruits] to [lucanier scattered soldiers] and upgraded again. It has 16 points of strength, 15 agility and combat effectiveness no less than his attendants. Harold has spent three or four hours training these two attendants every day for a month to promote them to [Ranger].


    As for why they were sent to protect xihelu''s safety, because xihelu was pregnant!


    Harold was energetic and didn''t take any safety measures. It''s normal for Xi Helu to get pregnant. It''s common for 16-year-old women to get married and have children in the world, but after learning the news, Harold suddenly felt that the burden on his shoulder was much heavier.


    Now he is not alone. There are Marcus who needs loyalty, his subordinates who need management, and more importantly, he has children and a wife.


    Now he has recruited 20 soldiers, in addition to 10 attendants and three maids, as well as his new seven servants.


    All the 10 attendants are [northern Knight attendants]. Originally, if Harold trained hard, he would have a chance to get one or two [northern rogue Knights]. Unfortunately, he spent his time training those two Rangers.


    The other seven servants are [lucanier infantry], and their strength is generally similar to that of ordinary soldiers. After another level, the strength of [lucanier Guard] is very strong. Unfortunately, Harold doesn''t have so much time.


    Marcus assigned him the task. He couldn''t paddle. Every day he had to teach ordinary soldiers how to deal with centaurs. After all, these soldiers were trained to fight humanoid creatures.


    Baldheaded strength was brought into full play and lost to Harold. His mood was a little complicated. Looking at Harold fed by the maid, he sighed and said, "after all, you surpassed him! How do you exercise? Usually we are together, and I don''t see any special training for you?"


    Harold knew that bald head also wanted to become stronger, but he became stronger by system. Bald head also did not meet the conditions for being a member of his army. He could not recruit in. He could only vaguely perfunctorily say, "I am young and talented. When you are old, your potential is not as good as me!"


    The bald head looked at Harold suspiciously and asked, "do you practice secretly at night? Shouldn''t the Marquis of Prague train you secretly?"


    Harold was struck by the thunder and suddenly sprayed out his mouth. He replied helplessly: "I''m very busy at night. How can I have time to train secretly? If you don''t believe it, ask hill. You don''t see that Xi Helu has my children!"


    The first thing to think about is bald, what can only be attributed to Halot''s talent. Halot also wants to Tucao Prague, what is the character of marquis? Marcus may not have a face to make complaints about it. Can he do secret training for him? How do you feel that the brain circuit of bald head is not normal?


    Just then, a soldier hurried over and reported to Harold and baldheaded: "Lord Marcus is back, with the elves!"


    Harold and his bald head looked at each other and stopped to rest to meet Marcus.


    The dwarf reinforcements invited by the Marquis of Prague have come. Other nobles have also purchased a large number of materials and weapons and equipment from the other two human kingdoms. The 300 Warcraft horses supported by the kingdom of qiyat have also been in place. Archduke lance and the Marquis of Prague have also begun to cooperate in joint combat training.


    In addition to Marcus, who went to the spirit forest to ask for help, it can be said that the reclamation alliance is ready. Now Marcus has successfully brought the spirit, so the personnel are gathered, and the second reclamation operation will begin soon!


    Many nobles and knights can''t wait to meet Marcus and elves at the edge of the territory. The number of the team is small, and the total number is less than 100.


    Marcus is still so handsome. Even if he is surrounded by charming elves, his sense of existence has not weakened. However, the focus of attention is not Marcus, but the elf who leads the team!


    Elves usually have blond hair and tall body, but the leader is different. His hair is gray and his body is low. The most important thing is that the family doesn''t ride a horse, but cross legged and float in the air to move with the people!


    Archduke lance was the most experienced. He recognized the spirit at a glance and blurted out: "Archmage irtylan!"


    After listening to the cry of Archduke lance, the elf leader turned to look at Archduke lance, looked at him for a few seconds and said, "you are lance! You are so old? I remember you were a young man last time I met!"


    Archduke lance is a little helpless. His age is not small. His 150''s are definitely an antique in the human world, but it''s nothing compared with the elves who have lived for more than 1000 years.


    The elf leader knew Archduke Lance. Other Elves were also curious about human beings. They went to the castle to have a banquet together. The dwarf began drinking impatiently in advance.


    Marcus whispered to the skinhead and harlott, two less knowledgeable Knights: "the Archmage irtylan helped mankind establish a country to resist the pursuit of the orcs after human beings were defeated by the orcs more than 400 years ago. Three countries, including the kingdom of lucanier, send envoys to send gifts to the spirit forest every 10 years."


    "To say thank you is actually to have a good relationship. Eltilan was a legendary strong man 400 years ago. He can use several kinds of magic called natural disaster level, which is much stronger than ordinary legendary strong men!"


    Harold listened to this series of introductions. He felt that the legendary figures in the book came out. Yes, it had the smell of fantasy world!


    "My Lord, how did you invite such a legend? What sun jewel is so valuable?" Harold himself had a sun jewel. At this time, his eyes were wide. Is this thing an anti heaven artifact?


    Marcus shook his head and said, "I don''t have that ability. Every solar sacrifice can be produced after death. The three human kingdoms add up to an average of one solar sacrifice every ten years.


    Over the past few hundred years, there are more than a dozen solar beads in stock, which can not move the legendary mage! I originally wanted to invite an elf who had some contact with our ancestor Elvin, but the mage offered to come! "


    "He seems to be studying something. He needs the heart of a legendary creature. The number of legendary creatures is rare and their strength is not general. Even the Archmage has been looking for it for a long time.


    He just knew that the Centaur leader in the East was a legendary thing, so he helped us deal with the Centaur on the condition of the Centaur leader''s heart and the sun Pearl! "


    Harold was disappointed and relieved to hear what Marcus said. He was disappointed to learn that the sun jewels were not so valuable. The Three Kingdoms had more than a dozen stocks. He had never heard of any artifact being wholesale.


    Peace of mind is a great increase in confidence in land reclamation, three legendary strong! One of them is an Elf Mage above ordinary legends!


    The venue of the banquet was a large open-air square, which accommodated more than 2000 people, all elite troops who opened up wasteland later.


    One thousand of them are elite warriors of dwarves, each of them is a top player, and their strength is no less than that of extraordinary knights.


    The average height of the dwarves is 1.5 meters, the weight is 200 kg, and the physical quality is very excellent. They are one of the few races that can face the orcs. Although there are no mysterious forces such as "anger" and "Qi", the dwarves have the first forging technology in the mainland and are extremely well equipped!


    In order to get minerals from the eastern land, the dwarf Kingdom sent more than 800 dwarf heavy soldiers and more than 200 bear cavalry to support. The leader is a giant dwarf with strength close to the legendary level!


    The giant dwarf is a dwarf mutant that activates the ancient blood, a human tank with a height of 2M and a weight of 500kg. Close combat can turn the troll into meat and mud.


    Giant dwarves also have a transformation skill called "God comes to earth", which can strengthen themselves in a short time and obtain legendary combat effectiveness. In short, they can be regarded as half legendary strong men.


    The number of elves is very small, less than 100. Except for the Archmage, elves are the newborns of the younger generation. They are curious about the outside world. Their strength is not very strong. Most of them haven''t even learned magic.


    The top combat power of this reclamation is 3.5 legendary strong men, and the high-end combat power is more than 1000 dwarf soldiers, 25 nobles and their more than 200 knights.


    The main force is 8000 elite human soldiers, 20000 regular soldiers and 50000 auxiliary miscellaneous soldiers! This is almost all the combat power of all the nobles of the land reclamation alliance, and the population of the whole eastern provinces is only one million. In this era, the productivity is underdeveloped, and it is difficult to raise so many soldiers.


    If you insist on recruiting more troops, you can recruit more than 100000 militias, but the battle with centaurs is very difficult.


    It''s hard to say how useful those farmers and hunters who haven''t been trained for a few days. The new territory after successful reclamation needs a large population. It''s better to reduce consumption, but there''s no sign.

 Chapter 39

    At the banquet, Harold talked curiously to the dwarves and elves.


    The dwarf was very forthright: "after this glass of wine, we are brothers."


    Then the dwarf brother said, "if it''s a brother, have another drink!"


    Harold: "


    Elves are more introverted and drink fruit wine. Harold talked to a sunny elves handsome guy for a while.


    Most of the elves like a peaceful life. They don''t come out of the woods of elves. These elves are curious about the outside world.


    This time, knowing that the elder eltilan was out, he followed him out. In their opinion, the days of the spirit forest are really boring.


    I don''t know why, the elves have a very friendly attitude towards Harold. After chatting, the elves also danced with Harold. Even Marcus, who is very charming, doesn''t have this treatment.


    The grand banquet lasted from the afternoon to the middle of the night. Everyone went to rest to cultivate their spirit for tomorrow''s land reclamation trip.


    Harold''s rare night was no longer "busy", but went to sleep quietly with xihelu and hill.


    Before leaving the next day, Harold said goodbye to xihelu and Hill: "wait for me. I''ll come back to pick you up soon. Then you''ll be the Lord''s wife!"


    After that, Harold kissed xihelu''s stomach and face. He left two [lucanier Rangers] and seven [lucanier infantry] to serve and protect them.


    This time, there were a large number of reclamation soldiers. They could not act at will as before. They had to accept the arrangement of the alliance to fight.


    The dwarf''s own troops form a group army and decide the battle plan according to the tactics.


    The elves shoot arrows in the distance. There are less than 100 young elves in total. It''s hard to explain to the Archmage when they are killed in battle. Don''t fight close at all.


    Harold set out with Marcus with only ten Knight attendants, and Marcus did his best to take all the soldiers.


    Here we must explain the subordination of this era. Harold is loyal to Marcus, and Harold''s Knight attendants are loyal to Harold, but Harold''s Knight attendants are not obliged to be loyal to Marcus.


    In short, your vassal is not your vassal. Marcus has no right to command harlott''s Knight attendants, and Marcus will try to avoid commanding his knight attendants through harlott.


    Marcus will assign Harold any task he has. No matter whether Harold does it himself or arranges to do it, Marcus will not interfere with the process as long as the result is good.


    Harold was awarded a full-body plate armor made of Warcraft horses and dwarves. Even Harold''s riding skills can fight on horses.


    In the past, if he waved a big sword on the horse, with his great power, maybe the horse would be overwhelmed by the attack force.


    This Warcraft horse is not given to him. After the battle, it will be taken back and redistributed to each aristocrat according to the performance, and then the aristocrat will keep it or give it to the knight according to the situation.


    After all, the price of this Warcraft war horse can almost top a village!


    Harold''s horse will use the magic of the wind system. It''s not an attack type. It''s auxiliary. It can reduce air resistance and increase movement speed. It''s regarded as the best of Warcraft horses. Marcus specially selected it for Harold by using his right.


    The Centaur in the East is not a completely brainless beast. After driving away the first wave of invasion of the alliance, it sent scouts to spy on it.


    Nearly 100000 people of the reclamation troops were found as soon as they crossed the wilderness, and the Centaur scouts scattered and fled back to report intelligence.


    It''s no surprise that the land reclamation coalition is ready to fight head-on. It doesn''t matter whether it is discovered or not.


    However, the location of the decisive battle must be selected. If the full cavalry of centaurs fight on too flat terrain, they will die.


    The alliance found a place with bumpy terrain but not too rugged, and began to build fortifications. According to their inference, the wild and arrogant centaurs probably would take the initiative to attack them.


    "It''s too passive to wait for them to attack. Let''s do something to force them to attack!"


    Marcus proposed to kill small peripheral tribes to anger the Centaur. As the overlord of this land for thousands of years, the Centaur will kill them angrily when he has been bullied.


    "Come on, Harold, let the Centaurs see our power!"


    Marcus''s proposal, of course, he should set an example and take harlott and other knights to form a small cavalry to attack the small tribal centaurs.


    Many other nobles followed suit and began hunting centaurs. The territorial struggle between different races was so cruel.


    The thunder tribe gathered strength and mobilized other small and medium-sized tribes in their territory to defeat the coalition army. At first, they ignored it.


    As a result, not only the small tribes suffered serious casualties, but many of their own tribes who went out hunting were also killed by the coalition forces. In a hurry, they formed several elite teams to attack the enemy.


    Marcus and harlott were stopped by a team.


    The opponent has a total of more than 40 people, and the leader is very strong. He can also use the extraordinary ability similar to [war trample].


    The Centaur leader was released as soon as he met Harold and others. Fortunately, the power and scope of his move were far less than those of the legendary centaur. Harold and others were cavalry and were not greatly affected.


    But the next battle was very disgusting, and the Centaur was also very cunning. They realized that Marcus and his party had excellent combat effectiveness. They didn''t rush up and fight hard, but shot arrows from a distance.


    It''s really disgusting. Except for a few people riding Warcraft horses, others can''t catch up with the Centaur. Just a few of them can''t catch up. No one knows the strength of the leading Centaur!


    The reason why the orcs lost to the Centaur was found again. The number of cavalry and long-range shooters in the orc army was very small. There was really no way to fly a kite by the Centaur.


    Marcus''s fireball is not as far away as the bow and arrow. He can only run away with Harold and others. Fortunately, their armor is high-quality, and the quality of the Centaur''s bow and arrow is average. Although many people were injured by arrows, no one was killed.


    "It can''t go on like this. People can hold on, but horses can''t hold on!" said the bald head anxiously.


    Marcus also has a headache. These centaurs shoot horses when they see that the bows and arrows are not moving. Warcraft horses are not afraid of wearing heavy armor, but ordinary horses can''t.


    In order to adapt to the expedition, the soldiers rode medium-sized horses that were easy to feed and had excellent endurance. The strength of this kind of horses was limited, and the people wearing heavy armor had no spare power to put on their vests.


    Several soldiers'' horses have been shot by arrows for a long time. Looking at the anxious bald head and uncertain Marcus, Harold gritted his teeth and proposed:


    "Fight hard, I''ll take the lead! My Warcraft horse can easily catch up with the Centaur after releasing [wind shelter]. I''ll be fine. You take the opportunity to organize soldiers to keep up!"


    Marcus did not pay better attention, nodded and told: "if you can''t, withdraw, don''t be brave!"

 Chapter 40

    After Harold''s plan was agreed, he didn''t write any ink. He immediately slowed down and turned his horse''s head to charge back at the Centaur. The others'' horses were slower and fell behind him.


    Seeing that the enemy who had been run over wanted to turn back and fight back, the Centaur immediately turned around and retreated. While retreating, he shot arrows to block Harold''s pursuit.


    But the effect is very little. Harold and his mounts are fully armed, especially Harold has the internal armor of "+ 40 defense".


    Ignoring the arrow rain, Harold quickly caught up with the Centaur. The Centaur leader saw that Harold was the only one who was fast, so he ordered to fight back.


    They wanted to kill Harold before other humans caught up, and the Centaur leader rushed ahead to attack Harold.


    The Centaur leader used a long axe. It was very fast. When an axe came, Harold could only block it in a hurry. His arms were numb and his hands were bleeding.


    His [strike] skill is useless when blocking an attack. His strength is far inferior to that of the Centaur leader. It is conservatively estimated that the opponent''s strength is also 60 points!


    After a fight with the Centaur leader, Harold passed by, rushed to the other centaurs, and cut off one of the Centaurs with a sword.


    The other centaurs stabbed him with spears. Harold had no time to block or dodge. He was not used to fighting immediately!


    Fortunately, the dwarf''s armor is awesome. The attack of the Centaurs can''t break the armor, but the force or the armor caused Halot to be injured.


    [- 5] [- 8] [- 4] the blood volume began to decrease continuously, and the Warcraft war horse was surrounded and couldn''t rush out. The Centaur weighed half a ton. Without energy storage, even the Warcraft war horse couldn''t be hit.


    At this time, the Centaur leader also came after him, and another axe came. Harold didn''t block, but fought with his sword. With the high power bonus of [strong attack], Harold didn''t fall down this time, but he still felt that the strength of the anti shock was unbearable and almost fell off the horse.


    Other centaurs are also continuing to attack, which makes it difficult for Harold with only two hands to support. Marcus and the team will have more than ten seconds to catch up and support.


    Another spear stabbed him in the chest. For a moment, his blood surged up. Harold vomited blood and thought, "I can''t carry it. These centaurs are much stronger than the Centaurs I met before! Now they are surrounded and the horses can''t run! It''s better to dismount and fight than to be a target on the horse!"


    When Harold thought of this, he jumped out of his horse and rode on a centaur with a stabbed spear.


    The Centaur jumped hard and attacked Harold with both hands. He wanted to throw Harold down. Unfortunately, the effect was very general. The Centaur''s body structure made it difficult for them to attack the enemy on their horse''s back.


    Harold grabbed the Centaur''s head and stabbed him in the back of his heart. Until now, he has solved the two enemies!


    The other centaurs saw that Harold brutally killed his compatriots in front of them and howled fiercely to stab Harold into a hedgehog.


    Harold also rolled down from the Centaur''s body and began the infantry battle.


    Dismounting combat activates the skill [running]. Although it is much more flexible, it also faces great danger. He has to pay attention to the trampling and collision of centaurs.


    The Centaur weighs half a ton. The strength of the horse is much higher than that of the human body. Hitting it with all his strength can definitely seriously hurt Harold.


    In order to cope with this situation, Harold once again used his unique skill in the arena, rolling!


    After using this unique skill, Harold not only dodged the attack of the horse''s hoof and spear, but also drilled under the Centaur to attack the horse''s belly. There is no protection of muscles and bones, which is a key of the Centaur.


    Marcus finally came to support with the soldiers. When he saw that Harold had abandoned his horse and rolled over, he thought the form was very critical. He jumped up from his horse and turned into a three meter high Yan devil to attack the enemy madly.


    Baldheaded also quickly entangled the mighty Centaur leader. This guy seemed to have flame resistance, and Marcus couldn''t force him back.


    Baldheaded is not the opponent of the Centaur. He was beaten and retreated, but he just clenched his teeth and insisted. Without the support of the Centaur leader, the ordinary Centaur can''t deal with Marcus at all.


    When Harold saw his teammates coming, he didn''t continue to roll and dodge on the ground. He got up and cut a centaur in front of him with [dragon killing sword Qi], and killed the other party in seconds with the white sword Qi.


    After more than a month''s training, he can master the power of sword Qi. He won''t be exhausted every time he attacks, but he can only use it two or three times at most. He still can''t put it around casually.


    The Centaurs were routed by Marcus, who was incarnated as Yan devil, with fire whip. Other knights and soldiers followed up and easily killed these centaurs.


    But the Centaur leader''s strength is really extraordinary. The bald head has completely fallen into the disadvantage. He can only fight with the flexibility of Warcraft horses.


    The bald man even connected the heavy axe of the Centaur leader several times, and his two arms were almost out of strength. In the face of the Centaur''s goal, he made another fierce attack, and the weapon was released. Not to mention, he himself was knocked out and fell off his horse. The whole man fell to the ground and rolled for several circles without stopping.


    The Centaur leader was entangled by the bald head for a long time. His men were almost dead. He roared angrily to catch up with him and wanted to divide the bald head lying on the ground.


    "The bald head can''t stand it!" Harold saw that the bald head was defeated by the Centaur leader and couldn''t kill the ordinary centaur. He hurried to resist the angry Centaur leader.


    [muscle burst] on! Strength + 50%. There is only one enemy left. Don''t consider the side effects of skills. If it is solved, he can end the battle!


    Harold didn''t ride on a horse, but stepped on the ground, which made it easier to force. With various skills, he had the capital to fight with the Centaur leader.


    "Ha! Ha!" Harold tried his best to fight with a sword and a heavy axe from the head of a centaur. He had to attack each other to trigger [strong attack], and he could not be passive blocked.


    He ignored the severe pain of the arm and arm caused by the shock. After opening the [muscle burst], his strength had 47 points, and the bonus of passive skills exceeded 80 points. Even the Centaur leader was slightly inferior to him.


    But the Centaur leader was not only powerful. Harold forced the Centaur leader back two steps in a heavy blow. As soon as he wanted to pursue, he was kicked back by a horse hoof raised by the Centaur leader.


    The Centaur leader''s agility is higher than Harold''s, and his strength is only slightly inferior. Harold''s attack basically can''t cause him pressure.


    He also found out the details of Harold and knew how to deal with Harold.


    The Centaur leader attacked continuously. Harold couldn''t keep up with his speed. After another attack, the next attack was always handled in a hurry.


    Finally, he failed to respond to an attack and was hit by the Centaur leader with an axe.


    [- 32]. Harold was dissatisfied with his HP, so he was directly beaten to residual blood.


    The whole body plate armor made by the dwarf was also cut open. The blood soared and the internal organs were about to leak out, but even so, Harold didn''t retreat. His retreat was tantamount to pushing the bald head to the God of death!


    Harold has a systematic "near death resurrection" protection. Wearing heavy armor, he probably won''t be separated by an axe, so he can resurrect even if he is afraid of death.


    Marcus also noticed the crisis of the situation. The time of his transformation was over, and he successfully recovered his reason. While the Centaur leader''s energy was on Harold, he jumped on the Centaur fiercely, and his right hand turned into a huge claw of fire and stabbed it fiercely into the Centaur''s back.


    At this moment, his right hand could melt even steel, not to mention the Centaur''s body, which easily ran through the Centaur''s body.


    Then Marcus tried his best to summon the blood force, and the flame burst out from the chest of the Centaur leader and completely swallowed the Centaur leader''s body.


    The Centaur leader howled in a miserable position. With his strength, even if he was hit by a big fireball, he would not be seriously injured, but the burning inside his body could not be resisted at all.


    Marcus was thrown out by the runaway Centaur leader. The Centaur leader was on fire and ran around. The flame even went out gradually. This vitality was strong and somewhat outrageous.


    At last, Harold tried his best to cut off the head of the Centaur and ended the battle.


    Although the Centaur leader''s strength is much stronger than the troll, it has no [regeneration] ability after all. After losing its head, its body ran around for a few seconds and finally fell down completely.


    [experience value + 2600, level increased to lv10] from the experience value given by the system, we can see that this is not a simple thing. The ordinary Centaur only has more than 200 experience points.


    Baldheaded looked at Harold and said, "thank you, brother. I have to die here today without you! I will never forget this kindness!" it seemed to baldheaded that Harold risked his life to stop the Centaur and save him.


    "Why is this guy so strong? I''m not an opponent at all!" the bald head sighed when he thought of the strength of the Centaur to crush him and Harold.


    "It should be the leader of a medium-sized tribe. It''s hard for me to defeat him alone! I hope there are not many centaurs of this strength!" Marcus was also surprised by the strength of the Centaur leader.


    "Hurry up, it''s estimated that this is the elite of the thunder tribe. If you meet one, you''ll die!" Harold was most injured and proposed to retreat.


    The soldiers and knights were only wounded by arrows before. Marcus was a little depressed due to excessive blood power. Only bald head and Harold were seriously injured.


    They dared not stop and hurried to the defense site of the coalition army. Their goal was almost achieved. The Centaur leader killed this time was definitely not an ordinary role. They must be able to detonate the Centaur''s anger and let them take the initiative to attack.


    Several other unlucky nobles in the camp were also attacked by the elite Centaur team. They didn''t have the strength of Marcus team. They were killed by the Centaur. Only knights and nobles rode Warcraft horses fast and ran back.

 Chapter 41

    Harold was seriously injured. He was almost cut open by the Centaur leader with an axe. Although he said it didn''t matter, Marcus asked the elf to help him.


    The bright and handsome elf had a good relationship with Harold, and could do some simple healing magic. He came to help Harold heal his wounds.


    The elf said a few spells in his mouth, then his hands glowed green and leaned against Harold''s injured place.


    The healing magic of the handsome elf should be very low. Although the wound was barely healed, the health of the system panel was only restored by 5 points.


    Harold didn''t care. Anyway, he has a system. He can sleep for a day or two and recover from any injuries. It''s amazing to lose some of his maximum HP.


    The elf looked at Harold with a very surprised expression and didn''t leave immediately after the treatment.


    But asked with a strange look, "are your parents human?"


    Harold recalled that in the memory of the original owner, the parents were indeed human, so he gave a positive answer.


    But the elf asked, "did you ever feel that you were different from others when you were young? For example, you were very agile, your senses were very sharp, and you could feel the magic in the air."


    Harold could not find out what the elf wanted to say, but answered truthfully, "no, just have more strength. Everything else is quite normal."


    The elf said, "no, how is power... Am I wrong?"


    The elf suddenly stood up and walked outside the tent. He turned back and told him, "wait for me. I''ll call someone. She''s familiar with this matter."


    Harold didn''t know, so before long, the handsome elf boy took a Female Elf into the tent.


    The appearance of this Female Elf is very different from that of a normal elf. The appearance is blonde, but the body is completely different.


    Although the elves are outstanding in appearance, they are tall, thin and have no curves. Men have no explosive muscles, and women have no sexy lines.


    But the Female Elf is different. Her arms and thighs are obviously bulging. What''s more, her figure is very plump, bigger than xihelu!


    Harold was shocked by his proud figure for a moment. But after all, he was about to be a father. He soon recovered and asked, "who is she? Why are you looking for her?"


    Before the handsome elf boy spoke, the Female Elf directly replied, "my name is tieona. I''m a mixture of orcs and elves!"


    Harold understood why the Female Elf was so outstanding. The orcs were always famous for their strong physique. The hybrid should inherit the advantages of their parents.


    Tieona didn''t say much. She approached Harold, grabbed Harold''s head with both hands, stuck her forehead to Harold''s forehead, and closed her eyes to feel something.


    Harold looked at the handsome elf on the side, a little at a loss. Should he push away the female hooligan?


    The handsome elf said awkwardly, "Fiona is a little weird, but she''s not a bad person. She''s testing your soul strength! Don''t be nervous, it''ll be fine soon."


    Harold was startled and thought that the system was going to be exposed. As a result, the Female Elf suddenly opened her eyes and said, "no mistake, it must be a elf hybrid!"


    The handsome elf said excitedly, "I knew his soul strength was not human at all!"


    Teona explained to the puzzled harlott: "the biggest difference between the elves and other races is the soul. The soul strength of all races such as dwarves and orcs is almost the same, and only the elves are three times that of the normal race!"


    "Your soul is twice that of ordinary human beings. It''s the same level as me. You''re definitely an elf hybrid."


    Harold thought for a moment and guessed that it should be due to his integration of the soul of the original Lord Harold. He was sure that the original Lord had no elf blood.


    After all, his agility through former owner Harold is only 4 points, not to mention elves. The average level of human beings is still 6 points!


    Harold wanted to fool it. Anyway, the two Elves were not big people. As a result, Harold was instantly excited by the next sentence.


    "Elves can use magic because they have extraordinary soul strength."


    Can I also use magic? Harold thought that he had been almost given a second by the hyena Warcraft, and he knew the power of magic very well.


    Even if we let him fight with the hyena Warcraft again now, he can''t guarantee to win. It depends on how many times the Warcraft can release magic.


    "Can I learn magic?" asked Harold nervously, very afraid of being rejected.


    As for the elf blood, Harold said it doesn''t matter. Anyway, he is not a blood aristocrat. It doesn''t matter whether the blood is pure or not. In the eyes of the bald head, he is already a mixed race of orcs, and no matter how many elves are.


    The handsome elf said politely, "generally speaking, although you can feel subtle magic with a soul twice that of ordinary people, but..."


    The handsome elf talked haltingly, and theona interrupted: "it''s hard for our hybrids to learn magic. I''ve studied in the elf forest for 8 years and only learned a garbage magic!"


    The handsome elf said awkwardly, "it''s not garbage magic, and [Yangsha] is also a primary magic. Moreover, you practiced martial arts and explored for 8 years. You didn''t study seriously!"


    "Although it is really difficult for half blood elves to learn intermediate magic, primary magic is also very good. For example, small fireballs can make fire, small water polo can get clean water, and so on. Primary magic is also very practical!"


    The handsome elf comforted the disappointed Harold.


    However, Harold was not disappointed for long. It would be nice to learn magic. It was a surprise and can''t be forced.


    Although it is very long and difficult to fully learn and master magic, it is still very fast to understand the process of learning magic.


    The handsome elf asked Harold to sit cross legged, close his eyes, feel the magic around him, and try to communicate with them.


    Harold closed his eyes and thought for 10 minutes without feeling anything.


    Feel it with your heart? Where is the heart? Heart or brain? How to communicate and talk?


    You''d give me more hints, Harold thought.


    Teona yawned, patted Harold on the shoulder and said, "don''t try. The first time I felt the magic was near the tree of life, where the magic concentration was more than ten times that of the outside world. The soul strength of our mixed race children was not enough. It was difficult to feel the magic without external help for the first time. Go to the spirit forest and learn magic again when you have time!"


    The handsome elf boy also reluctantly comforted Harold and told Harold that if he wanted to go to the elf forest, he was willing to be a guide. After he went, he could ask his parents to help teach Harold to master magic.


    Harold can only give up the study of magic for a while. Let''s talk about it later. It''s important to open up wasteland now. Anyway, I heard that he can''t learn magic with twice the soul strength of ordinary people.


    From the hope of becoming a priest [sun sacrifice] to the hope of becoming a magician, it seems that I can only be a forced soldier.


    After the handsome elf left, tieona dragged Harold into the middle of the night. In her opinion, she and Harold were mixed race, very friendly and kind to Harold, and had a lot to talk about.


    Teona has Orc blood, and her speech and movements are very open. Coupled with her good figure and exaggeration, her constant physical contact makes Harold a little thirsty and itchy.


    Although Harold had the dream of eight wives and dreamed of marrying a fairy beauty, he could tell the time and occasion.


    Maybe half a day after tomorrow, the men and horses will come, and xihelu is still pregnant with his child. In this case, it''s too animal to use the relationship of half blood elves to attack tiona.


    Harold succeeded in conquering desire, only chatted with theona about elves, human customs and interesting things, and then rested separately.


    "Oh, doesn''t it matter if you''re hurt? Corleone is still lying down!"


    The next day, Marcus came to see Harold. When he saw that he was almost well, he lamented the strength of magic. He had not seen Harold''s recovery ability before, and thought it was all the effect of magic.


    Harlott didn''t correct Marcus. His strong recovery ability is still a secret. Only the bald head knows it, and the bald man can''t tell behind his back.


    Although Marcus has a good relationship with him, it is related to the system. If Marcus really asks the reason, he can''t explain it. It''s better to hide it.


    The Marquis of Prague sent someone to invite Marcus to the conference room to discuss the military situation. Harold followed him. As the chief knight, he could follow Marcus into the conference room.


    Soon, more than 20 nobles, several dwarves and the Archmage irtylan gathered in the conference room.


    When the Marquis of Prague saw that everyone was almost here, he said, "our scouts found that there are centaurs hundreds of miles away from here. They should be tempted to do it!"


    "Marcus, your proposal is very good. The Centaur was really irritated!"


    "All ready to fight. Maybe those centaurs will attack this morning!"


    The nobles talked nervously and excitedly one after another. This moment is finally coming. They will fight with the Centaur army!


    If they won the war, even if they initially won the reclamation, the next step was to expel the Centaurs and migrate the civilians to establish settlements and a new kingdom.


    If we lose this war, it can be said that the reclamation of wasteland will be a complete failure. Even if humans can gather troops to reclaim wasteland, they are not the dominant people. They can drink some soup with others at most.


    This war can only win, not lose! This is what everyone thinks.


    "Scouts are still investigating intelligence. The specific number of centaurs is not clear, but we need more people anyway!"


    The Marquis of Prague is inspiring before the war. Indeed, the reclamation alliance has a total of 80000 troops, and the thunder tribe has only 10000.


    The Centaur''s civilization development is very backward. Without a mature national system and social system, it is difficult for them to gather all their strength, and the number should not be too large.


    The nobles in charge of commanding the soldiers have sent knights to assemble their troops. They continue to stay in the conference room to understand the subsequent battle plan.


    Soon, new information was sent. The Centaur began to move towards their camp. It would arrive at noon at most. The total number was about 30000!


    The nobles'' expressions were dignified. This number was much more than they expected. Originally, they thought that provoking the Centaurs to force them to start the war in advance should limit the number of centaurs to less than 20000.


    Archduke lance spoke in place of the Marquis of Prague to encourage the people. The Marquis of Prague almost died with the people under the obstruction of the thunder tribe after boosting his morale last time. Now he is not very kind and continues to inspire people.


    "Don''t be discouraged. Although the Centaur army has strong individual strength, it is just a disorderly army forcibly assembled together.


    They have neither tactical system nor military training. As long as they defeat their leader, they are a mob! "


    Archduke Lance''s words inspired everyone. He and two legendary strong men in Prague attacked the Centaur leader, and he will certainly defeat his opponent, not to mention the Archmage yiertilan.


    The battle plan is not complicated. Human beings have no possibility to take the initiative in the face of the Centaur of the full cavalry. They must rely on geographical advantage to defend and counterattack.

 Chapter 42

    The terrain of the defense site selected by the land reclamation alliance is good. It is a hilly area with broad terrain and large ups and downs. It can not only make the human forces form a comfortable array, but also limit the group charge of centaurs.


    Although they formed an alliance to fight together, the nobles still commanded their own troops, but they had their own tasks according to the tactical arrangement of the alliance.


    As in previous dynasties, unified formation and joint command of the army is indeed more effective and cohesive, but the coalition did not want to do so.


    For one thing, the soldiers have not run in training, and it is difficult to cooperate well when they are suddenly organized into a strange team.


    Second, no nobles want their troops to be commanded by others. Whoever makes more contributions in the process of opening up wasteland will obtain more territory. Whose credit is it that you kill the enemy with my soldiers?


    The Marquis of Prague''s regiment is close to tens of thousands of people. He and the 1000 member regiment of dwarves are the main force in the center of the defensive formation.


    Other nobles took the Marquis of Prague as the center to defend both sides. The strong responsible front was longer and the weak one was shorter.


    Although Marcus himself was strong and his knights performed well, he did not occupy the main position because the number of troops was too small, only more than 1000.


    Marcus''s territory is not in the eastern province, so it is much more difficult to recruit soldiers than other nobles. Only a few hundred people have been recruited under good conditions, including the veterans brought from the territory.


    However, these 1000 soldiers are regular soldiers with relatively strong combat effectiveness, and there is no mixed formation of miscellaneous soldiers.


    Marcus is arranged to defend a highland on the right side. The terrain here is the highest, and various traps and obstacles are set up. It is a better place to defend.


    The elves followed because the handsome elf and theona had a good relationship with harlott. It happened that the highland on the right was also suitable for archery.


    Marcus encouraged everyone: "if we win this war, our land reclamation plan will be half successful! Honor, status and wealth are waving to us!"


    "Take courage and fight! Our battle will be recorded in the annals of history, and become a valiant record in human history. It is praised by future generations. We are heroes in opening up new worlds."


    Marcus was extremely charming. This encouragement greatly increased the morale of the troops, and the soldiers who had never fought with centaurs also summoned up their courage.


    Harlott was assigned an important task. A total of 200 elite infantry were under his command, including the 50 infantry he was originally responsible for, the gladiators and the core guards under Marcus.


    It''s a pity that he can''t play with a bald head, but harlott believes Marcus won''t treat him badly.


    Harold with these elite must firmly guard in front of the highland to block the frontal attack of the Centaur.


    Several other knights led ordinary soldiers to defend both sides. Marcus led archers in the rear and took ordinary soldiers around to support when things were bad.


    The elves do it by themselves, and Marcus is not qualified to order them, but fortunately, these elves cooperate and are close to the long-range forces under Marcus.


    The Centaurs came very quickly. They came to the alliance camp ten miles before noon. Each Centaur was a behemoth weighing half a ton. More than 30000 centaurs were several times more spectacular than 80000 coalition troops.


    Centaurs are impatient and not a disciplined army. It is impossible to make tactical arrangements or separate troops.


    After only a dozen minutes of rest, half a man launched a general attack on the coalition forces.


    Tens of thousands of centaurs launched a random charge. There was no formation, no cover, no division regiment, just Hula rushed to the coalition. The open hills were crowded by centaurs.


    As Archduke lance said, the army of the Centaur army is completely a mob. There is no formation and tactics, just like the silly tactics of charging the whole army as soon as the game starts.


    Only the thunder tribe led by the Centaur leader did not mess up, and continued to maintain the formation in the rear without attack.


    The troops of more than twenty thousand centaurs came fiercely and poured into the defense front of the coalition army. The sound of tens of thousands of horses trampling on the earth and the roar of centaurs were deafening.


    Fortunately, the terrain fluctuates greatly, and it is difficult for the Centaur to add up its speed. The deterrent force of the group''s charge is less than half.


    The two sides far away began to shoot arrows. The Centaur''s bow shooting action did not affect their movement at all. The Centaur''s strength was greater than that of human beings, and the bow string was also very tenacious. After full pulling, the range was longer than that of most archers on the human side.


    Centaurs basically shoot an arrow before humans can fight back. Fortunately, centaurs despise humans and have poor military literacy. They do not use the range advantage to bully humans remotely.


    The accuracy of this army''s shooting is not so important. The Centaur''s advantage in archery accuracy is not reflected.


    Soldiers on the human side raised their shields for defense, and even Harold, a fierce man with a big sword, raised the fine steel shield on his back above his head to resist the rain of arrows.


    Although the Centaur has great strength and can shoot far, the arrow they shoot is made of stone, which has limited lethality to the human side equipped with shield and shelter protection.


    On the human side, in addition to bows and arrows, there are a small number of powerful crossbows, and the enemy is a huge centaur. Hundreds of centaurs were shot down in one volley.


    If it were not for the tenacious vitality of the Centaur, the two three arrows wouldn''t be in the way at all, and the number of fallen would be several times more.


    In the long-range confrontation, the coalition forces had an advantage, but it was a pity that they did not have the opportunity to shoot too many rounds to expand their advantage.


    The Centaur charged quickly, even in the hilly terrain with large ups and downs, it quickly rushed to the coalition and began a close combat.


    The alliance''s original advantage in long-range exchange of fire has disappeared, regardless of whether the Centaur formation is scattered or the team is chaotic. With a weight of half a ton and extraordinary strength, the human army is not an opponent at all.


    At the first time of the battle, the human coalition was in chaos and suffered heavy casualties. The defense formations composed of formal soldiers or elite soldiers were easily torn apart, and thousands of human soldiers in front were killed.


    This is also due to the fact that the Centaur did not speed up to launch an assault on the hills. Otherwise, it is estimated that the coalition forces will have more than 10000 casualties at once, and it is also possible to lose morale directly.


    The Centaur''s strength is three times that of ordinary humans and twice that of elite soldiers. It weighs half a ton and has far more vitality than humans.


    In a small-scale battle, humans can still swim flexibly with their bodies, but in this chaotic battlefield, strength and physique are the most critical.


    The physical quality gap between human and Centaur leads to a positive hand over, and human will inevitably be at a disadvantage.


    Except for the Chinese army with the help of the dwarf regiment, all other defense points in the charge of the nobles were pressed, several fronts were completely pierced, and many soldiers began to flee.


    The Allied forces fell into such a great disadvantage as soon as they fought, which was beyond everyone''s expectation. How could the ragtag Centaur group army be so strong?

 Chapter 43

    The alliance has made a serious mistake to measure centaurs by human standards!


    Having not received military training does not mean that collective operations cannot be carried out, and the absence of carefully planned tactics will not affect the strength of individual combat effectiveness.


    Centaurs are born warriors. Their fighting instinct and bellicose nature are passed down from generation to generation through genes. Their situation is not unimaginable for a race like humans whose brains are becoming more developed but their physical functions are beginning to deteriorate.


    The mob composed of tens of thousands of human beings will have unbearable behaviors such as coaxing, crowding, disjointed, civil strife and collapse. Centaurs won''t. They don''t need training and are qualified soldiers!


    Humans underestimated the combat effectiveness of the Centaur, resulting in a large number of routs in the defense line, and the nobles did not dare to preserve their strength. They urged their blood to lead the knight to fight against the Centaur''s attack.


    Unfortunately, more than 20 humans and more than 200 knights are not enough in this battlefield of tens of thousands of people. Even if they fight and kill centaurs with all their strength, they still can''t recover their disadvantage.


    Harold also fell into a bitter battle. Although the elite infantry regiment led by him barely collapsed under the attack of the Centaur, the casualties were very heavy, and there were more than 100 soldiers left in the 200 member regiment.


    Three of his 10 cavalry attendants were also killed. More importantly, he failed to resist the front Centaur stopped by the front, and they rushed to the rear of the defense line.


    "Everyone follow me closely! I''ll take the lead in the charge. Don''t disperse!" Harold must stabilize the morale of the army and lead the team to attack the Centaur.


    Several other knights didn''t resist the Centaur, and hundreds of centaurs in several directions directly attacked the strong crossbow shooter and spirit shooter as the main output.


    Marcus had the idea of opening up wasteland for a long time. When he was in the northern provinces, he tried to get hundreds of strong crossbows. Although the range of strong crossbows is short, their lethality is much stronger than that of bows and arrows. It is difficult to continue fighting even after a centaur is shot or two.


    Harold cleaned up a small group of centaurs still pestering them. When he looked back, he found that Marcus''s troops had been chiseled through by the Centaurs and suffered heavy losses. Even the Elves were fighting with the Centaurs.


    Besides the long-range troops, there were only some ordinary infantry around Marcus. In front of the ferocious Centaur, he had no resistance like a child. He didn''t collapse because of the help of the elves with less than 100 people.


    Marcus himself has been fighting with full firepower. He wields a three meter long flame gun. He can stably harvest the lives of centaurs regardless of sweeping or puncture. These ordinary centaurs have no enemies of him at all.


    However, Marcus is not a legendary strong man after all. After waving a huge long gun for a long time, he was panting and tired, and his blood power consumed nearly half, but he just killed more than 20 and a half men and horses.


    And half of his troops have been killed by centaurs! If it had not been surrounded by centaurs on all sides, he would have dropped his weapons and fled.


    In this crisis situation, harlott did not dare to continue to save attribute points and skill points. He added the skill points upgraded to lv10 to strong attack and added all the attribute points of lv8, 9 and 10 to agility.


    His strength attribute is as high as 31. The percentage of strong hit is increased. It is good to continue to add strength, but it is unnecessary to add attribute points to strength.


    After acquiring the passive skill [Juli], his agility is reduced by 10%, resulting in only 13 points of his agility attribute, which seriously limits his strength, so he must add some points to make up for it.


    Now harlott has 31 strength, 16 agility, comprehensive attributes to crush ordinary centaurs, and lv8''s [strike]!


    Harold hurried with elite infantry to support Marcus. He opened the [muscle burst] skill, rushed to the front of the team, and enchanted all the flame energy on the weapon.


    "Rush with me and let these centaurs see the power of human beings!"


    Harold shouted loudly and took the lead in the charge. The big flame sword in his hand waved left and right regularly, just like a meat grinder tearing the enemy in front of him.


    Harold''s whole body was covered with Centaur''s blood, and many Centaur''s internal organs and flesh fragments were adhered to his armor. The crazy Harold didn''t care to erase them at all, and kept moving forward.


    After [muscle burst] is turned on, his strength is 46 points, and his skill proficiency bonus is close to 90 points! 15 times that of normal people!


    At this time, even in the face of half a ton of Centaur troops, he can easily sweep a road.


    The elite infantry followed him and were inspired by his brave performance. One by one, they excitedly picked up their weapons and attacked the Centaurs.


    The elite soldiers and centaurs could barely fight. They gathered together to face the chaos of fighting independently. The Centaurs formed an advantage, successfully repulsed the Centaurs and saved Marcus''s Archer army.


    "Just in time, Harold!" Marcus breathed a sigh of relief, and the troops would have to be wiped out later.


    "Quickly organize shooters to shoot, and I''ll take the troops to fight!" Harold had no time to say more, and the Centaurs had gathered and rushed again.


    Harlott and those elite infantry first experienced the rush of the Centaur army, and then fought hard to break through the formation of the Centaur. Now they are a little tired, and their combat effectiveness is greatly reduced. It is difficult to compete with the Centaur of the newspaper regiment.


    But now the protagonist of the battle is not them. They just need assistance.


    The elves broke out their fighting power as the strongest race on the continent after rescuing humans without cover. Some began to release magic, some picked up sharp blades and began to easily harvest the lives of centaurs.


    Especially theona, as a hybrid of elves and orcs, although she has no magic talent, her force is extremely outstanding. She has both the sensitive response of elves and the violent power of orcs.


    Teona also uses a two handed sword. She turns the sword and rotates while moving. The rotation speed is faster and faster. Later, she simply turns into a top, and flesh and blood fly everywhere.


    This move can also be used with Harold''s physique and strength, but his agility is not enough, his balance is not good, and his movement is unrealistic, let alone controlling the direction.


    The powerful spirit successfully stopped the Centaur, and Marcus''s long-range crossbow began to work.


    The volley of hundreds of powerful crossbows took the lives of dozens of centaurs in an instant. These centaurs finally began to flee, and Marcus and others did not pursue.


    Their battle in this small battlefield was a victory, but that was because the number of centaurs attacking them was less than 1000 and the assistance of nearly 100 elves. It must not represent that other people of the coalition army can also repel the Centaurs.


    Looking from a distance from a high place, the Allied forces on the front battlefield are at a great disadvantage, especially on the left. The front has been completely occupied, and human beings and centaurs are completely in a melee. In this chaotic war, ethnic differences lead to the almost unilateral slaughter of human beings.


    The central area in charge of the Marquis of Prague has withstood the impact of nearly tens of thousands of centaurs, but it can still maintain the formation. One is because the Marquis of Prague and Archduke lance are two legendary strong men, and their morale is firm.


    Another reason is that the combat effectiveness of the dwarf regiment is extremely excellent. The defensive formation composed of 1000 dwarf heavy soldiers can be said to be an iron wall, and the Centaur random army without unified command can''t rush at all.


    Marcus stood on the high ground and watched the situation on the battlefield. After thinking about it for a few seconds, he said with a gloomy face: "not good. The battlefield on the left is completely occupied, and the battlefield on the right is not optimistic! And it''s meaningless to hold on to this wave!"


    "The main force of the Centaur hasn''t been dispatched yet. These mobs almost beat us until the main force of the thunder tribe comes..."


    Harold also frowned and looked weakly at the ten thousand thunder tribe centaurs on standby in the distance. The side effects of his use of [muscle burst] began to show. He could not exert his strength in a short time, and his combat effectiveness decreased seriously.


    It is difficult for him to act as the main force in the next battle. However, the enemy''s most elite troops have not been dispatched, let alone the frontal battlefield. Their small battlefield may not be able to survive.

 Chapter 44

    The Centaurs and the coalition forces have been bloodied. The coalition forces have temporarily fallen into the downwind, and the casualties are heavy. However, the Centaurs have also been seriously damaged, and there are 5000 or 6000 people who fled and died in battle.


    If the stalemate continues, the coalition will also have a chance to turn defeat into victory. The Centaur army is only a force reluctantly pulled together. The coalition forces are professional troops trained for many years.


    Although the Centaur can adapt to this large-scale war by instinct and nature, the Centaur troops are likely to flee completely in case of excessive damage.


    But it also requires the coalition side to persist until then. The thunder tribe is not here to see the play. They began to take action!


    The Centaur leader and his personal guards began to organize troops to line up and slowly approach forward, ready to completely defeat the defeated coalition forces.


    The Centaur leader learned the lesson of the defeat of the troops caused by the lack of high-end combat power last time. This time, he brought all the top combat power of the thunder tribe, including his deputy Centaur commander and 8 Centaur guards.


    Centaur guards are strong men selected from tens of thousands of centaurs. Their strength is similar to that of the Centaur leader Harold met that day. Even extraordinary knights on the coalition side will be hanged.


    His deputy Centaur commander is even more powerful. He is a legendary strong man who failed to compete for leaders in other territories.


    After he failed to compete for the leader position, he was seriously injured and his strength was greatly reduced. However, he still had half the combat effectiveness in his heyday. With his help, the Centaur leader had sufficient confidence to defeat the legendary strong man he met last time.


    The Marquis of Prague and Archduke lance noticed the trend of the thunder tribe. In addition to the more powerful army of nearly half a million people, they were also worried about the 10 strong leaders.


    The eight centaurs are very powerful. I''m afraid even ordinary blood aristocrats can''t resist it. As for the deputy who is the same size as the Centaur leader, even he and he feel the pressure, even if it''s not a legend, the level is not far away.


    The Marquis of Prague said uneasily, "unfortunately, the coalition forces are on the verge of collapse. If these centaurs come over, they can''t be stopped! We have to find a way!"


    Archduke lance narrowed his eyes and said in a heavy tone: "do our best to lure and kill the Centaur leader according to the original plan to see if they can escape due to the loss of the leader. There is nothing else we can do. We can only rely on the Archmage!"


    "What if the Archmage can''t help it?" the Marquis of Prague asked, looking directly into the eyes of Archduke Lance. He was not satisfied with this answer. The Archmage is not a God, and it may not be able to defeat tens of thousands of centaurs with one person. It is too difficult to defeat tens of thousands of centaurs alone.


    "There''s really no way. We can only retreat. It should be no problem to use our strength to fight a retreat and escort a small number of people to escape!" Archduke lance lowered his head and wiped his long sword away from the sight of the Marquis of Prague.


    The Marquis of Prague saw that Archduke lance was so negative and wanted to say something, but he held back and finally sighed helplessly.


    Archduke lance fights with orcs all year round, losing more and winning less. He has long been used to this sense of powerlessness. The legendary strong can''t change the war situation only by personal strength. He knows this truth better than anyone.


    The Marquis of Prague was promoted to legend only a few years ago, just in time for the orcs to withdraw, and hardly encountered any unsolvable problems.


    Whether it''s the invasion of Warcraft or the attack of foreign enemies, it can be settled by Euler. However, after opening up wasteland in the East, it began to be frustrated frequently, which was unacceptable for a while.


    At this time, the Centaur leader had taken the thunder tribe''s army to the battlefield. After witnessing this change, the Chinese army and the right-wing forces that could have insisted were also in a moment of confusion.


    Although the Centaur troops of thunder tribe do not have perfect military training, they can at least obey the command of the Centaur leader, have a clear goal and move towards the Chinese army where the Marquis of Prague is located!


    Centaur leader seems that the most important thing to defeat the enemy is to defeat the leader of the other party. These human leaders must be the legendary strong man.


    The Marquis of Prague had no breath of convergence, and the Centaur leader felt it from a distance. However, Archduke lance restrained his breath in order to implement the trap and kill tactics, and the Centaur leader did not notice it.


    Thunder tribe''s Centaur''s strength and size are one level stronger than ordinary centaurs. Under the leadership of the leader of the Centaur, it is still in order.


    The pressure of 10000 orderly and intelligent centaurs brought devastating psychological blow to the coalition forces. They fell into the disadvantage. The enemy also increased the pressure of attack. In addition to the dwarf corps, they could stabilize the morale of the army, and even the Elite Corps under the Marquis of Prague was a little desperate.


    With the approach of the thunder tribe, the morale of the coalition army has reached the freezing point. There are human wails and Centaur growls everywhere. Many soldiers have begun to flee, and even nobles and extraordinary Knights have begun to suffer casualties.


    The Centaurs of the thunder tribe laughed one after another. In their opinion, the next battle is no different from sweeping garbage.


    Seeing that the army of 10000 and a half people will soon join in the massacre of the coalition forces.


    It''s getting dark! It was noon, and the bright environment suddenly became dark!


    In addition to the left battlefield where red eye has been completely killed, both humans and centaurs were surprised by the strange scene and looked up at the sky.


    Directly above the battlefield, the sky was shrouded in thick clouds, the sun could not penetrate at all, and a little light came from a very distance.


    Even in the red eyed left battlefield, many centaurs and humans began to stop. After the fighting cry of the whole battlefield was reduced, it was still inexplicably quiet.


    "It''s the Archmage! Archmage irtylan!" some people with good eyes saw a bearded white spirit floating in the sky.


    Harlott also noticed that he recalled Marcus''s words that "he can use several kinds of natural disaster level magic". The scene in front of him really deserved the description of "natural disaster level".


    The black cloud didn''t last long. It was just a prelude to the release of magic. Suddenly, a big hole was opened in the center of the cloud, and a huge meteorite with a diameter of tens of meters fell.


    The target is the center of the thunder tribe!


    The whole battlefield was boiling in an instant, and the Centaurs and humans began to panic and shout to escape. Even if they knew that the meteorite didn''t hit them, the human soldiers also showed a look of panic and fled to the distance.


    Harold was shocked, meteorite! This NIMA is too rebellious!


    Harold couldn''t make complaints about it, and quickly reminded everyone: "find shelter and lie down, cover your ears!" although they are several kilometers away from the meteorite, they will be affected.


    The meteorite rubbed violently with the air and turned into a dazzling fireball. It fell to the ground from a height of kilometers at a very high speed. The Centaurs were panicked. The army of the thunder tribe was completely in a mess. Tens of thousands of people crowded and shouted, and there was no order at all.


    Before they began to flee, the meteorite hit the center of their army violently.


    "Dong!!!"


    The impact between the meteorite and the ground produced a terrible explosion. The explosion shrouded the range of hundreds of meters and lit up the whole battlefield.


    The smoke and dust covered the whole battlefield instantly, and the earth trembled violently. Humans and centaurs who were a little closer fell to the ground one after another. Blood flowed out of their ears, and their eardrums were broken by the violent impact and explosion.


    The casualties of the thunder tribe were amazing. The meteorite hit the center of their troops. Even if the Centaur troops were relatively loose, the explosion with a diameter of hundreds of meters directly took the lives of thousands of centaurs, and the rest were seriously affected and injured.


    A deep pit with a diameter of 100 meters was left on the ground. The bodies of the Centaurs had been completely decomposed and disappeared under the high temperature. Only outside the pit can see some remnant bodies of the Centaurs killed by the afterwave of the explosion.


    The thunder tribe, the overlord of this territory for a long time, and the thunder tribe that even the orcs have defeated, was severely damaged in just a moment.


    However, what makes the Centaur more desperate is that the magic continues. After the fall of large meteorites, a large number of small meteorites with a diameter of several meters continue to fall like raindrops.


    Although small meteorites do not have the momentum of destroying the sky and the earth, the power is still not that these centaurs can resist. Meteorites continue to fall and explode, taking away the lives of centaurs.


    The other centaurs were not attacked by meteorites because they fought with humans, but they also had no morale when they saw this frightening scene. This terrible magic like natural disaster completely destroyed their hearts.


    Even if these centaurs didn''t understand the origin of the meteorite, their instinctive fear made them ignore killing the invaders in front of them and began to flee away from the battlefield.


    "These meteorites were released by our allies and wizard mages! With the help of mages, a mere Centaur is not worth mentioning!"


    The nobles and knights on the human side loudly encouraged their soldiers to reorganize the disintegrating troops.


    The Marquis of Prague and Archduke lance were happy and shocked. They were also legendary. Why is the gap so big?


    They didn''t worry too much about the strength gap between them and the Archmage. Anyway, humans are unlikely to fight with elves. The Archmage is also a great existence that once helped humans establish a kingdom.


    "Win! This battle is won!" said the Marquis of Prague excitedly. The Centaurs fled in full flight, the thunder tribe was also seriously damaged, and the legendary magic of the Archmage completely reversed the war!


    "Prepare to organize people to hunt down centaurs. Ordinary miscellaneous fish can be let go. Those with excellent strength must be killed! Especially those at the two legendary levels!" in addition to providing the reward of the legendary strong heart of the Archmage, they are not willing to let the tiger go back to the mountain.


    Meteorites with a diameter of several meters continued to fall, and the impact, explosion and flame filled the positions of the whole thunder tribe, just like hell, and the Centaurs ran around crying and wailing.


    The Centaur leader looked up at the falling meteorites, the Archmage irtylan who continued to cast spells in the air, the Allied forces who had slowed down and were eyeing the attack, and the Centaur troops who fled everywhere and suffered heavy casualties. He did not choose to escape, but clenched the heavy axe in his hand and prepared to fight!

 Chapter 45

    The Centaur leader raised his front body high, took a breath and fell fiercely [trampled by the war]. The target is not the enemy, but the Centaur force behind him.


    The ground trembled violently. The Centaur leader''s strike covered the whole army. The Centaur was running around in panic. Under the violent vibration, they fell down one after another. Many centaurs hit each other hard because they couldn''t control their bodies.


    Both the coalition and the Centaur looked at the Centaur leader suspiciously. They didn''t know why he attacked his troops.


    The Centaur leader attracted everyone''s attention on the battlefield. He raised his axe and shouted, "beat Rick! Eurek!"


    The commander and several guards around him also raised their weapons and shouted "eurek! Eurek!" they did their best to echo the whole battlefield.


    Marcus asked Harold suspiciously, "what does that mean? What are they doing?"


    Harold said in his heart, I don''t know. Who do you ask me? But after all, it was Marcus''s question. He guessed and replied, "it should be the Centaur''s own language. It is estimated that it is to boost morale!"


    Marcus nodded thoughtfully and murmured, "aren''t you ready to give up? The meteorite is falling all the time!"


    It seems that with Marcus''s words, a five meter diameter meteorite just fell towards the position of the Centaur leader.


    The Centaur leader looked up at the meteorite falling at high speed. He didn''t choose to dodge. He jumped up with a loud roar and welcomed it!


    "Eureka!" the Centaur leader continued to shout, while an axe broke the meteorite.


    The meteorite with a diameter of five meters was intercepted and chopped by the Centaur leader in the air. Although he was scratched by some fragments, he didn''t mind at all. The Centaur had strong vitality, especially as a legendary strong man.


    After splitting the meteorite, the Centaur leader stared at the Archmage irtylan in the air, threw the heavy axe aside and began to accumulate strength. The blue thunder was aroused from the Centaur.


    Everyone understood the origin of the thunder tribe''s name. The Marquis of Prague and Archduke lance shouted nervously, "no!" no! "Ignoring the falling meteorites in the sky, they tried their best to rush to the Centaur leader.


    After the Centaur leader accumulated his strength for a few seconds, the thunder was rolling and the crackling sound was very harsh. Then the thunder concentrated on the Centaur leader''s right hand and turned into a blue lightning spear.


    The Centaur leader raised his upper body, looked directly at the Archmage irtylan, drank fiercely and threw a long gun.


    For a moment, the spear shot at the Archmage like a real thunder. The destructive power of destruction separated the air. When it was about to hit the Archmage.


    The necklace on the mage''s neck lit up white light and activated a translucent shield, but the shield lasted less than half a second, there were countless cracks and soon broke with a click.


    The long gun that has not exhausted its spare power runs through the Archmage''s body in an instant! Everyone cried out in surprise. Fortunately, the mage who was penetrated was only a remnant!


    The real mage had fled in a blink and just appeared around Harold and others, to be exact, the elves.


    The Archmage was forcibly interrupted to cast magic and made a blink. He was very depressed and couldn''t maintain the suspended state. He began to recover under the escort of the spirit.


    The Archmage was no longer in danger, but because the magic was interrupted, the meteorite stopped and the sky brightened again.


    The Centaur leader raised his heavy axe and continued to shout "eurek! Eurek!" and bravely charged the coalition.


    His Centaur commander and pro guards also followed him and shouted forward.


    The Centaur leader''s brave performance of splitting the meteorite and shooting down the Archmage not only shocked the human side, but also greatly encouraged the Centaur of the thunder tribe.


    In an instant, hundreds of centaurs charged with the Centaur leader, and hundreds of centaurs shouted "eurek! Eurek!"


    The remaining centaurs also joined the charging forces one after another. Finally, all the Centaurs belonging to the thunder tribe followed the Centaur leader to attack the coalition forces.


    Although the Archmage''s meteorite art is powerful, the number of enemies killed is not so terrible. In addition to the meteorite impact explosion of tens of meters at the beginning, it killed more than 1000 people and horses, and the subsequent meteorite rain killed a total of several hundred and a half people and horses.


    The main reason is that the Centaur is large and cavalry. The formation is very loose. If you replace the human Infantry Corps, it is estimated that a large meteorite will kill tens of thousands of people.


    The Centaur leader has ruled the thunder tribe for hundreds of years and has amazing prestige. With his heroic performance, he successfully saved the morale collapsed Centaur army. A total of 8000 centaurs launched an attack with the determination to win.


    Ignoring the miscellaneous fish, the Marquis of Prague directly turned into a giant and went all out to kill the Centaur leader. Archduke lance quietly hid nearby and was ready to find a chance to sneak attack. It is most important to catch the king before catching the thief and kill the Centaur leader.


    Facing the Marquis of Prague killed by himself, the Centaur leader waved his heavy axe and signaled the other centaurs to leave him alone and defeat the enemy. He wanted to fight alone with the other party!


    The Centaur leader asked the Centaur commander not to attack the legendary strong man with him according to the original plan, and asked him to defeat the enemy with his troops.


    The Centaur leader now thinks that the person who released the meteorite is the leader of the other party''s tribe. It''s not so critical whether he can kill the rough and fleshy legendary strong man. It''s most important to defeat the other party''s troops quickly.


    Of course, the Centaur commander is happy. He even wants the Centaur leader to die with the other party''s legendary strong man. He can lead the troops to defeat the invaders and then become the new leader of the thunder tribe.


    Under the leadership of eight Pro guards and a commander, more than 6000 men and horses rushed towards the Chinese army of the coalition army. In the previous battle, the trampling of tens of thousands of men and horses flattened the terrain.


    Although there is still a sloping uphill, it is not easy to increase the speed, but it is much better than before. Although the Centaurs of the thunder tribe are injured, on the one hand, their morale is high, and the strong lead the team. On the other hand, they are more elite than ordinary Centaurs.


    The Chinese army, which could have withstood tens of thousands of centaurs, was dispersed by these 8000 centaurs. The Marquis of Prague and Archduke lance were absent, and the army''s heart was not so stable.


    Only the dwarves still firmly resisted the attack, but they had no spare power to fight back and had to defend against the terrain.


    The Centaur commander and the giant dwarf who opened the [God to the earth] are inseparable, and the other Centaur guards lead the team to attack the human forces.


    Both of them are giant dwarves whose strength is very close to the legendary level. They have opened the [God descending to earth]. Although their attributes are no less than the legendary level, they have no legendary ability.


    Centaur commander has many legendary abilities, but his physical fitness has been greatly reduced after being seriously injured. They are really close to each other.

 Chapter 46

    In addition to the Marquis of Prague, the central army of mankind has no other strong blood aristocrats. More than 30 Knights directly under the Marquis of Prague have also been separated and can not unite to fight together.


    With the command, the Centaur group has greatly improved its combat, greatly gave full play to the mobility and array ability of cavalry, and the light and easy to live impact on the weak points of the coalition army. The division of the battlefield makes it difficult for the coalition army to give full play to its quantitative advantage.


    The disadvantage of the Chinese army was getting bigger and bigger. The nobles on the left and right rushed to support, and Marcus and harlott also came with their troops.


    Harold could not use his strength, so he took a lance and rode on the Warcraft horse to fight. He used the lance to puncture and attack. He could use the strength of the horse, which was very suitable for him in a weak state.


    Only theona followed the elves, and the rest were more concerned about the situation of the Archmage. In case the Archmage was seriously injured and could not continue to fight, and the coalition was at a disadvantage, they had to run away with the Archmage.


    Theona inherited the warlike nature of the orcs. The bloody slaughter just now made her very happy. If she wanted to continue fighting, she came to support.


    Theona runs as fast as a war horse! Harold couldn''t help feeling how abnormal Fiona''s physical quality was, her strength was agile, and her physical strength was not weak.


    Marcus stared at a centaur guard. The guy only took more than 200 centaurs and was slaughtering a scattered human regiment. Marcus thought about it and felt that his troops had the ability to eat the enemy, so he released a small fireball attack from a distance to provoke the other party.


    The Centaur guard was killing and was blown up by a small fireball. He felt a little pain. He couldn''t help being angry. He stopped killing human soldiers and chased Marcus with his men.


    Marcus led the Centaur to the ambush site of his team, and the crossbow soldiers directly killed dozens of centaurs with a fierce volley.


    The infantry also lined up to cover the crossbow soldiers. The Centaur guards were not timid when they saw an ambush. They began to fight fiercely with their subordinates.


    Harold urged the war horse to release the "shelter of the wind", and the speed and flexibility increased greatly. He raised a long gun and stabbed a centaur in the chest. Then the Warcraft war horse slowed down and turned to avoid the attack of the other centaurs.


    Most of the Centaurs of the thunder tribe are large melee centaurs with little distance.


    Harold couldn''t help feeling that this was the right way to fight on horseback. Without a large cavalry corps, he rushed into the crowd alone and attacked with a big sword. It was cerebral palsy!


    With the excellent performance of Warcraft horses, Harold easily killed one Centaur after another with a long gun, although it was far less efficient than opening [muscle burst] and waving a big sword and swinging a "big windmill".


    But this way is safe and easy, even if he is in a weak state of skill side effects.


    Marcus found the Centaur guard. He volunteered to fight with each other. Harold and other knights helped kill and block the ordinary centaur.


    Harlott''s strength is greatly reduced. He didn''t dare to provoke the Centaur to defend himself. The evil star with more than 80 points of power naturally raised his hands in favor.


    Other knights have also seen that more than half of the men and horses can easily defeat the skinhead and seriously hurt Harold''s terrorist strength. Although they are worried about the safety of Marcus, they also understand that their strength is not enough, and going to help will only add to the chaos.


    Harold relied on the Warcraft horse that could use the wind system gain magic to sprint alone. Other knights shoulder the important task of commanding the direct confrontation between infantry and centaurs and commanding crossbow soldiers to kill the enemy.


    Without harlott, the fierce man, I thought it was difficult for the infantry to withstand the attack pressure of the Centaur. Unexpectedly, tiona turned into a death gyro again.


    Tieona was at the front of the formation, spinning rapidly to kill the Centaur, and the blood, flesh and bone residue of the Centaur flying from the chopping were splashed on other soldiers.


    This simply subverted the soldiers'' understanding of elves. They didn''t know that tiona was a hybrid and thought that Elves were like this.


    Centaur Pro guard and Marcus played very badly. Marcus''s Warcraft horse was hit by an axe and could not rise again.


    Without the help of the war horse, Marcus is not qualified to compete with the Centaur guard. He can only follow Harold''s unique skill and roll all over the ground!


    The flaming red hair was covered with dust, and the dwarf''s carefully crafted armor was broken. Although Marcus was extremely embarrassed, his eyes were still full of expression. It would be great credit to kill the Centaur guard!


    The Centaur guard was covered with charred wounds all over his body, and Marcus stabbed him blind in his right eye, but he was still fighting vigorously.


    Marcus has never had a chance to hit the enemy hard. A slight attack has a general effect on the Centaur guard, a monster with flame resistance and strong vitality.


    The Centaur guard couldn''t defeat Marcus for a long time. Marcus was angry and roared after he dodged the attack again.


    Then the Centaur guard raised his horse''s hooves high and fell fiercely, and the weakened version of [war trample] was used.


    The ground trembled violently. Although Marcus shook a few times slightly, it had little impact. This move was mainly powerful on the battlefield and was of little use when fighting alone.


    But Marcus''s panic happened. The Centaur guard ignored him and rushed to his team. The [war trample] just now also affected ordinary soldiers 100 meters away.


    His men were staggering one by one, and only a few knights and ELF tiona were unaffected, reluctantly resisting the Centaur soldiers.


    At the sprint speed of the Centaur, I''m afraid these soldiers will be trampled and crushed by him before they stand up.


    "Damn it, why is this beast suddenly so smart?" Marcus scolded regretfully. He had no war horse and couldn''t keep up with the Centaur guard for a long distance.


    The Centaur guard laughed cruelly. He wanted to kill the red haired hand to vent his blood revenge of being blinded.


    Seeing that the Centaur guard was about to attack the soldiers and kill them wantonly, tieona stopped him. Instead of killing ordinary centaurs, she came to meet the Centaur guard.


    Originally, she wanted to fight the strong. Unfortunately, Marcus took the initiative to propose a single fight, and she can''t refute it. Now Marcus himself didn''t see it and was thrown away by the Centaur guard. She can''t be blamed for robbing prey.


    The Centaur guard didn''t pay attention to the little spot on his charging path at all, and was ready to turn her over with an axe.


    As a result, when his axe collided with teona''s sword, the great force came and stopped his momentum of sprint.


    Teona turned a somersault in the air and fell to the ground. She stepped back a few steps. She stretched out her tongue and licked her lower lip. "It''s very good. Finally, there''s a strong opponent!"


    With that, tieona fiercely continued to rush towards the Centaur guard. The Centaur guard couldn''t believe that the little spot in front of him could have so much strength. The roarer waved his axe and slashed desperately.


    Teona was chopping with big swords, and the heavy axes and swords intersected again. The Centaur could not bear the impact, and her front body rose slightly.


    Theona did not step back and stood firmly in place, but the ground under her feet was stepped out of a deep pit.


    Centaur Pro Wei is nearly four meters tall. She is only in her early seventies. Taking advantage of her low body, she can transmit her strength to the ground. Although she will have a heavier burden on her body, she can have an advantage in the power battle.


    Teona took advantage of the Centaur guard''s sitting strength after the collision, and her body was full of flaws. She took a breath and bent forward to cut into the Centaur guard''s horse legs.


    "Ha! Break it!"


    With a click, Fiona''s big sword deeply cut into the left front leg of the Centaur guard. The big sword was stuck in half and could not enter again. The bones of the Centaur guard were very hard. Even with her strange power, she could not cut them off with a knife.


    The Centaur guard wailed bitterly, and with a swing of an axe, he pushed back teona. He leaned all his weight behind and on the right side of his body. Although his left front leg was not broken, he couldn''t work harder.


    Teona took advantage of this to quickly circle around the Centaur guard. The Centaur guard''s legs and feet were inconvenient and couldn''t keep up with the speed, and the horse''s hooves barely kicked out were easily dodged.


    Tieona kept scraping and bleeding, which made the Centaur Pro guard blood blurred. The Centaur Pro guard turned his body crazy and waved the heavy axe indiscriminately, but it had no effect.


    Finally, after theona found the right front leg of the Centaur guard, the Centaur guard''s huge body leaned forward and knelt down.


    "Die!"


    Teona screamed and jumped up high. A whirling chop cut off the head of the Centaur guard. Teona lifted the huge head of the Centaur guard, gasped, looked up and shouted at the sky.


    The soldiers had defeated the Centaurs with the help of Marcus, and had been watching the battle of tiona, cheering and praising.


    Marcus looked depressed. He should have completed this glorious feat, but Harold''s mouth was wide open and speechless.


    The false god of war, Harold, rolled all over the ground, ate all kinds of shriveled, and was rifled with an axe.


    The real God of war, theona, is hard in place, plays tricks on the enemy, and beheads the enemy with a jump!


    Harold was very glad that he didn''t have any bad thoughts in the tent that day. Otherwise, his small body less than 300 kg might not be able to carry others'' punches and hammers.


    Tieona came up with the head of the Centaur and covered with blood. Some soldiers were afraid and hid behind from tieona.


    Marcus said forcefully with a smelly face, "wonderful battle! Thank you for your help!" he didn''t mean to blame teona. At least he saved many of his soldiers, but he felt a little uncomfortable. He seemed to have something stuck and couldn''t spit out.


    Teona''s EQ was very low. She thought Marcus was serious. She said happily, "you''re welcome. Let me come next time. Your flame tricks are more suitable for cleaning up miscellaneous fish!"


    "Hold back, you can''t be angry with the elves. I have to hold back. She''s the reinforcements to help us!" Marcus''s green tendons were exposed, his teeth were clicking, his hair was burning, and he was stunned to hold his anger.

 Chapter 47

    Marcus is not a narrow-minded person. Others say this sentence may not make him so angry, but I don''t know why Fiona''s tone and expression made him angry for no reason.


    Harold hurried to take tieona away. Afraid that she would stimulate Marcus again, they fought directly.


    Although the casualties of the troops were small, they were basically exhausted after continuous fighting. The infantry fighting close with the Centaur did not say, and the crossbow soldiers had pain in their arms when they played the string.


    Marcus''s own blood power was almost exhausted, so he didn''t continue to lead the team to fight. He took the troops to find a highland and began to rest and watch the battle.


    The nobles on both sides led a team to support the anti siege of the second Centaur, and the remaining Centaur guards were also attacked by many strong people. Finally, the war situation did not continue to deteriorate.


    Marcus no longer focused on the main battlefield, but observed two legendary battles.


    The giant dwarf is 5 meters tall after transformation. His skin is gray, his muscles and bones are extremely hard, and his physical defense is higher than the top armor.


    The Centaur commander has a troll like [regeneration] ability. After being attacked several times, his wounds heal quickly.


    These two people are not as good as a knife and gun with rough skin and thick flesh. One has amazing blood volume. They are still full of calls!


    But another battlefield was more intense. The Marquis of Prague and the Centaur leader fought for the second time. As soon as they came up, they made various enlarged moves.


    The Centaur leader released [war trample] and [thunder lance] successively before, which is not comparable to the Marquis of Prague in the release of legendary ability.


    However, the Centaur leader''s vitality was more tenacious. Although he fell into the disadvantage, he was not afraid. However, when he was in a stalemate with the Marquis of Prague, Archduke lance stabbed him in the back and directly pierced his brain.


    As a legendary creature, the Centaur leader is not dead even if his brain is pierced, but it is more and more difficult to support two opponents of the same level, and his injury is more and more serious.


    Marcus patted Harold on the shoulder and said, "organize the cavalry and start chasing the runaway centaur."


    Harlow nodded and began to count hands and allocate horses. Once the Centaur leader fell, the morale of the thunder tribe would be as low as freezing point, and it was impossible to continue fighting.


    Marcus''s army has been a step-by-step battle in the battle. Except that his own mount Warcraft war horse died, the other war horses were intact.


    Several extraordinary knights are equipped with Warcraft horses. Harold mainly selected some for ordinary soldiers. His seven Knight attendants brought them, and dozens of soldiers who were brave and had a lot of strength left in the previous battle.


    The cavalry team with a total of more than 80 people has assembled. This time, the ordinary soldiers'' horses are not the neutral horses with excellent endurance and average speed.


    It is a heavy war horse that is expensive and complex to feed. This war horse weighs 1300 kg, heavier than a centaur, and has excellent explosive power and weight-bearing.


    They have poor endurance, can''t run for a long time, and they have to send special attendants to feed them. This kind of horse is easy to break its stomach when eating ordinary hay and is very delicate.


    However, we can''t arrange the scum cavalry who can''t run as fast as the Centaur when chasing and killing the Centaur. Marcus buys these high-grade horse paintings for less money than the crossbow. Now it''s in use.


    After a short wait, the Centaur leader was finally defeated, and his head was cut off by Archduke Lance. The Marquis of Prague raised the head of the Centaur leader high and shouted to the sky: "the Centaur leader has been killed, and this battle will win!"


    Then he joined the war with Archduke Lance. Seeing that the situation was bad, the Centaur commander ran away early. The giant dwarf was beaten all the time after the time of [God coming down to earth], and was unable to stop the other party from escaping.


    At this moment, all the Centaurs saw that the powerful leader was dead, and the enemy and two invincible strong men wreaked havoc everywhere, screaming and running away.


    Marcus quickly ordered to go out and took the cavalry team to hunt down the runaway centaur. The powerful Centaur now has no courage to fight and has become a lamb to be slaughtered.


    In addition to Marcus, there are many nobles chasing with cavalry. The Marquis of Prague and Archduke lance also find those powerful centaurs to kill. This enemy can''t be spared.


    It was the legendary Centaur leader who led too early. At that time, they were besieging the Centaur leader. Now they can''t find anyone.


    The pursuit lasted for a long time. It didn''t stop until the horse had no strength. Harold stabbed dozens of centaurs alone. Combined with the experience gained from killing before, it was two levels in a row. The whole cavalry team of Marcus killed nearly a thousand.


    It is worth mentioning that theona runs faster with two legs than with four legs and kills very happily. When all the people and horses have no strength, she is still alive and kicking.


    Harold was surprised. His endurance is almost catching up with the legendary strong. I heard that the life level will change qualitatively after the legendary level. Humans who could only fight for dozens of minutes with high intensity can also fight for a few days and nights.


    Marcus was very excited. At the beginning, tieona wanted to use the head of the Centaur as a collection, but who could stand the stinky and dirty disgusting head except her Orc hybrid?


    The rest of the elves scolded her and told her that if she didn''t throw away the head, she wouldn''t want to enter the elves camp. Teona could only wrongly lend the head to Harold for safekeeping.


    It''s no different between harlott holding it and Marcus holding it. Anyway, no one can take away the credit. Considering the Centaur leader killed before, it can be said that no one in the alliance has made more credit than the Marquis of Prague.


    Harold immediately put a smelly, strange and disgusting head. It was originally depressed, but after listening to Marcus''s analysis, he suddenly felt that this disgusting head was a lot to his eye.


    The work of burning, cleaning up bodies and cleaning the battlefield was left to the small soldiers. Harold and other knights and elite soldiers with excellent performance had a banquet with the nobles.


    Four of Harold''s seven Knight attendants can be upgraded. Harold thought about it and upgraded three to [northern rogue Knight] and the remaining one to [adventurer].


    [adventurer] is far less powerful than [rogue Knight], but it can continue to be upgraded. The next level is level 60 [adventure hero], which is a strong abnormal person with 30 points of power agility and full skills. It is estimated that it is one level stronger than his own strength!


    Although I don''t know how long it takes to upgrade this [adventurer], I have a hope. I''ll let him fight more enemies in the future and equip him with good equipment to protect him from death. I''ll be forced in case of upgrading one day.


    The casualties and losses of the alliance are almost counted. The official soldiers and auxiliary miscellaneous soldiers are seriously injured. There are more than 30000 dead of 70000 people. The strength of the Centaur is too strong, and the human beings are basically gone. It is difficult to survive injury.


    More than 5000 elite soldiers survived because they closely followed the nobles and their own strength was good, but the battle was too difficult, and a large number of nobles and knights died.


    Especially in the left battlefield, after the initial total defeat, the nobles who wanted to reorganize their troops were easily run over by the Centaur army as soon as they came out.


    The number of knights fell below 200, and 6 nobles died in the war. Counting the one who died in the first famine war, there were 20 nobles left out of 27.


    Two of them are still very young nobles. Like Marcus, they have no children. The family is so extinct. I can only express my regret.


    However, harlott thought that many nobles would have fun. He found herbs for making hero''s water. Don''t worry about the lack of national nobles. It''s a good thing to have two less cakes now.


    The elves are intact. 200 dwarves died and more than 500 were injured. It is normal for the elves not to participate in the war, with zero casualties. The dwarves'' physique is really excellent. They have been fighting tenaciously in the most critical place, and the number of casualties is less than 200.


    At the banquet, the wounded dwarves still drank boldly with bandages. There was not much wine brought by the reclamation alliance. After the dwarves were separated, most humans could only drink water except aristocrats and a few knights.


    Due to the limited conditions, people didn''t wash well. Some brave people still had a strong smell of blood, but they didn''t care. This banquet was just a relaxation and celebration. They didn''t care about any decent etiquette.


    Teona is particularly exaggerated. She killed hundreds of centaurs. Her blood and broken meat solidified and entrenched. It can''t be cleaned by simple cleaning. She can smell the smell a few meters away.


    She was driven out of the spirit''s wine table and came to Harold''s side to eat and drink. When others smelled the smell, they didn''t say anything and silently made room, especially Marcus. He patted his shoulder to signal Harold to hold on, and then went to the Marquis of Prague for a drink without looking back.


    Theona put her chair close to Harold, patted Harold on the shoulder, chewed food in her mouth, and vaguely said the feeling of freedom in the battlefield.


    "This is my destination. The forest of elves is so boring that I can''t see blood in the competition. Everyone knows to learn magic and practice archery all day, except me who uses heavy weapons..."


    Teona said that she hugged Harold''s neck and insisted on drinking. If Harold could drink and talk with such a beautiful and explosive super beauty, he would be happy.


    But now, Harold washed for more than two hours before he finally cleaned up the smell. As a result, the taste of teona was stronger than before he washed it.


    The taste of wine and meat is smoked. Harold is hungry but can only eat in this smelly and disgusting environment. He can''t wait to press the back of Fiona''s head and buckle her into the onion soup on the table!


    "Hold it, this is the God of war who hanged the Centaur''s personal guard. I have to hold it. If I start, I will only be detained in onion soup!"


    Just when Harold was in great pain, the bright and sunny elf handsome boy came to the rescue and said that the elder irtylan wanted to see him.


    Harold was finally able to get rid of theona''s clutches and hurried to follow the handsome wizard. Theona was ordered not to get close to other elves until she was washed. She could only sit alone.


    The handsome elf boy smiled and said to Harold, "the elder heard that you are a half elf. He''s curious and wants to see you. You don''t have to worry. The elder has no prejudice against half blood children, and he likes humans very much!"


    After that, the handsome elf looked at theona alone and whispered, "theona hasn''t been getting along well with other elves. Take care of her more. She''s not a bad person."


    Halo nodded and understood that there were too many racial differences between orcs and elves. Although tieona was biased towards elves in appearance, there were more orcs in her heart


    What''s more, the eldest sister''s EQ is too low and her mouth doesn''t have a door. It''s too easy to offend people. If she can get along well with other elves, there will be ghosts.

 Chapter 48

    In the curious eyes of the elves, Harold came to the Archmage, and the Archmage reached out his hand and touched Harold''s forehead.


    I don''t know why, Harold was suddenly a little nervous. What if the system was found, and what if I was a jumper


    These thoughts are messy, just because he is worried about gain and loss due to the large gap between his strength and the Archmage.


    Without making him anxious for too long, the Archmage took back his hand, touched his gray beard and said with great interest: "it''s really magical. Obviously, there is no sign of ELF blood, and the soul strength is twice that of normal people!"


    "Well, it''s rare. Among the humans and elves who gave birth to you, I''m afraid the strength of the human is very strong. The elves are estimated to be the new generation. Human blood completely overwhelms the elves, which can lead to your inheritance of human blood!"


    "The spirit is mainly strong in the soul, and it''s not uncommon to be surpassed by the strong of human beings in other aspects!" the Archmage talked freely and explained to Harold and the surrounding elves why Harold is not like a spirit at all.


    Harold''s face is expressionless. Whatever you say, it''s wrong anyway. I don''t admit it or refuse it. I can enjoy the benefits and don''t have to worry about being criticized after being exposed.


    The Archmage gave a positive answer to whether Harold was a half elf. The handsome elf boy was more enthusiastic about him. The elf is a very united race.


    However, Harold didn''t know why he always felt that the Archmage irtylan was secretly staring at him. He felt a little creepy. He would rather drink with the smelly beauty than stay here again.


    Harold said hello to the handsome elf and left. When he left, the Archmage said meaningfully, "who are you?"


    Harold was so frightened that he broke into a cold sweat, but he was a little strange that he couldn''t understand what the Archmage meant.


    "Did he find that I was the fusion of two souls? Or something else?" Harold looked back at the Archmage with an unnatural expression.


    The Archmage smiled: "don''t worry, I don''t mean any harm, I''m just curious. When you''re free, you can come to the spirit forest to find me, and we can discuss and communicate."


    Harold nodded and said that he would flee here soon. The strength of the Archmage irtylan is far from being comparable to the legendary strong of mankind, and the power of magic is far from being countered by the so-called "heroic blood".


    However, Harold did not feel any malice from the Archmage, so he did not worry too much.


    Theona was so moved to see that Harold didn''t leave her to celebrate with other elves that she came up with a hug.


    Teona was soaked in blood and her dirty blonde hair was right in front of Harold''s nose. Harold just felt that her stomach shook and rolled and wanted to vomit!


    Harold hurriedly pushed away theona. The smell of elves is several times that of humans. Can''t she smell her own?


    Teona also said that she is no different from normal elves except that her soul strength is slightly lower and her muscles are more developed. Her smell should be similar to that of ordinary elves. So how does she eat normally under this taste?


    Harold asked this question tactfully. Tieona put a bunch of hair in front of her nose and smelled it. Puzzled, she said, "doesn''t it smell good? It''s even appetizing!"


    Harold "..." it is said that some tribes of orcs like to eat their prey raw. It seems that it is not false.


    The banquet did not last long. Many people were wounded, and they were very tired after a long fierce battle. Finally, it ended in the declaration of "great victory of the reclamation alliance" by the Marquis of Prague.


    Harold begged in every way to stop tieona''s idea of coming to his tent for the night. The elves prohibited tieona from returning to the camp before washing it. She wanted to live in Harold''s tent.


    How could Harold be willing to enter his tent with the smell of Fiona? He was afraid that he would not throw up all the food at the party.


    Harold dragged tieona to a water lake to take a bath. Although tieona was careless, she didn''t care about chastity at all. She put a big sword on the ground to warn Harold to peek.


    Harold was a thief and didn''t have the courage to steal. He screamed. Unfortunately, he slipped back to the tent and began to sleep. Harold closed his eyes and thought of what status Marcus would get after the victory of land reclamation and how many rewards he would be awarded by Marcus.


    At least there should be no problem with the territory as big as Marcus originally said! The land in the East is extremely broad, and the territory ruled by the thunder tribe alone is far more than the original lukanir kingdom.


    Marcus''s credit in the league is second only to the Marquis of Prague. He should be able to get no small fief! As the first general and chief Knight under Marcus, he is an absolute confidant and his treatment is absolutely top.


    Harold was a little excited to think of it. He turned over and began to fantasize about taking them over and living the extravagant life of the Lord.


    When the water of heroes is ready, you can find a way to accompany bareheaded dragon slaying and complete the heroic feat. At that time, he will be a new hero and noble!


    Harold went to sleep with a bright outlook for the future. He dreamed of today''s battle, but in the dream he replaced theona and killed the Centaur alone.


    As for tieona, she leaned against him and said lingering love words. Just as they were going to enter the tent for "double sports", a meteorite hit his tent and pressed him into meat cakes.


    "Hoo ~! Hoo ~! Hoo ~! It''s a dream. Shit, the Archmage can''t come out later! A good spring dream has become a nightmare!"


    Harold knew something about dreams. Dreams were the reflection of the subconscious. Greedy theona''s body was very normal. He didn''t surprise him, but he was surprised that his subconscious was so afraid of the Archmage irtylan.


    "Well, it seems that the forest of elves can''t go in the future!" Harold still believes in his instinct. Since the subconscious thinks the Archmage is dangerous, don''t die. It''s just primary magic. Don''t learn it if you don''t learn it!


    Marcus came to ask Harold to meet together. The alliance defeated the thunder tribe. Then came the Centaurs who swept the land on a large scale and migrated the immigrant population to build towns and villages.


    However, the specific steps and measures must be carefully discussed. Moreover, the coalition army has a lot of casualties and must cultivate for a period of time, but it can''t be too long to prevent the Centaurs from reviving or other large tribes from occupying this land.


    There were more than 100 people in the conference room, all nobles and their knights. Harold even had a chair, but he sat behind Marcus and had no say.


    This also made Harold extremely satisfied. The other knights were standing except the two confidants of the Marquis of Prague!


    The nobles of the alliance could not wait to establish a new country. The plan was more radical, and the most unanimous decision was passed.


    Ten nobles who suffered heavy losses returned to the kingdom to rest and recruit soldiers, and the remaining 10 nobles cleaned up and expelled the Centaurs first.


    After those nobles recruit soldiers again, they directly take the first batch of migrant population to settle down, and then change shifts to let those nobles who have not returned to the Kingdom go back to cultivate and bring the second batch of population.


    In this way, we can not only speed up the sweeping of thunder tribal territory, restore the wounded and increase soldiers, but also migrate the population and start building the country.


    There will be some hidden dangers after the division, but there are no strong enemies after the thunder tribe is defeated. This risk can still be borne.


    Among the 10 nobles who returned, the Marquis of Prague was seriously injured in the fight with the Centaur leader. It is difficult to recover only by self-healing. He must go to the Sun Temple to find sacrificial treatment.


    Although it was two to one, the Marquis of Prague wanted to make a quick decision to solve his opponent to combat the morale of the Centaur army, and was afraid that the Centaur leader would run away and make a comeback.


    Therefore, the Marquis of Prague chose the most reckless fighting method. Archduke lance came to help. He is the leader of land reclamation. He must not let Archduke lance resist harm!


    Therefore, the counterattack of the Centaur leader basically fell on the Marquis of Prague. If it is not treated in time, it will leave a lot of hidden dangers. It may be as powerful as the Centaur leader.


    The thunder tribe has been swept away. There is little difference between the headless centaurs and the monsters and Warcraft in the wilderness and swamp. It is not difficult for formed troops or elite troops to clean them up.

 Chapter 49

    "Harold, don''t chase any more. Just drive away. The north is almost cleaned up. Next, go to the south!"


    The alliance was not prepared to drive out and kill all the Centaurs on the land ruled by the thunder tribe at once. It was too difficult to do that. The alliance just cleared the area near the wilderness first.


    Step by step, the alliance has drawn a rough map of this land. A continuous high mountain and several deserts form a natural boundary to separate the territory of thunder tribe and other large tribes.


    The territory of the thunder tribe is as big as two or three lukaniels. In previous lives, it was about one million square kilometers, about the size of three Japan.


    At present, the human territory preliminarily selected by the alliance is one eighth of the whole map, which is similar to the area of the eastern provinces.


    This place is close to the wilderness, and there are not many centaurs. After the defeat of the thunder tribe, those ordinary centaurs who escaped have already fled.


    Only a few half horses with bad brains are still hunting and settling in this area, and the alliance is eliminating these half horses.


    Harlott listened to Marcus and stopped pursuing. He has increased his level by 1 level in the suppression these days. Now he has reached level 13. The three Knight attendants who are almost full of experience have also been promoted to [rogue Knight].


    Now he has six [rogue Knights] and one [adventurer]. To some extent, his strength is no weaker than that of some small nobles. The physical attributes of [rogue Knights] are far higher than ordinary extraordinary knights, but they don''t have extraordinary strength, so it''s hard to say the actual combat effectiveness.


    And harlott himself has become more and more refined, and his use skills of two handed big sword are better. Now his partner is not bald, but tiona.


    "There''s news from Kryon. The cleaning up process in the East is very smooth!" Marcus sent Kryon to lead ordinary soldiers and large forces. There are a large number of centaurs in the East, which can''t be dealt with by a small number of elite troops.


    Marcus has few soldiers. He feels like a foil when he moves with the big army. He simply lets the bald head lead the soldiers. He takes his knights and harlott and harlott''s attendants together.


    One of these dozen people can easily defeat an ordinary centaur. As an elite force, they are very qualified.


    Marcus admired Harold''s ability to train troops. Ordinary soldiers could train better than extraordinary knights.


    Harold can only shirk that this is a special ability brought by the gift of the sun. Marcus has no doubt that for hundreds of years, the sun sacrifice has been second only to the legendary strong in the human kingdom, and there are many strange abilities.


    On the way back, Marcus looked up at the sky. The blue sky and sparse clouds came into view. Marcus was full of pride in his heart.


    "Hello, Harold, our journey has just begun! Don''t be so satisfied! I will become a legendary strong man sooner or later! Don''t always be a little knight. Take the water of heroes and fight to be a noble!"


    "When you become a noble, we can lead mankind to counter attack the orcs! Then we will be great heroes forever!"


    Marcus no longer just regarded Harold as his knight. He had no noble airs and had long regarded Harold as a friend.


    Harlott didn''t expect Marcus to say so suddenly. Just after a hard battle, he began to fantasize about becoming a legendary strong man and leading mankind to counter attack the orcs.


    Marcus''s heart seems to be a flame, with eternal blood and passion.


    To tell the truth, Harold didn''t have Marcus''s lofty ideal to counter attack the orcs, but Marcus''s blood infected him, especially the sentence "our journey has just begun".


    Harold looked at the sky and took a deep breath. Elves, dwarves, centaurs, magic, extraordinary blood, army combat, hot-blooded combat and novel experience made him feel incomparably rich and wonderful.


    Harold was more and more glad that he had agreed to Marcus''s invitation and became his knight. Together, he opened up wasteland and was able to see such a vast world.


    "Well, maybe I will become a legendary strong man before you!" with Harold''s current strength, if he drinks the water of heroes and gets the gift of the sun, he is likely to become a legendary strong man directly.


    "Ha ha, that''s also very good. It proves that I have a good eye! But don''t underestimate it. Less than 1000 heroes and nobles have been born in human history for thousands of years. No one can become a hero by drinking the water of heroes!"


    Marcus seriously warned that, indeed, the heroic feat can not be achieved by cleaning up some cannon fodder. If you want to get the gift of the sun, you must challenge the almost impossible difficulties.


    For example, in the difficult environment full of magma in the volcanic cave, kill the legendary Yan devil, for example, defeat the legendary Frost Giant in the cruel environment of ice and snow.


    These are the heroic feats of Marcus''s ancestor "Elvin" and the Marquis of Prague''s ancestor "Allen".


    They had no aristocratic blood at that time. Even if they drank the water of heroes, they could never have a legendary level in strength, and they might not even be as strong as Marcus now.


    To defeat powerful legendary creatures with weak strength under adverse conditions is definitely worthy of the word hero.


    Of course, the two Liezi were exaggerated just now. Not all heroic martyrs were so rebellious. The families of marquis Prague and Marcus are one of the four strongest families in China. Their high status is also due to the great ancestors and strong blood.


    Although the ancestors of other ordinary nobles or small nobles also completed heroic feats, they may not be so great.


    Before Harold killed the ogre alone, didn''t he also get the gift of the sun? If a weak man drank the water of the hero and was just as good as Harold at that time, if he won the ogre, he would have the chance to get the gift of the sun and become a hero and aristocrat.


    Of course, the blood of this noble inheritance is relatively weak, and even will completely disappear after inheritance from generation to generation, which is why there are fewer and fewer human nobles.


    "But I think you can do it! In the arena, I found that the more adversity, the more potential you can explode!" Marcus said, looking directly into Harold''s eyes.


    Harold is a little embarrassed to be seen so high by Marcus. Is he so powerful? Harold always felt that he was nothing great. Most of his achievements were obtained by the system, and others could easily do it.


    Marcus''s words gave awesome encouragement to Halot, "I should face up to my efforts and struggles", and Halot thought so much about changing her mindset.


    After cleaning up the northern area, they returned to the base of the big army to rest - [elf home], a miracle castle built in just a few days by the magician''s magic.


    The Archmage is proficient in "turning mud into stone". The dwarf is a natural master of architecture. Human beings mobilized a large number of soldiers to dig earth and get water and mud. Finally, they worked together to complete this large castle that can accommodate nearly 10000 people.


    If this kind of castle was built only by human beings, even thousands of migrant workers would have to build it for more than ten years, but with the help of magic, tens of thousands of troops built it in a few days, which is a miracle!


    It is worth mentioning that the dwarf army withdrew after completing the castle. They were only responsible for dealing with the thunder tribe. Now they help build the castle for the sake of a lot of wine.


    The Archmage yiertilan also left. After the Centaur''s heart arrived, he couldn''t wait to go back to carry out research. He stayed here just to settle down the elves.


    The elves of more than 90 people are tired of living in the forest of elves and come out to see the world. Naturally, they will not go back. The castle is called "elf home", and its ownership naturally belongs to the elves, which can be regarded as the care of the Archmage for the people.


    Although the castle is built together, the mage''s magic is absolutely the core, and the mage''s injury caused by human errors must be compensated. Therefore, this castle should be regarded as compensation for the mage.


    The power of the legendary ability of the Centaur leader [thunder lance] was extremely terrible. At that time, the Archmage was continuously casting spells, so it was difficult to stop immediately. If the necklace on the Archmage''s neck hadn''t been made to resist and buffer, he would have been seriously injured or even fell on the spot!


    After all, neither the Elf race nor the mage profession is very resistant, except for a hybrid.


    You know, when the plan was originally discussed, the human side patted his chest and said that they were responsible for dealing with the Centaur leader. The Archmage just released legendary magic to change the war situation.


    As a result, because the Centaur leader was underestimated, he did not expect that he had such a cruel long-range attack means, resulting in the Archmage being hurt by magic and breaking a precious magic equipment. Even if the Archmage was in a good mood with the heart of a legendary creature and didn''t mind too much, human beings can''t act like nothing happened.


    Theona is excited to become the master of the castle. Other elves are indifferent to fame and wealth and don''t like this dwarf craft castle. Only theona appreciates it. The orcs and dwarves are quite similar in aesthetics. They all like the atmosphere, pomp and broad construction style.


    However, although the castle is owned by the elves, the human coalition forces can pay for the rest before establishing their own country. The elves are also easier to talk. Such a large castle is also a waste. If it were not for the request of Fiona, the money would not have to be lived in vain.


    When Marcus entered the castle, he found that the nobles had a celebration banquet again. There was no entertainment, so he had to have a banquet. Unfortunately, there were no beauties and wine in this place (the dwarfs took it away), so he could only barbecue some game.


    Marcus took several knights and Harold''s seven attendants to celebrate. Although several of Harold''s men were not knights or nobles, they had excellent strength and were no lower than ordinary knights.


    As soon as Marcus entered the banquet hall, hundreds of people raised their glasses to welcome him. They were all inferior wines that dwarves couldn''t see. Usually these nobles didn''t look at them. Now they have to drink sparingly.


    Although the reclamation environment is difficult, everyone does not feel pain at all. A better future is waving to them!


    Marcus made several great achievements in this pioneering neutrality, and his strength is top. Not surprisingly, he is the top aristocrat after the founding of the country. The key is that he is young and unmarried. He is the perfect object of marriage. All the aristocrats are very enthusiastic about him.

 Chapter 50

    Marcus was also very happy to accept the praise of everyone. He drank even inferior wine with relish and talked and laughed with the nobles.


    The form of land reclamation is very good, and everyone is very happy. In this case, it is difficult to have a lively banquet, and inferior wine can not affect everyone''s mood.


    However, Harold and most of the nobles still didn''t get along well. The noble''s high voice made him unhappy. Except Marcus, the pride of other nobles made it impossible for them to talk to Harold on an equal footing.


    Now Harold has made up his mind to become an aristocrat. Subconsciously, he doesn''t regard himself as a "little Knight", and his own strength is stronger than those ordinary aristocrats, so he has no awe for the aristocrats.


    Harold was too lazy to pretend to be a grandson to flatter the nobility. He simply went to play with the elves. The elves still rejected ordinary humans and did not mix with humans.


    After the initial curiosity passed, the Elves were not very close to human beings, especially for those noble masters with a strong sense of superiority. There were neither nobles nor lords in the forest of elves. Everyone was a united and friendly family, and they were dissatisfied with many practices of the nobles.


    The elves held a banquet alone in one place and discussed their future plans. They didn''t think about what to do next. They dueled first. Longevity species have a lot of time to waste.


    Harold, the "elf half blood" is still very popular with the elves, which is determined by the Archmage. There can be no mistake. Harold himself has great strength and thick skin, so he has a good relationship with the elves.


    Surrounded by handsome men and beautiful women, Harold had the illusion that he was also a handsome man. The whole person was a lot more confident and invited a very enthusiastic elf sister to dance with him.


    The elf sister is called bias. She is very tall, about one meter eight. She is slim. Her thin waist makes Harold feel that she is not as thick as her thighs.


    The only pity is the airport in front of the chest and the lower body without "fat", but Harold didn''t care, because his face was so beautiful.


    Beas''s facial features are rare exquisite and beautiful when taken out alone. When combined, she is extremely talented. There is no such beautiful one in human beings. Hill and xihelu are slightly inferior.


    Beas also has some good feelings for Harold. One is that Harold performed well in the battle, and the other is that Harold, as a transgressor, shamelessly showed off all kinds of knowledge in his previous life and shamelessly said that he came up with it.


    What "I think, so I am", "universal love, non attack" deeply attracted Beas, the local steamed bun who had been staying in the forest of elves, and was happy to dance with Harold.


    The orthodox elf sister also perfectly satisfied Harold''s fantasy. Her voice was gentle and her movements were light. She could smell the faint fragrance of the elf when dancing, which made Harold''s heart itch.


    Theona, who was still eating and drinking, was also excited when she saw Harold dancing with other elves. She pushed away Beas and forced Harold to start dancing. The problem was that theona had no dancing experience or talent at all.


    She used brute force to pull Harold to dance all the way. After several dances, Harold felt that his arm was almost torn off, and his blood volume fell seven or eight points, secretly complaining.


    Seeing that Harold was in great pain, Beas hung theona with delicious food and began to have a rest and chat with Harold, which moved Harold very much.


    Harlott sat next to Beas, and they were very close. Harlott could even hear Beas breathing nervously. In order to alleviate the embarrassment, harlott took the initiative to discuss about magic.


    Bias liked magic and began to talk with Harold.


    "Alas, it''s a pity that I can only learn primary magic. I can''t continue to study like you! Is this my destiny?"


    Harold pretended to be very uncomfortable, covered his face with one hand, lowered his head and sighed. This move is to deceive sympathy and has an outstanding effect on gentle and kind-hearted women.


    As expected, bias was deceived. She drew close and opened Harold''s hand covering her face. She said softly, "it doesn''t matter. Whether she can master powerful magic is not all of life!"


    "And the primary magic is also very good. After I am proficient in most primary magic, I think magic lies not in the level, but in the means used."


    "The consumption of primary magic is low and the release is fast. As long as it is used reasonably, it can be very brilliant with body art! Harold, your physical quality is so excellent that you must have no problem!"


    "Bias, thank you. It''s the first time someone has encouraged me!" Harold held bias''s little hand tightly with both hands. The soft and white hands were so moving that Harold was a little reluctant to let go.


    Harlott put his face close to Beas''s face and asked the red Beas:


    "Can I learn magic from you later? I feel I have a lot of things I don''t understand." Harold didn''t understand a lot, but didn''t understand at all.


    His purpose is not as simple as learning magic, but more evil and impure.


    "OK... OK, you can come to me to learn when you have time. Even I''m not very good at teaching, and the effect may not be very good." bias is extremely shy, her cheeks are completely red, her eyes turn disorderly, and she doesn''t dare to look at Harold who is close to her.


    Harold was so happy that he forgot his pregnant wife and his maid Hill who had been carefully serving him before. He replied very scum, "it''s all right. I have plenty of time, as long as you are willing to teach!"


    "Oh, really! Let me study together! I also have plenty of time!"


    With a thump, theona suddenly appeared behind Harold and pressed Harold''s head on the table.


    "Harlott! You... Why are you so rude! Let go! Harlott, don''t you mind?"


    At this time, Harold''s head smashed a small hole in the table under the strong push of tieona, which worried the gentle bias.


    Tieona didn''t listen to bias''s protest at all. She said to herself, "since you like teaching magic, teach me by the way!"


    "As for this guy, don''t worry. He''s fine. He''s very strong. Don''t worry. You can play at the same time!" after that, teona waved to bias and motioned her to go away.


    "Bias, I''m fine. Fiona is playing with me!" Harold explained. I don''t know why Harold is a little guilty now. He doesn''t dare to complain even if he is bullied by Fiona.


    Bias is weak. She was bullied by theona all the time when she was in the forest of elves. Now she was frightened by theona and suddenly lost her courage. She left sadly and only dared to sneak a large number of two people in the distance.


    Theona pulled out her chair and sat next to Harold. She said earnestly, "we are all mixed race. It''s disappointing for you to leave me to play with pure blood elves!"


    Harold has a "+ 40" defense. In addition, the table is soft and doesn''t hurt much. After careful thinking, it turns out that tiona is not his wife, but a master and comrade in arms who often practices sword competition with him.


    Their "impure relationship" takes place in Harold''s dream. In reality, Harold is not responsible for tiona.


    Harlott''s thought was justified, and he explained righteously to Fiona:


    "Theona, I''m going to study magic with bias, not to play. What''s wrong with you? Don''t you like learning magic?" of course, what Harold wants to do is not learning magic. If theona follows, it must be impossible.


    Theona looked at harlott contemptuously and said, "if you want to learn magic, why don''t you go to Ellen or elder irtyland? Bias is half a man! She has no other advantages except height and has the same courage as a rabbit!"


    "You are my rare compatriot. We agreed to compete and train together every day! How boring I am when you go to play with her?"


    Alan is the handsome elf who has a good relationship with Harold. He has the highest level of magic among these elves and expressed his willingness to help Harold learn magic. Fiona was present at that time, so she was very clear.


    Harold is a little helpless. What if his excuse is exposed? Isn''t teona always stupid? Why are you suddenly smart at this time?


    Harold didn''t have the courage to say I was going to pick up girls. Don''t get in the way for fear of being beaten half to death by tiona.


    Harlott sighed. Beas''s graceful posture and beautiful face lingered in his heart, but if teona made trouble, even if she went to Beas, she couldn''t get closer. Can''t she really learn magic?


    Harold was upset. He didn''t talk to tieona any more. He went back to the tent to have a rest.


    Early the next morning, Marcus led Harold and others to the south. After walking for a long time, he didn''t see the shadow of the Centaur. It seems that the Centaurs in the South have almost slipped away with the news.


    Marcus and harlott discussed to have a rest first and prepare to investigate other places in the afternoon. Suddenly, a knight riding a Warcraft horse came to them at a very fast speed.


    "Master Marcus, go back to the castle! The Centaur has counterattacked!" the knight said the shocking news with a sad face.


    "The large army of land reclamation encountered the attack of Centaur army in the plain, tens of thousands of troops were directly defeated, and only a few nobles and a few Knights fled back to the castle with the remaining troops!"


    The knight quickly said the news, and then went on to inform other nobles who had eliminated the Centaurs in the south.


    Marcus changed his face and quickly ordered: "everyone return immediately!" Marcus''s army and bald head are also in the big army. Now his life and death are uncertain, and he is very confused about who the enemy is and how to form so many centaurs.


    There was no time to think about it. They had to go back to the castle to know the exact information. They hurried back to the castle.


    Harold was also very worried. Don''t be bald, don''t fall into the castle, and don''t be in danger!

 Chapter 51

    After a few hours of galloping, the horse returned to the castle. There was no sign of the Centaur. It seems that the Centaur hasn''t hit here yet.


    After entering the castle, Marcus hurried to find other nobles to understand the situation. When Harold learned that the bald head was all right, he went straight to the ELF''s room.


    Fortunately, the Elves were not hurt. Theona said angrily, "obviously you can fight, why do you want to withdraw", "it''s just a pseudo legend. As for being so afraid?" she looked very angry.


    Harold let go of his suspense, and Marcus asked him to tell the whole story. The Centaurs who attacked them were the Centaurs who fled on the battlefield.


    Although the thunder tribe was defeated, there were many medium-sized Centaur tribes with hundreds of people. The evacuation of a large number of soldiers on the human side was detected by the Centaur.


    On the way to eliminate the Centaur by the human army, he was investigated by the Centaur commander. As a legendary strong man, his strength is far better than that of the human side.


    The Centaur commander was pleasantly surprised to find that there was no legendary strong man in the human army, and even the strong giant dwarf was gone.


    The Marquis of Prague went back to heal his wounds. Archduke lance, dwarf troops and archmages all agreed to leave after completing their tasks.


    Half of the nobles returned home for self-cultivation, which was the weakest period of the reclamation alliance. They were caught by the Centaur!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªHalf a day ago


    The soldiers with bald heads and Marcus followed the large army to clean up the Centaur in the East. Surprisingly, they walked for a long time without seeing the shadow of a centaur.


    It''s strange to be bald. You can see the figure of a centaur in such a long distance. It''s strange today.


    Then suddenly one of his elite gladiators came to him and whispered, "Kryon, something''s wrong! I have a bad hunch, very bad!"


    "When I''m in the arena, I feel this every time before I have to fight a dangerous enemy. Believe me, I can''t be wrong! There will be danger soon. Retreat quickly!"


    "Danger? Are you sure, we have tens of thousands of troops!" the bald head looked at the elite gladiator in doubt, and the other party''s resolute expression did not waver at all.


    "... well, I organized the soldiers to return in advance. Other nobles can''t listen to me, and I can''t help it."


    Baldheaded trusted his brother, and he felt something was wrong today. Even if Marcus might blame him for doing so, he began to organize the soldiers to evacuate backward.


    The big army was led by seven nobles. Although Corleone needed cooperation in the battle, they couldn''t mess around, but now it''s just on the way. There''s no war. They can''t control whether to go or stay.


    As soon as the soldiers with bald heads and a puzzled face left the army for less than a few kilometers, they saw a distant earthquake and smoke rising.


    The bald head widened his eyes, and the smoke slowly approached. It was a centaur army! Thousands of Centaur troops want them to come at a gallop!


    Baldheaded at the moment, looking at the already chaotic human forces and the trembling soldiers behind them, resolutely ordered the retreat.


    The Centaur ignored the skinhead, a small force of only a few hundred people, but went straight to the already chaotic human army.


    The Centaur leader took the lead, a [war trample] completely disrupted the formation of the human army, and then began to charge with the screaming Centaur army.


    This battle is the third group collision between humans and centaurs. There are only seven nobles on the human side. Although there are tens of thousands of soldiers, there are less than 100 knights, and the high-end forces are very rare.


    The Centaur has a full 3000 riders. In addition to the Centaur commander, there is also a centaur guard, who is also a strong force to press the whole audience.


    After the battle began, the human side was defeated in an instant, and it was a great defeat without resistance. At the moment of the fight, thousands of human soldiers were directly crushed and bumped away. The strength of the Centaur commander was unstoppable, and the extraordinary knight on the human side could not even resist his move.


    The cavalry has always been the king of the plain, and the Centaur is a natural cavalry. The Centaur army can be said to be the overlord of the plain. When the orc Legion comes, it is difficult to face it!


    Not to mention the human forces, the seven nobles are eighteen thousand miles away from the legendary level, and they have no strength to turn the tide.


    The speed filled half Centaurus cut through thousands of human forces with half tons of weight and then transferred to the front and rushed back to fight.


    The defensive formation of human beings is like tofu. It breaks when touched. It is full of holes poked by the sharp knife composed of centaurs. Human beings are slaughtered and trampled without resistance. The Centaur army on the plain is a nightmare.


    The invincible strength of the Centaur commander also completely frightened the nobles and knights on the human side. Taking advantage of the chaos on the battlefield, the seven nobles quickly withdrew from the battlefield with knights and a few cavalry, and fled back to the castle like bald heads.


    The Centaur is cruel and ruthless, killing tens of thousands of ordinary soldiers. In the face of the full cavalry, no soldier can escape the Centaur with amazing endurance!


    __________


    In the elf home, Harold and Marcus are a little heavy, and the problems are some serious. The Centaur is ferocious and bloodthirsty, and is very vengeful. They will never let go of human beings. After the victory, they may attack the castle soon.


    Hold on or retreat?


    At this time, the other two nobles also came back with elite troops. After learning about the situation in a hurry, the nobles began to have a heated discussion and debate.


    The scouts have found the Centaur''s vanguard nearby. It seems that the Centaur''s attack will come soon.


    "If you can''t keep it, there are only 4000 people in the castle, no more than the Centaur! And the other party has a legendary Centaur!" said count lakid.


    This was a noble who was frightened by the Centaur army and the terrible strength of the Centaur commander. He was the first to escape the battlefield with a knight.


    "Tens of thousands of troops have been defeated. How can we deal with such a small number of people? Retreat first, and we''ll fight again when the Marquis of Prague and other nobles come!" said Viscount Kello.


    This is an aristocrat who didn''t clean up the Centaurs in the South with the big army like Marcus. He learned that tens of thousands of troops were destroyed. He wanted to preserve the strength of the troops and didn''t want to lose as much as the seven aristocrats.


    "Yes, anyway, the castle is not ours. If it is lost, it will be lost. It is a good thing for the Centaur to rob it. If we take it back, it will be ours!" said count kekeller.


    This is a greedy and lecherous aristocrat. He is greedy for the beauty of elves and wants to harass an elven sister. He is taught a lesson by Alan.


    Due to the powerful strength and status of the elves, he dared not attack, but he was very dissatisfied with giving such a big and good castle to the elves.


    The three nobles took the lead in saying they wanted to retreat. The other nobles were not in a hurry to express their opinions. They were still hesitant, but they were really excited by the three nobles above.


    "You don''t have to be a hero for a while. It seems more wise to evacuate first, then join the Marquis of Prague and others, and then attack together!"


    "Winning may not be good. Losing is dangerous. Not to mention the great loss of strength, the status of establishing a new country must be much lower!"


    "Indeed, this castle is not ours. The elf castle is just lost. Our soldiers are our own!"


    The three nobles who advocated retreat continued to express their views. They had to say that their words were very persuasive, and other nobles were also moved one after another.


    In the battle with the thunder tribe, mankind has experienced painful losses. Seven nobles have been killed. Now we have seen the dawn of the success of land reclamation. Who is willing to fall on the eve of dawn?


    Marcus slapped the table fiercely and said loudly, "you can''t retreat! It''s all over as soon as you withdraw!"


    "Centaurs are natural cavalry with excellent speed and endurance. Our horses are less than 1000. How can the remaining 3000 people run off on their legs?"


    The nobles who proposed to retreat suddenly looked ugly. They were not fools. Of course, they knew that infantry without horses had only a dead end.


    But they had horses. Those infantry could cover their retreat better as cannon fodder, but this question was raised by Marcus, and they really couldn''t answer it.


    "There''s no way we can retreat. When the Marquis of Prague and other nobles come together, we''ll win a half man?" count kikeller said.


    Marcus sneered and refuted: "do you really think centaurs are mindless beasts? Although the thunder tribe was defeated, the total number of centaurs in this land is hundreds of thousands or even millions!"


    "As long as the Centaur commander is fast enough, he can easily organize tens of thousands of centaurs to fight before we do our next attack!"


    "What if the Centaur doesn''t choose to fight us in the hills and highlands next time? How many soldiers do we have to organize to fight the Centaur on the plain?"


    This question is not easy to answer, but it must be at least ten times more. The combat effectiveness of centaurs is much stronger than that of human heavy cavalry. No more than ten times the number will definitely be dispersed.


    "Archduke lance and the Archmage can''t continue to help us. The Archmage has won the heart of legendary creatures and won''t do it again. Instead of continuing to help us who have failed one after another, Archduke lance might as well take the lead in opening up wasteland in the United Kingdom of Chiat!"


    "Our retreat is tantamount to giving up all our previous efforts! What do you think the Marquis of Prague and other nobles will think of us?"


    "Scared by thousands and a half of people, we left the castle and ran away. Do we still have the face to call ourselves the descendants of heroes? Are we still qualified to become the great nobles who opened up wasteland and founded the country?"


    Marcus pulled out his sword and nailed it to the table. He said loudly and forcefully, "I won''t retreat. With the castle defense today, if I retreat, I won''t have the courage to fight with the Centaur in the future!"


    "OK! Well said! They are worthy of being heroes who show their skills in the orc war. They rush up one by one when they see the benefits. They want to retreat when they meet strong enemies. How can it be so good!"


    "It''s really a shame to run away without fighting. If you''re so afraid of death, why do you come to open up wasteland? Just go back to lukanir and live! I also support Marcus!"


    Several nobles responded to Marcus one after another. They were not cowards. Before they hesitated to fight, they were just measuring whether the battle was worth risking their lives.


    After analyzing the pros and cons, Marcus made them understand that the cost of retreat is definitely not as simple as they think, and it is likely to lead to the failure of land reclamation.


    An old and high-ranking nobleman directly proposed: "cowards do not deserve glory. Those who choose to escape this time should withdraw from the Wilderness Alliance! Since they are unwilling to fight, don''t expect new territory! I believe the Marquis of Prague and other nobles will agree!"


    This is not nonsense. Anyone who can kick away several pieces of cake for legitimate reasons is not willing. Even if the number of nobles is too small to use after the founding of the people''s Republic of China, they can accept new nobles, and the price must be lower than now.


    This proposal was unanimously agreed by Marcus and six other nobles. The three nobles who advocated retreat wanted to refute it, but in the end they could only compromise reluctantly and express their willingness to fight.


    The biggest problem in defending the castle is the Centaur commander. The stone castle can''t resist the attack of the legendary strong man. If you can''t stop the Centaur commander, the guy will have to open a lot of holes if he destroys the castle a few times.


    Marcus said that other nobles only need to take good soldiers to defend the ordinary Centaur and the Centaur. The Centaur will lead him to solve it!

 Chapter 52

    Marcus proposed him to deal with the Centaur commander, which made other nobles admire him very much. What they feared most in this battle was the Centaur commander.


    Now Marcus took the initiative to undertake the most dangerous and difficult task. Even the three nobles who proposed to retreat paid tribute to Marcus.


    "How can you do such a difficult task alone? I''ll help too!"


    "There''s no need to show off. It''s a legendary strong man. Let''s deal with it together!"


    Several warlike nobles were moved by Marcus, and their blood surged up and down regardless of the danger. Anyway, if Marcus lost, they also had to face the Centaur commander. They might as well fight with the monster at the beginning!


    Marcus pretended to be very confident and said, "you can deal with the other centaurs at ease. I''ll give the Centaur commander to me!"


    "This time, I borrowed a treasure from my father. Even if I met a real legendary strong man, I also had the power to fight! Let alone that Centaur commander is not a real legendary creature."


    Marcus''s words greatly inspired other nobles, and they had no doubt. After all, the "Elvin" family is one of the four noble families of lucanier, and it is reasonable to have a little treasure.


    "I''ll rest assured with you! Don''t worry about the other centaurs. We''ll kill them if we fight hard!"


    "Ha ha, you said it earlier. I knew you had such a card, and we discussed what to retreat. Don''t worry, we will propose that the alliance compensate you for the loss of your treasure! I promise you won''t suffer!"


    Marcus also responded with a smile. Everyone scattered to prepare for the deployment of defense. Marcus finished the commander of the Centaur. They can''t lose face. Even a centaur can''t be put in!


    The scale of "spirit home" is very large. The outer wall can easily arrange thousands of soldiers. The outer wall is 8 meters high and 5 meters thick. Only two huge gates are the breakthrough.


    Inside, there are some open spaces without buildings, and there is a tall inner castle in the center.


    Even the inner castle of the city is more domineering than the main castle of most aristocratic territories. The wall is 10 meters higher than the periphery, and the top of the tower is 18 meters higher!


    Considering the underground space and ordinary buildings inside the inner wall, it is not a problem to accommodate hundreds of thousands of people.


    Unfortunately, the owner of this huge castle is an elf with less than 100 people! What a waste! No wonder some nobles are greedy.


    But now this solid castle has played its due role. The towering wall is not what ordinary centaurs can jump over. Although centaurs are the kings on the plain, their advantages in the siege have been infinitely weakened!


    After the other nobles left, Marcus showed a dignified look. There was no treasure. He left his family to open up wasteland without any support from his father. This was just a lie made up to improve morale.


    Marcus is the most powerful of all the nobles in the reclamation alliance, second only to the Marquis of Prague. He also knows how terrible the combat effectiveness of the legendary strong man is, and he can''t deal with it.


    But Marcus knew he had to stand up. He was the strongest of the nobles. If he was afraid, who could expect to fight the Centaur commander? If everyone fights the Centaur commander together, what about the ordinary Centaur?


    How can ordinary soldiers fight with a considerable number of centaurs without a strong leader? I''m afraid the soldiers under the commander of the Centaur with [regeneration] ability will be killed before they kill them. At that time, thousands of centaurs will trample them to death.


    However, Marcus felt that although the battle was difficult, it was not without a chance of victory.


    After watching several legendary battles in detail and asking Archduke lance and the Marquis of Prague about their strength, Marcus had a general understanding of the legendary strong.


    There are two reasons why the legendary strong are against the sky!


    The first is that after being promoted to the legendary realm, the life level will change. The weaker the race, the more obvious the change.


    The improvement of physical quality is not very obvious after the birth of a race with strong vitality and amazing combat effectiveness, such as the giant dragon, has become a legend.


    In short, after the legendary level, the strength gap caused by racial differences will be greatly reduced, except for the elves who can use magic, which is a bug.


    The second point is that the legendary strong master all kinds of powerful legendary abilities, such as [war trampling], [thunder lance] and [giant transformation].


    These abilities are far from being comparable to the extraordinary abilities of human nobles. They can easily establish the victory in the battle.


    The popular conclusion is that the legendary strong have super high attributes and strong skills.


    And the Centaur commander is not a real legendary strong man! After witnessing the battle between the giant dwarf and the Centaur, Marcus can definitely draw this conclusion.


    Although the Centaur commander has legendary ability, his physical attributes are not terrible. At least the giant dwarf can barely draw with him after the end of [God descending to earth], which shows that the power of the Centaur commander is not much stronger than the giant dwarf and is not completely unable to compete.


    As long as you can deal with the legendary ability of the Centaur commander, you can defeat him. Marcus''s pupil lit a fire. This very difficult challenge made him a little excited.


    [obtain the task, "kill the Centaur commander", and assist Marcus to kill the Centaur commander who is about to attack.]


    [task reward, experience 10000, randomly obtain a corresponding value item.]


    Marcus called Harold to discuss how to deal with the Centaur commander. Harold broke into a cold sweat after listening.


    Centaur Pro guards are so abnormal that they can easily sling him. How fierce is the leader of this more powerful Centaur, which can be called a half step legend?


    But this is Marcus''s rare request, and the system also gives the task. The reward is so rich that Harold refused it reluctantly and reluctantly.


    Harold tangled and said, "can you find a way to lead him away and gather people to deal with him after the fight? My Warcraft horse can release the shelter of the wind. Maybe it doesn''t run slower than him!"


    Harold really didn''t want to take risks. He didn''t have any long-range attack means. He fought with the Centaur commander, either holding a shield in front or swinging a big sword in front. The risk factor was very high.


    After listening to this, Marcus hesitated for a moment and said, "it''s a little difficult. The Centaur commander''s intelligence is no lower than that of human beings. It''s estimated that it''s not so easy to lead away. If he can''t catch up with you for a long time, he''ll kill you back!"


    "It''s really hard to fight in front! Even if the Centaur commander''s attribute is worse, he is higher than the Centaur guard! Besides, he has legendary ability. We don''t even know what legendary ability he has!"


    "This is a little clue. One legendary ability is [war trample]. Don''t worry. Our castle foundation is strengthened by the Archmage with magic and can definitely resist. Another legendary ability is probably [regeneration], which is similar to the troll. You should be familiar with it?" Marcus raised his eyebrows and asked.


    Harlott thought of the battle with the troll before and nodded thoughtfully. With [regeneration], the troll can grow even if his head is lost. This abnormal ability is not available in the ordinary Centaur at all. It should be obtained when the Centaur commander was promoted to legend.


    "My flame can inhibit [regeneration]. This is not a problem, but I don''t know what other abilities the Centaur commander has! I knew I should ask the giant dwarf!"


    It''s a pity for Marcus. He didn''t want to fight this enemy before. After all, the Marquis of Prague didn''t deliberately collect intelligence before he came out.


    After discussing this for a while, harlott and Marcus felt a little headache. The combination of him and Marcus was OK to deal with a centaur Pro guard. This attribute was obviously stronger and the Centaur commander with unknown legendary ability was beyond his tolerance.


    It seems that regardless of the casualties, no matter Marcus''s extraordinary knight, his [rogue Knight] or even ordinary soldiers have to pull over and fight together.


    It''s the sea of people tactics that don''t work well against the legendary strong. Not to mention only a few hundred people, it''s not a sea of people at all. Marcus also has a heavy heart. Although he likes to challenge difficulties and is not afraid of danger, he cares about the casualties of his soldiers. This time, he seems to be a little worried.


    Just as they were tangled, a loud female voice came.


    "You seem to be discussing how to deal with that fake legend, and how about me?" Fiona appeared in front of them, her hands clattering and her face full of excitement.

 Chapter 53

    Theona''s character is biased towards orcs. Challenging the strong is her favorite thing. If Alan hadn''t pulled her to death, she would have fought with the Centaur commander.


    Marcus was delighted to see tieona''s face. How could he forget this "God of war". With her help, it was much less difficult to deal with the Centaur commander!


    Harold is a little uncomfortable. Although Fiona is much stronger than him and they have no relationship, he still doesn''t want Fiona to take risks. Harold is a little male chauvinism.


    Seeing that Harold''s face was still so gloomy, tieona punched Harold in the chest, raised her eyebrows and said, "why? Don''t you welcome me? This castle is mine. Of course I want to defend it myself. It''s no use opposing! I must be included in dealing with the Centaur commander!"


    Harlott just reacted. Oh, it turns out that this is still the city master of "elf home". Taking her can reduce the struggle for more than ten years! It''s a pity why the owner of the castle is not bias!


    Harold looked at the energetic Viola and sighed. It''s useless to oppose, and what strength does he have to worry about Viola''s safety? He reckons he''s more likely to have an accident.


    "OK, then you''ll deal with the Centaur commander with us, but you have to listen to the command and don''t mess around! That guy''s strength is not comparable to that of the previous Centaur guard!"


    Tieona nodded impatiently. "I know. I''ve seen the strength of legendary strong men. You don''t underestimate your opponent. Don''t hold me back!"


    The three began to discuss the specific plan to deal with the Centaur commander. Time soon passed. At dusk, the Centaur troops gathered in the "elf home" and began to approach.


    More than 3000 centaurs under the city began to charge towards the castle. Marcus took Harold and Fiona to look for the figure of Centaur commander at the head of the city. He couldn''t find it for a long time.


    "Didn''t see him, that guy didn''t think we were vulnerable and didn''t bother to do it ourselves?" teona asked Harold.


    "How is it possible that the Centaur doesn''t like the orcs. They like to fight the strong and trample the weak. It''s their favorite thing to do."


    Harold was also a little strange after answering theona''s words. The Centaur commander''s body size is twice that of an ordinary centaur. He can''t mix in the crowd. Can he [stealth] or [shrink] such extraordinary abilities?


    As the Centaur began to approach the city wall, human archers began to shoot one after another. The Centaur also pulled full bows and arrows to fight back. The human side with the city wall to cover occupied the advantage, but the Centaur lost little. They had tenacious vitality, and the middle and upper arrows were not in the way.


    After the Centaurs rushed under the wall, they were blocked by the thick wall and could not break through. Their body structure made it difficult for them to climb.


    However, the Centaur was not helpless. The gate of the fort was made of wood and could not withstand the fierce attack of the Centaur''s personal guard.


    When the castle was built, I didn''t expect to go through actual combat so soon. I installed a wooden door casually and prepared to build a lifting solid iron door after a period of time.


    After all, who will bring such things as iron doors and chain gears? The camp was built mainly of wood, and the castle was built by the magician''s magic [turning mud into stone].


    The Centaur guard broke through the gate and rushed in with the Centaur. The nobles were already waiting in front. Although the city gate was not small, the Centaur was huge, and there were not many centaurs that could rush in at the same time.


    The Centaur guard was extremely brave, and several blood aristocrats could hardly stop it. Fortunately, one aristocrat''s blood ability was that [curse of weakness] could weaken the enemy''s strength, which barely curbed the rage of the Centaur guard.


    The city gate on the other side was also broken down before long, but there was no Centaur guard. Under the leadership of three nobles, the human army easily withstood the pressure.


    Only a few centaurs can rush to the city to fight with the human army, and the rest can only shoot arrows outside the city wall.


    Although the human archers are covered by the city wall, the city wall is not a fortress. There is no way to completely block the arrow rain. The accuracy of the Centaur is good. There are still soldiers killed, but the war damage ratio is still in an advantage.


    The most powerful group charge of the Centaur is completely useless, and the advantage of close combat can not be brought into play, making up for the racial disadvantage of the human side.


    The Centaurs killed at the gate added one by one, but they couldn''t tear apart the defense arranged by the elite human forces. There was no way, and the number of people was too inferior.


    The two gates of mankind are defended by hundreds of people, and they are elite soldiers. They are fully armed and led by nobles and knights. They are fully qualified to compete with centaurs.


    Only dozens of centaurs can rush in, and the rest are blocked by their own people at the gate of the city, and the incoming centaurs can''t open the situation in the face of ten times the number of enemies.


    However, the combat effectiveness of Centaur Pro guards is indeed strong. The high-intensity physique greatly reduces the duration of the "Curse of weakness".


    After he got rid of the curse state and was full, the nobles did not dare to fight head-on. They surrounded the Centaur in three circles and outside three circles with crowd tactics, and the nobles used blood ability and long-range weapons to attack the periphery.


    Anyway, there are many ordinary soldiers. If you have the ability, you can cut down these hundreds of people!


    With the shooting of hundreds of shooters and the extraordinary ability of several blood aristocrats, if you want to kill layers of siege, the legendary strong should have no problem. I''m afraid this Centaur guard will not work.


    Teona looked at the Centaur guard beaten by the crowd at the city gate. Her belligerent instinct was activated. She kept shaking her legs, and her face began to become ugly. Her sword hasn''t been out of its sheath for more than ten minutes!


    Fiona punched harlott fiercely under her impatience and scolded, "where''s the Centaur commander?"


    "Let''s just watch? What if the Centaur commander doesn''t come? It''s too boring!"


    "It hurts. If you don''t come, you won''t come. What''s the use of beating me? It''s best if you don''t come!"


    Harold wished something had happened to the Centaur commander. No matter how precise the battle plan was, their chance of winning was unknown. It was best not to fight.


    Marcus said in a deep voice, "wait a minute. There''s no problem for other nobles to lead soldiers to deal with ordinary centaurs. It''s not difficult to clean up a centaur guard. Our task is to deal with the Centaur commander. Don''t lose big for small!"


    Teona was very angry. She had promised to obey the command before, but now she can only be obedient and stand by. She was trying to blow Harold''s anger again, but she found that she was empty.


    Harold had just been angry and punched. He had already separated himself from Fiona and was praising his wit in the distance.


    Teona''s fist was very fierce. Although she didn''t lose blood, she had to hurt for a long time every time. Since Harold danced and talked with bias, teona was particularly rude to him.


    Fiona was even more angry when she punched empty, but she was embarrassed to catch up and hit Harold again. She broke the tens of centimeters thick stone wall around her and stamped.


    "It''s boring, Harold. Tell me a joke. It must be funnier than what you told bias before."


    Theona began to make trouble. Harold didn''t bother to talk to her. What''s the occasion? You asked me to tell you a joke? War, be serious!


    Harold and Marcus are not as heartless as Fiona. Whether they can defeat the Centaur commander is the key to this battle. They must not relax their carelessness.


    Both of them stared around intently, but they didn''t see the figure of the Centaur commander. Where did the Centaur commander go?

 Chapter 54

    Where is the Centaur commander? He''s lying under a boulder in the distance!


    Centaur commander participated in the battle to defend his hometown and fight the orcs when he was young!


    The battle between centaurs and orcs is very bloody. There are powerful races on both sides. Although the orcs have no legendary strong ones, they have higher overall discipline and morale.


    The orcs are brave and belligerent, and the Centaurs are bloodthirsty and cruel. As soon as the two races fight, they are in the dark. They kill red eyes and don''t care about anything else. One word "dry" is over.


    The battlefield is full of flesh and blood, and orcs and centaurs are constantly killed. The legendary strong Centaur in front has magnified the surrounding enemies and friends for seconds, and a group of violent Orc incarnation meat grinder in the rear is raging everywhere.


    The picture like hell on earth deeply shocked the mind of the Centaur commander. Since then, he began to be timid and afraid of death.


    After that, whether it was the battle between the same race or the battle with the orcs, he always kept cautious, never risked his life, and always reminded himself that living is the most important thing.


    Later, after the chance was skillfully synthesized into a legendary strong man, he unexpectedly awakened the legendary ability of regeneration for the first time. He can recover from limb injury, visceral injury and even brain loss.


    He lost the battle for the position of territory leader and was torn apart by his opponent. He was bound to die, but he was stunned and resurrected by [regeneration] and another legendary ability [rebirth].


    The ability gained after promotion to legend has something to do with race, fighting style and inner desire. The strong desire for survival awakened the Centaur''s legendary abilities of [regeneration] and [rebirth], which have nothing to do with the Centaur.


    After his resurrection, although his strength decreased greatly, he survived. After that, he was more cautious and never fought with the strong.


    After arriving at the territory of thunder tribe, he surrendered without saying a word and became the leader of one person and ten thousand people. Although he is not as good as being the leader himself, he is also very comfortable.


    It''s a pity that mankind came. Originally, he felt that these human strength was so weak that he was not afraid. As a result, the addition of three and a half legendary strong men completely changed the war situation.


    The Centaur leader was destroyed by the other two legendary strong men, and a large number of soldiers were killed by a meteorite summoned by a white beard flying in the sky.


    He was also dragged by a strange "human" and couldn''t turn the situation around. After seeing three and a half legendary strong men appear at the same time, he fled!


    After escaping, the Centaur commander wanted to continue to be a "deputy leader" and "second leader" in other territories, but a centaur guard came up.


    The guy told him that through scouting, he found that some human troops had gone, and one of the legendary strong men was not there.


    The Centaur commander suddenly had a bold idea, "I want to be the leader!". The original leader of the thunder tribe died. Isn''t this his great opportunity?


    After some thinking, the Centaur commander ignited the idea of driving away mankind as the leader. Who would like to be the boss if he could be the boss?


    The Centaur commander thinks that human beings are stronger than those legendary strong ones, and the others are scum. He is not the Centaur''s opponent at all. Since the legendary strong ones are gone, he thinks he can fight with human beings.


    When humans built castles and wiped out the Centaur, he and the Centaur guard contacted small and medium-sized tribes everywhere and called on them to form an army and regroup a tribe of 10000 people.


    The Centaur commander was able to convince the public. He soon gathered more than a dozen tribes, more than 3000 centaurs, and stared at the 10000 troops of mankind. After confirming that there was no legendary strong man, the Centaur commander led the team to attack.


    The result was better than he expected. Human beings were simply vulnerable and solved it without effort, which made him happy and more determined to "drive away the invaders and I''ll be the leader".


    The scout found the location of the human castle. The Centaur commander was ready to completely destroy these enemies, but his inner timidity made him hesitate. What if these humans still have legendary strong men?


    The Centaur commander thought carefully and then dueled. Let the Centaur guard lead the attack first. If there is a legendary strong man, he will run!


    Anyway, there are many centaurs. He can pull up another group of troops at any time. His life is very precious and can''t be lost!


    The Centaur commander hid in the distance and watched for more than ten minutes. No matter the human or Centaur was seriously damaged, there was still no legendary strong man. He can be sure that the legendary strong man on the human side is indeed absent!


    In that case, it''s time to personally solve these damn invaders! This shit building is very troublesome. If I don''t do it, those wastes may not be able to fight down!


    The Centaur commander stood up, came out from behind the boulder, picked up his weapons and began to sprint towards the castle!


    At the head of the city, "Hey, look! The Centaur commander appears!" teona excitedly pointed to the Centaur commander running in the distance and said to Harold.


    Although Marcus and harlott both looked around very carefully, the Elves were far more sighted than humans. Instead, tiona, who had been complaining and making trouble, found the target first.


    Marcus took a deep breath and said, "do as planned and lead him to the inner city!"


    After that, the three began to act quickly. Marcus went to contact the nobles and told them not to provoke the Centaur commander. He would find a way to lead him away and kill him.


    Fiona and harlott began to take out their weapons and stand ready for the first time to fight against the legendary enemy. Harlott was nervous and Fiona was excited. Both of them were trembling slightly.


    The Centaur commander rushed closer and closer. Instead of attacking the city gate, he rushed towards the city wall!


    In a fierce collision, the Centaur commander wielded a huge axe and cut on the wall. With a loud bang, the five meter thick wall was smashed open. The Centaur commander shouted to continue the attack. Soon, the hole expanded and became bigger. Finally, he was directly pierced to form a big hole no smaller than the city gate!


    The Centaur commander walked into the castle with arrogant steps and laughter. A large number of Centaur soldiers followed behind him. Just when the Centaur commander wanted to lead a team to kill the humans blocked at the gate of the city.


    Marcus sent a burst fireball from a distance.


    The fireball is nearly three meters in diameter. It was condensed by Marcus for a long time. The temperature is very high and the speed is not slow. The Centaur commander just came in and didn''t see the attack clearly. He didn''t have time to dodge and was hit in the middle by the fireball.


    "Ah ah!" the Centaur commander''s body was burning violently, and his muscles and bones were scorched at high temperature. Fortunately, the power was not enough to penetrate and affect his internal organs. Although the wound looked scary, it was not fatal.


    The other centaurs were shocked and frightened to see the boss so badly hurt. At this time, Harold and Fiona jumped down from the wall above their heads and began to slaughter the Centaurs.


    After harlott was promoted to level 13, his attribute points and skill points were not added. Now they are all distributed in strength. The strength has been increased to 34. The skill has fully increased the [strike] points to lv10, and a level of [Weapon Mastery] has been added to lv6.


    There is no point in agility. Although it is more important to fight agility with the Centaur commander, a monster that embodies great power and terror, he still points his strength.


    Mainly in the next plan, he and Fiona can''t dodge and fight everywhere. They must face the pressure, so strength is the key.


    Harlott and theona waved their big swords and killed more than a dozen ordinary centaurs while the Centaur commander was in pain and confusion. Theona also found the right time and slashed the Centaur commander''s leg with a sword.


    The Centaur commander angrily began to wield his axe and chop indiscriminately. Tieona sensitively avoided several attacks and wanted to go up again.


    Harlott was so scared that he even pulled and hugged to stop tieona from continuing to attack. The speed of the Centaur commander is not comparable to that of the pro guards. Now he was beaten by Marcus and lost his calmness, which led to his attack being easily avoided by tieona.


    When the Centaur commander gets rid of the chaos and adapts to the severe pain, it will be troublesome to get out of the battle at that time. It''s no use cutting more swords. Although tieona''s strength is amazing, that''s the case with the legendary Centaur commander.


    Harlott took Fiona and ran a short distance. As soon as he joined Marcus, he saw the Centaur running after them in flames.


    He is a legendary strong man who has experienced many battles. Of course, the chaos caused by the burning pain of the flame can''t last long. After finding that these flames are very difficult to extinguish, he decided to ignore the flame and kill these insects first!


    Marcus'' flame does have a suppressive effect on [regeneration]. The wound caused by tieona''s sword has long recovered. Only the wound blown by Marcus''s fireball is still burning, consuming the vitality of the Centaur commander.


    The Centaur commander''s speed was very fast, Marcus and Fiona were fast enough to cope, and Harold, who was partial to science, was almost caught up.


    Fortunately, Marcus suddenly turned around and threw a small fireball, which disrupted the rhythm of the Centaur commander''s charge. The small fireball is an acrobatic skill with the power of fireworks. The Centaur commander could have fought hard without care.


    Only when the Centaur commander was frightened by the previous burst fireball, he turned and dodged. His courage disappeared almost in the battle with the orcs decades ago.


    However, the Centaur commander is still very confident about his strength. As long as his opponent has no legendary level, he doesn''t think he will lose. It''s just that he takes some effort and suffers more injuries!


    His [regeneration] ability is the same as that of other legendary strong men in wartime. The front is just no more than a sandbag, but it is a nightmare for these weak enemies.


    Harlott hurried over the gate of the inner wall, and the Centaur commander roared and followed.


    Just after passing through the gate of the inner wall, the ground collapsed violently, and the Centaur commander fell into a huge sinkhole with a depth of 8 meters. Even he completely disappeared into it, crushing the soil and wood thorns in the pit.


    Although he was not hurt, the Centaur commander howled angrily and tried to climb out of the trap by jumping and climbing.


    "Prepare, launch!" Marcus commanded outside the trap. All the extraordinary Knights under Marcus who can use [Fire release], including Harold, urge all their energy to release the fireball.


    In addition, more than a dozen elves who can use flame Magic also chant and release magic to attack the Centaur commander in the trap.


    For a moment, countless small fireballs, flame missiles, flame spears, meteors, fire showers and other attacks hit the Centaur commander in the trap, directly blew the Centaur commander who struggled to climb back into the trap, and the flame completely submerged the whole trap.

 Chapter 55

    Everyone released the strongest strength in this attack. In addition, Marcus''s burst fireball at the beginning has an incidental ignition effect, which can greatly improve the power of flame burning. The overall lethality is very amazing.


    This is the first plan formulated by Harold and Marcus. Although the Centaur commander is huge and weighs surprisingly, it can be both an advantage and a disadvantage.


    Limit the movement of the Centaur commander by laying traps in advance, and then gather all forces to carry out high-intensity flame attack on the Centaur commander.


    Elves are also powerful fighting power. The fighting power of elves who can release magic, led by Alan, is by no means weaker than ordinary knights and even nobles.


    The fire in the trap continued to burn. Harold was sure that his [flame resistance] and [Flame Absorption] were not enough.


    Marcus was also a little nervous. He stared at the edge of the trap from a distance. There was no movement for a long time. Did the Centaur commander die like this?


    Soon, a loud roar came out of the pit, and suddenly the earth in front of the trap began to split.


    An irresistible force spread forward, the people in front of the trap dodged one after another, the affected buildings collapsed and cracked one after another, the earth was divided into two parts, and the crack lasted nearly 100 meters before it disappeared.


    This is absolutely legendary ability. It is impossible for a legendary giant or a legendary dragon who is good at strength alone!


    The trap has been completely destroyed. The Centaur commander stepped out of the fire with firm steps. He realized that he underestimated the enemy, but it doesn''t matter. A group of insects can''t help him!


    At this moment, infinite anger and arrogance as a legendary strong man overwhelmed reason and fear. The Centaur commander had no intention to escape and evacuate. He wanted to kill all these insects!


    The Centaur commander was burning all over, and no part of his skin was intact. He sent out the pungent smell of bleeding and burning meat around, but his body did not tremble at all, his steps were extremely calm, his eyes were full of murderous intent, and sent out terrible pressure.


    Looking at the Centaur commander returning from hell, they all involuntarily retreated a few steps. Harold swallowed his saliva. Do you really want to fight this enemy?


    The Centaur commander roared up to the sky and charged at the people. Teona reacted the fastest and welcomed the Centaur without fear.


    "The second plan starts! Everyone spread out and shoot freely!"


    Marcus also reacted. After giving the order, he picked up the flame spear and met the Centaur commander behind teona.


    Harold slowed down a step, but he still followed. All but the three of them fled around and began a long-range attack.


    Ordinary soldiers who had not appeared before also showed up from the inner wall. They took out heavy crossbows and started shooting. The bald head was responsible for the command. He himself prepared more than a dozen javelins to start shooting.


    This is the second plan after the discussion between Marcus and harlott. Although the trap and fire attack have an extraordinary effect with the help of the magic of the elves, the enemy is the commander of the half step legendary centaur. It is hard to believe that he will be knocked down so simply.


    Ordinary soldiers are indeed very weak, but shooting with a Heavy Crossbow at a distance can pose a threat to the Centaur commander.


    After the skin and muscles of the Centaur commander were burned violently, his defense decreased greatly, and the soldier''s Heavy Crossbow and the ELF''s bow and arrow could hurt him.


    Even if a single arrow hit had no impact, there were more than 300 heavy crossbows and more than 90 elf shooters. The behemoth, 6 meters tall and 5 tons in weight, was a very conspicuous target.


    The main output of this battle is the long-range troops. The Centaurs are burning all over the body. No matter how tenacious their vitality is, they can''t stick to the arrow rain all the time.


    Harlott, teona and Marcus are trying to stop the Centaur from putting out a fire or attacking others before the Centaur leader falls down.


    Tieona rushed to the front and made a solid fight with the heavy axe of the Centaur commander. The terrible strength of the Centaur commander forced tieona to retreat again and again. Her arm was sore and it was difficult to fight back quickly.


    The Centaur commander continued to advance, and another axe came to kill Fiona.


    Marcus''s flame lance accurately stabbed the Centaur commander''s arm, causing the axe to hit and slash on the ground. Teona breathed slowly, vomited blood on the ground and cheered up again.


    The Centaur commander grabbed the spear and threw Marcus away. Although Marcus immediately got rid of it, he still flew out and rolled on the ground for several circles before stopping.


    Theona''s attack effect is very little. Facing the legendary Centaur commander, jumping up to attack and putting herself in the immovable air is to die. However, the damage of pedicure on the ground is general. The bones of the Centaur commander are hard beyond imagination and can''t be cut in at all!


    Although the attributes such as strength and speed decreased significantly after the body was torn apart and difficult to regenerate, and the Centaur commander has fallen to the legendary state, the bone hardness remains at the original strength. It belongs to the bones of legendary creatures and is very strong.


    The Centaur commander threw out a long gun he grabbed, hit the city wall and directly burst. Seven or eight shooters were killed instantly, and several fell off the wall and half died.


    "Just these wastes want to defeat me?" the Centaur commander showed amazing combat effectiveness. Marcus tieona, the two strongest combat effectiveness, were not opponents at all, and ordinary soldiers were killed like swatting flies.


    The Centaur commander roared, and another heavy axe hit theona shakily, and the big swords were blown out.


    Tieona couldn''t fight hard, so she had to roll and dodge. The Centaur commander shot very fast and had a wide range of attacks.


    Tieona had no chance to pick up the big sword. As long as she was a little slower, she might be hit by the giant axe and killed directly.


    In constant dodging, it was more and more difficult for teona''s body to maintain balance. She was hit by the huge axe on the ground several times, and the flying rubble hit her body, which was already full of danger.


    The Centaur commander laughed cruelly, "die, bug!" the huge axe waved with great strength, and the body kept moving forward, forcing Diona to move back. Seeing that Diona was about to be forced into a piece of ruins.


    The ruins were caused by the legendary ability released when the Centaur commander destroyed the trap just now. A large number of buildings collapsed and the ground tilted seriously.


    In this environment, the huge and powerful Centaur commander had little impact, but Diona''s flexibility decreased sharply and she could no longer be able to dodge the attack of the Centaur commander.


    Harold has also been trying to attack the Centaur commander to cover teona, but the Centaur commander can''t even head. He allows Harold to attack his hind legs. He just finds a chance and kicks Harold out more than ten meters with a horse''s hoof.


    Harold felt that several ribs were broken, and the system showed that less than half of the blood was lost. Fortunately, the Centaur commander''s attention was on tiona. This foot was a random blow, otherwise Harold would die.


    Marcus gathered strength on one side. Although his blood power was strong, he had to accumulate strength to give full play to his power. The first burst fireball released all the strength he gathered before the war.

 Chapter 56

    Marcus was still breathing slowly. Harold knew that he was the only one who could save Fiona. Harold resolutely opened [muscle burst] and rushed towards the Centaur commander.


    He could not cut down the hard bones of the Centaur commander. Seeing that teona was approaching the ruins, he jumped up and climbed onto the Centaur commander''s horse. He had [flame resistance]. The burning flame on the Centaur commander could not affect him in a short time.


    Harold tried his best to stab the Centaur commander''s back violently, and the flame sword enchanted by the flame deeply stabbed into the Centaur commander''s body.


    The Centaur commander''s predecessor suddenly lifted up and cried in pain. The inside of his body that had not been injured was also spread by the fire. The pain of his internal organs burned by the fire was far more than his muscles and skin.


    The Centaur commander was extremely painful and his body shook violently. Harold was dumped. The angry Centaur commander finally shifted his attention from Fiona.


    Teona finally got a chance to stand up and catch her breath. Just now she kept tumbling and avoiding. She couldn''t tell up, down, left and right. When she got up, she even felt dizzy and turned to hit the ruins and stones.


    Harold got up and hurried back. He didn''t have the agility of Fiona. Those moves were OK to roll over and deal with the ogre. To deal with the Centaur commander was to die. Agility was not enough.


    Teona picked up the big sword to fight again, and Harold was the auxiliary support. When teona was difficult to support, he would break out and help resist the pursuit of the Centaur commander.


    Harlott''s strength is 34 points. After [muscle burst] is turned on, 51 points will be added, [strike lv10] increases by 80%, 200 weapon proficiency + 20%, and [heavy hit] increases by 10%. Finally, the total attack power reaches 107!


    Even the Centaur commander was shocked in his hard struggle and had to step back. Of course, Harold was hurt more. He didn''t have Fiona''s monster like physique, and he was no better than the Centaur commander. His muscles were shaking violently after several fights.


    His own strength is only 34. Now he has three times the effect by relying on the active and passive skills of the system, which is seriously beyond the endurance limit of the body. Every time he attacks with the Centaur, he can feel that his muscles and bones are under far more than normal pressure.


    Severe shock damage even affected his internal organs. Every time he fought against the giant axe led by the Centaur, he would lose 3 ~ 5 points of life. If he didn''t rely on semi digital physical protection, he might have broken his internal organs, vomited blood and fell down.


    Teona is bleeding from both hands and gasping. She has a better physique but no semi digital body. Injury and physical decline will seriously affect her strength, and her state begins to decline.


    After several fights, Harold probably calculated that the current strength of the Centaur commander should be about 100 points, which is much higher than the 80 points of the Centaur guard, but not too much. After all, the flame scorched many muscles of the Centaur commander, and the strength must have decreased.


    Theona''s strength should be only more than 80, and unlike the Centaur, which can resolve the impact only by weight, she must rely on her legs to maintain balance and resolve the huge force enough to fly her.


    Theona and harlott alone cannot even stand in a stalemate with the commander of the Centaur. They are completely at a disadvantage and have no chance of winning.


    However, the main force of the output is not them. They just contain them. The crossbows on the city wall and the surrounding elf archers have fired several rounds, and Marcus has almost accumulated strength. When the Centaur commander is further weakened, he will give a fatal blow.


    The human crossbow man may have shot a few times for fear of accidentally injuring friendly forces, but the spirit as a marksman doesn''t have to worry at all. Now the huge body of the Centaur commander is full of arrows, just like a hedgehog.


    "Hold on, he''s dying, and his strength has begun to decline!" tiona encouraged after harlott once resisted the attack of the Centaur commander.


    She was very surprised at Harold''s performance. Obviously, she didn''t want to be abused by her during training. Now she suddenly seemed to be a changed person. She blocked the extremely dangerous attack for her several times. Looking at her heroic posture, she was a little restless in her heart.


    Before, although he was close to Harold because he was a half elf, and even had a good impression because Harold was very interesting, due to her strength, she never really liked Harold. The orc gene made it difficult for her to love the weak!


    But now, she feels that Harold is really charming and courageous. Maybe their relationship can be closer after the battle.


    Harold''s eyes protruded under the continuous impact of great force, his ears hummed, and he didn''t answer. Now he feels that he has to spit blood as soon as he opens his mouth. He''d better wait until the battle is over.


    The Centaur commander is a little uneasy. His speed is getting slower and slower, and his attack is becoming more and more ineffective. The most important thing is that he feels very depressed. It seems that he can''t keep his eyes open once he closes his eyes.


    This is the feeling of death approaching. The Centaur commander is a little incredible. Will he really die in the hands of these weak insects? He began to panic.


    He did underestimate the enemy. After being hit by Marcus''s burst fireball at the beginning, he should retreat and extinguish the flame, which greatly weakened his regeneration ability.


    After being hit hard by the trap, he released his precious legendary ability [shock wave] to break free from the trap. His only lethal legendary ability was wasted, not to mention the fierce flame on his body.


    At this time, because his muscles and skin were scorched in a large area, his strength, agility and defense decreased greatly, which is the second weakening. Now he is not qualified to be a legend. He should definitely retreat rather than continue to fight,


    But anger and arrogance finally overcame fear. The Centaur commander has been cautious for most of his life. The only inflation carelessness put him in a desperate situation.


    Unwilling to die like this, the Centaur commander summoned up his last strength to resist, raised his upper body and made a heavy cut at Harold with the help of his weight.


    Of course, Harold has no possibility to retreat. Tieona is right beside him. This move must be stopped and urge the body that has reached the limit to swing again.


    After this fight with the Centaur commander, Harold finally couldn''t stand it. He stepped back again and again, vomited a big mouthful of blood, and took off his breath.


    Harold felt dizzy with a shock, and his body fell back without strength, unable to move at all.


    [muscle burst] is also over. The duration is much shorter than the previous opening times, which is normal. The fighting pressure is too great this time, and the muscles reach the limit ahead of time.


    After Harold fell, the commander of the Centaur did not pursue, but waved back with a great force, and then turned back and ran away!


    Teona followed him closely. Thanks to Harold''s excellent performance, she was far from the limit and could continue to fight.


    Marcus stopped in front of the runaway centaur. He had almost accumulated his strength and could release some amazing tricks.


    He will never let the Centaur commander escape like this, which is not only related to the success rate of land reclamation, but also related to his glory.


    With the help of the power of the elves, all their men were dispatched. Harold and tieona risked their lives to contain the Centaur commander. All this must be fully rewarded!


    Marcus''s whole body temperature began to soar rapidly, and slowly his skin and muscles began to melt. Instead of burning into flame, they melted into magma!


    The molten Marcus charged towards the Centaur. The Centaur commander didn''t want to fight. He just blocked him with an axe and was ready to directly hit Marcus, but the hot Marcus was not hit.


    Marcus was like a sharp arrow. He directly melted through the Centaur commander''s axe, and continued to penetrate the Centaur commander''s whole body, opening a huge hole in the Centaur commander''s body.


    After being penetrated by Marcus, the Centaur commander continued to rush forward a few steps along the inertia, then fell to the ground and didn''t move. He completely lost the breath of life when the oil was exhausted and the lamp was dry.


    [regeneration] the ability also completely stopped. Without the continuous vitality, the power of the flame finally broke out completely. It was no longer just attached to the skin muscles, but spread deeply and burned the corpse of the Centaur commander wantonly.


    The corpse of the Centaur commander lit a dazzling flame, and everyone cheered and shouted excitedly. They defeated the legendary strong!

 Chapter 57

    Harold was helped down by tieona to the body of the Centaur commander. Marcus was absorbing the flame on the body. The body of the legendary creature was a baby. It was so burnt. It was too wasteful.


    "Harold, theona, thanks to you two, we can defeat this legendary strong man. This glory belongs to us!"


    Marcus borrowed Harold''s two handed sword, took a deep breath, fiercely cut off the head of the Centaur commander and held it high.


    "What''s the glory of this? A group of people just play a fake legend! Besides, this guy doesn''t even have the ability to make a decent legend! It''s good to claim to win the legendary strong? Isn''t it a shame?"


    Theona had no interest in the head of the Centaur. In her opinion, this victory was not brilliant, nor was it rare that it was not the head of the strong enemy she killed.


    Dare your mouth smell any more? Harlott looked at Marcus''s gloomy face and couldn''t help feeling speechless to teona. Others were intoxicated. You poured a basin of cold water on him, and there was no one else.


    "Marcus, let''s take a quick look at the war outside. Do we need to go out to support?" harlott changed the topic on the one hand and really related to the war outside on the other hand.


    There is no human defense front at the opening of the wall opened by the Centaur commander. Maybe a large number of centaurs can rush into the castle from where.


    Baldheaded shouted from the city wall, "don''t worry, there''s no problem. The Centaur guard has been killed. The nobles have blocked the hole with their knights. These centaurs have no leaders and start to mess."


    Baldheaded and those ordinary soldiers were on the inner wall 10 meters high. They could clearly see the situation inside the castle. The Centaur did not kill in a large scale, but was still blocked outside the wall by human beings.


    Marcus was too lazy to quarrel with Fiona and suggested, "come on, take this guy''s head and boost the morale of our allies!"


    Harold agreed with this proposal. Theona had a good fight. She was too lazy to go out to kill miscellaneous fish when she learned that the Centaur guard was dead, but she changed her mind when she heard Harold''s consent.


    Marcus nodded thoughtfully when he saw tieona''s strange behavior. He often saw Harold and tieona together and had secretly guessed their special relationship.


    It''s just that Harold didn''t react to teona''s abnormality. It''s not that he''s dull, but that he''s strange about something now.


    [task, "help kill Centaur commander"] is still incomplete!


    Harold is a little strange. Isn''t the Centaur commander dead? How do I display incomplete tasks or incomplete tasks?


    Harold was a little confused. Half of the body of the Centaur commander was burned into coke, and his head was cut off. Can he survive?


    "Why don''t you move? You don''t even have the strength to walk? Do you need me to carry you?" teona saw Harold staring at the body in situ and gently pulled Harold with her hand.


    It can be seen here that Fiona''s attitude towards Harold has changed greatly, and she has been punched directly and impatiently.


    Harold''s intuition suddenly felt something wrong. His heart suddenly accelerated and a cold sweat came out, as if something dangerous was going to happen!


    Harold turned back fiercely, and the body of the Centaur commander who had been lying on the ground was resurrected!!!


    Not only did the charred marks on the body completely disappear, but even the head grew out again.


    The most terrible thing is that there is no movement! None of the three, including Marcus and Fiona, was aware of it.


    The Centaur commander saw Harold turn back, his ferocious face showed a bloodthirsty smile, raised a huge axe with a big hole melted in the middle and cut it.


    Time seemed to slow down suddenly, looking at the deadly axe. At this moment, Harold didn''t know where he had the strength or why he did it.


    He threw away theona, who supported him, and kicked Marcus, who was thinking about his relationship with theona, around him. Then he had no time to dodge and was facing the attack of the Centaur commander.


    His big sword was taken by Marcus to cut off the head of the Centaur commander at that time. Later, it was inconvenient for him to be supported by teona, so he always asked Marcus to take it first. Speaking of this, Marcus gave himself the big sword. At that time, he would die without this big sword against the ogre.


    The unarmed Harold was hit directly by the Centaur commander with an axe, and was cut in two obliquely from his chest to his waist.


    The upper body danced in the air, hit the city wall, and then fell down. The lower body rolled over on the ground, stopped, and all kinds of internal organs flew to the ground.


    Sudden changes, the first response is not Marcus, nor tieona, but Cleon! Other soldiers came down from the wall. He kept staring at the body of the Centaur commander. Kryon thought it was romantic to kill this powerful monster, so he watched it for a while.


    In just a moment, maybe less than a second, the body of the Centaur commander quickly recovered and grew a head, stood up and attacked the three harlotts with their backs to him.


    Kryon''s tragedy happened before he could shout out the word "be careful". Seeing that Harold was divided into two, he was extremely sad and angry. He still owed Harold countless kindness. How could it


    "Ah, die!"


    Whew, the bald head threw out the most powerful and fastest javelin so far, ruthlessly penetrated the head of the Centaur commander and blinded one of his eyes.


    "Ow, ow, Ow!" CRION shouted and jumped down from the wall. Holding his battle axe high, he fell from the air and cut it on the neck of the Centaur commander. The whole man defused the downward gravity and jumped onto the Centaur commander.


    "Go to hell, go to hell, bastard!" Corleone stood on the Centaur''s horse and cut off the Centaur''s body.


    After the Centaur commander resurrects again, his strength decreases again. His legendary ability [resurrection] will reduce his strength after resurrection according to the loss of the corpse.


    Although this ability can save life, it is also very expensive. Now his strength has no advantage over the Centaur guard. His physical attributes have decreased again, and several legendary abilities have completely disappeared.


    Bareheaded grief and indignation broke out far more than normal combat effectiveness. The Centaur commander couldn''t stop crying and jumping. Diona and Marcus also reacted and attacked the Centaur commander together.


    The Centaur commander originally wanted to hit the enemy by [resurrection], take a surprise, directly kill the three strongest enemies in front of him, and then find a way to retreat.


    As a result, harlott disrupted the plan and was hit hard by the outbreak of Kelon, which was ignored before. It was difficult to resist under the joint attack of the three.


    Harold hasn''t completely died yet. The system is still trying to maintain his life. His blood volume has long been cleared. Now he is burning his upper limit of life at a rate of one point per second to survive.


    If there is any "Sun sacrifice" or "high-level Elf Mage" who can use some powerful magic (spells) to put his two halves together and restore his internal organs, maybe he can survive again.


    Unfortunately, there was no strong man to save him. Bias knelt beside his upper body with tears on her face, desperately using the weak low-level healing magic in an attempt to save him.


    Alan picked up his lower body and scattered internal organs, and hurriedly ran over to repair Harold''s body.


    Unfortunately, the wounds cut by the giant axe are very rough. Many flesh and blood viscera have long been chopped into meat mud. I don''t know where to fly.


    Alan''s [wound healing] didn''t work at all. Harold''s face became whiter and whiter, and gradually his eyes couldn''t open.


    Harold looked at the bald head of the resurrected Centaur commander and Marcus Diona in the distance, and put down his hanging heart.


    Looking at Beas with tears and Alan with sweat and anxiety, I feel a little relieved, especially Beas, who is so beautiful even when she cries.


    Harold finally saw bias bury her head in his chest, then close her eyes and couldn''t open them anymore.


    The system showed that his maximum HP was still more than ten points, and Harold began to think in the dark.


    The current situation is a bit like when I first crossed. At that time, I was hit by a troll and was on the verge of death.


    Unfortunately, it should be really dead this time. The system is unable to revive him again.


    Why should I push theona and Marcus away instead of avoiding the attack myself?


    Harold didn''t understand that it didn''t matter if Marcus died. He could find a new nobleman to be a knight or even work alone. He was no less systematic than an ordinary nobleman.


    Even if he is not recognized by other nobles for a short time, it''s OK. When he becomes a legendary strong man, who dares to disagree with him?


    Although Marcus saved his life against the ogres, it doesn''t mean I have to repay with my life!


    Theona has an explosive body, extremely plump and outstanding appearance. I really like her, but there are many beautiful women. Why die for a woman who is not her wife?


    Isn''t bias also very beautiful? Besides, he also has xihelu and Xi''er. It''s stupid to die for a woman!


    Harold couldn''t understand why he saved them instead of hiding. He was just a greedy and lecherous transgressor. Why was he so noble.


    People are very complex. Many people think they know themselves very well, but they don''t understand until the end of their life. In fact, they don''t know themselves at all. A master who has pretended to be an eminent monk all his life will be afraid of death, and a person who has been a killer all his life will sacrifice himself to save a child.


    Harold didn''t bother about why he had to sacrifice himself to save others, but began to reflect on other things.


    I''m a little sorry for Xi Helu. No, I''m very sorry. I enjoyed her body before I married Xi Helu.


    Does he like xihelu? He should like his face and body. What else?


    Harold thought for a long time. He didn''t seem to have any. He didn''t know what Xi Helu liked to do and eat. Anyway, several maids took care of him. He only went to Xi Helu when he was "exercising".


    Not only that, but also took hill to "multiplayer sports", which is definitely not true love, but Xi Helu never complained and conceived his child as a 16-year-old green girl.


    And he was greedy when he saw the elf sister after he came to open up wasteland. Although it is normal for capable and powerful people in the world to take several wives, Harold still felt a little scum.


    "I''m sorry, Theo Helu. I''m not a good husband. I can''t take care of you and your children."


    "Bald, thank you for taking care of me. You will succeed in killing dragons. Unfortunately, I can''t see it."


    "Theona, if only you were gentle, otherwise I wouldn''t go to piace!"


    "Marcus, you will certainly become a legendary strong man and take humans to counter attack the orcs. As you said, your journey has just begun."


    "But my journey is over!"


    The more Harold went to the back, the less clear his head became, and he didn''t understand what emotion was in his heart in the end.


    Sadness? Guilt? Or regret? None of this matters. Harold is dead.

 Chapter 58

    I designed Harold''s death long ago, even from this point at the beginning of this book.


    But I was not prepared to let Harold die so early. The initial outline was to die after the successful reclamation of wasteland. The cause of death was also related to the big pit I would dig later.


    But I changed the outline later. Let me explain the reason slowly.


    In the castle defense, a main force must be killed in the hard battle with the Centaur commander.


    That is one of harlott, Marcus and tiona. The bald strength is slightly unqualified.


    No matter how weak the Centaur commander is, no matter how useless he is, he is also a semi legendary strong man. If he dies, the small miscellaneous soldiers will be solved. It is too childish and fake, which will make the "legendary strong man" crazy.


    The legendary strong man has been the ceiling of combat effectiveness for a long time in my book, because I don''t want to write about the high combat effectiveness system in which gods walk everywhere and dragons are not as good as dogs.


    The proliferation of legendary strong people will seriously affect the romance of leading soldiers to fight and farming development, which is completely different from the story I want to write.


    And the four legendary abilities of the Centaur command can''t be cut any more.


    [regeneration] was suppressed by fire and [shock wave] was used to destroy the trap. As a result, no one was killed. Originally, this move could kill any character such as tieona or Marcus.


    [trampled by war] I waved my big hand and directly cut it down for use on the ground that "the Archmage strengthened the castle foundation".


    The final [rebirth] was originally resurrected in the same state as the great move of DOTA skeleton king or war3 Tauren chief.


    But Leng was cut into a garbage skill by my "weakening the strength after resurrection according to the physical injury".


    To tell you the truth, I think it''s bullshit that I weakened the Centaur commander. I''ve completely become a strengthened Centaur guard. There''s no force of the legendary strong!


    However, even so, after the resurrection of the Centaur commander, he is absolutely capable of killing a main force.


    Humans have never met enemies who can come back from the dead before. Their heads have been cut off and most of their bodies are charred. They will never continue to be vigilant. Therefore, the Centaur commander''s sudden resurrection and sneak attack is a must kill. The undead is disgusting.


    The protagonist''s death pretending outbreak can sneak into the hell of Warcraft. The legendary strong men on the human side are forced to hang up. As a result, the Centaurs use the legendary ability of [rebirth], which has been seen through and resolved. Why?


    Centaurs are also an intelligent race, and they strive to fight and survive. If humans are still invaders, why can you sling centaurs out of rationality?


    Dead people are necessary. No matter how I weaken and arrange, I can only control the "number of casualties". My original design was to let Marcus do this "unlucky" for seconds.


    On the one hand, he is the loyal object of the protagonist, and attaches great importance to the protagonist. It is difficult to write a reasonable "breakup plot". After his death, the hero is completely free and can better carry out the plot.


    On the other hand, Fiona is the female character I try my best to describe, and her relationship with the man is about to begin, so she died. Isn''t my previous description wasted?


    Finally, the change of the plot is the suggestion given by a friend of mine after reading my novel. He thinks it''s too deliberate to kill Marcus. Marcus is a hero who has made meritorious contributions several times in the war with the orcs, and has high aspirations, integrity and proper protagonist template.


    Dying like this will make the story too funny. Anyway, the main man will die. How good will it be for Marcus to continue to exist if he dies early?


    I thought, it makes sense. If you dig a big hole or something, you know whether the reader is happy or not. It''s hard for me to fill in. Marcus has described a lot in the same way, and it''s a waste to die!


    So Harold died in such a glorious battle!


    Harlott is not a good person. Xihelu''s hometown was destroyed and all her relatives were slaughtered. She is fragile and eager for protection from others. Harlott''s action against her in this case is scum. Although xihelu is voluntary, it''s because she has no choice!


    Finally, Harold sacrificed himself to save theona and Marcus, which was a little higher.


    An image of greed for money, lust and fear of death is too ugly. Although this is a true portrayal of most people in reality, it is better to beautify the protagonist of the novel after all.


    Finally, the hero of the novel is still Harold, but he is not resurrected but reborn!


    Readers who have read my previous novel introduction should know how to rebirth. I''ll buy a pass first. Of course, if someone can comment on the drama in the book, I''ll be glad that my novel introduction will be remembered.


    (PS: this book may be on the shelves at the end of this month or early next month. The results are very important. If the situation is good, I might be a full-time writer. In that case, the day is 6K not a problem at all.


    If you don''t get good grades, you can only write part-time, and the day is 4K the limit. Moreover, you don''t have much time to conceive the plot and refine your writing, and the quality of the novel will decline slightly.


    So, vote for me! Your support is the author''s greatest motivation!)

 Chapter 59

    The Centaur commander fell under the siege of Cleon, Marcus and tiona. They witnessed Harold''s death, which was as fierce as chicken blood.


    Especially teona, she roared and rotated her body. Using all her strength, she waved a big sword and cut a big hole directly through the center of the Centaur''s body.


    The body of the Centaur commander was directly cut off by tieona, and the death method was as miserable as Harold.


    The battle outside the castle is still fierce. No matter how favorable the location is, the combat effectiveness of human beings is still weaker than the Centaur. The archers on the wall have no strength to continue to pull the bow, and the Centaur is still shooting.


    The strong horse body of the Centaur can carry several arrow barrels, which makes the Centaur have enough ammunition. Now most soldiers on the wall can only hold up shields and shrink their heads to defend, and cover some archers with excellent physical strength to continue shooting.


    There are more and more centaurs pouring in from the three openings. Even the so-called elite troops are also ordinary humans. They have no extraordinary strength and can''t compare with centaurs in individual strength. Their physical endurance is not an opponent. They start to get tired after fighting with centaurs for a long time.


    The nobles and knights were quite energetic. The Centaur guard was surrounded and killed by them with crowd tactics. They didn''t spend much effort and began to fight with the Centaur on the front line.


    Marcus raised the head of the Centaur commander to the wall, raised his head high in both hands, and shouted with grief and anger: "the legendary Centaur has been killed by me!"


    The loud voice echoed inside and outside the castle, and the first head of the Centaur commander was huge and could be seen from a distance.


    The Centaur was demoralized by this difficult castle. Now the leader is dead and has no fighting spirit to stick to it.


    The Centaurs who had been shooting arrows outside the city wall began to retreat in all directions. The nobles did not continue to pursue after killing the Centaurs inside the city wall. It was getting dark and the soldiers were very tired. There was no need to pursue and kill these ordinary centaurs.


    The nobles praised and respected Marcus one by one. The greatest hero of this battle victory is Marcus!


    Marcus listened to the admiration and compliments of the nobles. There was no joy in his heart. He raised his head and tears swirled in his eyes. His most reliable brother was killed in this battle!


    Marcus returned to the inner city and saw Harold''s body and the people around him.


    Fiona and bias completely occupied Harold''s body, one holding her head and the other buried in her chest. Bias was weak. Harold was the object of her first love, crying and screaming.


    Theona didn''t cry, let alone make a sound. She just looked at Harold''s face without saying a word and recalled the scenes of training, dancing and fighting together.


    When bald head was in the arena, he saw the scene of the death of his good brother many times. He had the strongest bearing capacity. He pressed his grief and anger in his heart. He had already slaughtered centaurs. Now it is estimated that he will be remembered by one person.


    Alan came towards Marcus and whispered, "I heard that your human sun sacrifice can use the power of the sun to use divine magic. One of them can revive the dead, isn''t it?"


    Elves advocate nature. Although some magic can "bring the dead back to life", it is rarely used.


    In their view, the death of one life represents the birth of another life. Reincarnation is a better choice, and resurrection of the dead is an offence.


    However, harlott''s situation is special. Although he is a mixed race of elves, his thoughts and customs are completely human and do not have to be treated according to the customs of elves.


    Marcus shook his head regretfully. "The resurrection of the dead can only be used for those whose bodies are intact and whose death time is less than one day."


    "The Sun Temple is too far from here. It will take a week to get there as soon as possible! It''s too late!"


    Alan replied, "not necessarily. The reason for the limitation one day is that the strength of human soul is relatively low. It will begin to dissipate after one day, but the elves are different! Harold is a half breed of elves, and the strength of soul is twice that of normal people!"


    Marcus knew this secret for the first time. It turned out that Harold was not a purebred human, but a mixed race of elves. No wonder he was so familiar with elves. You know, most nobles, including him, had a general relationship with elves.


    Then Alan was closer to Marcus''s ear and whispered: "some elf scholars studied the mystery of the soul in their early years. The stronger the soul, the longer it can stay. Even after some elves die, the soul can exist alone from the body!"


    Without the body, you can live alone on the soul? Although the information was shocking, Marcus didn''t have time to pay attention to it. He quickly asked people to clean up Harold''s body and prepare to set out for the Sun Temple.


    The temple of the sun was jointly established by the three human kingdoms and is not subject to the jurisdiction of any country.


    However, Marcus still has some face. He should be able to invite the sun to sacrifice at some price. Both Diona and bias insisted on starting together.


    Alan wants to stay to take care of and manage these elves. He is the eldest brother among these elves. He is the oldest and strongest.


    Marcus arranged for several other knights to stay in the castle with their soldiers, and set out with Cleon and two elf beauties.


    Harold''s body was sealed and tied to a Warcraft horse after being spliced together by magic and physical means.


    The nobles didn''t understand Marcus'' behavior. A knight was killed in battle. Why did they mobilize so many people? However, they had suffered heavy casualties and were unable to continue to eliminate the Centaurs. Marcus''s departure would not delay the reclamation process. They simply shrank in the "fairy home" and waited for the return of the Marquis of Prague and other nobles.


    Marcus and other four people rode Warcraft horses very fast. They arrived at the Sun Temple in only six days. Marcus is a little famous aristocrat. Their reclamation is a major event of several human kingdoms, and the sun temple also has attention.


    The temple has established a separate town. The guards and troops belong to the temple only. The number of civilians is not large, and most of them are family members and servants related to sun sacrifice and sun knight.


    Marcus successfully met a sun sacrifice, who used to belong to lucanier Kingdom and was quite familiar with Marcus''s father Marquis harlaus.


    Marcus showed his intention, pointed to Harold''s body in front of him and said, "he is my good brother. He died to save me in the battle with a legendary Centaur!"


    "Please save him. I don''t care about the reward or price!"


    Marcus also said these words with great sincerity and intention. First, he showed that Harold was a hero of the human race and died in a glorious battle. Then he expressed his determination not to care about the cost. It doesn''t matter if the lion opens his mouth. After the successful reclamation, he has more land and wealth.


    The sun sacrifice was not in a hurry to talk about the price. He stretched out his hand on Harold''s forehead, closed his eyes and felt something. After a long time, he shook his head: "sorry, there''s nothing I can do. His soul has completely dissipated. Should he have died for a long time?"


    After listening to the sacrificial words, Marcus seemed to be hit by a heavy hammer. He trembled and stepped back two steps. He couldn''t say anything in his mouth.


    The bald head lowered his head and sighed gently. The sun sacrifice had no reason to deceive them, and the resurrection of the dead was not very reliable. Few nobles or knights who died in war were resurrected.


    Bias leaned down and looked at Harold''s body and wept. It was not easy to ignite hope and was ruthlessly extinguished. She couldn''t stop her tears.


    Theona, on the other hand, rushed forward, grabbed the sacrificial robe and said in a bad tone, "did you check carefully? He has only been dead for less than a week. How can there be no soul left?"


    Elaine had told Fiona in advance that the dissipation of the soul is not an instant from the beginning to the end. Although the human soul will dissipate slowly after a day, it will disappear completely for at least a week.


    He doesn''t know how long harlot''s soul, which is twice the strength of human soul, will begin to dissipate, but tiona must ensure that if harlot''s soul is incomplete, the sun sacrifice can never continue to revive!


    Being resurrected when the soul is incomplete is not just as simple as losing consciousness or memory attenuation. In the records of elves, the life with incomplete soul is called "evil spirit"!


    In ancient times, elves taught this warning with blood. Alan didn''t know whether the divine skill of sun sacrifice could revive the dead with incomplete soul, and whether they knew this taboo, but more insurance was always good.


    Bias is a weak character. Marcus and Kryon are not elves and can''t reveal secrets. This important task is handed over to Fiona. Although she has a good relationship with harlott, Fiona is a ruthless person at the critical moment and will never make big mistakes.


    Theona doesn''t know about soul and magic, but her mind is not stupid. Since human souls don''t disappear completely until more than a week, how can the hybrid children be shorter?


    The sun sacrifice said categorically that the soul had completely disappeared. It was obviously lying!


    "Stop!" and "presumptuous!" several sun knights on one side were angered by Fiona''s barbaric behavior and rushed up to subdue Fiona. What is the status of the sun sacrifice? In addition to Archduke lance and the Marquis of Prague, the kings of the three human kingdoms are far inferior.


    Sun sacrifice can accelerate the growth of crops, treat injuries and get rid of diseases. In this era of underdeveloped agriculture and medical treatment, it is God! Besides, they are the "envoys" who serve the supreme sun god!


    "Get back! Don''t be unreasonable!" the sun sacrifice ordered several knights who had taken out their weapons.


    "But..." "Sir, you?" several Knights hesitated.


    "I said stand down, I have something important to talk to this noble wizard!" the tone of the sun sacrifice was very calm, but it was irresistible.


    The Knights returned to their original posts despite some reluctance on their faces.


    Bias gently pulled Fiona and gently shook her tearful face to signal Fiona not to mess around. The sun is the common belief of all races. Therefore, although the sun sacrifice is human, it is also respected by other races. Even orcs never attack the town where the Sun Temple is located.

 Chapter 60

    Fiona felt a little reckless after she started, released her grip and asked, "what do you want to talk about? It''s best to explain why you lied to us!"


    The sun priest sorted out the disordered robes and said, "let''s talk alone. There are some things that are inconvenient to say." then he turned his head and walked to a room in the temple and motioned Fiona to follow.


    Theona turned back for advice. Marcus also didn''t understand what happened, but it was always right to follow up and ask. What if there was still hope for the resurrection of Harold? He nodded firmly to Fiona.


    "I didn''t ask you, why did you nod? Bias, do you think he looks like a good man? I''m a little uncertain." Diona glanced at Marcus and asked Diona.


    Marcus choked and thought about the time and occasion. He closed his mouth and didn''t care about tyona. The exclusion of elves was quite obvious. Even the mixed race tyona didn''t like to get along with humans, even though she got along with elves in general.


    "I think he doesn''t mean any harm. He feels a little like Harold, giving people a warm feeling." bias whispered. In fact, there is a big difference between the two. The sun sacrifice should be really harmless. Harold''s color embryo is definitely evil.


    After hearing bias''s comments, Fiona followed up. Although bias was timid and useless, her intuition was very accurate. She said so. It should be no problem. Besides, she was not afraid in case of a fight.


    The sun priest turned back and reminded, "take that body!"


    Fiona gently picked up harlott''s body. Fortunately, there was magic to keep it in a state. At present, the body is only cold and not smelly, but it''s estimated that Fiona''s "taste" is really smelly.


    "I promise in the name of the sun that his soul has indeed completely disappeared, and the disappearance time is definitely more than one or two days! The traces of the existence of the soul have completely disappeared, which will take at least five days!" the priest, far away from the people, solemnly promised Fiona.


    What tieona said in the front hall made the sun sacrifice mistakenly think that tieona was a knowledgeable Elf Mage, and didn''t hide anything. He directly pointed it out and made it clear.


    "This... How could this be possible? He was killed in the evening six days ago. How could the complete soul disappear completely in a short day?"


    Theona is more incredible. The sun sacrifice is guaranteed in the name of the sun, and it is absolutely impossible to lie. The divine power of the sun is everywhere. Even if the ordinary population is high, the sun sacrifice as a "divine envoy" is not joking.


    "Is it that Alan lied to me? Or he made a mistake. The higher the intensity of the soul, the faster it dissipates?" Diona thought uncertainly.


    The sun sacrifice added with dignified expression: "it is absolutely impossible under normal circumstances, but it is not necessarily under abnormal circumstances!"


    "Abnormal?" said theona.


    "There are some ways to desecrate the soul in this world!" when the sun sacrifice said this, he looked at tiona meaningfully. Obviously, many elf mages have criminal records.


    Theona didn''t feel embarrassed. Her magic level was more rubbish than the Warcraft horse Harold rode. The difficult technical work of blaspheming the soul had nothing to do with her half a dime.


    "Put his body on this table, which is used to detect some unclean things. If something evil absorbs his soul, the sun will give us enlightenment!" the priest opened the skylight above his head, and the sunlight just shone on a platform in the center of the room.


    Fiona put Harold down flat, held Harold''s left hand tightly with her right hand, and waited nervously.


    For a long time, there was no change in the sunlight, and Harold''s body lay quietly in place. The sun priest''s tight face relaxed. The dirty things that can suck the soul are not easy to provoke. Every time it appeared, it was a great difficulty, and nothing was detected to prove that it was a false alarm.


    "His soul is not taken away by unclean things. I can only tell you so much. I don''t know the rest. Take the body and leave!"


    The sun sacrifice gave the order to expel guests. Since the soul is not absorbed by dirty things, it can only be elves. Only elves involved in taboo magic in the whole continent can play with the soul.


    The sun sacrifice learned from Marcus that Harold was a warrior who participated in human reclamation and performed well. As a result, his soul could not rest after his heroic death. He was very angry, but the elves mastered amazing magic and were very powerful.


    Neither his little sacrifice nor the second-class race of human beings can offend the elves. He can only scold a few words in the bottom of his heart. Naturally, he has no good face for tiona, who is also the elves.


    "Make it clear, since it wasn''t those inexplicable things that did it, why did his soul disappear?" continued Diona.


    "Ask your compatriots, your elves are the experts who study the soul!" the sun sacrifice replied angrily.


    "Besides, don''t spread our conversation today, and you don''t want the information about the soul to be leaked out?" the sun sacrifice always misunderstood tiona as a knowledgeable wizard mage.


    Fiona looked at the sun sacrifice with a blank face and nodded subconsciously. Then the sun sacrifice ignored her and left alone.


    The sun cult returned to the front hall to express regret and apology to Marcus, and told Marcus and others not to continue questioning, and then they saw off the guests behind closed doors. Marcus and bias had to ask what happened to tiona.


    Diona: "..." she didn''t know what to say, and she was a little confused. She listened to the shit priest. First he put Harold''s body in the sun for a while, then said it wasn''t a mess of evil things, and then let her leave.


    In addition, the sun sacrifice asked her not to spread these words. Alan also reminded her that most things about the soul are taboos and can''t be spread. She hesitated to tell others.


    "Bias is a loser. It''s no use telling her. Anyway, Harold can''t revive. There''s no need for those two humans to talk. Go back and discuss with Alan to see what''s going on!" after making up her mind, Diona ignored the questioning of the other three people and replied, "you don''t need to know!"


    Marcus''s angry hair stood up, and sparks spewed out of her eyes. Bias was scared and ran away. Kelon advised Marcus to calm down and said that if Harold was still there, she certainly didn''t want them to have a conflict.


    In a castle in the eastern province of lukanir.


    "It hurts, Xi''er. I feel the baby in my stomach moving!" a beautiful woman with fair skin snorted and said to the maid waiting on her side.


    "It should be the child turning over. The master is so powerful and majestic, and his child must be a healthy baby!" the maid said with a smile. There is no physiological knowledge in this era. Who knows how a month old embryo turns over.


    Where''s Harold''s soul? At the moment of harlott''s death, the sun jewels in the inventory lit up.


    With the help of some force, his soul was reincarnated and reborn. He came to the stomach of a young pregnant woman in the eastern province of lucanier Kingdom, turning the only child of a soul into twins. He will come to the world again in nine months!

 Chapter 61

    In the 10th year of the Colombian calendar, a competitive conference was being held in an arena in the eastern province of the kingdom of Colombo, the territory of the count of Cleon.


    At this time, it has reached the sixth round, that is, the round of the final. On both sides of the battle is Zelu, the elite soldier of the hundred battles who has won many battles with the Centaurs.


    On the other side is the new star Harold, who won the championship of five consecutive competitive conferences at the age of 15!


    The audience debated one after another: "why is this boy? He has played the finals for half a year in a row. Is there an inside story? I heard that he has an unusual relationship with count Corleone!"


    "I don''t think so. I''ve seen several finals. His strength is really strong. No one is his opponent if noble masters and knights don''t compete!"


    "Alas, no one has opened this bet. It''s all about Harold. When will this guy leave?"


    The audience was full of complaints, and the two players under the stage didn''t care at all.


    "Harold, right? I remember your father. I went to war with him. He is the bravest knight I have ever seen!"


    Harlott: "my father is my pride, but I will surpass him sooner or later! Draw the sword!" the two sides in the arena just compete in martial arts, not a life and death battle. The two sides usually chat before the fight to show friendship.


    Both sides took out wooden swords and began to fight. Harold was only 15 years old. Although he had enough nutrition, he was not fully developed after all. His strength and speed were at a disadvantage, and he was half short.


    Not only that, the other side is a research veteran who has trained hard and fought hard for 20 years. His skills and experience are very sophisticated, and Harold''s best technology is also not dominant.


    The strength of this Zelu is close to the bald head of the legendary Gladiator. At least the skill is one level, but the physical attribute is because it is a pure human, which can''t compare with the bald head of the orc hybrid.


    Soon, Harold was forced to retreat again and again. Slowly, he only had the chance to block, and it was difficult to fight back with his sword.


    Zelu leaned forward, lowered his hands, and slashed Harold with the blade. Harold also wrestled with him in almost the same posture.


    Harold clenched his teeth, his green tendons burst and struggled to support him. His weight, height and strength were weaker than his opponent, and his wrestling was completely at a disadvantage, but there was no room to dodge just now, so he had to fight hard.


    "Drink!" Zelu took a breath and burst out. He directly forced Harold''s wooden sword away. A close collision drove Harold back and hit Harold on the chest with a sword.


    After this setback, Harold seemed a little worried. He was flustered and became a random attack.


    As a result, he was cheated by Zelu''s obvious fake action of raising his hand. As soon as he wanted to attack, he was kicked in the stomach by Zelu.


    "Boy, you are too young. You can attack more than the big sword in your hand!"


    After kicking out, Zelu cleaved the wooden sword forward. He didn''t mean to be merciful. Both sides wore simple but thick leather armor. It''s no big deal as long as they don''t attack the key points.


    With the sound of card, the wooden sword chopped on Harold''s shoulder, but what Zelu didn''t expect was that Harold didn''t show any signs of injury, and his body shook a little, just like nothing happened.


    Taking advantage of his stunned Kung Fu, Harold hit his left wrist with a backhand sword.


    Under the pain of eating, Zelu could only hold the sword in one hand with his right hand. The one meter seven wooden sword was very awkward, and was chased and beaten by Harold in turn.


    Zerru didn''t understand why he hit Harold with all his strength. Why did the other party look like nothing?


    No one could answer his question. With another blow from Harold, he flew the big sword in his hand, and then a sword struck him and knocked him to the ground.


    Why can''t I carry the same armor and weapons? Zelu rubbed his waist, which was hit by Harold.


    "I lost!" Zelu reluctantly surrendered, and the audience cheered enthusiastically. At least this time, it''s better. It''s played back and forth, unlike previous opponents who couldn''t put pressure on Harold.


    The host shouted at the top of his voice, "the champion of this month''s competitive conference is Harold! He has won the championship again. Can anyone end his winning streak?"


    Harold didn''t bother to show off. He threw down his wooden sword and walked to the lounge. His opponent was very strong this time. If he hadn''t cultivated to Dacheng level, he wouldn''t win.


    In the lounge, a strong middle-aged man smiled bitterly and said, "master harlott, there are no nobles and knights participating in this competitive conference. Don''t you feel bored after winning the championship six times? The recent income of the arena..."


    "Four more times, I won''t fight if I win ten consecutive titles. Don''t worry, business is bad. I''ll tell my bald uncle that he won''t blame you!"


    [winning the championship successfully in the competition meeting, experience + 500, level increased to lv10, achievement "winning champion" unlocked 610.]


    [the growth process of "combat genius" is completed, Weapon Mastery + 1, strike + 1, freedom attribute point + 1.]


    Harold impatiently asked the middle-aged man to go away. The man could only leave with a bitter face and hands. Count Corleone told him that he had to hold back no matter how hard he felt to meet all Harold''s needs.


    Harold was excited and opened the property bar.


    [character: Harold


    Level: 10 defence: 60


    HP: 5151


    30 (under age basic health) + 17 (strength bonus) + 4 (iron bone)


    Strength 18 (ogre gloves + 1, Juli skill + 2), agility 10 (equipment load-1, Juli skill-1), intelligence 10, charm 13


    Free attribute points: 13


    Skills: [iron bone] Lv2, [strike] LV3 (strength)


    [running] LV1, [Weapon Mastery] LV3 (agility)


    [item management] LV1 [coach] lv0 (Intelligence)


    [control] LV1, [transaction] lv0 (CHARM)


    [heavy hit], [light hit], [dragon slaying sword Qi] (temporarily unavailable)


    [Juli], [muscle burst] (temporarily unavailable)


    Free skill points: 20


    One handed weapon 65


    Two handed weapon 120 (+ 12% speed, strength)


    Long rod weapon 62


    Throwing weapons 97


    Bow and arrow 66


    Crossbow 81


    Free weapon proficiency: 220]


    Harold nodded with satisfaction. He didn''t waste his two years of hard training. The growth process of "combat genius" was finally won.


    When Harold was killed by the Centaur commander and completely lost consciousness, he felt like waking up after a sleep.


    But he was no longer the mighty chief Knight Harold, but a crying and speechless baby boy.


    "It''s twins!" seehelu, both children are very energetic! "


    Harold was stunned for a long time and then reacted. He reincarnated with his memory and joined his family.


    Well, I became my son! Harold was a little embarrassed.


    But Harold, who cherishes his life so much, is no longer satisfied. Even reincarnation into a caterpillar is better than just disappearing completely.


    What makes Harold most happy is that the system never abandoned him, bound together and reincarnated.


    Harold''s name is still Harold. He is not a noble and has no surname. Xi Helu named his son Harold in memory of the dead Harold.


    Harold''s growth was very happy. Marcus was very loyal. After his death, he tried his best to arrange his attendants and family members. The systematic [growth process] magnified this happiness.


    [growing up, your father is a "battlefield veteran" + 2 iron bones, + 1 strong blows, + 1 running]


    [growth process, childhood "participation in noble Courses" + 1 command, + 1 item management, + 1 free attribute points]


    [growth process, childhood "like to practice martial arts" + 1 Weapon Mastery, + 1 strong hit, + 1 free attribute points]


    [growth process, youth "fighting genius" + 1 Weapon Mastery, + 1 strike, + 1 freedom attribute points]


    The setting of the growth process is somewhat similar to the origin choice of the game at the beginning. The difference is that except for the first "father is XXX", he has to experience these processes personally.


    There is a great gap between attribute bonuses of different growth processes. For the lowest level, only one skill point is added. For example, if it is "playing with other children" in childhood, only one [running] skill is added.


    Add two skills to a higher level, such as "training hard to become a knight" + 1 iron bone and + 1 strong attack in youth.


    The best growth process not only adds two skills, but also an additional free attribute and reward!


    There is no way to choose the growth process with the click of the mouse. You can only use practical actions to meet the trigger of each process. Playing and picking up girls all day. If you want to obtain "combat genius", that is dreaming, you must constantly train and compete to show your combat talent far beyond ordinary people.


    In a different world, the concept of winning at the starting line is more important. Harold has the will and determination of adults. Of course, he wants to do his best in every growth process.


    Attributes and skill points have been left behind. On the one hand, they are temporarily unavailable. Before he grows up, he will always be taken care of by Marcus and Cleon. There is nothing missing. With proper treatment of noble young masters, he can save the points and then think about how to distribute them carefully.


    On the other hand, Harold is not yet an adult, and his attributes can rise with age and professional training. Harold is afraid that adding a little will lead to waste attributes.


    The attribute points of the system can easily break the limit of the human body, and can be easily added in the twenties and thirties. The limit of exercise and growth is twenty-one or two. The level of natural divine power and the day after tomorrow is this level. No matter how high, there is Asian descent.


    Harold is going to exercise his attributes to the limit and then add some points to the system, especially agility. He doesn''t want to be a "partial student" this time.


    Harold has inherited the physical characteristics of his previous life. His strength is explosive, agile and rotten. Even excluding the attributes added with muscle and strength and Juli, his basic strength also has 14 points. You know, he is only 15 years old!


    15 to 18 years old is the golden age of male muscle development. As long as nutrition can keep up, his strength can reach at least 20 points when he is 18 years old!


    But his agility is really not good. Although at first glance, the basic agility 12 points are very high, it is only under the hard exercise of Harold!


    Since he was 12 years old, agility has not automatically risen again, and has been maintained at 4 o''clock!


    He added up little by little after Fiona''s hell training.

 Chapter 62

    The kingdom of Colombo is a new country that has just been established for 10 years. The king is "Prague Colombo", the only legendary strong among several human kingdoms.


    There are now a total of 30 noble families in China. In addition to the nobles of lukanir Kingdom who first started to open up wasteland, there are several nobles who later joined, as well as some people who drank the water of heroes and completed their feats to become heroes and nobles.


    Cleon became a noble. He completed his life dream and slaughtered the dragon!


    Although it is an Asian dragon that can''t fly and doesn''t have much intelligence.


    But Yalong is also a dragon! Eight years ago, I didn''t know where it came from. Yalong, a powerful and cruel character, has continuously maimed several villages and a town.


    The Crusade troops sent by the Kingdom have been killed. The king of Prague knows that he is angry and wants to do it himself. The Crusade troops are led by more than 20 knights, several of whom are his confidants!


    The evil Yalong is rampant everywhere. Except that he has no legendary ability and can''t fly, his combat effectiveness is no less than that of an adult dragon.


    Marcus''s territory was invaded by Yalong. Marcus took all the Knights and hundreds of elite soldiers to fight Yalong.


    Marcus is a man who doesn''t want to shrink back and escape. Other nobles will certainly wait for the king of Prague.


    The battle was very tragic. The strength of Yalong was no weaker than that of the former half step legendary Centaur commander. The combat effectiveness of Cleon who drank the water of heroes was similar to that of tieona at that time, and he could not compete with Yalong.


    A large number of soldiers were killed, and Marcus himself was seriously injured. At last, two miraculous javelin projections from Cleon blinded Aaron''s eyes.


    Finally, the bald man climbed on Yalong, killed the beast, obtained the gift of the sun, and became the first newly born aristocrat in hundreds of years.


    Kryon''s heroic deeds were greatly praised by the king of Prague and spread throughout the kingdom of Colombo. If the kingdom of Colombo lacked anything, it did not lack land. It directly divided a large area of ownerless territory and rewarded Kryon with the title of count.


    Harold was very happy for Corleone when he first learned about it. After that, he shouted "dragon slaying hero" every time he saw him.


    But later, after harlott visited Cleon''s castle, he saw Cleon''s 12 wives, one more beautiful and plump, and his teeth itched.


    "I only married 8 in my dream, and you bald donkey TM married 12 in reality?" the blood obtained by Cleon after killing Ya long is related to the blood of the giant dragon, and the dragon is more lewd


    In fact, this is nothing. As the first generation of heroes and nobles, Kryon''s children will not have the problem of blood loss and no awakening. There is even a high probability that there are a plurality of awakening nobles among their children like Marquis harlaus.


    Therefore, it is reasonable for Cleon to marry more in order to continue and expand the family. No gentleman like Marcus hates it. Harold is pure lemon.


    "Harlott, don''t you stay for a while? The boss will be back soon!" stank, that is, stone, has been following his bald head since he came out of the arena. Now he has become a knight under his bald head and is responsible for the protection of the castle.


    "No, I have to learn magic and martial arts. I''ll see him when he comes back!" Harold rode a horse and said goodbye.


    Bald head has become an aristocrat, and many habits can''t be changed. He still likes his men to call him the boss, or he likes to fight in the battlefield in person. Now people are still advancing to the East with Marcus.


    When the kingdom of Colombo was founded, its population was only 600000, which was inferior to that of a province in other countries. Such people could not occupy the territory of thunder tribe, which was three times that of lukanir kingdom.


    However, after more than ten years of development, the birth and growth of the next generation in the territory and the continuous introduction of population from other countries. Now the number of people has increased to more than 2 million, and more villages and towns can be established.


    The Lords of this era like a large territory. It''s better to ride a horse and can''t go out for a day! Marcus is no exception!


    The king of Prague pushed to the north, Marcus pushed to the East, and other nobles in the same direction as them and to the south.


    At this time, it''s up to everyone to see who has excellent skills. As long as you can eliminate and drive away the surrounding centaurs and establish a settlement, the land will belong to you.


    There are few disputes between nobles. There are many ownerless lands in this land. If you like this land, I''ll go to another one. This is a paradise full of hope and dreams.


    After several hard battles and overcoming various problems, the nobles happily enjoyed the achievements of land reclamation.


    Harlott has witnessed that bald head has mastered a huge territory of tens of thousands of square kilometers in less than 10 years. Although villages and towns have not been built in most places, bald head is already the top ten in China in terms of territory size!


    This also has something to do with the help of Marcus. Marcus is the only marquis in the country. Only families with legendary strong men can be named marquis.


    Marcus must win over his allies to form factions to improve his status. Kelon was once his knight and natural ally. He was a new aristocrat, which had nothing to do with other aristocrats. He was the best object to win over.


    Harold envied and inspired himself. In a few years, when I grow up, I will also become an aristocrat and get my own territory!


    Harold hurried to his territory, and Marcus granted him the territory. Although the man died, Marcus would not break his promise. The Centaur commander''s killing Harold was very important, so he gave the reward to Harold''s son.


    The territory covers an area of 4000 square kilometers, just near the "elf home". The land in this place is also controversial. The number of elves to support is so small that it is not qualified to share the land.


    But first, the Archmage irtylan was caught by their mistakes. Second, the kingdom wanted to have a better relationship with the elves, so it gave the castle of "elf home" and the surrounding territory to the elves by default.


    Except Harold, who has a good relationship with the elves, others are not good at occupying the nearby territory. In case of any contradiction, they are in trouble.


    As for why Harold still has a good relationship with the elves after his reincarnation, it is because the elves know that he is still the original Harold.


    16 years ago, after Marcus and his party returned from the temple of the sun, Alan took Fiona and bias. Bias visited the elder irtylan. The elder irtylan answered them enthusiastically after suspending the experiment.


    Elder irtylan''s answer can be said to be extremely shocking: "although Harold''s soul strength is not as strong as ordinary elves, his soul cohesion is very high, and should be able to maintain memory and personality reincarnation."


    "You should remember hallot''s soul characteristics. This necklace can amplify your soul perception. You can find his reincarnation with this! It should be a newborn related to hallot." then irtylan gave them a water blue necklace.


    Theona, the scum, didn''t understand what was going on, but she understood that she could find Harold with this, took the necklace and left. Bias hurried to follow.


    Alan asked curiously, "elder, who is Harold? I''ve never heard of reincarnation that can preserve memory and personality. Is this magic?"


    "It''s not magic. It should be a way to transfer the soul to their offspring with the help of blood. It''s their personal talent to retain memory! In fact, you''re not unfamiliar with this means!"


    Yiertilan was very optimistic about Elaine and wanted to train him as an assistant. He said, "do you know how long the elf queen lived?"


    Alan didn''t think about it and replied, "it should be more than 5000 years. The details are not very clear!"


    "What is the life span of the first generation of seed elves?" irtylan continued, closing the door carefully.


    "Well, about 3000 years ago, it was said in the race profile of the southern continent written by elder yaksta." Alan wondered why he asked him this.


    The Archmage said with a straight face, "you have a good memory, but you read the wrong book. There are many mistakes in the book of yaxta. I recommend you to read the complete collection of intelligent races. This book is more authoritative and accurate! The life span of the first generation of elves written in the book is 2850-2980 years."


    Alan is speechless. Didn''t you write this book? I know you have a bad relationship with the elder yaksta, but there''s no need to worry about it. 200 pages of other people''s book is a brief introduction. Your book has more than 8000 pages and a full set of 16 copies. Who TM has time to read it!


    Irtylan asked strangely, "what do you think is the reason why the elf queen can live so long beyond the life limit?"


    Irtylan''s expression was too strange. Alan was a little nervous and asked uneasily, "isn''t it through the fruit of life to prolong life?"


    The core of the spirit forest is the tree of life known as the "origin of life", which can produce magical life fruits. It is said that in the early years, the spirit was transformed from the fruit of life. Later, the fruit of life no longer hatched life, and the spirit began to reproduce by mating like other races.


    "The more you eat the fruit of life, the worse the effect. It''s impossible to prolong your life by more than 2000 years! I and several other elders speculate that the fairy queen is reincarnated and reborn! Just like Harold!"


    "Ah!...... Indeed, the soul of the first generation of elves is stronger than that of ordinary elves in all aspects, and it''s not surprising that reincarnation can retain memory." in fact, ordinary elves can occasionally recall things in their previous lives, but it''s just a flash of subconsciousness.


    "No, isn''t the fairy queen always holy? She can''t have offspring without marriage and spouse?" Alan suddenly found a blind spot and questioned.


    "The fruit of life! The first generation of elves was originally transformed from the fruit of life. It is entirely possible to be reborn from the fruit!"


    Alan didn''t speak, thought carefully for a long time, and asked, "so Harold may be a hybrid of the first generation of elves?"


    Yiertilan shook his head: "that''s not necessarily. Maybe he was a part of some early generation elf. Be careful with him in the future! Many early generation elves can''t turn back on the taboo road. It''s hard to say whether they are enemies or friends!"


    Alan nodded thoughtfully. He still believed his intuition. He felt that Harold was not a bad man.


    "Thank you, elder. I''ll leave first. I''ll bring Harold to have a good talk later."


    "Go, the castle in the elf home lives. Don''t be embarrassed. It''s just a compensation for me!"


    After Alan left, irtylan continued to experiment. He was not interested in soul related research for the time being. Now he is mainly engaged in the research of "ancient tree of manned war". With the legendary heart of the Centaur leader, the power problem has been solved, and then there are operational problems to overcome. He is very busy.

 Chapter 63

    Harlott returned to his territory. It was customary to visit his mother Xi Helu and adoptive mother Xi''er and chat with them.


    Xihelu gave birth to twins under the age of 17. She has been weak since then. She usually takes care of their brothers.


    As for whether harlott will feel uncomfortable about the change of identity, not at all. To be honest, he really has no true love for Xi''er and Xi Helu.


    On the contrary, after this rebirth, I felt maternal love and family affection, and I was very filial to both mothers.


    Xier and xihelu are ordinary women with no ambition and ambition. They have been very comfortable under Marcus''s arrangement these years.


    "Harold, you must be loyal to Lord Marcus in the future!" Xi''er repeated the old tune. In his opinion, Marcus is the man of the moment who dominates everything. Harold, like his father, is the best choice to play for Marcus.


    "Don''t worry, I know! Are you still comfortable?" Harold wanted to be an independent aristocrat like bald head. He didn''t want to be a knight under Marcus, so he deliberately cut off the topic.


    Xihelu''s gentle look became severe. She thought her son floated: "don''t think this territory belongs to you. Lord Marcus handed over the territory to you in order to reward your father''s bravery. If you don''t win the honor, he can take it back!"


    Harold sighed when he saw that Xi Helu was serious. Of course he knew this, so he wanted to be an independent aristocrat like a bald head.


    "Well, I understand that I will go to war with Lord Marcus when I grow up!" Marcus may give the territory to Harold forever out of the original friendship, but what about Marcus''s descendants?


    The descendants of the aristocracy awakened, and the blood is the same as the aristocracy. The territory can be passed down from generation to generation, but whether the Knights attached to the aristocracy can pass down the land depends on the mood of the contemporary aristocracy.


    Harold''s reincarnation depends on the joint action of the system and the sun pearl. The system has always been there, but the sun pearl has disappeared.


    Harlott wants to really establish a strong family, a prosperous territory and become an aristocrat.


    "You don''t care about us. Go to training. Usually sweat more and bleed less on the battlefield!" Xi Helu urged Harold to train.


    Harold felt a little awkward. Isn''t this an excuse that he didn''t have the heart to play with Xi Helu and pretended to train in his last life?


    Karma, this sentence was finally returned to him. Harold wanted to go to the next town to degenerate!


    It is said that several high-level guilds in that city have bought a group of young Asian slaves. The Knights and rich businessmen who have been there have agreed.


    Harold didn''t visit before because of his age and busy brushing [growth process "combat genius]. He was forced to train again when he wanted to spend with the prize money of the competitive conference.


    Teona is wild. She often follows the human army to kill centaurs. When she is away, she is one of Harold''s [adventure hero] to teach him martial arts.


    After Harold was reborn, the system was activated again, and his [army members] were not disbanded, but many people were disbanded due to Harold''s skill limitations. Although the newly born Harold has 12 charm points, the [command] skill is lv0.


    These 12 loyal and powerful soldiers have helped Harold a lot. Without them, Harold may not be able to grow so safely. Marcus can''t take care of them.


    Marcus is busy fighting with the Centaurs. It''s the limit to visit them once a month. Two weak women and two young babies have a lot of wealth and land, and many people have their ideas.


    Thanks to these 12 bodyguards who can simply give orders through the "force system", many curfews have been killed.


    Later, when Harold grew up, he didn''t pay much attention to recruiting troops, mainly because he was not an adult. Those skilled and talented [New Oriental explorers] didn''t want to be his subordinates, so they went to other territories to join the great nobles.


    In addition to six [northern rogue Knights], one [adventure hero] and five [lucanier] Rangers, harlott''s others are [Colombo militia]. Harlott has no time to upgrade [command] and [coach] skills to recruit and train troops.


    He has to learn magic every day. He has no time to train in the army. He can train again in the last half of his adult life. This [adventure hero] was upgraded only after the original [adventurer] had fought for more than ten years.


    To tell the truth, Harold couldn''t sleep for a few days after seeing that [adventurer] could upgrade.


    The name of [adventure hero] is Lucius. His strength is very strong. He can fight against shangtuona for several rounds without losing. Of course, he must be defeated in the end.


    The strength and agility of Lucius are 30 +. The four combat skills of [iron bone], [strong attack], [running] and [Weapon Mastery] are all lv10, and the weapon proficiency is more than 300.


    Harold also lent Lucius [sword fighting manual] and [muscle and strength] to read. Unfortunately, although Lucius also understood the skills, the effect was far less than Harold.


    The [muscle burst] skill mastered by Lucius is more like a Qi gathering and burst skill, which can only increase the strength by about 20% in a short time.


    [dragon slaying sword Qi] can only attach the sword Qi to the big sword like [Fire enchantment]. The weapon is sharper and faster, but there is no way to cut the sword Qi out for long-range attack.


    No way, the soldier template of the system is very different from the player template, but Harold also activated the teammate system and obtained the hero unit of the player template like him.


    Rand perfectly inherited harlott''s characteristics, strong, agile, low, simple minded and developed limbs. Well, harlott''s intelligence is indeed underdeveloped genetically.


    Harlott arrived at the training ground. Rand was training with Lucius. Rand was slowly and clumsily waving a big sword to attack Lucius.


    Lucius was holding a sword with one hand, easily blocking the attack and reminding Rand where his actions were not standardized.


    When he saw harlott coming, Lucius clamped the palm of one hand to stop Rand from continuing his attack. With the other finger pointing in the direction of harlott, Rand saw him running excitedly and hugging the bear.


    "Brother, you''re back! Did you bring any delicious food?" Rand, who was only 15 meters old, was still as simple as a child. Harold was a little helpless.


    Rand is different from him. He can''t complete the system task to gain experience. He has just risen to level 3 after obtaining the player template for more than two months. Harold gave him all the two attribute points obtained by the upgrade, and only 5 points in intelligence. He is still a little silly than normal people.


    Xihelu is also a silly white sweet, and her brain is a little stupid, so she and harlott''s children are really stupid under normal circumstances.


    "I''ll take you to eat delicious food later. First, tell me whether you have serious training and whether you have made your mother angry?" Harold said in an old man''s kiss.


    "I''ve worked hard. My mother always praises me! Where shall we eat? It seems that the dwarf barbecue shop in the city has a new menu!"


    Harold shook his head. You don''t pay attention to the Asian beautiful girls newly bought by the guild, but to the new barbecue developed by the dwarf aunt? No future! It''s up to me to carry on the family line!


    Lucius bowed his hand respectfully and said, "master, master Rand has made great progress recently. His physical function is particularly stable. His strength and speed control are very good. He is already top among his peers!"


    That''s not nonsense. With the semi data body blessed by the system, the attributes are given numerical values, which must play a stable role!


    Harold originally wanted to train with Rand, but Rand looked at him eagerly and couldn''t bear to destroy the boy''s barbecue dream. "Let''s go to the city for a day. We have to keep it a secret from our mother!"


    I am to satisfy Rand''s greedy, not to see "winged beautiful girl" and "hot Orc slave"!


    Harlott changed his plan and took Rand to the main city of Marcus territory. There is only one "forging city" famous for blacksmiths in their own territory, which is quite prosperous. The others are not small villages but small towns, which is nothing fun.


    The main city of Marcus, the "city of fire", is different. Even the king of Prague has a competition with the king. The business is developed. The trade between various countries and races covers an extremely wide area, and the entertainment industry is extremely prosperous. It is also brightly lit at night.


    Rand''s coveted barbecue shop is a tavern jointly opened by dwarves and halflings. Halflings are cooks, and dwarves are bodyguards and kitchen assistants.


    Dwarves and halflings are famous. They have a good relationship. Dwarves like drinking. Halflings are good at making wine and are short. They have always been friendly races that love each other.


    However, what Rand likes to eat is not the exquisite food made by the halfling, but the Big Mac barbecue baked by the dwarf aunt, fat and thick large pieces of barbecue, sprinkled with large particles of salt crystals, and the chili sauce prepared with the halfling is unique.


    Harold took a few bites and thought it tasted really good, but he didn''t come to eat. He patted Lucius on the shoulder and motioned him to watch Rand. Harold slipped out of the tavern and sneaked back into the street.


    "Paradise Babylon" is a famous high-end guild hall with branches in many countries and cities. The boss behind the scenes is a great nobleman in the kingdom of Babylon.


    It is said that many nobles are senior VIPs in this guild hall. Harold thought that those nobles had never seen any beautiful women and were so obsessed with this place. There must be a big secret in this place.


    Marcus, there is such a dangerous place in your territory. As your good brother and subordinate, I must help you investigate!


    Harold clenched a bag full of gold coins in his pocket, which was the prize money of the competition conference. The financial revenue of the territory was recorded and could not be moved. Xihelu little fool couldn''t understand it, but Xi''er could find something wrong.


    Just as Harold summoned up the courage to walk into the guild hall, suddenly a figure broke through the door of the guild hall and flew out.


    The figure rolled for several times and fell to the ground. The crowd in the street came together one after another. They thought that some hero had been beaten out for "whoring (river crab) without giving money".


    As a result, soon one figure after another flew out of the guild hall, several arms and legs were broken, and there was a mess in the guild hall.


    Harold kicked a figure that hit him and looked inside. A familiar figure was fighting inside.


    The figure kicked a huge Orc man who rushed over, punched a lizard swordsman, roared and raised a huge column of hundreds of kilograms, waving indiscriminately. It can be seen that this column is one of the pillars of the hall.


    She easily waved the column to smash all the people who could move in the guild hall, and then threw the column violently and collapsed the beam of the guild hall.


    With a bang, more than half of the five meter high guild hall collapsed, countless screams and cries spread all over the street, smoke and dust strung up, and the pink sign of "Paradise Babylon" also fell in front of Harold.


    This paradise full of countless male dreams was destroyed.


    "Oh, isn''t this harlott? Why are you here? Forget it. It doesn''t matter. Come and help! I''m looking for someone!"


    Harold''s mouth was wide open and his chin almost dislocated. The figure of the guild hall that was about to be demolished was Diona, a beauty of ELF Orc mixed race.

 Chapter 64

    "Looking for someone? Look here?" Harold was a little confused. I haven''t been in yet. How can you stay in advance.


    Teona kicked away a piece of ruins in front of her, cleared a road, nodded and said, "Alan said that two people are missing, but they are not dead. They should have been taken away. I tracked down here all the way looking for the smell!"


    Are you a dog? Still looking for the smell, but it''s really not a small matter. It''s nothing to lose two humans and be caught as slaves.


    Even if 200 civilians are missing, no one may care, but the elves are different. They are sparsely populated, and they unite to love a family.


    Maybe the two missing elves are distant relatives such as the granddaughter of the third uncle of the great mage eltilan''s "aunt''s aunt", which should be seriously tracked down.


    "But who dares to capture Elves as slaves?" Harold was a little shocked. Slavery is common in the world. In addition to criminals being demoted as slaves and being too poor to become slaves, there are many slaves.


    Those slave traders secretly catch individuals and transport them to other places to be used as slave trade.


    As long as it''s not too arrogant, the nobles don''t care much. Anyway, half of the money from the slave traders have to be handed over to them.


    On the contrary, they also played a guest role as a slave trader. When they fell in love with a beautiful girl, they often took it away as a maid or concubine, and sold it when they were tired of it.


    The noble ancestors in this world are human heroes, who inherited their blood, have extraordinary power, and have a very stable ruling position. They don''t worry about rebellion at all. Naturally, they are more domineering and publicized than in previous lives.


    Slavery is rampant and the slave teams are rampant! However, not all races can catch them indiscriminately. The weak Asian race can bully them casually, and the human race can catch them with a little attention to the aristocratic attitude.


    But dwarves, elves and orcs, slaves of powerful races, have never heard of them.


    Like elves, dwarves are more united and do not allow their people to be captured as slaves. Orcs have a loud slogan "orcs will never be slaves".


    Once the orcs shouted this slogan and turned over the invincible Human Empire, forcing humans to flee to the south.


    Elves, orcs, dwarves. In addition to their dislike of slavery, these three races also have the top strength on the mainland. If you catch them and find them slaves, you''ll die.


    Even if orcs are hostile races, orcs can die in battle and cannot be enslaved. This is the common view of the red and green orcs. Before, the orcs attacking humans were weak second-class tribes, and the top tribes were busy in the civil war to seize the ownership of the holy mountain.


    If the story of enslaving orcs comes out, the orcs will be angered. The top tribes under the command of several legendary strong people will not rob the holy mountain. Who can stand it by leading the team to kill them with a roar of "orcs will never be slaves"?


    Harold felt sick in his heart, but his hands were not slow and helped tyona search the rooms.


    The hall collapsed and other rooms were relatively complete. Both the guests who came to consume and the beautiful women who were responsible for "entertaining guests" covered their bare bodies and hid in the corner of the room.


    There were not many guests and "technicians" in the daytime. The bodyguards and guards were put in by tieona. The huge guild hall was searched in more than ten minutes.


    "No, their smell disappeared from here. Is there a transmission array?"


    Teona stood in front of the slave cell in doubt. It would be embarrassing if she made a mistake. Smashing someone else''s shop for no reason must be in trouble.


    Harlott watched carefully around. Such dishonest shops would design secret rooms. If they really caught the elves, they would be locked in the secret room.


    After observing for a long time, Harold noticed that the edge line of a floor was somewhat obvious. When he went there, he knocked left and right. The sound was hollow. It didn''t seem to knock on the ground. It should be right here.


    Where is the scanning observation mechanism around Harold? Fiona impatiently pushed Harold away, took a breath and punched him on the ground.


    With a roar, the ground cracked directly, and a downward staircase leaked out, unlocking (force) full steps.


    Fiona rushed in without saying a word. Harold hurried to keep up. The basement was not big. As soon as she went down, it was an iron cage with two unconscious female elves in it.


    Teona came forward with a vicious hum, held the two irons in both hands, and pulled them to break.


    Harold and Fiona went in for a little check. It seemed that the two elf girls were just in a coma. They were breathing smoothly and their clothes were intact. There was no big problem.


    Harold was about to perform advanced first aid methods such as artificial respiration and chest compression when he saw Diona slapping both elves awake.


    The awakened elf covered his red cheek with his hand and explained to Harold and Fiona why he was caught here.


    The two elf girls went to the nearby forest to collect herbs and practice magic. When they heard someone calling for help, they found that a human slave hunting team was catching a beautiful girl with wings.


    The two fairy beauties stood up without saying a word. Unfortunately, the slave team was led by a powerful knight. As a result, the two fairy beauties were arrested together.


    Harold is actually a little surprised to hear this. If you want to say which aristocrat with excess desire can make sense by plotting to catch the elves, what if the elves can''t find out?


    But the capture of the elves was an unintentional move of the slave team. I just happened to meet these two elves and caught them easily. How big is this heart?


    Ordinary soldiers may not know the power of elves, but what about the leading knight? Sixteen years ago, the legendary mage''s magic [meteorite art] that destroyed heaven and earth should be unforgettable for life?


    Of course, there are many explanations. The knight is not native or new, and did not participate in the decisive battle with the thunder tribe, but Harold is still vigilant and has a conspiracy!


    Theona, who cares so much, threatened to kill the slave team. They walked out of the dungeon and looked at the slaves in the iron cage. The three Elves were angry and kind-hearted, so they just let them all go.


    There are not only beautiful girls'' slaves, but also many strong young and middle-aged slaves in this dungeon. Together, there are nearly 100 people.


    The kingdom of Colombo is still in the period of construction and development. It needs a lot of labor to reclaim land or build homes. It is necessary for the kingdom to buy slaves wantonly. Moreover, the human kingdom has continued the slavery system since ancient times. Slaves have no human rights and are private property.


    Harlot has a headache. Releasing slaves is as illegal as robbery. It is a felony in this new kingdom with a very lack of labor force. More importantly, the "capital of fire" is the main city of Marcus'' territory. Marcus has the obligation to protect them while collecting taxes from shops and chambers of Commerce in the city.


    "Let''s go back and explain. After all, Marcus should understand that they caught the elves first." Harold sighed. It was just more than 100 slaves. He couldn''t pay for it.


    Just as Harold and the three elves left the guild hall with Asian slaves who had regained their freedom, a large group of town guards surrounded them. More than ten minutes have passed since the building collapsed. The town guards must have reacted as long as they were not fishing.


    Harlott motioned to Fiona to calm down. As the son of Marcus'' former chief knight, he attached himself to Marcus and managed a large territory. He was also a dignified big man in Marcus'' territory. He planned to discuss with the guards not to have a conflict.


    But before Harold could speak, he saw a man with a closed helmet shooting an arrow at him behind the crowd. At the same time, an Asian slave behind him also threw a spear.


    Harold had a "60 defense" body, and his ordinary clothes could also resist arrows, but the Neanderthal slave was amazing, and a spear pierced a guard.


    "Bastard, take them!" "kill, for freedom!"


    The slaves and guards were in chaos. Although Harold''s status was ok, there were not many people who knew him. Now the two sides had a big fight without waiting for his apparent identity.


    Theona never thought things were too big. She punched one of the guards in the head, picked up the enemy''s big sword and began to kill, killing seven or eight in a few seconds.


    "It''s over!" Harold covered his head, and the melee between NIMA and the hundred people made a big deal.


    Theona has no strength. She has never been defeated under the legend. A "battle gyro tornado" swept more than a dozen guards around her for a few meters and killed the slaves towards the city gate.


    The castle guards are not vegetarian. They stand on the walls and surrounding buildings and take out strong crossbows to shoot. This is not a powerful bow and arrow, and even tiona dare not resist.


    After a random shooting, the slaves suffered heavy casualties. They hid in the surrounding buildings and didn''t dare to show their heads. Under the pull of Harold, Fiona smashed the wooden door and rolled and hid in a tavern.


    "Brother, are you back? What happened outside? How did you get hurt? Who did it?"


    As soon as harlott saw it, it was the dwarf tavern before. Lucius pulled out his one handed sword from his waist and stood in front of harlott, facing the gate, ready to meet the strong enemy.


    Harold and Fiona were shot by several heavy crossbows in the chaos just now. Fiona has strong muscles and bones, and the key is protected by "secret silver soft armor". Harold has "60 points of defense", and none of them was seriously injured.


    After pulling out the arrow and simply bandaging it, Harold said, "it''s complicated. In short, we have a misunderstanding and fight with the town guard!"


    Lucius and Rand were loyal, young and ignorant. They didn''t respond, but the other guests in the tavern were shocked. It''s no small matter to fight with the town guard!


    At this time, many other slaves also hid here. The tavern owner was a hot tempered dwarf. When he heard that it was a "slave struggle" and "racial contradiction", he blew his beard and stared, took out a heavy axe and plate armor, put it on and prepared to fight.


    Harlott could not stop it when he saw that things were getting bigger and bigger. The system of the kingdom of Colombo was a little complex. The upper rulers were all human beings, but the members of the state mixed with many other races.


    This matter is still the trouble caused by asking for help at the beginning. The reinforcements sent by the dwarves are of great merit. The strength of 1000 heavy dwarf soldiers is not lower than that of extraordinary knights, and the leader is a half legendary giant dwarf.


    Without them at the front, the human forces are expected to be hanged by centaurs. It is difficult to win even with the help of the legendary magic of the Archmage.


    Of course, humans don''t dare to default. The dwarves have obtained a lot of minerals in this land. Of course, they have to have settlements to mine.


    As soon as the dwarves came, their good friend halflings also came. As soon as the halflings, a race with a wide range of friends, messy races followed. The population gap in the kingdom of Colombo was very large, and they accepted them without paying attention at that time.

 Chapter 65

    In addition to the runaway slaves, the resistance forces also added a large number of other Asians who were not used to it. The number disadvantage disappeared at once. At the same time, many slaves in the city also rioted one after another. Soon, the small conflict among hundreds of people spread to the whole city, and nearly tens of thousands of people began to riot.


    Harold looked thoughtfully at the chaotic "city of fire". Today''s riot is not because of race. Slaves are not all Asian, but the number of human slaves is the largest.


    It is not because of the oppression of slavery. In addition to human beings, slavery also exists in a large number of other races. Winged people, lizards and jackals are in chaos. All eight bad races also have slavery. In this world of power and the law of the jungle, except individual races, other races have slavery.


    The strong can trample on and humiliate the weak wantonly. Although this view is cruel, it is very realistic, and most races agree with it.


    Even the petite and lovely winged beautiful girl may fantasize that she can have strong strength and manipulate others at will.


    So how did today''s riots happen? It should be the upper rulers, all of whom are human beings who bring uneasiness and disobedience to other races!


    Some of the top rulers of the multi-ethnic United Nations are all ethnic groups, such as the Kurt alliance. The 18 rulers at the highest level are messy, mixed race and pure blood.


    In the kingdom of Colombo, a winged people will feel uneasy and angry when they see their compatriots being enslaved and bullied by others. Why should our race be bullied?


    In the Kurt alliance, when a lizard man sees his compatriots being enslaved and slaughtered, he will only feel that the lizard man is weak and incompetent, has no living value, and will never produce fear and anger.


    Will the nobles give Asians aristocratic status and make them equal with themselves? Are you kidding? The Centaurs we desperately drove away paid a lot of money to buy slaves and introduce people to build a country, just because some Asians quarreled and gave them?


    Are my soldiers not fed or are my knights not paid enough? Do you have the strength to negotiate terms with me?


    Marcus is no exception. He supports slavery and human race. In the battle with centaurs, those wingers, lizards and orcs have not contributed. Why do they get a special status?


    If you want to stay, if you don''t want to go to your own race or mixed race country, the kingdom of Colombo lacks population, but it doesn''t lack nobility. If you have to promote nobility to leave Asians, it''s better to slowly multiply and increase the population.


    The kingdom of Colombo has vast land and rich materials, which is really suitable for settlement. Of course, Asians are reluctant to leave. They are exploited by high-pressure rule in other countries. The weak races in the world are sad, and mankind is no exception. Aristocrats are only a minority, and the life of civilians is not easy at all, Look at Harold''s sad experience of crossing the former owner.


    Harold has no power to change these problems and has no mind to deal with them. What he can do is to increase his strength and make himself more relaxed.


    The battle is coming to an end. Theona and several heavy dwarves broke through the city gate and are ready to escape with a large number of slaves and Asians. The destination is the "elf home". It is easy to put down tens of thousands of people in that place. If villages are established outside, hundreds of thousands of people can live in peace.


    Harlott could only do his best to stop those angry slaves from committing bad acts such as arson, robbery and slaughter. Marcus''s main force followed him to expand territory in the East. There were only three Knights guarding the city, and the soldiers were mainly recruits. There was no elite.


    The number of disorderly troops was huge, not to mention the powerful pioneers such as tieona and heavy dwarf elite soldiers. They killed them out of the city gate.


    It is worth mentioning that Alan also came to meet him. He saw that the three elf compatriots had suffered varying injuries. In the face of the crossbow hand holding a Heavy Crossbow and brutally shooting slaves, the furious Alan sent a high-level magic "the roar of the fire dragon" and destroyed several buildings. The city wall exploded directly, and hundreds of soldiers turned into coke.


    Elves are not as gentle and kind as they are rumored to be. They are more angry than anyone. The reason why there are such false rumors is that no one dares to provoke elves, and elves rarely get angry.


    Theona didn''t think she had done anything wrong. Instead, she shouted slogans of "racial equality" and "abolishing slavery" under the encouragement of others.


    Harlot was too lazy to say anything. The dwarves were qualified to be dissatisfied. They were powerful but did not get the corresponding status. Other races shouted with a free ride. The Elves were making trouble.


    The spirit is actually very arrogant, which he found after spending more than ten years with the spirit. The arrogance of elves is not reflected in their words and deeds. Even objectively, elves are very friendly and kind to weak races and failures.


    The arrogance of elves is engraved in the soul. From the slogan of "racial equality", we can see that elves can arbitrarily raise the status of other races, because elves are still at the top anyway.


    Elves are born with three times more souls than other races. They can learn to use powerful magic. The most vulnerable physical attributes are also top. Bias is the lowest in the fighting ability of elves. He also has 10 points of power and 15 points of agility. He can easily sling and hit several ordinary human soldiers.


    The struggle between races is cruel and ruthless. No one can guarantee that any race will treat other races equally and leniently after its rise. Human beings have also been slaughtered by lizards, enslaved by winged people, beaten by orcs, defeated and destroyed.


    Now humans are not superior races, and they are not qualified to talk about "racial equality". Besides, there are differences in combat effectiveness and intelligence between different races. Why should I be equal with you?


    In the eyes of the elves, other races are scum. What are the differences between a group of scum? Can''t they get along with each other equally?


    Of course not! Races that have not been oppressed are not qualified to talk about racial equality. The "racial equality" in the mouth of the elves is just an arrogant idea, which Harold thinks.


    Harlott is not ready to participate in theona''s mischief. He takes Rand and Lucius back to his territory and waits for Marcus to come back. This matter is very noisy. Marcus must come back and deal with it. Maybe the whole kingdom of Colombo will also have turbulence.


    While teaching Rand training, harlott was distracted to think about the behind the scenes. There were too many coincidences in today''s riots. Why did the slave team kill and catch elves?


    Why did the slaves attack the guards as soon as they met, and at least they had to say a few words before fighting? Why did all the slaves and Asians in the city know about the riot so quickly and participate in it?


    There are only two people who can arrange these things. One is Marcus, the ruler of the capital of fire. He can command the guards and slave teams at will, but he has no motive, and Marcus doesn''t like this kind of conspiracy in Harold''s impression.


    The other is the king of Prague. His power is supreme in the kingdom of Colombo, and Marcus can''t guarantee that the territory is not penetrated by the power of the king of Prague.


    The king of Prague is not satisfied with being a "superficial king" whose status is only half higher than that of other nobles. What he wants to be is a unique Kingdom dictator.


    Marcus is his biggest stumbling block. Marcus organized gangs to expand his territory and prepared to establish an independent province. Marcus is a Marquis with high prestige. It is difficult for the king of Prague to stop this. The domestic nobles do not want the king of Prague to be too strong.


    The second stumbling block is the dwarves and elves. The king of Prague asked for Asian reinforcements at the very beginning of land reclamation. He was afraid of the current situation. Dwarves and elves could not accept his rule!


    It is in the interests of the king of Prague to provoke the struggle between Marcus and Asians. The king of Prague did not do it himself, and it was definitely arranged by one of his men.


    Harold sighed. I don''t want to participate in these struggles and conspiracies. He can only pray that it won''t involve him. He can''t wait to be 18 years old. When he has completed the achievement of [winning champion], he will recruit troops to establish his own territory at the age of 16. Men in this era can be independent even if they are adults at the age of 16.


    Just as Harold and Rand finished their training and were ready to have dinner with their mother, Alan came to Harold.


    Harlott asked Lucius to take Rand to dinner first, while he found a quiet place for five people to talk with Alan.


    "I''m going to go back to the fairy forest. The king of Prague is a legendary strong man. We can''t compete. Considering the worst situation, we must invite an elder to sit down." Alan''s words were amazing, and the tea in Harold''s mouth almost gushed out.


    The elders of the elves can only be competent at the legendary level. Harold doesn''t know how many elders of the elves forest are. According to Alan, there are at least a dozen, and the elves queen is rumored to be a strong person beyond the legendary level.


    Not all legendary elves can release legendary magic, but advanced magic must be handy. Of course, one or two wonderful flowers are ad like Fiona. They can''t play magic at all and break into the world with their fists and feet.


    Harold was shocked. Why did Elaine invite the legendary strong man? It''s just a little trouble. There''s no need to be so serious, right? Do you really want to fight for those Asians and slaves?


    "What do you want to do with me? I won''t go to the spirit forest with you!" Harold was terrified that Diona and bias could determine their reincarnation with an inexplicable necklace. His fear of the eldiland mage rose sharply. How dare he go to the spirit forest to die.


    "Don''t worry, I just hope you can help restrain Fiona. As the city master of the ''elf home'', she can''t act recklessly. I''m not ready to take the lead for Asians or slaves, but the struggle between humans should not involve elves! You have a good relationship with Marcus, and help make an appointment with them!"


    Alan is a sensible person and knows that tiona is fooling around. Slaves and Asians have nothing to do with them, but he can''t forgive human beings for catching elves. This time, the two Elves were lucky and didn''t get hurt, but the matter itself still angered him.


    Harlott was relieved to know Alan''s plan, but arranged for Marcus to negotiate with tiona? The two men fought in less than three minutes. Fiona''s mouth was smelly enough, and Marcus''s temper was not so good. As a noble, her dignity should not be offended and would never bear it.


    "Please do this. I must start as soon as possible. I will bring an elder to help. Don''t worry!" Alan left in a hurry. It''s a small matter that two Elves were caught.


    But this is a serious problem. The population of the elves grows slowly. If the elves are persecuted, then the weak people are likely to be killed again and again.


    It is unrealistic to protect people in an all-round way. We must cut off the idea of other races persecuting elves from the root. Once such behavior occurs, we will attack with thunder as a warning.

 Chapter 66

    Harold had a complicated dinner, slept, and had a dream. He dreamed that the capital of fire was destroyed by a burning meteorite. Marcus died under the hands of the legendary elves. He was tortured by the Archmage.


    Harold woke up pale and panting. The scene in the dream should not happen, but he still had lingering palpitations and couldn''t help feeling angry at the king of Prague and theona.


    This trouble making king is not satisfied to be a king. Do you have to be the supreme emperor? Who''s going to fight it now?


    Theona is also an idiot. It''s none of your business for other Asians and slaves to be bullied. You want to be a "Pacific policeman"? When the legendary strong man comes, don''t make fun of him and help persuade him.


    After a hurried breakfast, Harold was ready to go to talk to Fiona and clarify the causes and consequences, at least to dispel her idea of starting a war for the slaves.


    Just as Harold was about to set out, a [northern rogue Knight] came to him to report the news that the dwarves in his territory "forging city" were filled with indignation when they heard of yesterday''s riot and wanted to see the Lord.


    Harold had no choice but to take his ace bodyguard Lucius to this multi-ethnic mixed town inhabited by thousands of dwarves. Harold met with several representatives sent by dwarves and other races.


    "Lord harlott, we think the kingdom should promote some Asian nobles. The number of Asian people in China is as high as hundreds of thousands. It is unreasonable that all of us are human beings! At least we should arrange a dwarf high-level as the Asian representative!"


    Harold has a big head. Go and talk to the king of Prague. What answer can I give you? Dwarves are different from those messy Asians. They must not be ignored.


    Harold can only learn from the civil servants of his previous life, verbally speaking clearly, understand and rest assured, but he does not give any practical solutions and commitments.


    The dwarf representative was dissatisfied with Harold''s answer and gave an ultimatum: "the dwarf king has sent a delegation to support us. The leader is the previous giant dwarf."


    The half step legendary strong man who can show "God comes to earth"? It''s not necessary. You already have a lot of minerals! Isn''t it good to dig and strike iron at ease?


    Harlott was also unable to stop the dwarf. The dwarves called him only to inform him of the matter, not to solicit opinions. Is he qualified to reject the dwarf King''s decision? The king of Prague has to bear it.


    The dwarf king "maglu liquor" once killed three legendary dragons who coveted the wealth of the dwarves alone. The dwarf king, who was himself a legendary strong man, was strong enough to go against the sky after performing "high-level gods coming to earth". His strength and physique were the best in the continent. All the frost giants and five color dragons rolled aside and swung down with a hammer.


    Harold set out with Lucius towards the "elf home", with thousands of thoughts on the road.


    Slaves wanted to turn over and be free; Asians, especially dwarves, yearn for political status; The king of Prague hoped to weaken the influence of Marcus and use Marcus to drive away the Asians; The elves want to punish and warn those who hurt their people.


    Various forces and demands are mixed together, and the situation has been completely chaotic.


    This pool of muddy water must not be touched! This was Harold''s first thought. It had no direct connection with him.


    "I am not Asian, slave, noble, Marcus... I am a friend and subordinate of Marcus!


    Harold sighed, not to mention his previous life. In the past 15 years alone, he has been taken care of by Marcus. He has received no worse treatment than the noble children since childhood, and has won a huge territory.


    Marcus was definitely the most damaged in this incident. He was the focus of direct conflict with Asians and slaves. There were the most Asians in his territory. On the surface, the capture of elves was also his responsibility. Whether it was the slave team or "Paradise Babylon" was under his jurisdiction.


    How much trouble would Marcus face if I walked away?


    If I help, what can I do and what are the risks I face?


    Warcraft war horse is very excellent. Even Harold can "fully autonomous drive" outside the sky.


    Dwarves have strong backing, which can not be countered by Colombo or any other human kingdom. We must not perfunctory deception. The promotion of dwarves can only be a wrangle over the level of status and territory, and it is impossible to veto it completely.


    As the eastern province under the command of Marcus is a newly developed territory, the number of Asians is the largest. At that time, a piece of meat will be torn off and a large area of land will be ceded to the dwarves.


    The spirit is to make an example of others. Neither Marcus, the person in charge on the surface, nor the mastermind behind the scenes will let go, but the scope of punishment and warning is very wide, ranging from large to small.


    When it''s small, it''s OK to apologize and kill a few small people. When it''s big, it''s not impossible to say the battle of legend. With strength guarantee, the elves won''t suffer anyway.


    The king of Prague himself is a legendary strong man and has a higher status. Marcus is difficult to compete with the king of Prague and is absolutely at a disadvantage in the political struggle.


    There is no need to worry about the problem of slavery. In this era, slavery is unconditionally abolished. All nobles will stand on the same front, even Cleon, who was once a slave.


    Besides, this is an internal affair of the country. What do the elves do? Tieona is a shit stirring stick. Don''t pay attention to it. After a while, both soft and hard must let tieona stay cool.


    It doesn''t matter about the elves. I have a relationship with Alan. A few words of advice should make Marcus less trouble. After all, Marcus is trapped. There is another person behind the scenes. The elves are not stupid. They won''t let the real murderer punish the target on the surface.


    After analyzing one by one, Harold felt that there were two main problems: how to divide the dwarf''s territory and how to deal with the suppression of the king of Prague.


    King of Prague, he had no choice but to carry it by Marcus himself.


    However, his relationship with the dwarves is OK. The dwarves in the "forging city" are very satisfied with his jurisdiction. As a piercer, Harold has advanced ideas and systematic "territory system" help. It is still good to govern the territory, which is much better than other nobles.


    Here we have to introduce the new functions of the system, [territory management system] and [system store].


    [territory "forging city"


    Population: 32000+


    Prosperity: 306 (higher)


    System revenue: 3164 dinars per month


    Garrison (non system forces): 200 regular forces, 500 militia


    System building:


    Blacksmith shop (efficiency of all blacksmith shops in the city + 10%, urban prosperity + 50)


    Mine (the mining efficiency of surrounding auxiliary minerals is + 10%, and the urban prosperity is + 20. There is a chance to obtain associated minerals, which are directly put into urban warehouses.)


    Wine cellar (increase the quality of wine produced in the city, prosperity + 30, randomly obtain high-quality wine every month, and directly transfer it to the urban warehouse)


    Training ground (it can train noble arms and establish knights. At present, the number of noble recruits is 28.)]


    [territory "Stan town"


    Population: 6000+


    Prosperity: 101 (low)


    Income: 300 dinars per month


    Garrison (non system forces): 11 regular forces 50 militias


    System building: none]


    [territory "Noah village"


    Population: 800+


    Prosperity: 18


    Income: 22 dinars per month


    Garrison (non system force): 12 militia


    System building: none]


    The territory management system was activated when Harold was 10 years old when the "forging city" was officially established.


    In addition to the forging City, other small towns and villages are very chicken ribs, similar to the "Stan town" and "Noah village" above, with a combined income of more than 2000.


    System buildings are virtual, there is no actual building, but the effect is very good, but the price is too expensive.


    The construction cost is tens of thousands of dinars, and the construction cycle is as long as several months. In addition to the "forging city", the construction of buildings in other territories is simply a waste.


    [system store: refresh all kinds of weapons and equipment groceries randomly every month, and you can recycle all kinds of goods produced by the system.]


    The reason why harlott''s defense has been upgraded to 60 points is the new equipment bought through the system store.


    His current equipment is [ox horn helmet + 20], [ogre gloves + 12], [iron shinguard + 23] and [worn sweater + 5].


    The equipment of the system is very dark. Any body armor with more than 40 defense will cost tens of thousands of dinars. Of course, Harold is cruel and angry.


    The reason why he still used such a shabby "old sweater" is that he spent his money on building towns and buying equipment for Rand.


    Rand''s full set of equipment has 120 defense, that is, the crossbow and arrow hit, that is, it rubs a little skin. It feels a little "invulnerable". The whole equipment cost a total of 30000 dinars.


    Different from those tool men and thugs NPC in the game, Harold loves Rand from the bottom of his heart. He is not only a brother, but also a son!


    When the territory system was just activated, harlot''s income was far less than it is now. There were many fewer villages and towns. The few were poor territories with "very low prosperity", and the forging city had only a few hundred dollars of income.


    The system can''t increase the population out of nothing to make the towns rich. It can only develop slowly over time. Harold, only 10, racked his brains to think of various ways to make the territory rich slowly.


    The wealth began to increase slowly. There was no entity system. The wealth "Dinar" was a part, and the real gold coins were also greatly improved. Now harlott has an inventory of tens of thousands of gold coins, and its annual income is more than 10000.


    It mainly depends on the income of the forging city. Other towns are barely out of the scope of relief and assistance. Not to mention the village. The village is poor and may not be able to pull out a gold coin.


    In addition to building system buildings and spending in system stores, the dinars of the system also pay wages to the system forces.


    In the past, there was no money. We fooled around with you by virtue of loyalty. Now that we have money, how can we say that we don''t pay wages in the past?


    LV1''s commander can reduce his salary by 5%. A [rogue Knight] has a monthly salary of more than 100. Lucius, a level 60 [adventure hero], has a full 300. It doesn''t matter how many other soldiers add up.


    This point harlot wanted to make complaints about the fact that the soldiers were loyal to the real gold coins and did not know anything about the system at all.


    At first, Harold''s income was low enough to pay his salary, and they didn''t respond. It can be seen that those Dinar knights were not given to the Army soldiers at all, but the system was hacked!


    Up to 1200 monthly salary! Harlot''s income of more than 5000 feels distressed. He can''t help adding skill points and attribute points to command and charm to reduce wages!


    However, harlott held back, and now he has successfully saved 12000 dinars. The "forging city" is building a "building: market". It will be completed in a few months. This money can be used to buy equipment.


    Harold is going to buy himself a 50 + defense good armor. At that time, he will also be a "invulnerable" man.

 Chapter 67

Readers, if you don''t mind, just listen to me. The journey of new writers along the way.


    I promise to do what I say, even if I can''t finish it in one day, I will make it up later.


    That''s it. I''m going to code! Please readers greatly support!

 Chapter 68

    The new book has been conceived for a long time, and it is also a type of crossing different worlds. The protagonist of this play is active in the mainland as an adventurer rather than a Lord.


    If you play a good game, can you become a winner in life through the game world?


    A worthless otaku can turn over even with a golden finger?


    The protagonist of the novel has all kinds of shortcomings and shortcomings that ordinary people have in the early stage, and the main focus of this book is to grow and become stronger step by step.


    Perhaps long Aotian is invincible, strong and firm in heart. All kinds of protagonists look very happy, but I feel that what moves people most is not the brave person''s torrent of courage, but the timid and cowardly. Even the weak person who is afraid will tremble but still move forward. Because of his weakness, he will hesitate and tangle every time he makes a decision, but he will still work hard in the end and never give up!

 Chapter 69

    Harold came to the elf home and met theona, who was training several Orc mixed race beauties.


    The orcs are powerful and are the main targets of guards'' shooting. The orcs are full of blood and like to work hard. Except for these beautiful orcs who have been trained by the paradise Babylon guild and lost their fighting spirit, all the others were killed in the battle.


    Teona is also a mixed race of orcs. She has some sympathy for these mixed races who are neither accepted by orcs nor treated kindly by humans. She has rarely restrained her temper, whispered softly and treated them gently.


    "It doesn''t seem like fun. It''s a little troublesome now!" Harold sighed when he saw Fiona''s kind comfort to the orc beauties.


    Orcs are mixed race and are not protected by any race. Therefore, their status is lower and their treatment is worse than that of other Asians. Only a few orcs are free people and most of them are slaves.


    It turned out that teona didn''t want to be a "Pacific policeman", but her inner racial consciousness was activated.


    Harold couldn''t say what he had planned, and tieona was very happy to see Harold.


    "All the Asians who escaped that day united with the dwarves, and the slaves were dissatisfied with the rule of the nobility and were ready to resist together! Harold, please help think about what to do!"


    I am also a noble ruling class! You want me to betray my class?


    Although Harold was not a noble, he ruled a large area of land and attached to Marcus. He was indeed a noble class.


    Betrayal does not betray their own interests. It is impossible to overthrow the aristocracy and abolish slavery.


    This is bullshit. The power of nobility and civilians is not the same level. How can the nobility resist foreign enemies when they are overthrown? Besides, how can foreign races intervene in human''s own institutional change?


    Muscular and simple minded dwarves are smarter than you. They know that slavery doesn''t need to be controlled or can''t be controlled!


    It is also difficult to protect the orcs alone. The orcs are mixed race, not an independent race, and their overall strength is not good. They don''t even have their own country.


    However, this matter can be combined with bald head. Bald head is also a half Orc hybrid. However, human genes are more explicit and have no Orc characteristics, so few people know that he is a half ORC.


    The most important thing is that the bald head itself is strong enough and resists slavery to a certain extent. Note that it is "to a certain extent" rather than completely!


    The blood ability of the bald head is similar to the king of Prague''s [giant transformation] and the giant dwarf''s [God descending to earth], which can be transformed into the form of Jackie Chan.


    After the transformation, the bald combat effectiveness is also half a legendary level. The combat effectiveness ranks second in the whole kingdom of Colombo, second only to the king of Prague. It is no wonder that the king of Prague wants to find a way to suppress him when he and Marcus unite.


    "Human slaves have nothing to do with you. They are either criminals who have made mistakes or those whose families are too poor to be sold. Don''t mind your own business!"


    "As long as you promise me to ignore human slaves and orcs, I can help you find a way!"


    After careful consideration, harlott gave theona''s suggestion that Orc slaves were basically caught by slave traders for no reason, entirely because there was no shelter. It was not difficult to solve as long as there was a bald head.


    Even if human slaves, there are still a few who become slaves for no reason. Most human slaves are criminals or sold at home since childhood.


    The slave team dare not catch the nobles as livestock. It doesn''t matter to catch a few less. Anyway, the nobles don''t care if they can pay money. If they catch more, it will affect the development of the noble territory. Isn''t that looking for death?


    Teona''s eyes widened after hearing this. She didn''t expect Harold to say so. Harold''s image to her has always been a kind, brave and witty positive figure.


    Teona clenched her teeth and said, "do you mean that those slaves deserve to be bullied and oppressed?"


    "The world is a law of the jungle. Someone has to suffer and enjoy it. If you liberate these slaves, new civilians will become slaves. If each slave wants to get rid of his fate, he can only be strong by himself!"


    "Kryon, do you remember that he is also an ORC. He used to be a slave. Now? He is the top nobleman in the kingdom!"


    "You help these slaves, but it is unfair to the new slaves. They work harder and better than the original slaves, but they are forced to become slaves because of your intervention!"


    Harold began to change his concept and pull slavery and class contradiction to the law of the jungle.


    This makes people feel that slaves, civilians and nobles in the world are very normal status division. A person''s status depends on his strength, weakening the performance of social injustice.


    Tieona''s brain is general. This kind of nonsense and leaky logic can''t be refuted if Alan listens to Harold, but tieona really thinks it makes sense!


    After all, although the orcs don''t like slavery, the idea of respecting the strong and submitting the weak is deeply rooted. Theona''s sympathy for the tragic experience of ORC slaves is also mainly aimed at the orcs. Her sympathy for human slaves is also by the way.


    Theona is not a good man with a flood of compassion. Theona, who likes fighting and killing, is more like a villain.


    "That makes sense. They really should fight by themselves! Tell me how to help the orcs!" tiona was persuaded by Harold.


    Harold breathed a sigh of relief and finally separated the trouble. It''s much easier to deal with Orc slaves alone. It''s not a big problem to combine bald heads to accommodate and shelter orcs together.


    Anyway, the number of ORC slaves is not large. It''s really impossible to pay for them all. With strong force guarantee, the price must be very low.


    After that, the orcs were moved to the territory of tiona and bald head. With the shelter of big people, the slave traders did not dare to take the risk to make this little money.


    Harold explained his idea to theona. Theona and several other Orc beauties thanked Harold again and again.


    Harold warmly hugged several Orc beauties to show his friendship. These beauties are the ace technicians of "Paradise Babylon", one by one.


    If it weren''t for theona''s poor eyes and her posture of hitting people, Harold really wanted to have an in-depth communication with some poor girls.


    When this topic is over, Harold quickly discusses the next thing with Fiona. Who will be in trouble when the elf elder comes!


    Teona was outspoken and blurted out: "it must be the red hair. He has jurisdiction over the garbage shop and the slave team. He must be responsible. Besides, his guards also have problems. They attack as soon as they meet!"


    "I''m not in any danger. Al and Hathaway almost died after being hit by several crossbows! I and other people can''t swallow this breath unless we deal with him severely!" this is the name of the two elf sisters.


    It''s not a junk shop, it''s a paradise full of men''s hopes and dreams! Harold only dared to retort quietly in his heart.


    "Don''t you also make a mess of the capital of fire? Alan finally killed hundreds of guards to vent his anger. Can''t everyone calm down and make things small and small?"


    Of course not. Elves have the ability to retaliate unilaterally. Why should they be calm? Teona''s attitude has not changed at all. She has never had a good relationship with Marcus, and she almost fought several times.


    Harlott tried to convince theona that if Alan was the same role as the big brother among these elves, then theona was the same existence as the little bully. He succeeded in persuading theona.

 Chapter 70

    No matter how Harold persuades her, theona just doesn''t move. She puts on a Sima face and doesn''t know what she wants. Harold is angry. It''s clear that she has just given her an idea. Why doesn''t she give face at all?


    "I''ve told you that other people played tricks secretly. Marcus was framed! You took revenge on Marcus, but you fell into a trap!"


    "I know, I didn''t say that it''s OK to clean up together regardless of others!" the arrogance and domineering of the elf was completely revealed. I don''t care what the suspect ABCD is. Why did I spend that effort looking for the real murderer? All Euler once?


    Harold did not give a good face to tiona, as if Marcus was an unforgivable elf persecutor. Harold was angry even if he wanted to find fault.


    "OK, don''t ask me if you have something in the future. Just treat us as if we don''t know each other! I''ll ask bias. She''s popular and easy to talk!"


    This is actually angry words. Bias is weak and has no ideas. Although the elves take care of bias, they rarely listen to bias''s suggestions.


    "I''m afraid you can''t find her! Bias and Alan went back to the fairy forest together. Bias was very much loved by several elders. She asked for help. It was more convenient for her, so Alan took her with him."


    Teona looked at the vented harlott with a proud smile on her face. She had a dispute with harlott several times and had to be soft.


    The main Harold is also a scum. He always says "I''ll go to bias and ignore you". Fiona can''t compromise.


    The key is that even if tiona is soft, Harold should go to bias. He opens his mouth on excuses such as learning magic and asking skills, which makes tiona very angry.


    This time, theona had a rare advantage. Of course, she should be proud, but she didn''t really want to embarrass Harold.


    "You don''t have to despair. In fact, I''m very persuasive. Just moving your mouth doesn''t show your sincerity!" Fiona suddenly walked up to Harold and said meaningfully.


    "You... What do you want? I''m still a..." Harold hesitated and swallowed his saliva nervously. Was it the first time in her life that she was taken away by this hooligan?


    "The gem you showed bias last time lent me to play with!"


    "... child!" the last half of Harold''s sentence overlapped with theona''s words, and theona''s voice overshadowed Harold''s words.


    Harold knew he was wrong, gem? Bias has seen it... My grass, you''re black enough!


    [dragon tear gem, which is formed by the condensation of the true tears left by the legendary ancient dragon, has powerful magic and is one of the most precious treasures in the world. Note: it is extremely precious. It can only be drawn with a very low probability when completing advanced tasks.]


    This [dragon tear gem] is a reward given by Harold after he completed the task [assisting in killing the Centaur commander]. At that time, the system crashed for several days after he took out the reward. It is estimated that the treasure costs too much energy. Harold has been cherishing it as a treasure.


    In the game, this gem can be used to recruit "nordor elves" in addition to finding special NPCs to exchange for "elixir of immortality" and various powerful weapons.


    There is no special NPC that can exchange items in this world, and the elves are not of the type of "nordo elves", but the Dragon tear gem still has a strong attraction to the elves.


    Harold wanted to find out what the role of this gem was, whether it could absorb and strengthen, so he took it to bias for help.


    As a result, bias Leng looked at and touched the gem for several hours, and finally didn''t say why.


    In the process, Harold noticed that Beas'' eyes were getting hotter and hotter. Under tension, he almost had to grab the gem from Beas.


    Even the weak, gentle and kind-hearted Beyonce almost blacked his gem. Theona, such a unreasonable bully, must have taken it and wouldn''t give it.


    [dragon tear gem] what''s the use? Harold didn''t know that even in the game, the gem was only described as very precious.


    In exchange for powerful weapons and enchantments? That''s just giving full play to the value of his goods. What is it actually? Used to make "elixir of immortality"?


    The "elixir of immortality" in the game can give players 2 points of agility, 2 points of strength, 2 points of charm, 20 points of all weapon proficiency, and very mysterious luck.


    There is no saying of life in the game. I didn''t say whether I can increase life, but I know it will be added by listening to the name! Harold is very willing to refine the "elixir of immortality"!


    But what about the medicine refining NPC? Not in reality. In the game, if you give the [dragon tears gem] to an NPC, you can get the "elixir of immortality". In reality, where can you find this kind of NPC?


    This priceless baby, Harold, dare to ask people everywhere for help. Every man is innocent and deserves his sin!


    It was not easy to trust bias. Show her that the Elves were good at magic and medicine refining. As a result, they were almost black.


    "It''s really unlucky to be seen by Fiona. Bias and I are dating in her private room. No, they study magic."


    "Why did Fiona find this gem? Did she spy on me? Or did Beyonce say it?"


    Harold''s mind was full of crazy thoughts.


    However, these are not important. The question now is whether to lend [dragon tears gem] to tiona. It is said to be lent, but it is estimated that there is no chance to come back in this life.


    "No, I can use that gem. Let''s discuss whether I can give you anything else. Is 10000 gold coins enough?"


    "No, I want that gem. I don''t want money. Give me the gem and I''ll paste you 10000 gold coins!"


    Theona had lent the castle to the reclamation Coalition for nearly half a year. She was ugly enough to eat. She asked the Alliance for a total of 700000 gold coins. She was not short of money at all.


    Harold had a black face and felt a little uncomfortable. Fiona bit him to death. She had to [dragon tear gem] and shook his body around. He felt that his body was almost falling apart.


    Physical torture can''t make me give in! But Marcus can''t help! Harold struggled for a long time and finally let go.


    "Only lend it to you for one week! You must return it to me when the time comes!" although it is unlikely to return it, you should make it clear that my gem is borrowed from you, not given to you!


    Harold pretended to take out his pocket. In fact, he took out the Dragon tear gem from the item column. Without saying a word, Fiona robbed it. Looking at the water blue gem emitting a deep light, Fiona''s eyes were dazzled.


    "Good... How beautiful!"


    "Hey, hey, don''t forget what you promised me! And remember me in a week!" Harold looked at Fiona stunned and shook her hand in front of her.


    "Thank you, Harold!" Fiona hugged Harold, gave him a warm kiss, and ran away with a red face.


    Harold touched her lips and kept her warm lips. His relationship with her was always ambiguous. He said that friends were too ambiguous and lovers were not suitable.


    Fiona has never been in love. Although she is careless, she is still very shy about the relationship between men and women. Harold is also a little inconvenient. He has no psychological problems, but she is only 15 years old.


    This is the first time that he and Fiona have made clear progress in their relationship. Harold also feels sweet. It is rare to see Fiona''s shy female posture.


    "No, the closer we are, the harder it is for me to get back the gem?" Harold suddenly reacted.


    "Oh, forget it. Anyway, I don''t know if this gem can do it for the time being. Let Fiona play with him!" Harold could only comfort himself.


    "What about Beyonce? She must show off when the gem is given to Fiona. How can Beyonce explain when she sees me?" with a headache, Harold closed his eyes, covered his forehead and couldn''t help sighing.


    "Marcus, I''ve paid too much for you!" Harold finally said.

 Chapter 71

    After leaving the elf home, harlott asked Lucius to contact baldheaded and ask him to come back with Marcus. The matter of the orcs could not be solved without the help of baldheaded. He quickly rushed to Marcus''s castle.


    Marcus is still far away in the East. Someone has hurried to inform of such a big event in the fire capital, but it will take at least a week for Marcus to arrive.


    Harold went to Marcus'' castle to do some preventive work in advance. You know, there was a riot of tens of thousands of people in the fire capital, the main city of Marcus'' territory. A large number of buildings were destroyed and hundreds of guards were killed and injured.


    Marcus knows these things and is expected to be angry in a physical sense!


    Harold, who dares to persuade angry Marcus alone, must find an ace helper.


    "Brother harlott, why did you come to me? I heard you won the championship of another competitive Conference! You''re great!"


    A girl with red hair and big eyes talked excitedly with Harold, while his mother goodry Elvin looked at them with a smile. Several serious Knights stood behind the hostess of the castle.


    "I had some trouble yesterday. I was going to find you as soon as I came back. I brought you a present. Look!" Harold took out a necklace and handed it to the girl.


    "How beautiful, even more beautiful than what my father gave me!" the girl looked excitedly at the gift given by Harold.


    "Do you like it, Annie?" asked Harold with a smile, suppressing the pain.


    With the high-grade Ruby given by the bald head as the core and the most precious associated mine "secret silver" brought by the system building "mine" as the base, the dwarf master was entrusted to create the prototype, and then Ailan was asked to enchant at the cost price to finally obtain the magic necklace.


    This necklace can absorb and store flame energy, and can release enemy killing or defense at critical times. The passive effect can increase the wearer''s extraordinary ability of fire or the power of fire magic.


    Even Alan was greedy for the necklace. He told Harold not to find anyone else if he wanted to sell it. The price was absolutely fair, which satisfied Harold.


    "As long as it''s from Harold''s brother, I like it! Does it look good?" Anne blinked her big eyes and straightened her chest to show Harold the necklace she had just put on.


    "It''s beautiful, baby. Don''t you have something to give to Harold? Go and take it down?" goodry is a distant relative of Marcus. She is a noble. She is well-informed.


    She knew that Harold must have asked for something to give a heavy gift, and she had heard of the riots yesterday. There was even news that Harold had betrayed Marcus. Anyway, she had to sit down and talk about it, so she first separated her daughter.


    In order to maintain the purity of blood and increase the probability of blood awakening of future generations, many nobles like to marry women of the same family. Goodry is Marcus''s cousin.


    After Annie left, goodry asked nervously, "Harold, what was the matter yesterday? Half the city was destroyed and more than 300 soldiers were killed!"


    "All chambers of Commerce and organizations begged me to preside over justice! Kuzak also said that he saw you participate in the riot with his own eyes. Marcus and I treated you as our own children. Now that Marcus is not here, you should help him manage the territory rather than destroy it!"


    Kuzak is the knight on the left back of goodry. Harold was also impressed. He seemed to have seen him yesterday. Guderui was a little excited. She couldn''t help it. She didn''t awaken her blood. She was just in her early 30s. She really couldn''t do things without surprise.


    "Yesterday''s riot was premeditated. They arranged for slave traders to catch the elves. The elves who went to rescue them released other slaves. The slaves met the guards as soon as they got to the street."


    "The town guards and slaves have their people. They fight on both sides before I explain! The escalation of the riots behind them is also designed by the behind the scenes!"


    Harold summed up the cause and effect of what happened yesterday.


    "Indeed, yesterday''s riots were led by elves. Finally, a powerful elves killed hundreds of brothers with magic. Elves usually don''t kill for no reason!"


    Kuzak talked about the matter and didn''t mean to target Harold. Goodry didn''t want to doubt Harold. After questioning some details, he finally believed Harold.


    It is mainly because Marcus attaches great importance to Harold and raises him as half a son. There is no possibility that Harold betrays Marcus in love and reason.


    "We must let Marcus calm down his anger and deal with the riot calmly. The mastermind behind the scenes wants Marcus to lose his mind and make mistakes!"


    "We must not use force to solve the problem. We must sit down and negotiate! Beware of the enemy''s continued mischief!"


    Goodry and the two knights probably guessed who was behind these things. Who in the whole kingdom of Colombo dared to provoke the only Marquis? The answer is obvious, but several people didn''t say it tacitly.


    "No wonder you give Annie a gift. Marcus loves his little princess most. Do you want Annie to help you persuade Marcus?" goodry was a little upset and felt that his daughter had been cheated by the big pig''s hoof.


    "Well, you can also help at that time. I''m not familiar with the chamber of Commerce in the city, but I can help communicate and negotiate with the elves and dwarves!"


    After finding out the cause and effect, goodry understood Harold''s good intentions and ran around to help Marcus put out the fire. It was really hard enough.


    "Harold, thanks to your help, you and Annie won''t object to anything in the future!" Annie likes Harold, and Marcus said it doesn''t matter. Anyway, he wants his daughter to awaken her blood. When the time comes, he will be a female aristocrat, who he likes to be with.


    But goodry wanted her daughter to find a great nobleman with high strength and status as the Lord''s wife. She didn''t think her daughter could awaken her blood, so she didn''t want Anne to be with harlott.


    Blood awakening mainly depends on fighting to activate potential. The number of women awakening is seriously lower than that of men. After all, most of the heroes and martyrs are men, and there are only a few women.


    "No, I don''t mean that, okay? I only take Anne as my sister!" Harold protested in his heart. This is Marcus''s baby only daughter. If I marry her, I must give up a large forest. I''m kidding. My dream is to marry 8, no, 12! Can''t be worse than a bald head!


    "Brother harlott, you see, this is the amulet I made for you. There is my longest hair in it. You must take good care of it!" after the people discussed the business, Anne also happened to appear. She trotted down the stairs and handed over a simple amulet in her hand.


    "Thank you, Annie. I''ll take it with me!" Harold wanted to leave after talking, but Annie begged hard and goodry''s eyes indicated that Harold could only play with Annie until the evening.


    Goodry suggested that he have dinner and arrange a room break in the evening. Harold politely refused. He was going to start preparing for big events! It''s time to recruit and make achievements!


    Marcus will fight openly and secretly with the king of Prague for a long time. Harold is neither a blood aristocrat nor has political resources. Staying in the territory can''t help Marcus. It''s better to lead the army and accumulate strength.


    Neither Marcus nor Prague wants foreigners to participate in the human power struggle. Harold has no face to let elves or dwarves speak for Marcus. What he can do now is to leave the political struggle and fight outside.


    "Brother Harold, you must come to see me often!" Anne said goodbye, and Harold smiled and waved goodbye.


    "Don''t worry, when your father comes back, I''ll definitely find you to be the fire captain!" Harold thought so.

 Chapter 72

    Harold returned to his territory. After greeting Rand and his two mothers, he went to the Council hall and began to think about the next plan. He calculated the territory''s population, his wealth and various external factors. He didn''t sleep until midnight.


    Early the next morning, he summoned all the town chiefs and guard chiefs of the territory to the castle for talks, and recalled all the system troops under him.


    At noon, all the management of the territory were in place. In the conference hall of the castle, Harold sat at one end of the long table. More than 20 territory officials took their seats from near to far according to their status. Harold''s six [rogue Knights] stood behind Harold with straight backs and eyes.


    In addition to the captain of the guard and the mayor arranged by him, a dwarf representative sat at the other end of the long table.


    "The kingdom of Colombo has been established for 10 years. Before the establishment of the country, I have ruled this territory for nearly 15 years!"


    "Over the past 15 years, the villages in the territory have become self-sufficient since it is difficult to survive, and the cities and towns are becoming richer and richer. The main city of the territory ''forging city'' has become one of the largest cities in the whole kingdom!"


    Harold paused deliberately when he said this. One of the mayor he arranged in advance clapped excitedly, and others applauded. Even the dwarf representative applauded with great cooperation.


    Harlott''s territorial governance is really good, especially the forging city. Dwarves feel more comfortable in this city than in their hometown dwarf kingdom. They can meet everything from mining, iron making and wine.


    The applause lasted for a long time. Harold reached out to stop and said the theme of today''s meeting.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I called you here to discuss the reclamation plan after discussion! This land is very vast. We can''t be satisfied with the status quo and must move towards a greater goal!"


    "I''m going to open up new territory in half a year. I need your support!"


    Harold didn''t train his own team. He didn''t just fight and kill to open up wasteland. He had to have a lot of people to help manage the construction. He needed the help of these people very much.


    "I agree. With the wise leadership of Lord harlott, it will be easy to open up wasteland!" the nursery arranged by harlott quickly jumped out to agree.


    This time, other people didn''t follow the childcare. They frowned and didn''t say a word. For a moment, the atmosphere was a little embarrassed, and the childcare also felt a little embarrassed.


    Harold sighed in his heart. He knew it wasn''t so simple. This nursery was too stupid. It didn''t mean direct exposure. You''d better wait for the critical moment to speak again!


    "My Lord, our territory has not developed to the limit, so there is no need to expand it in a hurry? The town I manage has just got rid of poverty. I think it''s not too late to start reclaiming wasteland after the next generation grows up!"


    "Yes, now a large area of land is still empty. Many new villages can be built. The population is far from saturated. Adults, you are also young. Don''t worry!"


    The nobles expressed their opinions one after another. Harold''s face began to look ugly. He guessed that the land reclamation action would not be supported, but he didn''t expect that these people would dare to object so clearly!


    In this era, we don''t pay attention to democratic co governance. The Lord is a dictator in his own territory. If he has any orders, that is, no two, but Harold is now refuted in public.


    "These guys don''t treat me as the real master of the territory!" Harold was very angry. Indeed, all the people in the territory didn''t treat Harold as a ruler, but as a higher ranking manager.


    First, Harold is too young! Even in a world where life expectancy is not high, you have to be 16 to be an adult.


    Second, harlott has neither made military achievements nor is he a direct relative or knight of Marcus. It seems to everyone that harlott became a Lord only by the favor of Marcus, which is very different from other rulers, let alone noble lords.


    And what does Harold think of himself?


    As a newly rich man in the Kingdom, he was more close to him than his own son. Marcus, the king''s biggest nobleman, did not treat him as an outsider at all. The powerful elves such as tiona and Ailan were also close and equal to him. In addition, he was a transgressor, a reborn man and a golden finger.


    Harold always thought he was better than the nobility!


    Harlott and the dignitaries in his territory have a completely different understanding of him, resulting in the current embarrassing situation.


    "What I want to say is that I will lead troops to open up wasteland in half a year. I will keep in mind the support you give me and give you enough return!"


    Harold pressed down his anger and continued to persuade the dignitaries of these territories. Most of them were noble children or descendants of knights who had not awakened their blood. Civilians were illiterate and could not be responsible for management. Harold had no chance to be promoted.


    "Sorry, sir, I just want to build and develop my own jurisdiction town."


    "It''s not so simple to open up wasteland. Just because nobles can do it doesn''t mean anyone can do it. We must recognize our abilities. Please consider it again, sir!"


    I consider you XX, harlott slapped the table, and you taught me a lesson?


    "Are you mistaken about your identity? I''m the master of the territory. You''re just my subordinates. Who gives you the courage to talk to me like that?" Harold pointed to the middle-aged man who said he was overconfident.


    The six thugs behind Harold walked forward together. The strength of [rogue Knight] was no less than that of ordinary extraordinary knights. Although they had no extraordinary ability, their physical quality was better.


    The old yin-yang man was directly put into the dungeon by Harold. He was originally the eldest son of an aristocrat in the lucanier kingdom. He was exiled because he didn''t awaken his blood and offended his awakened brother.


    At that time, the territory was short of manpower, so he was recruited as a mayor. Unexpectedly, this guy''s mentality was still uneven. He came to Harold to find a sense of existence.


    The dwarf representative made a good man to persuade Harold to calm down, and also expressed the dwarf''s support for Harold''s decision. According to the law of the kingdom of Colombo, half of all minerals shall be distributed to the dwarves. Of course, the dwarves must help in case of difficulties in the kingdom of Colombo in the future.


    Opening up new territory is more minerals. Don''t the dwarves want to raise their hands in favor.


    When the meeting came to an end, Harold understood that he could not imitate the previous Marcus'' land reclamation plan. Marcus had high prestige. Which of the officials who said they would go to the land reclamation dare to object?


    All dignitaries in the territory set out with Marcus. Marcus is the master of the aristocracy. The aristocracy controls the fate of small people and cannot resist the aristocracy. This view is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    Harold can''t tie people to open up wasteland without that prestige, can he?

 Chapter 73

    "What should the soldiers do?" Harold rubbed his head. Even if the civilians and officials in the territory didn''t go, they could recruit again when the territory was laid down, but what should the soldiers do if they didn''t want to follow him?


    Harlott is not a noble and cannot give honor to Knights. Although the energy production of the system is not weaker than that of the advanced arms of extraordinary knights, it is difficult to explain.


    There is no way to prove that you have a future and can stand out. It is difficult to recruit a large number of troops! Harold was completely lost in thought. Should he borrow troops from Marcus or bald head?


    No, it''s troublesome to take their soldiers to fight for the ownership of the territory. Even if baldheaded and Marcus don''t care, the people and officials of the territory won''t obey me. What''s the difference between this and my current territory?


    It is rare for non noble people to lead troops to open up wasteland. A few are also Knights attached to the noble or noble children who fail to awaken their blood and become honorary nobles.


    After all, the mainstream of the world is aristocratic rule and governance. Civilians without heroic blood can only rely on aristocrats if they want to make achievements. Harold took it for granted.


    His ability is no less than that of any aristocrat, but in the eyes of others, he is a civilian, an underage young man, who is not qualified to lead and rule the people.


    Cleon also received the gift of the sun and became a noble before he began to open up wasteland and expand his territory alone. Before he became a noble, he made more contributions to Marcus. The reward depends on how Marcus rewarded him.


    Harold thought for a long time and finally straightened it out. He must activate his blood power and become an aristocrat to continue to grow! If he doesn''t become an aristocrat, his current status is basically the apex. It''s extremely difficult to go further!


    Unless you become a legendary strong man beyond the mundane! But if you want to become a legendary strong man, you have to rely on the gift of the sun to obtain hero blood. Therefore, Harold has only one goal now. Drink the water of heroes and complete the heroic feat!


    "The water of heroes is not a problem, but how to get the gift of the sun?" Harold pondered for a long time. There are many examples, including the almost impossible feat of killing the legendary Yan devil and Frost Giant by Marcus''s ancestors and Prague''s ancestors.


    There is an example that Harold himself defeated the Ogre with the weak. At that time, there was a great gap between him and the ogre. Harold was not sure that he could win again, or if he could win 100% steadily, could he still get the gift of the sun?


    Then there are the newborn nobles of the kingdom of Colombo, a total of three, namely, the bald head who killed Aaron and a veteran who killed the Centaur guard, and the businessman who killed a powerful Warcraft alone.


    The herbs used to make hero''s water are so strange that they can''t be transplanted. They don''t bear seeds, but as long as they don''t pull up the roots and just pick the medicinal parts, new ones will grow every year.


    If you can''t become a hero after drinking the hero''s water, there is only a dead end. The sun sacrifice can''t be saved. Most people only drink it in critical times, and even sell it when they are short of money.


    Therefore, the water of heroes is not too rare. It can be bought for thousands of gold coins on the market. Many nobles also reserve a lot and distribute it to excellent knights and soldiers.


    Even if these men can''t become aristocrats, it''s not a loss to help them open up the situation in a difficult battle just as a one-time ace.


    From these examples, we can know that heroic feats have nothing to do with identity. Businessmen, soldiers and knights can complete them. The key is to win the strong with the weak, fight with life and kill the enemy!


    The common point is that the blood abilities obtained are generally related to the enemies killed. It seems that these blood abilities are not all given by the sun. They should absorb the power of the dead enemies.


    "Don''t you want to die if you take the initiative to challenge this difficulty!" Harold thought and came to this conclusion. Harold didn''t know whether his system''s death free function could resist the side effects of hero''s water.


    He didn''t know that with his men to help fight back the strong enemy after his failure, could this kind of battle with insurance measures be regarded as a heroic feat even if he won?


    How difficult is it to be a hero?


    Speaking of big data, in the past ten years, there are not a thousand or 800 people who have drunk the water of heroes in the kingdom of Colombo, and only three have become aristocrats!


    The difficulty is beyond imagination!


    "I think you can do it! You are a person who can break out of potential the more adversity!" Marcus''s encouragement echoed in Harold''s mind.


    "You overestimate me too much. I''m not so powerful!" Harold said with some self mockery. He really didn''t have the courage to drink the water of heroes to challenge powerful monsters alone.


    Unlike when he was a slave Gladiator with a rotten life, Harold now rules or manages a large area of territory, and his life is very comfortable.


    In terms of status, there are millions of people in the whole kingdom of Colombo, and only less than 100 blood aristocrats and noble children with high probability of awakening blood have higher status than harlott. His territory ranks first under the aristocracy.


    Round of wealth, he has tens of thousands of gold coins in reserve. No one is richer than him except the nobles, and his annual income is tens of thousands of gold coins. He can play and have fun in his own territory.


    Round of beauty, Fiona became closer and closer to him, and bias became more and more intimate with him. The appearance of elves was far beyond human comparison, and those nobles had no chance to be close to elves.


    Harold has too much. He has no determination and courage to abandon all this to fight to the death.


    Harold climbed to the top of the castle, looked at the setting sun and recalled the past.


    "Live for me, live happily!"


    "Tomorrow will be your last fight. After the fight, I will recommend you to count sarik!"


    "Our journey has just begun!"


    Harold recalled these three words in the sunset. The first sentence was the original Lord Harold''s entrustment to himself. His life was miserable and painful. He hoped that Harold could replace him for happiness. At that time, Harold was a gladiator with nothing.


    The second sentence was the baldheaded told him that after telling Harold to help defeat the troll, he worked together for count sarik. At that time, Harold was already a little famous gladiator and was close to freedom.


    The last sentence is what Marcus said to Harold. After they defeated the main force of the thunder tribe, they basically determined the success of land reclamation. At that time, Harold was already the chief knight with extraordinary status.


    These three words were said to the three people who had the greatest influence on Harold, and all implied their blessings and expectations for their future.


    The original Lord Harold hopes that he can live happily and safely without suffering.


    Baldheaded hope that they can live a stable and stable life without the daily battle of life and death.


    Marcus hopes he can have a wonderful and brilliant life experience, and can''t be willing to stop fighting for the status quo.


    What is my own dream? What do I want my future to be like? Don''t I like life now?


    "..." Harold looked up at the burning clouds, his thoughts were myriad, and the setting sun was reflected in his pupils.


    "Life is really good now, but this is not my ultimate goal!"


    The orcs are busy robbing the holy mountain and don''t care about humans, but in a few years?


    Humans defeated the thunder tribe and occupied this land, but there are several large tribes of centaurs, and there are many legendary centaurs. What if they cross the mountains and deserts one day?


    Marcus can trust me so much. What about his descendants? Will it be as good to my future generations?


    Elves live for thousands of years. How long can I live? As I get older and older, how painful it will be to look at the still young Diona and bias?


    This continent is incomparably vast. Even the so-called "Oriental Land" is not vast. There are so many magical and unknown places. How magical is the holy mountain robbed by orcs who break their heads?


    "Isn''t it obvious what I think?" Harold clenched his fist. He didn''t want to stop!


    Marcus was an aristocrat, and his bald head became an aristocrat. How could Harold be willing to be only a small civilian Lord?


    The foreign enemy is strong and arrogant. The so-called stable day is just shrinking your head and not facing the danger. When the orcs and centaurs come, don''t you have the strength to just expect others to protect you?


    The world is so big and wonderful. I can relax without killing a dragon. Is it worthy of arranging me to pass through and giving me golden fingers?


    Harold walked down the stairs with firm steps, and he finally summoned up his courage and determination.


    Courage to face death!


    The determination to break away from a comfortable life!

 Chapter 74

    Harold tossed and turned at night, thinking about how to accomplish his heroic feat.


    I must become stronger, not the increase of basic attributes such as strength and agility, nor the increase of skills or proficiency provided by the system.


    But the strength of the soul, the will and courage in desperate situations!


    How did Elvin overcome the devil? The volcanic cave is full of magma and flame. The legendary Yan devil is completely crushed in strength. He is just an ordinary human Elvin. Drinking the water of heroes is nothing more than a small insect into a big insect. There is absolutely no possibility of equal strength.


    How did Colombo defeat the ice giant? In the icy and snowy environment, even human breathing will frostbite the lungs because the air is too cold. With the power of the ice giant, the giant dragon can crush it. If you stamp your foot, human will have to fall over.


    In such desperate adversity, how did those heroes and martyrs complete the counter killing against the sky? Just luck?


    Luck is really very important, but more importantly, they have a strong heart. No matter how difficult and desperate the situation is, they can take up arms and fight.


    Harold once had such courage. He overcame his fear in the battle with trolls and ogres.


    When the bald head was shot down by the Centaur Pro guard, at the critical moment of life and death, Harold bravely stepped forward. The power of the Centaur Pro guard is as high as 80 points, and the lethality is very strong. He can easily tear his body, and the resurrection function of the system is difficult to work.


    But harlott still didn''t flinch, and then he didn''t have the slightest fear in fighting the strong man who led the half step legend and nightmare.


    But what about these ten years? In Harold''s impression, his health has never fallen below half.


    All the battles were without danger and pressure. His defense of up to 60 points made him almost unhurt.


    15 years old, not yet an adult, has been staying in the territory, where to fight?


    It''s true, but it''s undeniable that Harold has lost his spirit of fighting to the death.


    If he is asked to cooperate with Fiona to fight the Centaur commander to the death, Harold feels that he is likely to be timid and retreat, and may directly leave Fiona to escape.


    This kind of thing is common. In previous generations, when many fierce men were small cannon fodder soldiers, they were brave enough to kill the enemy on the battlefield and were not afraid of death. After making contributions and dividing the land, he became the landlord and treated himself well for a few years. When he met an assassin, he was so scared that he didn''t dare to fight. How could he be brave at the beginning?


    If you want to overcome the strong with the weak, you must have courage and will. You can''t practice just thinking about being brave and strong in your mind. Harold decided to start special training for himself tomorrow!


    In the morning, Harold called a [rogue Knight] and said, "you attack me with all your strength! Don''t stop until I hear you!"


    Harold specially unloaded the equipment in the equipment fence that he had never taken off for more than ten years. He must get used to injury and pain.


    It''s best to find the broken skin and muscles of the whole body cut by the "hyena Warcraft", and still be able to resist pain and fear, calmly pretend to be dead and break out the strong endurance of anti killing.


    After taking off the equipment, Harold''s strength is 17, agility is 11, the strength of [rogue Knight] is 23, agility is 21, and the combat skills are lv6 and LV7. The combat effectiveness completely crushes Harold, which can bring great pressure to Harold.


    Unfortunately, the effect is not ideal. The [rogue Knight] is a member of the system army and is too loyal to Harold. No matter how hard Harold emphasizes, the knight has always been merciful.


    Although it can press Harold, it can''t make Harold feel the tension of being forced to the limit. In addition, Harold can''t feel how severe pain when the other party attacks Harold.


    "OK, let''s finish today!" after a day of practice, Harold was sweating and tired. Although he felt a slight increase in combat skills and weapon proficiency, he was very happy, but he didn''t achieve his main goal!


    Harold was a little worried at dinner. Xi Helu thought Harold had lost to his men all day. He was a little depressed and comforted: "Harold, don''t lose heart. You''re still very young. These men left by your father can defeat Warcraft. It''s normal that you''re not an opponent!"


    Harold replied with a wry smile that it was all right. Suddenly his brain moved, Warcraft!


    Warcraft is a variation of normal beasts. It is not rare, and its strength is not strong or weak. It can be used as a combat object!


    There are risks, but they are not too big. When encountering an irresistible Warcraft, he can put on his equipment and quickly increase his combat effectiveness. He can''t be foolproof, but how can he not take any risks if he wants to temper his will and courage? If he is absolutely safe, how can he exercise a strong heart like steel?


    Start fighting Warcraft tomorrow!


    After making up his mind, Harold took a bath and hurried to bed. After a hard day of training today, he went to bed early to recover his energy.


    Most of the places where Warcraft haunt in the territory have been fed back by their subordinates, and some Warcraft harlotts who are too close to human settlements have also brought people to crusade.


    Several rogue knights and Lucius, as an adventure hero, are very easy to deal with low-level Warcraft. In case of Warcraft that can use powerful magic, they can also be solved by long-range weapons such as bow, arrow, crossbow and arrow. In general, it is thrilling to expel Warcraft several times.


    Harold went to a forest more than ten kilometers away from the castle. According to the report, there was an orangutan Warcraft that could use earth magic.


    Harold set out alone and had to put himself into a situation of no support in order to really put aside his weakness and fight bravely.


    The forest is very big. Harold set out in the morning and rode a fast horse to the forest to search. He didn''t see the shadow of Warcraft all morning. Other beasts killed one.


    "Should we take some soldiers to help search for the target?" Harold regretted that he was not sophisticated enough. He felt sleepy and gasped. It was strange that he went to bed so early yesterday.


    Just then, he suddenly heard a "help" from the forest. Harold hurried over and found several robbers robbing a young and beautiful sister and an old man.


    Harold thought that being idle was also idle. Play a hero to save the United States. It was like relaxing. The woman was really good-looking. Harold was surprised to see many elves.


    "Stop! Do you know whose territory is near here? Dare to rob old and weak women and children!"


    Harold jumped out of the bushes in what he thought was a handsome pose.


    "Kid, you''d better go back to your mother''s arms to feed. Don''t interfere with my work!" several robbers looked at Harold disdainfully. Harold looked a little young and didn''t wear expensive clothes when he came to the forest. It really didn''t have any deterrent.


    "Sir, help me, they not only rob, but also... Rape me!" the beautiful woman ran to Harold as if she saw the Savior.


    Harold thought to himself that I had seen this kind of face slapping plot in novels countless times in my last life. This time I could really experience it myself. Good!


    Harlott protected his sister directly behind him, thinking about how to hang these blind robbers. Suddenly, his heart shrank suddenly, his breathing stopped instantly, and a cold sweat began to emerge.


    Harold instinctively felt extremely dangerous. The last time he encountered this situation was that the Centaur commander came back from the dead and attacked them. Harold took this opportunity to react one step faster than both tiona and Marcus.


    Harold had always trusted his instincts so much that he didn''t have time to think more. His body suddenly rolled to the side.


    After Harold rolled up, a sharp pain came from behind. A dagger was inserted into Harold''s back heart, pierced Harold''s muscle and damaged his right lung.


    Just now his emergency dodge rolled to the left, avoiding the fatal blow that should have hit the heart!

 Chapter 75

    This forest is far away from human settlements and is inaccessible. Otherwise, it will not let Warcraft go.


    Even if there are villagers who do not dislike the long way to collect medicine and hunt, they should not ignore the risk of Warcraft attack and come here! What a civilian with cerebral palsy to collect supplies here!


    The current feature of the kingdom of Colombo is that it is vast and sparsely populated. There is no shortage of materials at all. There are many forests without Warcraft. It is absolutely suspicious that someone appears in this place!


    What''s more nonsense is that there are robbers! Nobody robbed anyone? How cerebral palsy can come here to rob!


    How low is the probability that such a robber with cerebral palsy meets such a father and daughter with cerebral palsy? Who is cerebral palsy?


    Harold wanted to slap himself. Why didn''t he react at all? How could he be fooled by such a scam?


    The robbers, beauties and old people in the forest with rare human traces are all assassins who specifically target Harold!


    As soon as Harold got up, the three strong robbers rushed over with weapons. Harold quickly pulled out his big sword to fight.


    There is no free time to wear equipment or add points. It requires concentration to open the item bar or allocate attributes. There is no space at all in the fierce battle. A little distraction is a strange place.


    It''s too late to pull out the dagger on the back. The wound has gradually lost consciousness. The dagger is poisoned!


    Harold held his breath and knew that it was a time of great crisis. It was common for an assassin to kill an object and cut off his head to get money. There was no need to expect resurrection. If he died, he would really die!


    At this moment, Harold got rid of all his thoughts and thought about how to defeat the enemy and survive!


    The first robber waved a single knife and rushed over with a ferocious roar of "die!".


    The single knife waved from the side and cut Harold''s neck. Harold felt that the time seemed to slow down at this moment. He easily judged the attack route without hesitation. He suddenly raised his big sword to resist the attack, and then rowed forward along the blade.


    A look of disbelief appeared on the robber''s face. Harold''s was simply beyond human ability! The big sword went all the way along the single knife without any astringency. He suddenly beheaded the robber, his head flew high, and his blood splashed on Harold''s face.


    It was a miraculous blow. At this moment, Harold broke out his potential in the crisis of life and death. Although it was only a simple block counterattack, it was more difficult for him to use it so smoothly and kill an enemy second. It was absolutely impossible for him to repeat it again.


    These enemies are not cats and dogs, smelly fish and rotten shrimp. They are all professional assassins. Their combat effectiveness can definitely be compared with that of elite soldiers.


    After Harold killed an enemy in an instant, the remaining two robbers also approached. Harold rushed forward with his shoulders against the headless body as a barrier to break through the enemy.


    There are 5 enemies, and they just surround him. It''s best to break open the encirclement and run away. When running away, fill up the attribute points with equipment, and then fight in time!


    Pooh, a long sword directly pierced the body and pierced Harold''s abdomen. The other party was also an experienced assassin. He accurately judged the form and launched an attack, but Harold knocked down the enemy who used the long sword.


    But the other robber reacted too quickly. He turned around and avoided the collision. With the strength of his body rotation, he cut Harold''s leg with a knife. The weapon used by the robber was a bit similar to the Nepal Army knife, and the power of cutting was extraordinary.


    Harold felt severe pain in his legs, his muscles were cut off and couldn''t exert force. His body instantly lost its balance and fell down. He rolled with the body and the long sword robber. Harold grabbed the robber''s neck with one hand and twisted it off.


    The strength of 17 points is three times that of ordinary people. It is not a problem to wring his neck with one hand. Only a few seconds after the battle, Harold''s right lung, lower abdomen and right leg were injured. He was highly poisonous and bleeding. There are still three of the five enemies left.


    Before Harold got up, the robber who used the machete rushed over and bent down with a knife. Harold rolled away in an emergency, and the machete cut deeply into the ground.


    In the fall just now, harlott''s big sword had been removed. He easily got the long sword in the hands of the strangled robber and stood up. The old man and beautiful woman approached him.


    Harlott''s long sword was used. Due to his great strength, the machete robber was cut back by his sword. The beautiful woman was stabbed with a dagger and blocked by harlott with his free hand. He kicked her on the woman''s stomach and kicked her away.


    Harlott has been extraordinary. In the face of the siege of professional assassins, he is not disorderly in the face of danger. He can not do better, but he is still not enough to fight back while reducing his injuries.


    The old man''s attack was extremely fierce. His eyes were fierce. He found the moment when Harold was unable to defend, and hit Harold on his head with a hard iron rod. The old man''s weapon was the crutch.


    With blood splashing, Harold felt the buzzing in his head, his sight was a little blurred, his breathing was completely messy, hurried back a few steps, and his body was a little unstable.


    The semi digital body allows Harold to use blood to fight against the toxin, which can alleviate the decline of combat effectiveness caused by the injury to a certain extent, but it can not completely ignore the toxin and wound. With the spread of the toxin and the massive loss of blood, Harold''s state is declining.


    The machete robber rushed up again. Harold was ready to kill him with injury for injury. The woman and the old man had weaknesses. Even in the battle of this crisis, Harold was still thinking rationally.


    The old man''s speed is slow. As long as no one helps him contain it, it''s easy to deal with it. The woman''s physique is poor. After being hit by a foot, her movement is obviously deformed. As long as this most murderous machete robber is solved, she can win!


    But Harold overestimated himself. At this time, his state has declined a lot, especially the speed has slowed down greatly. When he cut out with a sword, the machete robber threw a backward tackle to avoid Harold''s attack!


    The machete that the robber had aimed at Harold''s neck fell to the ground with his master and chopped it on Harold''s lower leg. It was still his right leg. Now Harold''s right leg was completely destroyed, his thighs and lower legs were cut, and half of the bones at his lower leg were broken. The lethality of this machete was outrageous.


    Not only that, the sliding shovel also shoveled down the harlott. Harlott grabbed the robber''s clothes with his hand and tried to drag him into the ground to kill him, but the robber pulled them directly, tore their clothes and got rid of harlott''s entanglement.


    The old man''s iron bar also smashed over. The attack distance of the iron bar was not comparable to that of a machete. Harold''s rapid tumbling did not completely Dodge, but was hit. With a crack, the sound of smashing muscles and bones came.


    "It hurts. It hurts all over the body!"


    "The body can''t exert strength, and the eyelids can''t lift up!"


    "Are you going to die here? That''s bullshit!"


    Harold''s plan was completely disrupted, and he began to think wildly in panic. He waved his long sword wildly and forced the old man back. His right leg was completely disobedient. Harold wasted his strength before he stood up. Before he could stand firm, the machete robber came again.


    Harold put aside those distractions and cheered up. He raised his long sword to block the robber''s attack. Before he could fight back, the woman jumped and kicked Harold in the chest.


    Harold''s eyes darkened and his body backed back. Due to the injury of his right leg, his legs and feet were not flexible, so he fell directly to the ground.


    There happened to be a tree behind Harold. Harold sat up against the tree. The machete robber rushed over again, followed by the old man and woman. Harold was tired and couldn''t see the enemy clearly.


    The enemies are all professional assassins. Their moves are vicious and tacit. After being attacked secretly at the beginning, Harold''s chances of winning are basically cleared.


    At this time, just when Harold was dying, a fireball hit and hit the machete robber nearest to Harold in time.


    The power of the flame was not exaggerated, but it still turned the robber into a fireman, groaning in pain, and Harold could smell the pungent burning smell.


    Then, a huge Warcraft war horse rushed over and directly hit the machete robber and drove the old man back. It was a Warcraft war horse! The Warcraft horse Harold rode when he came to the forest!


    Marcus has always been in the habit of purchasing Warcraft war horses from the qiyat kingdom. He can buy one or two every year. Harold also obtained one. He has been raised for ten years since childhood and is extremely loyal to Harold.


    Just now, because Harold heard that the direction of the rescue sound was the trees. There was no road and the horses were inconvenient, Harold didn''t pull together. After hearing the fighting sound, the horse rushed directly to the Savior. The fully armed vest and the powerful power far beyond ordinary horses allowed it to easily break through various obstacles in the trees!


    Harold suddenly felt another force gushing out of his body. In the face of the woman''s attack, he stretched out his hand and firmly grasped the stabbed dagger. This dagger has excellent puncture ability and can easily pierce Harold''s muscles, but the cutting ability is general. After Harold grasped it hard, the woman really couldn''t get rid of it.


    The woman threw away the dagger and hit Harold with her fists. She hit Harold in the face with four fists in a second. Harold was a little confused. This bitch can not only play daggers, but also a female boxer!


    The woman grabbed Harold''s neck with both hands. Harold blushed, summoned up her last strength, grabbed the woman''s wrist, broke it, clicked and broke it.


    The strength of Female Boxers is no more than 10 points. If Harold is injured again, with semi digital body blessing, the strength of 17 points can play at least 13 points.


    Harold didn''t let go of his wrist, took a breath, pulled it hard, threw the woman down on the tree, stood up by himself, and the two sides exchanged positions.


    The woman''s other hand was still beating Harold. Harold''s nose had completely collapsed and his eyes almost burst.


    Harold knew that he was the strength to shine back. At most, he was the strength to attack once or twice. Without further delay, he directly killed the killer.


    Harold grabbed the long sword on the ground and gave her a severe pain. He pierced the female boxer''s body and nailed her to the tree. The woman opened her mouth and stared at the boss. Her beautiful face was full of unwilling, completely lost her strength and paralyzed her limbs.


    Not everyone can be as tenacious as Harold with the protection of blood strips. As long as the blood strips are not empty, they can continue to live firmly. Normal people are easy to die if they are attacked a little fiercely. The woman''s body is nailed to the tree and keeps leaving blood.


    Harold just sat against the body, his blood completely soaked his body, he was completely unable to move, even his eyes could not open, and the Warcraft horse bit the old man''s body and rushed back.


    After all, it''s Warcraft. It weighs a ton. Even if magic is used, it also has 24 points of power and 19 points of agility. Even if it''s not suitable for combat, it can easily crush humans without extraordinary ability.


    The old man''s body was so miserable that he could hardly see a human figure. He should have been trampled on after being knocked down. Harold regretted that he should have left any beauty alive.


    It''s not pity. Harold was stabbed in the back and in the arm by the woman. She was kicked and punched more than a dozen times. No matter how beautiful she is, she will die!


    Harlott wants to ask for information. Who sent the assassin? We must find out. We don''t mention retaliation or retaliation. Just for future safety, we must find out who the enemy in the dark is!

 Chapter 76

    The halo feature has opened the system bar, and the HP is only 450. Because of bleeding and toxins, the HP of these four points is still flashing. It is estimated that it will continue to decline regardless.


    Harold took out the potion that bias had prepared for him and the scroll of "wound healing" that Alan had given him.


    The potion is not a magical alchemy potion that can return blood and blue after drinking. The raw materials are some common herbs, which can stimulate the hidden vitality of the human body by simply mixing them with magic.


    After drinking the semi digital harlot, the effect is good. You can restore your life value at a little speed per minute for 10 minutes. You can only drink one bottle in a short time, because this is to activate the hidden vitality of your body, not to give vitality out of thin air. You have so much hidden vitality of your body, no matter how much you drink.


    A few days after drinking the potion, you must supplement a lot of nutrition, and there will be some listless reactions. The side effects are not too exaggerated. Harold must praise bias. The potion has made great achievements now.


    "Wound healing" is a relatively low-level magic. Alan majored in fire. These healing magic are not very good at.


    Wound healing only reconnects the broken flesh, muscles and bones, and cannot supplement vitality.


    Moreover, if the wound is bitten off a piece of meat or cut off a layer of skin, this kind of partial deformity can not be healed, and low-level magic can not regenerate the body.


    However, at this time, Harold''s injuries were puncture and cutting injuries, not like the intestines flying everywhere with the Centaur commander, and the cutting power of the machete was far less than that of the Centaur commander''s axe.


    Harlott has only one scroll. The scroll is very expensive to make. It uses the skin of magical creatures. Warcraft or magical creatures can do, but the failure rate is very high. Besides, there are almost no elves. Others can use magic and naturally can''t make scrolls, so they can''t be bought on the market.


    Harold repaired the wound on his right lung, arm and thigh. It''s all small things. It doesn''t matter if he has a systematic blood return function, but the damage of internal organs will affect the body''s function and must be dealt with.


    After barely dealing with the injury, Harlow opened the "army column" and called all six [rogue Knights]. The exploration hero Lucius was driving to the bald side, and the [lucanier Ranger] wanted to keep it to protect his family.


    There are traitors in the castle. There is no doubt about this. Although he didn''t deliberately keep it secret, it''s not well known. There must be an enemy spy in the castle who reported his movements.


    The troops of the system are absolutely loyal and reliable. The force system can let Harold and his men know each other''s general location, and can send simple garrison, charge, follow me and other orders. It is impossible to send messages through dialogue, and it is a one-way order. Harold can''t receive the order.


    Harold wore all his equipment and opened the system mall. He bought [polished plate armor + 55 defense, strength demand 20] for 11600 dinars. He added two points of strength to meet the equipment demand with the + 1 strength of Ogre gloves.


    Now his whole body defense is up to 110, but his agility has been reduced by 3 points. The weight of metal plate armor is really exaggerated.


    If the equipment he wore at the beginning fought with those assassins, Harold estimated that he could kill these assassins without losing much blood. After the defense was high, it was difficult for the enemy with insufficient strength to cause damage. It was estimated that only the machete robber and the iron rod old man could break his defense. The female boxer would be useless even if she discounted her fist.


    Now harlott is fully armed and protected by Warcraft horses. His safety is temporarily guaranteed, but I dare not be careless. What if the enemy ambushes on his way back to the territory, I''d better wait until the six excellent [rogue Knights] come and return to the territory.


    Who sent the assassin? Harlott searched the bodies of several assassins and didn''t see anything useful, especially the female assassin. Her clothes were completely stripped and searched all over without harvest.


    Except for some poisons and weapons, there is nothing to prove their identity. Shouldn''t these assassins in movies and TV dramas have tattoos or marks?


    For example, this woman shouldn''t have a sexy black rose tattoo on her body. There is a trade union logo on her arm. Then a NPC runs out and says that this is the ace Assassin "black rose" of the "night Assassin" trade union. The backstage of the trade union is count XXX... And then it''s all done!


    There is no such nonsense setting in reality.


    Assassins can''t see the light. What''s behind the scenes? The boss can''t arrogantly set up an assassin Union and then pay a price for business. After all, in this aristocratic world, aristocrats don''t need assassins to deal with the bottom civilians. It''s no problem to bully you.


    For example, bald men once offended the nobles. No matter what strength or status you have, they are sent directly to the arena as slaves. Assassins are mostly the dark hands of the nobles who calculate with each other. This behavior is both glorious and disgraceful. They are all done secretly and must not be caught.


    Where do you set up an assassin union to save the noble face? Is there a legend that the strong are not afraid of others?


    Harold can only analyze the enemy from the motive. He is only 15 years old and hasn''t done anything yet. What enemy can he offend? Are you greedy for your territory?


    This territory belongs to Marcus. In order to reward the "chief Knight harlott", unless all the harlotts are killed, someone will inherit the territory. Even if all the harlotts are killed, Marcus will take it back.


    Conflict of interest? In addition to the forging City, harlott territory is just a small town and village that meets the requirements of self-sufficiency. As for the forging City, the dwarves mainly make iron and mine to generate income. The forging level of dwarves is at the top of the continent. Who can compete with dwarves for business? Who dares to compete with dwarves for minerals?


    What have I done recently? I was involved in the fire capital riot! He went to talk to the dwarves and elves one after another, and then made a declaration that he wanted to open up wasteland.


    Apart from these, there are no other acts of hatred. Is it the king of Prague? Afraid that he has a good relationship with the elf dwarves, help Marcus intercede and hinder his plan?


    It shouldn''t be. The legendary strong don''t have to be so abusive. The power struggle belongs to the power struggle. Is it too bad to send assassins to assassinate a minor boy!


    Some behind the scenes boss in the fire capital? Count this riot on me? It''s not right. At least we should wait until Marcus comes back for negotiation and communication. There''s no need to assassinate me.


    Harold couldn''t figure it out. He was going to go back and find the traitor first to see if he could find out anything.


    Before long, Harold''s six gold medal thugs and rogue Knights arrived and took the bodies of the five assassins. Harold began to retreat to the territory under the protection of everyone.


    With these six rogue knights, it''s not enough to be afraid of any bullshit assassin. Although Harold didn''t find Warcraft this time, he also experienced a very dangerous desperate situation. If it wasn''t for the Warcraft war horse to rescue, it would be completely over.


    After almost experiencing death, Harold not only strengthened his heart, recovered the blood that had disappeared for a long time, but also obtained a rare increase in attributes.


    The proficiency of two handed weapons rose to 150 and flew over nearly 20 points at once. The main reason was that the blocking counterattack completely exceeded Harold''s skill limit. Although it was difficult to do it later, the inspiration of that moment still greatly improved Harold.


    What if the weapon proficiency reaches hundreds and you can casually use those peak skills? An alien version of Dugu Jiujian?


    Although we still can''t completely overcome the attribute gap to defeat the legendary strong, we are in an invincible position in the face of enemies with similar attributes!


    Agility increased by 1 point and strength increased by 1 point. The effect of breaking through the limit between life and death is very good, which is better than the effect of hard training for several months.


    When Harold returned to the territory, the first thing he did was to ask the castle steward about the traitor.


    "Are there any new recruits in the castle recently?" the castle housekeeper is a [lucanier Ranger], with good strength and incomparable loyalty.


    "Mrs. xihelu was tired of the original food, so she asked the servant to recruit a new cook. Master, do you want me to call him over?"


    "Don''t let anyone eat or get into the water. The things in the castle may be poisoned!"


    "You two go with me and catch the cook for me. Others pay attention to who looks wrong in the castle. Don''t let go of anything suspicious!"


    Harold arranged these system soldiers under his command. They are absolutely loyal. They are really reliable helpers.


    A few minutes later, "no, master, the guy is gone. We have brought the man who solicited him!" the housekeeper came with a pale maid.


    As soon as the maid came, she knelt down and begged for mercy: "master, I really don''t know anything. My wife asked me to find a new cook, so I went to the city to inquire. That man took the initiative to find me. I think he is really good at cooking, so I attracted him!"


    "I really didn''t betray you, master. You must believe me!" the maid cried. This kind of servant was between slaves and servants. The master could only admit bad luck if he was unhappy and executed. No one would say anything.


    Harlott is not a tyrant, and the maid is preferred by her mother. It''s all right for her subordinates to ask casually. She also gave some money to comfort her.


    There is no problem with the food and drinks in the castle. The cook should just come to monitor his movements. Of course, he may have just come here and haven''t had a chance to poison.


    The clue was completely broken. Harold thought about it and made a bold decision. He moved his hometown to the elf home!


    It''s too hard to guard against thieves for thousands of days. The elf home has a lot of free space, or it''s simply an empty city. Less than 100 elves live in a castle that can accommodate tens of thousands of people. They are dissatisfied with living in the inner city. Recently, a group of Asians and slaves have been arranged, a little like a large castle.


    The location of the inner city is still abundant. It should be no problem to divide an independent area for yourself. Theona is the city master, and other elves don''t care.


    Harlott also acted quickly. He counted the finances and reorganized the staff in the afternoon. He communicated with Fiona in the evening and set out the next morning.


    Xihelu and hill are weak women without any ideas. They agreed when Harold said that the castle was unsafe. Rand was very convinced and did not object to Harold. As for others, they had no say at all. In such a short day, Harold moved directly to the elf garden.


    The inner city of the elf home is a general Castle outside, but it is divided into three independent towers. In the middle is the main castle, which is inhabited by the elf. The left and right are empty, and Harold occupies the right.


    Fiona blushed, looked shyly at Harold who moved in and said, "you... What are you doing, i... I''m not ready yet!"


    Elder sister, you think too much. I don''t mean that!

 Chapter 77

    After a few days, Harold didn''t go out to fight for Warcraft again. Marcus finally came back, and Cleon was invited back by Lucius.


    "My city of fire!" Marcus looked at the main city full of ruins. Although he heard about it on the road, it was very painful to see it with his own eyes, and Corleone didn''t know how to comfort.


    Marcus is as heartbroken as a knife. The city of fire is one of the largest cities in Colombo and his proudest territory. It is a sign for him to show off.


    "It''s not over! Go back to the castle first." Marcus said fiercely.


    Instead of receiving the damaged representatives of the chamber of Commerce, he returned to his castle with Harold and bald head. It was a little strange and he felt it.


    Marcus returned to the castle and listened to Harold talk about the causes and consequences. His angry eyes were spewing fire, and the whole person had the trend of spontaneous combustion. Harold quickly retreated. He didn''t have the extraordinary ability of [Fire resistance] in his life.


    The bald head is not afraid. He blocks in front of Harold to prevent accidental injury. Dragons generally have strong flame resistance. Besides the extraordinary ability [dragon man change], the blood ability of the bald head also gives him strong physique and resistance.


    "OK, Prague, despicable man, I really misunderstood you. You are so shameless!" Marcus roared angrily. He called out the name that everyone had guessed but dared not say before.


    Fortunately, this is Marcus''s castle. No matter how loud the roar is, the king of Prague is the founding hero. There should be some respect on the surface. It''s not good to openly abuse the pressure of public opinion, which is easy to disgust other nobles.


    Marcus and Kryon were fighting people and horses outside to open up wasteland. As a result, they suddenly received bad news and a fire broke out in the backyard. This not only caused huge losses in the rear territory, but also had to stop the pace of opening up wasteland in front. How can they not be angry.


    Marcus is now in his forties. He is the top big man in China. Hundreds of thousands of people under his command are under his rule. His power is increasing day by day. Just standing in place and staring at him can scare some timid maidens to cry.


    Now, in addition to Kryon, even Harold is a little frightened after he gets angry. If you get angry, get angry. Don''t get angry. The temperature in the castle is almost 40 degrees!


    Harold quickly winked at a maid who was responsible for serving tea and water, and motioned her to invite old Anne. The maid''s legs were frightened and softened, and she stood up after being helped by Harold.


    Only the baby daughter Annie can reduce Marcus'' anger, and neither can goodry, Marcus''s only wife.


    Marcus is not very lecherous. He only married goodry to give birth to an excellent next generation. Although goodry is an orthodox Marquis, she has the smell of "tool girl".


    At ordinary times, she only dares to respond to Marcus, and never dare to put forward any requirements or suggestions. It is impossible to expect her to reduce the fire to Marcus. Goodry now estimates that the atmosphere is afraid to breathe.


    Marcus is an awakened aristocrat. Even goodry, who is also an aristocrat, is not qualified to talk to Marcus equally. The marriage of aristocrats in the world is rarely an equal relationship. No wonder Marcus wants his daughter Annie to awaken her blood instead of marrying a great nobleman.


    "Father, you''re back!" Annise was not afraid of Marcus''s terrible temperature and held it excitedly. Annie''s talent was very excellent. She had the sign of blood awakening at the age of 13 and was not afraid of the flame.


    This sign does not mean that she can awaken her blood, but the probability is quite high. That''s why she is particularly favored by Marcus.


    "Annie, my dear baby, let me see if you''re getting fat!" the dark clouds cleared up, and Marcus''s anger dissipated most of the time, holding Annie and saying intimately.


    "Hate, I haven''t become fat. I''ve deliberately eaten less at night recently!" Anne puffed up her face and said discontentedly. At the age of 13, she shouldn''t be so naive. Marcus is used to it too much.


    "Well, you should eat well and eat more! Goodrich, did you ask her to eat less?" Marcus was a little dissatisfied and scared Goodrich quickly shook his head to deny that it had nothing to do with her.


    Both harlott and Kryon were relieved. Marcus''s blood caused him to start a fire, which was particularly frightening. It was best not to use them as a fire brigade.


    "Dad, look, this is the necklace that brother Harold gave me. Is it nice?" Anne showed off the ruby necklace.


    Marcus kept his eyes open. He could feel the extraordinary of the necklace. For a moment, Marcus understood Harold''s intention.


    He is making an apology instead of the spirit. No matter what the reason is and who is behind it, the spirit really took the lead in this matter.


    The elf not only won''t apologize, but also let him compensate in turn. It''s conceivable that Marcus was oppressed. Harold did it with good intentions.


    "Smelly boy, who do you think I am? How powerful the elves are! I know better than you! You don''t need to comfort me!" Marcus was happy and upset. The boy regarded me as stunned?


    However, seeing his daughter''s happy little face, Marcus was still very happy and replied, "it''s very beautiful. The whole kingdom can''t find anything more beautiful than you!"


    After interacting with his daughter for a long time, Marcus finally asked his wife to take Anne away and began to talk about business:


    "I don''t count on the dwarves alone. I''ll hold an aristocratic meeting and invite all the aristocrats to discuss with the dwarves. Harold, please help make an appointment with the dwarves in the territory."


    "The elf must express my apology. I will go to the Sun Temple to buy a sun pearl to make amends. Harold, please convey it to the shrew for me in advance!"


    Sun Pearl! Can I buy this? How much? I want it too!


    Does the shrew mean Fiona? Fortunately, you two were not allowed to negotiate alone. It is estimated that the two "red hair" and "fierce woman" have to start as soon as they say it.


    "The most troublesome king of Prague, it seems that the day of stable development is over, Cleon, we have to unite with other nobles! No one will want to see the birth of a supreme emperor!"


    Marcus was still very wise and strong. He soon set a strategic policy. After talking about the detailed plan, he finished his business and called Anne and goodry to have dinner together.


    Marcus intended to help his daughter, deliberately arranged Annie to sit next to Harold, and Annie graciously mixed dishes for Harold and introduced the characteristics of these dishes. Marcus trench was inhumane, and invited the top chef among the halflings, with extraordinary cooking skills.


    Marcus and Corleone had a long lost drink. The front-line war lasted more than a month without drinking, which can be regarded as fun.


    After dinner, Harold told them about the assassination. They both angrily promised to help track down the murderer, but they didn''t know much. These assassins were probably hired from other countries.


    When it was midnight, Marcus went to fight for a second child with his wife. Bald head was on a whim and took Harold to the training ground to practice martial arts.


    The stars twinkled in the night sky. Under the bright moonlight, Harold and his bald head tried to compete. Harold was badly abused by his bald head. He lay exhausted on the ground to rest. His bald head lay next to him and talked about the past.


    "At first, your father and I trained in the middle of the night. At that time, he was a new Gladiator. I was the best Gladiator. I trained him from a rookie to a stronger one than me!"


    Shameless, I obviously rely on my own efforts (system plus points) to improve my strength, and your help accounts for at most one tenth!


    Although Halot''s heart make complaints about it, he still feels a close feeling. His position is "the most capable Gladiator" rather than the manager. He seems to think that he and the Gladiator are no different at that time, they are slaves for the Earl of sarek.


    No one knows about Harold''s reincarnation except those elves, such as bias, Alan, tieona and the Archmage. Other elves don''t know. Only Harold inherited his father''s blood, so his soul is special.


    The two talked about the past. The bald head spoke highly of the generation of Harold. It was all praise and praise. Harold blushed when he heard it. Please say more!


    "Uncle Cleon, how did you become an aristocrat?" Harold wanted to ask more about the details of the battle of dragon slaughter.


    "I can''t remember clearly. I just remember that Marcus was seriously injured and many Knights died. A voice in my heart has been encouraging me to continue fighting. Finally, I felt unreal when I killed the dragon!"


    "I also want to be a noble, and I want to be a hero!" Harold said firmly.


    "You can do it!" the bald head touched Harold''s head to show encouragement.


    Grass, don''t touch it. Be careful that bald head disease will infect me!


    "How can I defeat those strong enemies and where can I find them?" said Harold, half to himself and half asking.


    Bald smiled: "don''t take the initiative to find it, they will find you!"


    "Everyone will face a choice one day, whether to fight with the determination to die or run away as a coward."


    "You''re still young. Don''t worry. I''m in my forties before I wait for that day!"


    "Then I just can''t wait until that day?" Harold said a little angrily.


    "Isn''t that better? It means that there is no danger in your life. Your people, your relatives and friends will not be hurt. If you can, who will really be willing to challenge the powerful dragon, giant and Yan devil?"


    After a long silence, Harold seemed to understand that he fell into a misunderstanding and always thought: I want to become an aristocrat, challenge a strong enemy, and take challenging a strong enemy to become an aristocrat as my goal.


    But since ancient times, no hero has succeeded with this idea. Cleon is eager to kill the dragon, but if it is really for the sake of killing the dragon, can killing the Dragon become a hero?


    If not to protect Marcus and the people of the territory, can he break through the limit and stick to it in adversity? Can the greed for wealth and beauty alone overcome the fear of death?


    Only when human beings protect some important things can they stimulate their strongest combat effectiveness and even exceed their limits, and complete almost impossible heroic feats. It is the behavior of orcs to simply fight with the strong.


    "Thank you, bald head!" Harold thanked sincerely. He almost went the wrong way.


    "Smelly boy, did you call bald?" bald hands held Harold''s head. Harold realized that he had said the wrong name.


    "I''m wrong, I dare not do it again!" the hero did not suffer from the immediate loss, and Harold wisely chose to beg for mercy.

 Chapter 78

    Harold calmed down his mind and understood that he was in no hurry to become an aristocrat. What he had to do was to be mentally prepared and not to be counselled when he needed to summon up courage to fight to death.


    Marcus and Kryon began to send invitations to other nobles. The problem of dwarves and other Asians was not unique today. There had been some movement before, but this riot was really on the table.


    Harold went back to the forging city and told the dwarves that the nobles of the kingdom were going to hold an aristocratic meeting. At that time, he would invite the dwarves to discuss together. I hope they can restrain themselves and don''t mess around before that.


    In this regard, the dwarf said that it would be better to do so early. We had to discuss it after we launched an armed riot and asked for the armed support of the dwarf king, resulting in such great losses for both sides.


    If you don''t see the coffin, don''t cry, and don''t give up until you reach the Yellow River, mankind is such a race.


    It''s easy to talk on the elf side. Fiona has helped convince the elf compatriots for a long time. Marcus will never investigate as long as he is willing to make an apology.


    It''s the information about the sun jewel. Harold is very curious. His rebirth is definitely related to the sun jewel. After rebirth, everything else in the item column is there, and the sun jewel disappears.


    It''s a pity that neither theona nor bias knows the use of the sun pearl, but it''s said that it contains the divine power of the sun and has a very magical effect. Those elf elders who like to study it are very rare.


    Marcus also talked about the acquisition of solar beads. There are many solar beads in the Solar Temple. Although these beads are nominally owned by the three countries, anyone who wants to use them has to spend money to buy them.


    The purchase price is also different for different status and different reasons. At the beginning, the reclamation alliance only spent tens of thousands of gold coins to buy solar beads in order to ask the elves to help reclaim the wasteland.


    Now Marcus is used to make up for his mistakes. It is estimated that more than 100000 gold coins can''t come down, but Marcus is not at a loss.


    Just give the elf some compensation. Although he can cope with it with Harold''s help, it will make the elf have a bad impression on him. It''s hard to ask for help in the future.


    On the contrary, it is so generous and forthright to give a sun pearl. Maybe it will establish contact with an elf elder. At that time, there is really trouble. The elf needs the help of legendary magic. It can not only be familiar and ask for help, but also reduce the cost.


    More than 100000 gold coins? Harold has a headache. It''s too dark, and it''s still the purchase price of Marcus. I''m not even a noble. How much does it cost? Can I buy this for you?


    Of course not. The sun sacrifice said: "this is the crystallization of the sublimation of the remains of predecessors, which contains the divine power of the sun. You must come to buy, resell or buy on behalf of others. That''s insulting the martyrs!"


    In fact, this is bullshit. It''s just that the sacrificial priests in the Sun Temple watch the dishes. The big aristocrats give you face and sell you cheaply. The big rich businessmen want to buy it and don''t exploit you. I''m really sorry for the legacy of my predecessors.


    Gold in this world contains magic. In addition to its own monetary value, gold can also be used to help human sun sacrifice upgrade the level, better display divine skills, help lizard people carry out blood transformation ceremony and move closer to the dragon.


    It is said that some lost civilizations in ancient times can also use gold to refine magical items such as longevity potions and healing potions. Other races also have some magical use of gold. That''s why gold coins can be used as a stable and reliable common currency in different countries, cultures and races.


    The purchasing power of silver and copper coins is average, and many races don''t like them at all, but gold coins are universal in the world and have stable value. No matter how much they are, they don''t worry about having nowhere to spend.


    This resurrection coin is too expensive! Harold could not help but shed tears of poverty.


    Time passed quickly. A month later, most of the nobles in the kingdom of Colombo made time to rush to Marcus''s territory and meet the Asian Alliance represented by dwarves.


    The king of Prague and Marcus didn''t say a word after they met. Other nobles also understood the struggle between them more or less. They also secretly supported Marcus. The king of Prague was indeed a bit overbearing.


    However, today''s theme is not about the nobles jointly curbing the king of Prague, but about how to deal with the desire for power of hundreds of thousands of Asians in the kingdom.


    The winged, halfling and lizard people with a large number of Asians are actually too lazy to take a look. These races have average strength and are not qualified to compete with the nobility at all. The real trouble is that the number of dwarves is just over 10000.


    The dwarf represents the legendary giant dwarf. Even if he doesn''t wear the heavy armor weighing hundreds of kilograms, it gives people a heavy, solid and unshakable sense of oppression.


    "Our dwarf''s idea is that since we live in the territory and pay taxes to the state, we have the right to participate in the management!" the giant dwarf loudly expressed his views.


    "This land is our human beings, the soldiers led by our nobles, and the Centaurs we drove away. This land should belong to our rule!" the human side could not quickly soften and argue.


    "No, the of the country does not lie in the land at all, but in the people. The land fought down is just a wilderness. Only the people live, build and work can be counted as the country. The number of our Asians is as high as 400000, more than 20% of the national population. This country also belongs to our Asians!"


    Is the foundation of a country territory or people? These are not important at all. Strength is the most important. If the fighting power of the dwarf kingdom was not enough to destroy the kingdom of Colombo, who has the time to listen to you talk about "the foundation of the country lies in the people".


    Under the tough negotiation of the dwarves, the Asians successfully shared the power of the human nobility. A total of 6 representatives of several Asian races led by the dwarves were granted the status of nobility by the kingdom.


    Three of them are dwarves, one winged man, one lizard man and one halfling man. They are qualified to choose their territory from the existing Kingdom territory.


    Marcus is the most unlucky. He has the most sub people in his territory. The wing nobles and lizard nobles also deliberately target Marcus and choose Marcus''s territory.


    Finally, half of Marcus''s territory was cut off by the Asians, and other nobles were more or less removed. The most irritating thing is that the king of Prague, the largest territory, has no loss. Who believes it?


    At the end of the meeting, the king of Prague left with his three affiliated nobles, lizard nobles and winged nobles with a smile. The dwarves were also busy taking care of the new territory, leaving only more than 20 human nobles.


    "Too much! The legendary strong can''t do whatever they want!"


    "Those three fools really lost the face of the nobility. They are also the descendants of heroes. They are willing to be the vassals of others!"


    "Marcus, we will all support you. The king of Prague wants to learn from the winged queen of the winged Dynasty as an autocratic emperor. We don''t agree!"


    The nobles are not stupid. From the inexplicable Asian riots before to the current meeting, everyone can see the means of the king of Prague. If you don''t help Marcus at this time, no one can withstand the pressure of Prague at that time.


    Marcus also expressed his determination to never compromise and fight. Look who laughs to the end. The human kingdom has always been a political structure of aristocracy and division and rule, which has not changed for thousands of years. Do you want to reform centralization as we are the air?


    You are not the only legendary strong man. There have been three legendary strong men in the inheritance of the Elvin family for thousands of years. As a result, it is not still an ordinary noble family, with more heads, higher titles and larger territory.


    After this meeting, the kingdom of Colombo formed two major forces: the aristocratic alliance led by Marcus and the king''s forces under the command of the king of Prague.


    The strength of the aristocratic alliance is stronger, but the cohesion is much worse than that of the king. There is no way. Others are open mouthed and order to ensure the implementation. It takes a long time of wrangling and negotiation. The aristocrats should take into account their own personal interests while safeguarding the collective interests.


    Except that there was no war, the two forces began fierce struggle in other aspects. Their own commercial trade and military cooperation were cut off. It also made provisions for other foreign caravans. As long as you go to each other''s forces to carry out business, you can''t expect a good future within your sphere of influence.


    The king''s forces fell into a disadvantage in this regard. Their territory and population were lower than that of the aristocratic alliance, and they were at a disadvantage in the cold war.


    At the same time, the arrival of the elf elder also seriously damaged the king of Prague. One of his Knights was directly killed. This knight was the leading Knight disguised as a slave team that day. Several "Paradise Babylon" guild halls in the territory were destroyed, and the rest had to pay a large amount of money for compensation.


    The elf leader who came this time was the real grandfather of one of the two captured elves. Although he was a wonderful flower who did not study magic and specialized in physics, his strength was no less than that of irtylan. He almost beat up the king of Prague.


    This elf is also theona''s master. Looking at the face of the sun pearl and theona, he didn''t embarrass Marcus, but Harold was almost beaten. It was known that he had an affair with bias and theona at the same time


    The struggle lasted for a year and finally stopped. It was not that either side could not hold on to compromise, or that both sides could not hold on at the same time and had to truce, because the international situation had undergone great changes.


    The kingdom of Chiat, the kingdom of lucanier and the kingdom of Babylon all adopted a diplomatic blockade against the kingdom of Colombo.


    The cause of the matter was that a great aristocrat, the boss behind the "Paradise Babylon", suffered serious damage because of the problem of elves and demanded compensation from the Lord of Colombo.


    After all, you did it secretly to catch elves and close elves. The shop was infiltrated by your people. It has nothing to do with me. Why should I compensate the elves? You must explain.


    The king of Prague and Marcus are both perfunctory wrangling and don''t want to lose money at all. After all, they also lose a lot.


    As a result, the great nobleman of the kingdom of Babylon became angry and united the whole kingdom to exert pressure, which became the fuse. Several human kingdoms have put forward excessive conditions, such as ceding territory and providing heroic water free of charge.


    The reason given is "the kingdom of Colombo betrayed the human kingdom and became the Asian Alliance! This is different from what was said when the kingdom was first established. Compensation must be paid to other kingdoms!"


    The establishment of the kingdom of Colombo really depends on the help of other countries. The population and materials needed to establish the country are not small numbers.


    However, this is also a transaction. The kingdom of Colombo also provides a lot of heroic water as diplomatic gifts. Materials and population are also bought with money. I am not your dependent country. Do you care if I accept Asians?

 Chapter 79

    Despite the events in the Kingdom, Harold had a very full year.


    First of all, he won four consecutive competitive conferences, completed the achievement of [winning champion] and obtained an item called "champion certificate".


    [champion''s certificate. You can equip any soldier with this item and make him transfer to "champion swordsman" to work for you.]


    [champion swordsman: level 50, strength 30, agility 30, iron bone lv10, strike lv10, run lv10, Weapon Mastery lv10, two handed weapon proficiency 300, top-notch warrior with superb skills.]


    After Harold placed the [champion Certificate] in a [Colombo militia] in the army panel, the soldier''s strength changed dramatically and his body shape increased a lot. Harold was really surprised.


    The soldier''s name is Kent. Now he has become Harold''s personal bodyguard. Compared with Lucius, he has the same strength, but he is a little stupid. Unlike Lucius, he can be sent to complete many important tasks. Moreover, because his intelligence is not up to standard, he can''t read muscle and strength and sword fighting manual.


    At the same time, Harold has obtained a new book "the life of the silver fox tycoon", which can add a little [trading] skills. This book has also completed the task. Harold has completed many tasks in this life, but it has given some slag, which have been sold to the system store by Harold.


    The dwarves excavated a lot of minerals and wanted to ask Harold to send them back to the dwarf kingdom. Colombo''s minerals were sent to the dwarf Kingdom, not the dwarves in their own country.


    The dwarves in their own country are sent by the dwarf kingdom to help dig mines and forge iron. Some of the excavated mines can be left as compensation, and most of them will still be sent back to the dwarf kingdom. This is even more true after they become residents of the kingdom of Colombo. Public and private are clear and can not be embezzled.


    Harlott took his fighters with excellent combat effectiveness, including champion swordsman Kent, adventure hero Lucius, rogue knights, and many soldiers who were not system troops.


    After all, this trip is a valuable refined mine worth more than 100000 gold coins. Even if there is a dwarf''s name, it can''t be guaranteed. Who can''t think of robbing it.


    Fortunately, I didn''t meet robbers with exaggerated strength along the way. Most of them are dog heads, jackals and scum. They are not a threat. They arrived in the dwarf Kingdom safely.


    Harlott also brought a lot of local wine to the forging city. There is a "wine cellar" building, which can increase the quality of wine, which is no less than that in other places.


    The wine has received a lot of praise. Harold successfully established a good relationship with a dwarf elder and purchased a batch of high-quality weapons and armor by relying on the good wine "Tianshan Yulu" obtained by the system building "wine cellar".


    The transportation of minerals not only completed the task, raised Harold''s level to level 11 and obtained new books, but also made him a lot of money. The armor and weapons made by dwarves are very popular.


    After realizing that he is not an aristocrat and can''t open up territory for the time being, Harold has been thinking about how to develop himself. This delivery made him understand the direction of development.


    My rights and territory have reached the limit, but I can continue to collect wealth! At that time, I will become an aristocrat with millions of money. Is it not a word to recruit troops and horses?


    If you have more money, you can buy a sun pearl just in case. Maybe you can continue to be reborn! In addition, just going out to see the vast world itself is also very interesting!


    Just do it. Harold began to collect information, understand intelligence and set up plans for future trade operations.


    The business in this era is not developed. It is basically small-scale transactions. Only between countries can there be large-scale official trade circulation.


    It''s normal to think about it. There are all kinds of Warcraft in the wild, and a large number of monsters are rampant. When you arrive in the official territory, you have to worry about "official bandits" robbery. If you want to develop business, you just dream.


    In addition to the state''s official material trading forces and several big nobles as the backstage caravans, other businessmen can only buy and sell in China.


    After a long time of analysis, Harold decided to set up a large chamber of Commerce and set up a multinational caravan!


    He has a backstage. Marcus and Corleone will support him. He is also strong enough. His soldiers can fight very well. Unless they encounter legendary creatures, the safety of the caravan is absolutely guaranteed.


    In the next month, harlott started the formation of chambers of Commerce and caravans, added [command], [coach], [transaction] and [item management] skills, and began to train system forces.


    [command] it''s about the upper limit of leading troops, and it can also reduce the "salary" of troops. Harold directly points to the upper limit lv4, and then wants to increase his charm. Harold is not willing to spend attribute points for the time being, so he doesn''t continue to add points.


    [transaction] is also a core skill, which can greatly enhance his charm in trading, narrow the relationship with the other party, and make the purchase and sale price and even the tax paid more favorable, needless to say, it must be full lv4.


    [coach] the key points related to the quality of soldiers are LV3, while [item management] is a profiteering business related to tax evasion and smuggling of contraband. Needless to say, LV3 must be filled.


    In this way, a total of 11 skill points have been spent, 10 skill points remain and 12 attribute points have not been allocated.


    The headquarters of the chamber of Commerce was established in a town near the forging City, attracting a large number of businessmen to take charge of domestic business, including centralized purchase of materials and helping to sell goods.


    Harlott was loaded with a large number of goods purchased by the chamber of Commerce and assembled soldiers to start a confident business trip.


    The caravan has a large scale, with a total of more than 200 people and more than 300 horses. In addition to the goods themselves, many horses have to be sold. Colombo is rich in horses and the price is cheap.


    Harlott took all the soldiers except five [lucanier Rangers] and Lucius who were responsible for protecting the territory, including 19 [Colombo iron guards], 20 [Colombo cavalry], 6 [rogue Knights] and the champion swordsman Kent.


    In addition to the system soldiers, they also brought many ordinary soldiers, mostly crossbows. There were about 100 combatants, and the rest were servants responsible for controlling carriages and counting goods.


    The first stop is the kingdom of Babylon. The kingdom of Babylon is a big slave country. Half of the country''s population is slaves. The nobles are extravagant and licentious. Other small lords under their control follow suit. The atmosphere of the whole country is extravagant.


    Harlot purchased a large number of high-quality fur and jewelry and shipped them.


    These luxuries in the kingdom of Colombo are not very valuable. The nobles are busy fighting and expanding land. No one is willing to waste time and money to enjoy luxury. Money also buys food, weapons and slaves.


    Warcraft and monsters on the road are not a problem. Before they get close, they were rushed by several rogue knights and killed. The only trouble is a robber disguised as an army sent by an aristocrat.


    Harlott''s chamber of commerce is not very famous. Unlike the transnational stores such as "Paradise Babylon", the flags of Marcus and Cleon alone can not dispel other people''s greed.


    In this regard, Harold was very helpless. He had to take the soldiers to wipe out these "Robbers". Only the chamber of Commerce completed several more transactions, became famous, and let others know that the arrival of your caravan is a win-win situation, which can bring wealth to their territory, can really dispel the covet of others.


    The transaction in the kingdom of Babylon was very smooth, the goods were very popular, the average selling price was four times the cost, the tax deducted from the LORD was still three times, the principal of 20000 gold coins earned 60000 gold coins, and harlott also successfully established a foreign chamber of Commerce Branch.


    With lv4''s trade and hero''s water as gifts, Harold also had a good relationship with the local nobles. He patted his chest and said that he would report his name as "count Ramon" to ensure that no one in the kingdom of Babylon would trouble them again.


    When harlott returned, he purchased a large number of slaves and grain, and more than 300 specialty pack horses. These horses have very low explosive power, but they have excellent endurance and are easy to feed, which is much lower than ordinary horses.


    After returning to the kingdom of Colombo, he sold slaves and grain and earned 50000 gold coins. Taking into account the round-trip journey and the time for selling and purchasing goods, it took a total of one and a half months. Harold earned 90000 gold coins. Xihelu and Xi''er knew that they couldn''t close their mouths.


    Harold told them to keep quiet and make people greedy. One reason for such high profits is that Harold has sharp eyes and finds the market, and the other is lv4''s [trading] skills.


    [trading] the skill is different from that in the game. It is not a simple 5% discount, but makes Harold give a better impression when negotiating with others. Originally, others thought that "you are worth 10 gold coins! I won''t buy more money!" and "you don''t want to touch my baby if you don''t take out 500 gold coins!"


    Under the effect of harlott lv4''s [trading] skill, "the goods are average, but you''re a good person. Just make a friend and I''ll take 12 gold coins." "it looks good to you. Take 400 gold coins and there''s no other door!"


    After all, it is a skill under the charm branch. The effect is naturally related to charm, but this skill is not invincible and has great limitations.


    First of all, if the other party can not lose money, there will be no case of selling you 9 gold at the cost of 10 gold, and there will be no case of spending 20 gold to buy items with a market price of 15 gold. In addition, it is useless to those who have malice at the beginning and don''t want to win-win.


    After a few days'' rest, Harold was ready to set off again. This time, she also took bias and tiona, as well as a strong dwarf master. Bias''s healing potion can sell at a good price. She also wanted to buy some rare herbs from other places.


    Theona is just making trouble. When she sees bias and harlott set out together, she has to keep up with them. The dwarf master wants to exhibit her latest masterpiece "supreme and strongest defense invincible armor".


    The name is so long. He spent a total of two and a half years to build this armor, mixed with various rare metals. Harold must admit that this armor is the strongest he has ever seen. If this armor had been cut by the axe of the Centaur commander, he should be able to save it from direct GG.


    The dwarf master is not ready to sell the armor all the way. He just wants to be forced. Harold will not only go to one place in the kingdom of Babylon, but will pass through many places, buy and sell all the way, and the final destination is the dwarf kingdom.


    The dwarf master should just want to show off his craft. Especially when he finally arrives in the dwarf Kingdom, he is estimated to be arrogant at the most famous treasure exhibition in the dwarf kingdom.

 Chapter 80

    Harold, Fiona and bias were sitting in the carriage. The atmosphere was a little embarrassed. Harold was between them, put his hands honestly on his legs, took out the life of the silver fox tycoon and looked at it silently.


    Although the book has been completely read, and there is no way to increase skills or attributes after reading it again, the story of this book is still very interesting and worth Harold''s repeated reading.


    A child growing up in a slum has gradually become the richest businessman in the mainland. On his way to growth, he has experienced robber robbery, Lord exploitation and war. He has overcome many difficulties and finally achieved success.


    Unfortunately, the silver fox tycoon''s final outcome was tragic. He was targeted by the king for too much wealth. He was executed for an inexplicable crime, and his wealth was confiscated.


    Harold is deeply warned that no matter how much wealth he has, he also earns for others. The equipment he is going to buy in the dwarf Kingdom this time will be given to his own men and can''t be sold to others!


    Harold was absorbed in reading. BIA was satisfied when she looked at Harold''s concentrated expression. She smiled quietly, leaned her body against Harold''s shoulder, closed her eyes and rested.


    Bias is more introverted and especially likes this faint warmth. Theona on one side is a little unhappy and envious, but you make her lean over and feel embarrassed.


    Fiona snatched the book and scolded, "don''t look, how long will it take to get to the next city!"


    Fiona is not only angry because of the intimacy between the two people, but she is really impatient. In this era, cities are far away, and countries are far away.


    It has been five days since she started from the last city. Fiona has nothing to do but sit in the carriage and sleep in. She is bored to death.


    "Soon, it''s close to the territory of the dwarf kingdom. It''s estimated that it will arrive in another day or two! Besides, be careful, this book is very precious!" Harold answered tiona and stroked bias''s head with his hand to soothe her depression that she had been interrupted for a good time.


    The caravan has set out for nearly a month, and has passed through the kingdom of lucanier, the kingdom of Chiat, the kingdom of Babylon, and the final destination is the kingdom of dwarves.


    Along the way, he made 50000 gold coins by buying low and selling high. Although he didn''t make much money, he bought many precious things.


    There is an endless water bag that can automatically fill 1 liter of pure water per hour. The principle of this thing is very magical. Bias confirmed to him that this is not a magical creation, but a mysterious creation in ancient times. Harold put him in the item column and don''t have to worry about running out of water in the future.


    A lantern that never goes out is also handed down from ancient times. It is said that it is made of the flame emitted by some legendary creature. Harold estimated that it should be the immortal bird, that is, the fire phoenix in Western mythology. After all, the never go out flame really conforms to the setting of the Phoenix.


    There is also a fossil egg that is said to be a dragon egg. To be honest, Harold thinks it is just a simple stone. Even the elf sister who is good at sensing the soul can''t see any signs of life.


    However, the "dragon egg" was recommended to him by Princess Reims. Duke Reims described his experience of obtaining the egg, which was not only a single dragon, but also a group of lizards. In a word, it was hard won!


    Archduke lance also promised Harold that as long as you have love, you can hatch this egg one day. When you hatch this egg, you are the Dragon Knight!


    Harold didn''t bother to expose him. Bullshit. He picked the Dragon alone. I don''t know where the dragon egg came from? If you can hatch yourself, why not be a dragon knight? Find some good reasons to cheat money!


    But at least it''s a legendary strong man. Just make a friend. I want 20000 gold coins for this egg. Don''t be too little. Keep more for yourself!


    Eh, that''s familiar. Does Archduke lance also have [trading] skills? I''m kidding. Harold really spent money to have a good relationship with the legendary strong. This stone is regarded as a witness of friendship. One day, if you ask Archduke lance for something, you''ll take this egg as a stepping stone.


    Archduke lance said happily and often came with a caravan. Harold not only bought a broken stone and gave him 20000 gold coins, but also bought many specialties in his territory at a preferential price. He can be called a money boy!


    The last magical object was secretly sent by count Ramon to Harold in the middle of the night. It was a precious "dream lamp" left by an ancient alchemist.


    Before going to bed, put tobacco into the magic lamp and light it, which can make people have some special "fragrant and beautiful" dreams, and have a sleeping effect.


    Count Ramon smiled and said, "this thing is a lot of energy loss. Some big nobles like it very much. After all, no matter how many women there are, there is only one body. It''s too tired to bear. It doesn''t matter in the dream!"


    I don''t care what Harold said about "fragrant and beautiful dreams", but the quality of sleep has just been good recently. If this thing can help sleep, I''ll take it!


    These items are very magical. You can even see all kinds of prosperity of human beings in ancient times. Whether endless water bags or immortal lanterns are far from what human beings can make now, which makes Harold more curious about the world.


    How long is it since ancient times? How did such a powerful civilization collapse? The answer has never been known to mankind. Now the history of mankind can be traced back to the chiyat Empire thousands of years ago.


    At that time, the Chiat Empire defeated the orcs and lizards and completely ruled the territory of the north. There were more than a dozen legendary strong men in the whole empire, and the number of nobles was close to 1000. Unfortunately, it was finally defeated by the orcs.


    Since then, the Empire has been divided into three countries. Some aristocratic families fell directly when the Empire was overthrown by the orcs, and some weakened and died in the long years. Now there are less than 400 aristocrats in total.


    Just at this time, Fiona was bored and wanted to chat. Harold asked, "don''t you elves have records of ancient times?"


    Diona shook her head blankly: "what was the ancient times?"


    Do the elves have no records of that time? Harold was a little disappointed. As a result, bias couldn''t help saying:


    "Have you heard what the elder said? In ancient times, the first generation of elves was active. Taking that era as the dividing line, we, the second generation of elves, were born after that."


    Harold was speechless. He asked the wrong person. He was almost misled.


    Unfortunately, bias didn''t know much, but she knew that the overall strength of the mainland at that time was very strong, and even the powerful early elves didn''t have such strong overwhelming strength as now.


    Just then Kent knocked on the door of the carriage and said, "Sir, we have met other caravans who are asking for our help."


    "Other caravans? What race?" the human kingdom basically has no caravans trading with Asians. There is no human kingdom nearby, so it must not be a human caravan.


    When Harold asked, he was alert. There is still a way from the dwarf kingdom. It''s not a road with frequent people. Be careful not to fall into any trap.


    After being ambushed in the forest before, Harold is now very cautious in what he does. Once bitten by a snake, he is afraid of the well rope for ten years.


    "There are more than one race, dwarves, lizards, halflings and so on, as well as humans, and some races we haven''t seen," Kent replied.


    Harold left the carriage with two elf girls. The caravan had stopped. Many soldiers drew out their weapons and were vigilant. Especially the six rogue knights had assembled their troops and waited for Harold''s order.


    "Meet the leader of the other party first, and don''t make enemies outside!" in this era, many caravans also have additional part-time "bandits". They meet weak peers in the field and swallow them directly. However, Harold wants to be a multinational chain business giant and doesn''t want to tarnish the reputation of the caravan for a little money.


    The leader of the other party was a dwarf aunt. She approached with several guards. Before Harold spoke, the dwarf master beside him shouted directly, "Daphne, is that you, Daphne?"


    "Ello, my God, we met here. You have to help me!" the dwarf aunt burst into tears.


    The dwarf master came forward excitedly and hugged the dwarf aunt. After exchanging greetings, he finally understood the cause and effect.


    The dwarf aunt is from the Kurt alliance, that is, the mixed race country. She is a caravan leader who is specially responsible for trade with the dwarf kingdom. This time, it is customary to bring the caravan to the dwarf kingdom for trade. As a result, she was robbed by a group of jackals on the way.


    Jackals are between wild animals and intelligent creatures. They do not have a mature national system, but they also form a basic tribal civilization.


    The combat effectiveness of the dwarf aunt''s caravan is not weak. There are more than 80 people in the caravan. They are both businessmen and soldiers. Among them, more than a dozen dwarf fierce men have no problem beating jackals. It''s a pity that there are too many jackals.


    There are more than 200 jackals in total. The leader is a huge jackal with great strength. The caravan is not an opponent. During the escape, the goods were lost, and many people did not escape and were captured.


    Jackals prefer cooked meat to raw meat. Those captives have no one to save, and the end is very sad. The dwarf aunt originally wanted to go to the love kingdom for help, but the journey was too far, probably too late. She came to help when she met Harold and his party.


    Dwarf master Ailuo is the brother of dwarf aunt Daphne. When Daphne sobbed about her son, that is, master Ailuo''s nephew, who was caught by the jackals, she couldn''t stand idly by.


    "Lord harlott, please help them. Take it as my request. I will definitely repay your kindness!" the dwarf master sincerely begged. He can''t do anything alone. He must rely on the powerful forces under harlott.


    The dwarf master has a high status. Although his combat effectiveness is average, his forging skills are top. Even the giant dwarf often drinks with him. Of course, Harold has to give face to each other.


    Dwarves pay more attention to credibility. If they want to repay, they will certainly repay. Maybe they will give themselves some "invincible armor".


    Besides, by helping the caravan, we can get through the business route with Kurt alliance? The jackal is not a centaur. No matter how strong the giant jackal is, it is the level of Centaur guard. Don''t be afraid.


    In less than a second, Harold weighed the pros and cons and replied impassioned, "don''t worry, I''ll take care of it. It''s not too late. Lead the way quickly!"


    His soldiers were ready for battle long ago, but this time it was a pursuit battle. Harold only took those cavalry, a total of 20 [Colombo cavalry] and 6 [rogue Knights], as well as close bodyguard Kent and other ordinary soldiers who were good at riding.


    [Colombo Tiewei] is responsible for the caravan left behind, and bias helps take care of it. Of course, tiona takes the initiative to ask to follow.

 Chapter 81

    The dwarf aunt rode a white bear. She set out with the dwarf master and her men who were not seriously injured and had fighting power.


    Harlott brought a total of 50 people, half of whom were system soldiers. The strength of the [Colombo cavalry] was agile around 14 o''clock, and its combat effectiveness was far less than that of the rogue knight, even the [Knight attendants] in the previous stage of the rogue knight, but it was more than enough to deal with those jackals.


    Harlott recruited these soldiers for two reasons. First, the salary is low. Ordinary soldiers are much cheaper than Knight arms. The total of 20 [Colombo cavalry] is only 500 dinars, which is half cheaper than 50 dinars [Knight attendants].


    Second, in order to save valuable [new explorers], new explorers can be sent to the training ground of forging city for training and upgrading. Under the bonus of system building [training ground], their arms category will become [noble recruits].


    [noble recruits] are the top junior soldiers. They have strong combat effectiveness and perfect upgrade route. The first upgrade is [noble knight attendants] and then [noble knights].


    [noble knight] level 45, strength 24 and agility 24. All the four combat skills are lv8. The combat effectiveness is much stronger than that of [rogue Knight], second only to adventure hero and champion swordsman.


    More importantly, [noble knight] can also be transferred! After the establishment of the knight regiment, you can train exclusive knights. As long as you spend a lot of money on training, you can turn [noble knights] into the strongest arms with strength comparable to or even more than adventure heroes.


    How strong is the fighting power of adventure heroes? Lucius can even play with the Centaur guard. You know, Harold was not the opponent of the Centaur guard at the peak of the last world. Even Marcus tried very hard to clean up the Centaur guard.


    If energy produces such a strong man, it''s simply not too rebellious. Even the legendary strong man can be beaten to death by dozens of younger brothers. Of course, the legendary wizard who can use legendary magic is not included.


    Unfortunately, it costs 50000 dinars to establish the Knights'' order alone, and all kinds of training in the back is sky high. Now harlott doesn''t have so much money.


    Not to mention those unrealistic dreams, Harold spent only more than an hour under the leadership of the dwarf aunt to catch up with the jackals and robbers dragging goods.


    More than a dozen prisoners were tied up and thrown on several carriages. Although they were seriously injured, they were still alive. The dwarf aunt and her men couldn''t control their emotions and roared and killed them.


    Harold quickly ordered his soldiers to follow the attack. He himself took over the long gun and began to charge.


    In addition to the "110 defense" in the system equipment grid, Harold also wears thick armor. His defense is very strong. Those slag jackals can''t break the defense at all.


    The jackals are not timid in the face of attack. Their number is close to 200, and the harlott group is less than 100. The number is twice that. Not to mention the powerful leaders, they are very confident.


    Jackals'' manpower agility is all at 6-10 points, and their attributes are higher than those of humans at 5-7 points. If they insist, in fact, jackals are stronger than humans, but their weapons and equipment are rubbish, and there is no tactical cooperation when fighting. Generally speaking, they are still weak with human forces.


    The ordinary soldiers under harlott can easily kill the jackals with the help of the charging power of war horses, not to mention the system soldiers, who are completely one-sided murdering jackals and robbers.


    The giant jackal leader was 2.5 meters tall and held a two meter long long mace with extraordinary momentum. Harold didn''t dare to pretend to force him into trouble. Instead, tieona rushed over without saying a word.


    Theona and the giant jackal are really equal. Theona is stronger, but the Jackal leader is faster.


    Yes, the Jackal leader is faster. He has a speed that is completely inconsistent with his huge body. Even if he is holding a large heavy weapon, he is still very sensitive. He somersaults back and forth and rolls left and right very fast. He can always attack at a very tricky attack angle and firmly control the fighting distance. It is difficult for tiona to approach the other party within two meters, so she is a little uncomfortable.


    The impatient theona was hit carelessly by a hard stick, flew backward, fell to the ground and turned over several somersaults. Blood and dust stuck all over her body, but after she was injured, she quickly got up and shouted, "don''t interfere, let me pay alone!"


    No one dared to meddle in the duel. After all, it was easy for tieona to kill crazy and hurt friends by mistake. Moreover, in the face of the Jackal leader with flexible speed, it was difficult to hit long-range weapons. Accidentally shooting at tieona by mistake added to the chaos.


    Harlott reaped heads wantonly under Kent''s escort. Jackals have no country and no backstage. They can kill at will. They don''t care about other people''s eyes. It''s a rare opportunity to reap experience wantonly.


    Jackal robbers were blinded by the powerful fighting power of harlott''s gang. Is this NIMA human? Why so strong? The strong combat effectiveness of system soldiers is unbearable.


    With the massacre, many jackals threw away their weapons and began to escape. The dwarf aunt also saved the prisoners. The Jackal leader didn''t fight to death.


    The Jackal leader''s cheeks puffed up and waved the nail hammer fiercely. After tyonag blocked, she rushed forward to fight back, but she was sprayed on her face by a big mouthful of saliva that the other party had long stored.


    Taking advantage of theona''s distraction, the Jackal leader quickly fled with his hands and feet. His escape route was to the deep forest beside the road. It was inconvenient to ride, so Harold stopped his pursuit.


    The spittle of the Jackal leader seems to be extraordinary, not only disgusting to her opponent, but also has a strong corrosive effect. It only burns Fiona''s face red and swollen in a moment.


    It''s also the disadvantage of Fiona''s rough skin, thick flesh and excellent resistance. If someone else estimated that she would be corroded, her whole face would be destroyed. She would have to lose half of her life.


    Harold helped the dwarf aunt save the caravan members and recaptured most of the goods, a small part of which had been ruined by the jackals.


    The dwarf aunt was very determined to give all the goods to Harold, saying that this was the reward for helping Harold. Harold actually didn''t want to receive it. It was worth a total of one or two thousand gold coins. It was better to sell personal feelings.


    Unfortunately, the dwarf aunt insisted, and the dwarf master advised Harold to accept it. In the dwarf''s words, "friendship is friendship. There is no doubt about our friendship. You must accept the reward!"


    Harold stopped refusing. The two caravans headed for the dwarf Kingdom and returned to the carriage. Bias was healing tyona.


    "It''s so smelly and fishy. How did you make your face?" bias frowned, resisted the desire to vomit, cleaned up theona''s red and swollen face, and stroked her cheek with white fingers.


    It can be seen that although Fiona scolded bias "loser" and "waste" impolitely, the actual relationship between them was quite good. At least bias was willing to help deal with this disgusting wound.


    "Oh, it was..." she was accidentally splashed by acid! "Harold interrupted. There was no need to let bias know such a disgusting truth. Bias loved to be clean. If she knew that the liquid she wiped with her fingers was the saliva of jackals, she would be unable to eat for several days.


    "Be careful, especially the face. What if it''s disfigured!" bias told Fiona that women care about their appearance, whether elves or humans.


    "Cut, it doesn''t matter. Is she good-looking and capable?" Fiona doesn''t care. All she thinks about now is how to kill the Jackal leader. It''s huge and flexible. It''s a prey worth hunting!


    "At least it can make your beloved man care more about you!" bias looked at Harold with a smile. Harold smiled back. He thought he was a beautiful man with 12 points of charm.


    "Don''t talk nonsense and cure the injury quickly. It''s painful!" Fiona broke bias''s head with her palm. She didn''t know whether it was jealous or really painful.


    There''s nothing to say about the next journey. It''s close to the territory of the dwarf kingdom. All the bandits and bandits hide far away. The deterrent of the dwarf kingdom is very strong. Even the empty headed ogres know to stay away.


    Two days later, they came to the border city "Buluo fortress" of the dwarf kingdom.


    The city is best known for curbing the ambition of the legendary red Orc tribe "hammer of destruction" to expand southward hundreds of years ago.


    The legendary Orc gruer led tens of thousands of ORC armies to attack south. The human army is completely delivering vegetables, and the races such as lizard man and halfling are also given for nothing.


    Only the dwarves withstood the fierce attack. There were only 3000 dwarf soldiers guarding the city. The leader was the legendary dwarf "kagis liquor", the grandfather of the dwarf king.


    Whether it was the duel between the legendary strong or the battle between ordinary soldiers, the orcs failed to gain the upper hand. They fought for a full month, killing and wounding thousands of people, and simply could not conquer the fort. At this time, the coalition forces of other races had arrived, and the orcs had no choice but to retreat.


    Since then, the castle has been called a fortress. With the expansion from generation to generation, it has now become one of the top cities in the dwarf kingdom.


    The dwarf master and the dwarf aunt are familiar faces. Even Harold came here not long ago, so the dwarves let them in without checking. Anyway, it''s useless for such people to make trouble. This city is guarded by legendary strong people.


    Although dwarves are not tall, they weigh much more than humans. Their muscles, bones and internal organs are stronger. Their architectural style and furniture types are also magnificent.


    The market is also very prosperous. Although the dwarf aunt gave all the goods to Harold, she still had some money. While contacting her acquaintances to purchase, she told Harold about the market and sales objects of the goods she sent.


    As a result, Harold was really out of his sight. Those goods that seemed to have only one or two thousand gold coins could sell 4000 gold coins. It seems that he is far from the vision of the silver fox tycoon


    Of course, Harold has to go out to buy and sell goods in person. One is to make more money by using [trading] skills, and the other is to brush his face. In addition to his own shops and people in the dwarf Kingdom, there are also many foreign businessmen and tourists in this market.


    Dwarves are a more unrestrained race and welcome the vast majority of other races. Their powerful force also enables them to maintain urban public security. Many rich businessmen and nobles of other races and countries are willing to trade and entertainment.


    Especially this month, there are a large number of people, because the dwarf kingdom will hold a treasure exhibition once every 10 years here.


    Even if you can''t see the world for the sake of buying, several strong players from the far away Oriental Orc Alliance (green orcs, who don''t invade other countries) have rushed over. The self-confidence work "supreme and strongest defense invincible armor" by dwarf master ello will also be displayed in this exhibition.

 Chapter 82

    Harold won several VIP places to participate in the exhibition by relying on the dwarf elder who made friends with the "Tianshan jade dew" last time.


    VIP guests can not only observe the baby closely, but also participate in the auction. Some dwarves want to keep the treasure as an heirloom to show off for generations. Some want to sell it and spend money to buy materials to create better ones. Many treasures will be auctioned on site.


    Speaking of "Tianshan jade dew", the dwarf elder specially took Harold to a quiet room and secretly asked him if he had any more.


    Yes, of course. When the [item management] rises to LV3, the upper limit of the grid is 18. In addition to the precious things such as "dragon eggs" and "never turn off the lantern", many grids are empty.


    Some smuggled contraband goods, such as hero''s water and high-end military weapons, are officially traded in various countries. Even the nobles of the kingdom can''t sell them openly and privately.


    It was by hiding these things in the goods column that harlott opened up commercial channels among countries, especially count Ramon. After receiving a lot of heroic water, he became brothers with harlott.


    The remaining grid in the item column is to store the fine wine produced by the "wine cellar" and the associated metal produced by the "mine".


    The associated metals include refined gold, secret silver, Mountain Copper and obsidian. The total amount is not too much, especially secret silver. After making a necklace, the remaining weight is only a few grams. It is difficult to make small objects such as earrings and rings.


    After getting on well with the dwarf master this time, you can ask him to make some best equipment.


    The good wine is also good. The [Tianshan jade dew] temporarily increases all attributes by 1 point one day after drinking, the [ambergris] increases agility by 3 points one day after drinking, and the maximum HP of the [abyss rum] is + 20 one day after drinking.


    These three kinds are of one level. There are about 10 bottles in quantity. There is also a bottle of wine presented when the "wine cellar" was just built, [divine wine - the war of Dionysus]. After drinking, you will be impacted by powerful divine power. Your HP is - 100, and your strength, agility and charm are permanently + 2. You will obtain the achievement [Master of wine tasting].


    Harold guessed that this wine should be absorbed by the system. I don''t know which level is an anti heaven treasure. It''s unusual to hear the name. However, Harold''s maximum HP is less than 60 now. Drink it immediately GG, even with the [abyss rum] + 20 maximum HP, his own HP must exceed 80. Who knows that drinking this kind of thing will be killed by "divine impact", Whether the system can revive him.


    Now the dwarf elder wants to order more wine. Of course, Harold can give him another bottle. Anyway, he can get one bottle at random every month. Except [divine wine], it is not very short.


    "Of course there is that kind of wine, but what do you want to exchange?" Harold rubbed his fingers and didn''t tell you that he could buy me with a few VIP seats.


    The dwarf elder smiled. Just have wine. He has something to exchange.


    "In this treasure exhibition, when you like what quotation, mention my name. As long as the price difference is not much, you can guarantee that the baby belongs to you!"


    With that, the dwarf elder secretly took out a parchment from his arms, "title deed of No. 8 TEMIs Street".


    "Don''t you want to set up a large chamber of Commerce? How can you do without a store? You can use this land without charging you rent, and ensure that no one dares to make trouble!" elder Harold firmly stuffed the land into Harold''s arms.


    "Then I''ll thank the elder first. Don''t worry, I''ll go back and bring you good wine!" Harold was overjoyed. Although the fortress was large, there were few empty stores, especially in TEMIs Street over the market. No one was willing to transfer his offer of tens of thousands of gold coins.


    Harlot''s current caravans can only live in hotels, and the scope of this land lease is quite large. In addition to facing the front of the street, the back yard is not small. At that time, build a three or four storey building and count the basement, which can accommodate hundreds of people and put down a lot of goods. In this way, the dwarf branch is also completed.


    Harlott''s business empire moved forward greatly, and immediately there were three large branches: Colombo head office, Babylon branch and dwarf branch.


    "Oh, why do you call me elder? We will be brothers in the future. My full name is Brian bronze beard. Just call me brother Brian!" the dwarf elder patted Harold on the shoulder to show his closeness.


    Harold cheerfully called brother Brian and thought that he had a backer. The status of the dwarf elder in the dwarf kingdom was second only to the dwarf king and several legendary strongmen. The whole fortress did not fall. The legendary strongman and two elderly elders were higher than Brian.


    Harold pretended to go back to the caravan to get the wine. In fact, he took a bottle of ambergris from the item column to Brian and told him that the wine tastes different this time! This time Brian didn''t blow the bottle as he did last time, but treasure it like a baby and take it out for a special occasion.


    At the beginning of the exhibition, it was held in the open-air square, surrounded by dark crowds, and on the high platform in the center were VIP seats and booths.


    The dwarf didn''t advance the whole list of items. Harold and other distinguished guests didn''t know what to show. They were full of expectation and waited for the baby to appear.


    The material is obtained after killing an ice giant. It can make the wearer immune to the cold and increase the strength according to the wearer''s body strength. It can have about 60% of the power of the ice giant at most.


    This is amazing. The Frost Giant is the strongest creature on the mainland, and the giant dragons are weaker. The power of the Frost Giant at its peak is almost 100 times that of humans. When converted into the system value, it is 600, 60% is 3, 60 points, which is enough to match the strength of ordinary legendary creatures.


    The price of this equipment is also very outrageous. Harold didn''t even rush into the first round of bidding. As soon as the belt came up, he ran 200000 gold coins.


    Shit, these people are rich enough! Harold angrily looked at the rich people of several other races around him, especially a winged girl, who seemed to be the direct descendant of the winged queen. She added 100000 to the starting price of 50000 gold coins, which reached the sky high price of 150000. Harold''s small assets were not enough.


    Finally 320000 gold coins landed, and the belt was bought by the winged girl. The most angry thing was that the little girl looked at Harold contemptuously and snorted, "poor man!"


    In the face of the contempt of a little girl, Harold could hardly hold his anger. Bias comforted him again and again before he calmed down. The fault finding of the winged girl was not because Harold had the irony aura of the protagonist.


    In other people''s eyes, Harold is also a 16-year-old boy. Other distinguished guests are uncles, ladies and old men. Only Harold and wing girl are young people. Out of the sense of competition among their peers, wing girl should target Harold.


    The rest of the treasures were also pleasantly surprised, but they were not as good as the first belt against the sky.


    It is worth mentioning that the "invincible hammer", which easily smashed an iron ball with a diameter of one meter in the demonstration, is as easy as smashing tofu. The hardness of the weapon is about to catch up with that of diamond, and I don''t know how to do it.


    Diona saw the hammer and begged Harold to borrow money to buy it for her. The hammer was carried to 90000. Diona had only 60000 gold coins and was still in the castle. After all, she didn''t have a caravan or item column. How could she carry so many gold coins with her.


    Of course Harold didn''t lend it to her.


    You haven''t paid me back the Dragon tears gem. Do you still want to borrow money? Besides, what do you give back? There are only a few hundred orcs in the elf home. Only after a long time can you earn 30000 gold coins and make up 90000. Do you want money to pay off your debts?


    Harold is not really reluctant to give up the 90000 gold coins. After all, she may be able to repay her money, debt and meat. The key is that Fiona is not tall and heavy enough to play with a sledgehammer.


    The use of heavy weapons is not only powerful enough. Theona is only 1.7 meters tall and weighs 100 kilograms. The sledgehammer weighs more than 400 kilograms, more than twice as much as theona. It''s really difficult to maintain her center of gravity.


    Theona is of ORC descent. She is plump and has higher bone and muscle density. It''s not an exaggeration to weigh 100 kg. She is a heavyweight player with a bald head of more than 200 kg.


    Harold refused to borrow money from Fiona, and bias was a simple girl who couldn''t get 100 gold coins. After her potion was sold, the money was used to buy rare herbs. Fiona didn''t buy a sledgehammer and gave Harold several punches.


    110''s defense is not enough. Harold thought hard that the boxer is not easy to provoke. For the sake of health, Fiona can''t get too close to bias these days. If she really annoys her, bias and I will be beaten.


    The exhibition continued. In addition to all kinds of powerful and excellent defense armor, there were many extraordinary equipment, and several legendary equipment at the level of Frost Giant belt, without exception, were sky high prices and could not afford one.


    The dwarf master''s invincible armor also appeared, which was very popular. The price even soared to the point similar to those legendary biological equipment, up to 220000 gold coins. The main reason is that the armor has high defense and light weight, only 30 kg! In addition, it is doped with many rare metals and can be immune to many low-level magic.


    This equipment is not very valuable for the strong. They can fight with heavy armor of hundreds of kilograms. For example, the "Luen heavy armor suit" worn by giant dwarves weighs half a ton. The defense effect is not worse or even better than this invincible armor, but can normal people wear such heavy armor?


    For Harold now, he can wear armor within 100 kg with 20 points of strength. Any more will seriously affect his agility. You know, the equipment of the system itself has reduced his agility by 3 points.


    Surprisingly, the dwarf master didn''t sell the armor to anyone, but gave it to Harold for nothing, saying it was a gift to repay Harold''s kindness.


    This made Harold happy and embarrassed. The gift was too valuable, but he couldn''t resist the stubbornness of the dwarf master. He could only decide to give half of the associated metal in the item column to the dwarf master and subsidize some gold coins. In this way, the dwarf master didn''t lose too much.


    After all, the friendship of a forging master is far from being exchanged for a little money. Those associated mines are also given away by the system, and will be provided continuously later. Harold doesn''t feel distressed to give them away.


    As long as he has a good relationship with the dwarf master, he will get a lot of rare metals in the future, which can be transformed into sophisticated equipment.

 Chapter 83

    Harlott also bought a treasure, "Hydra powerful crossbow", which costs 60000 gold coins. The raw materials were taken from the legendary creature "Hydra". Unfortunately, there was no extraordinary ability after it was made. It was just that the damage and accuracy were better than ordinary powerful crossbows, but that was all.


    In this way, even if this weapon is not legendary equipment, long-range weapons have always been cheaper than close combat weapons. After all, the mainstream strong in the mainland eat close to combat, and a few are used to using bows and arrows or throwing weapons. Crossbows are really not very popular.


    At the price of 20000 gold coins, only Harold, the winged girl and a halfling rich merchant were willing to buy. Finally, after the winged girl raised the price to 60000 gold coins, only Harold was willing to follow up.


    The winged girl still had to leave money for the last finale baby. In addition, Harold borrowed the face of dwarf elder Brian bronze beard. The winged girl had no choice but to give up, but she finally gave Harold a fierce stare, as if she wanted to eat people.


    The time came to dusk, and the exhibition was at the end. The final treasure came on the stage, "the embrace of death". With the legendary dwarf personally carrying a weapon rack covered with cloth on the stage, he tore off the black cloth.


    A 2-meter-long pure black Taidao was displayed in front of everyone. It was introduced that it was a broken weapon floating from other continents overseas. With the help of the dwarf king, several top dwarf craftsmen worked together to rebuild it and make it full of vitality.


    This Taidao is the real "symbol of death". Just put it there, everyone in the audience can feel the terrible spirit. The feathers of the winged girl stand up, and Fiona unconsciously protects bias behind her.


    Harlott was in a cold sweat. He had an intuition that when this weapon was cut down, what 110 defense and what invincible armor were estimated to be paper paste, and the fundamental defense could not be.


    There is no knife test. No one is qualified to wave this weapon before he recognizes the Lord. The legendary dwarf strong man also lifted it up with a weapon rack, but there is no need to test the knife. Anyone with vision can know the uniqueness of this weapon.


    This almost "artifact" level equipment can''t be traded in gold coins, of course, or at least no one can take out the high price of millions of gold coins. It must be barter.


    Harlott calculated that although [divine wine] is extraordinary, it is estimated that it is not valuable unless there are several bottles. Although [dragon tear gem] is mysterious, it is also a little less valuable, and it is not known whether Fiona is willing to take it out.


    Other treasures are basically too poor. Harold lost his unrealistic idea. Moreover, even if he bought the artifact, he would be easily robbed by the strong if he had no power to control it.


    There were not many people asking for the price of this "artifact". Finally, it was bought by the green orcs. It was a specialty of the holy mountain. No one knows what it is except the two sides of the transaction, but the price must be more valuable than the "complete dragon corpse" + "200000 gold coins" given by the winged girl.


    In addition, it''s true that real people don''t show their faces. The green Orc headed by him is a legendary sword saint. After he got the weapon, he directly recognized the Lord and succeeded. The black knife instantly converged, which also let the people present get rid of the invisible evil spirit and breathe a sigh of relief.


    Harold estimates that no one dares to rob the legendary swordsman holding an artifact. After all, in addition to his own strength against the sky, the background of the swordsman is also hard enough. Although the eastern Orc alliance is not as big and numerous as the Western Orc alliance, its strength is also the top in the mainland. Only when you don''t want to die can you dare to attack and kill their legendary strongman.


    At the end of the exhibition, Harold was also very happy. The winged girl didn''t grab the Hydra powerful crossbow. I don''t say she hasn''t photographed the last axis artifact. She must be angry!


    The dwarf master and the dwarf elder happened to be old friends. They had dinner with Harold. The dwarf elder was very stingy. The old friends who hadn''t seen for more than ten years didn''t give up taking out "ambergris" to taste together.


    Harold thrust the accompanying metals to the dwarf master arrow with a tough attitude, and gave 30000 gold coins as compensation. He told the dwarf master that these are not the compensation for giving me armor, but the reward for asking you to make equipment.


    In addition to the persuasion of the dwarf elder, master ello finally accepted it and promised to help Harold forge equipment with all his strength.


    The weapon forged by the dwarf master this time did not use any legendary materials, but the price was almost comparable to the legendary equipment. Many people thought that ello had reached the highest level of craftsmen in the dwarf kingdom. The master drank too much and lay on the ground muttering to himself.


    Arrow said vaguely, "I''m a craftsman" and "No. 1 in the world", while dwarf elder Brian bronze beard suddenly changed into a serious face.


    "Brother harlott, I have to remind you that you not only got the precious armor made by ELO, but also bought the Hydra crossbow. These two things are very desired by the winged princess!"


    The frost giant belt and "artifact" black knife auctioned by the winged princess should all represent the official. She is really not suitable for her own use. Only these two equipment really fit her.


    Think about it. Wearing this light armor, the winged princess can still fly freely. While having strong defense, she can easily resist the enemy''s long-range attack, she can also use the Hydra crossbow for long-range shooting. In this way, this shameless tactic of "only I hit you, you can''t fight back" has been formed.


    "What does brother Brian mean?" Harold probably guessed that human beings are not a powerful race, and Harold is not the direct descendant of the legendary strong. It doesn''t matter that the winged Princess robbed him or even killed him.


    "They can''t keep wasting time with you. Stay in my territory for a few days first. No one dares to trouble me in this" no fortress ". Have you seen the legendary dwarf today? That''s my brother!" the dwarf elder Niu forced to clap his chest.


    In addition to the reason of good wine, the dwarf elder is willing to protect Harold because he sees that Harold is a human with good character. If Harold accepts the best armor made by arrow without any indication, he will not help no matter how greedy for good wine.


    Harold looked at the arrogant and awesome dwarf elder, very understanding, and thought that if I had a legendary strong brother, I would be more arrogant than him!


    "Thank you, brother Brian. I''ll continue to give you those fine wines as long as I have them!" Harold said his thanks. At the same time, he quickly threw out benefits and continued to win over each other. This is a golden thigh and must be held firmly.


    I''m the brother of the legendary strong brother. Simply convert it, isn''t that the brother of the legendary strong!


    This sentence is a joke and can''t be taken seriously, but it''s really necessary to have a good relationship with the dwarf elder. Take this time for example, Harold is really difficult without his help.


    The winged Dynasty is strong, much stronger than any single human kingdom, and there are three legendary strong men, including the winged queen.


    The winged people is a typical great empire divided by blood class. The queen of the winged people is the absolute ruler. The other two legendary strong people are her son and her sister. Blood is the supreme race. The descendants of the strong are still the descendants of the strong and the descendants of the weak... Many weak people don''t even have the qualification to reproduce!


    The winged people are a matriarchal society. Women have a higher status than men. In fact, women are also stronger than men. The combat effectiveness of the winged people queen is also ranked in the top of the whole continent. They are both legendary strong people. It is not a problem to fight two people alone. If the king of Prague is right, he will be hanged.


    Even if the winged Princess really robbed his baby, he had no place to reason. The kingdom of Colombo did not have the courage to bear the anger of the winged queen for him. If there was a conflict, he would certainly not support him.


    In the worst case, we can only say that these things belong to bias or Fiona, and use the deterrence of the elves to get rid of the trouble. But first, some of them lie with their eyes open, which may not deceive the winged princess. Second, Harold doesn''t want to eat soft food. He wants to find a man of 12 old women!


    These days, Harold simply strolls around with tiona. This side of the market is Brian''s territory. Brian lined up several dwarf soldiers as bodyguards, and no one dared to trouble him.


    By the way, he bought a lot of things to calm her down. One of them was a pair of close fitting upper body inner armor, which made her like it very much. Besides the secret silver soft armor sent by her master, Tiena had no other armor. Although the secret silver soft armor was very excellent, the protected parts were limited, and it would be better to have a larger inner armor.


    This inner armor cost a full 20000 gold coins. Although it is not as good as the invincible armor of the dwarf master, it is also a rare boutique. Teona loved a lot of new equipment and was finally relieved.


    On the other hand, the winged princess did have some dark thoughts. She stayed for half a month. Unfortunately, she had no way to deal with harlot, who was guarded by elder Brian. The dwarf kingdom was not afraid of the winged Dynasty. The combat power of any level from top to bottom would crush the winged Dynasty.


    Finally, the winged Princess couldn''t help it. She took her men to negotiate with Harold. "Say, how much will you sell me that armor and crossbow?"


    Armor can''t be sold. It''s the masterpiece of dwarf master. The armor made by others with all their efforts was just given to you, and you sold it. What do you mean?


    However, the Hydra crossbow can be considered. The princess didn''t buy the artifact. Isn''t there a lot of gold coins left? This can be discussed.


    "I don''t sell armor, but I can think about that powerful crossbow if you offer 200000 gold coins!" Harold lion said. Anyway, the other party came with malice, and the [trading] skills don''t work. Don''t think about making money by making peace. What we pay attention to is "asking for prices all over the world and paying back money on the ground".


    The sky high price of this 20 gold coins can be regarded as blowing up the feathers of the winged princess. She didn''t regard Harold as a person of equal status. She just wanted to appease him with a threatening belt and bought both things for a total of 200000 gold coins.


    Now Harold dared to issue 20 gold coins for a failed crossbow. She patted the table and left. There was no need to talk about it!

 Chapter 84

    Harold is speechless. You''re making a counter-offer. I have an "ancient dragon egg" to sell you cheaply!


    When the winged Princess returned to her army, a charming winged lady said, "princess, how long will we stay? We''ve bought everything. Why are we dragging? Do you have any ulterior purpose?"


    The winged Princess scolded "bitch" in her heart. This guy is not her subordinate. She was sent by the queen to attend the exhibition. On the one hand, she reminded her not to look around and buy garbage at a high price. On the other hand, she was afraid that the princess would run away with her baby or gold coins.


    The relationship between the queen of wing people and her children is very indifferent. One is that she has lived for 300 years and her private life is chaotic. In addition, wing people are egg laying and have a nest all their life. Over the past few hundred years, there are thousands of her daughters, and now there are more than 100 alive.


    Then there is the winged queen, who is powerful and has a long life. It is not a problem to live another 300 years. There is no need to worry about the heir. These daughters have no chance to ascend the throne. They are dolls driven by her play.


    In addition to the legendary sons and sisters, the situation of other wing people''s royal families is far from what outsiders think. When they come to auction the treasures this time, the wing people Princess wants to get something good for herself for public and private interests, but she has no chance to be stared at by this "bitch".


    "You go back with gold coins and treasures first, and I''ll deal with some private affairs!" the winged princess also knew that the bitch didn''t care about her at all, but about the legendary belt and the remaining 200000 gold coins. As for the "dragon corpse", it was originally stored in the forbidden area of the winged Dynasty.


    Originally, the winged princess wanted to buy the two treasures in Harold''s hand at a low price, and then replace them with a treasure she collected to take back the winged Dynasty. Anyway, the treasure in her hand was not very valuable, and it was barely worth more than 100000 gold coins. The queen would turn a blind eye and let her go.


    Now harlott is not interested, and the bitch sent by the mother emperor is in a hurry. The winged princess can only give up the original plan.


    However, she must be unwilling to let her go back to the winged people Dynasty. I don''t know how much she paid for this opportunity to stand out from the princesses and be favored by the mother emperor.


    If she doesn''t get anything this time, her life will fall back to the bottom again. The attitude of the winged queen towards her daughter is not cold enough to describe, but cruel at all! Like raising Gu, the weak are eliminated and the strong continue to fight.


    "Hehe, that''s good, but I have to remind you that I have to take away the forbidden guards. Your life is far less important than the Queen''s money and goods! They won''t go against the Queen''s will!" the winged lady said slightly sarcastically. She was jealous of the powerful blood of the winged princess. Her strength surpassed her. Now she can see each other''s jokes, Of course she wants to have fun.


    The winged Princess trembled with resentment and said slowly, "I know!" at this moment, her anger has been burned to the extreme. The bitch really took the benefits of those "good sisters" and targeted her everywhere.


    The wing guard is the elite fighting force of the wing people. She brought 10 this time. She invited them at a high price for this opportunity. Now the bitch ordered them to protect money and goods in the name of the queen. She must not listen to her own words.


    The name of the winged princess is sadoer. In the dictionary of the winged people, this word means lower sanlan. It is the cheap name that the winged queen deliberately raised because she was angry about her father''s cheating.


    She vowed that on the day of her rise, she must let these bitches who ridiculed and ridiculed her, and those sisters who framed and tortured her openly and secretly leave tears of regret, and must make their life worse than death!


    Even the mother emperor can never tell me what to do in the future! The winged Princess recalled her father''s tragic death, her tragic childhood and her growth full of blood and tears, and vowed deeply.


    Although sadoer portrays herself as a tragic and inspirational novel protagonist in her heart, she is not fun.


    Sado''er''s efficiency and means of persecuting sisters are definitely among the best, especially those kind-hearted princesses who once helped sado''er. They all betrayed after being used by sado''er. What she is facing now is nothing but a drop in the bucket she once did.


    The supervisor sent by the queen left with her hands, and sadoer called the rest of her men to pretend to leave with the wing people''s army. These people were painstakingly recruited by her in recent years.


    Sadoer pretended to leave with her men, but actually ambushed nearby. She said to one of her followers, "you ambush here with them. I''ll go to the front to investigate. This is the only way from the dwarf kingdom to human territory. They will pass!"


    Sadoer still didn''t give up the plan of robbery. In the past half a month, she observed and found that besides two very expensive treasures, Harold''s caravan was also rich. Roughly speaking, all kinds of commodities exceeded 50000 gold coins. So Harold must have other treasures.


    This robbery, she is bound to win!


    The follower hesitated and said, "they have a lot of people. Their strength should not be weak. We can win. I''m afraid of casualties..."


    "Harry, if I go back without harvest this time, what is waiting for me is hell. Can you bear to watch me trampled and ravaged by others?" sado begged with tears in the corners of her eyes.


    This follower is a rare male winged leader. He likes sadoer very much. Sadoer takes advantage of this to subdue him and his men. After all, sadoer''s father is dead, and the mother emperor doesn''t want to see her. No matter money or power, she can''t compare with her powerful sisters. It''s difficult to recruit her men without using her feelings.


    "No, I won''t let this happen, honey, I will never hurt you! Our future must be beautiful!" the male winger said firmly.


    On the surface, sado was very moved, but in her heart she scolded, "fool, just a waste like you, can you protect me? Do you deserve to be my man?"


    Sado''er is also an old green tea bitch. She basically treats this follower as a tool person. She hasn''t been touched. She always says "I can''t live without you" and "I have nothing in my heart except you".


    Looking back to Harold, he had heard the affirmative answer given by the dwarf elder. The winged troops left!


    Without the protection of the legendary strong, no one dare to wander around with property worth hundreds of thousands of gold coins. The winged people must go straight to their hometown.


    When Harold went out for business, he always controlled the superficial goods and money within 100000. Some valuable goods and gold coins were placed in the item column. Because gold coins were money, they could be superimposed to 9999 and loaded with tens of thousands of gold coins easily.


    "Brother Brian, thank you for your protection these days. I''ll find a way to bring you another wine next time!" Harold thanked the dwarf elder.


    When the dwarf elder heard the good wine, he was immediately happy and waved his hand again and again and said, "Hey, what''s the big deal? Brother, you have to come often. In addition, in addition to the top good wine, there are more ordinary good wine!"


    Harold nodded repeatedly. He has changed several workshops in the forging city into wine making workshops. With the addition of the system building "wine cellar", he can produce high-quality wine every month, and can really start a stable wine trade.


    "Goodbye, brother Brian! Remember to cover the shop for me!" Harold said goodbye and went on his way. His caravan had bought a lot of goods, including a lot of low-end weapons and armor in the face of the dwarf elder.


    The low-end level in the hands of dwarves is also good in the human kingdom. However, the price is very low. It may be that the dwarven craftsmen feel it a shame to make these rags and sell them at a high price. They basically transfer them to Harold only after charging the cost.


    This trip to several human kingdoms to sell the goods and earn at least 100000 gold coins! Harold was so happy that she couldn''t close her mouth. Fiona was not good at math. She didn''t figure out how much she could earn after calculating for a long time. She simply didn''t bother to think about it and showed off the inner armor given by Harold to Beas.


    Bias is depressed. The former dragon tears gem and the current exquisite inner armor clearly say that when Harold gets along with her alone, he loves himself most, but why do he give gifts to Fiona?


    Beas looked at the very obvious inner armor protruding above theona''s belly and touched her cliff. She was a little lost. However, theona still harassed her all the time. The honest man was also angry and punched her in the chest.


    With a thump, bias groaned with her red right hand. Her physical quality is the last among the elves. She must not be able to beat the armor carefully made by the dwarf. Diona said happily: "how about your defense? It cost 20000 gold coins!"


    Shit, there is no Eq. no wonder this guy''s master is a legendary strong man. He is still so popular. He is a bully by force.


    Beas puffed up her face and turned around, sulking at the wall of the carriage room.


    Harold looked aside and sighed. This time, she was a little left out of Beas. She had to find a chance to give gifts to close the relationship. Although she was in good shape, she was a piece of shit. Although Beas was flat, she was gentle and could heal her heart.


    Just as Harold was planning to pay attention to his 12 people, suddenly there was a cry of killing outside, and the carriage stopped.


    Harold quickly put on his invincible armor and opened the door to see the situation. As a bodyguard, Kent didn''t fight the enemy. A firm guard was near the carriage and said to Harold, "Sir, there are enemies in ambush. It''s a group of winged people!"


    Winged people? Didn''t you go? What is the operation of robbing with 500000 gold coins and goods? Are you out of your mind?


    Harold grabbed theona who was about to rush out. The God of war still didn''t move out. He didn''t have a sense of propriety. He really cut the winged princess to death. She''s an elf. Naturally, it''s all right. I''m in big trouble.


    Harold didn''t know the wonderful situation of the winged Dynasty. There were hundreds of princesses, and the queen didn''t treat the princess as a daughter at all. According to common sense, Harold thought killing the winged princess would annoy the winged queen.


    However, it is true that although the winged queen wantonly played with and abused her children, if an outsider killed her daughter casually, it was to hit her in the face, and she still had to settle the account.

 Chapter 85

    The attack of the winged clan was very fierce. More than 20 of Harold''s 100 soldiers had been killed, but most of them were ordinary soldiers, and the servants driving carriages and carrying goods were afraid to hide.


    The ambush of the winger clan was unexpectedly few, only more than 80 people. Harold had the impression that there were hundreds of winger troops in the fort.


    However, Harold didn''t care so much and said to Kent, "you go ahead and help. You''d better gather those core troops to fight together. Don''t worry about me! In addition, don''t kill the winged princess!"


    With Fiona nearby, Harold''s safety is still no problem. In addition, I have to tell him not to kill the winged princess. Kent has also seen the winged Princess and can recognize it.


    The winged people are a race with a great gap in ethnic strength. Even if the weak winged people train hard, they are also a weak chicken whose strength and agility are no more than 5.


    The powerful winged people eat, drink and play all day. When they grow up, their combat effectiveness is even comparable to that of the strong orcs, and their strength and agility exceed 15 points.


    And the more noble the lineage of the winged people is, the more chance they have to evolve into high-level winged people. Similar to the evolution of centaurs into Centaur Pro guards, their strength will increase by leaps and bounds. Those winged people''s forbidden guards are evolved high-level winged people. (the evolution mode is similar, but the strength is certainly not as good as that of Centaur)


    Although the group of wingers who attacked harlott did not have powerful high-level wingers, they were also elite. Ordinary soldiers were not opponents at all and were crushed by one side, but system soldiers could still have a slight advantage.


    [Columbus Iron Guard] strength 18, agility 13, heavy armor, can easily suppress the winged man in frontal battle. The [Columbus cavalry] attribute is a little poor, but it won''t suffer if there are mounts.


    The strength of the winged princess was extraordinary. The rogue knights who fought with him were defeated step by step. If Harold hadn''t bought excellent armor for these senior soldiers of the system this time, he would have been killed by the winged princess.


    The wings of the winged princess have the style of the winged queen. They are completely open within a range of 4 meters. The seemingly weak feathers can resist the sharp blade.


    The winged princess is also a little anxious. In her impression, human beings always rely on those nobles and knights to fight. Ordinary soldiers should be very useless.


    Why is the strength of this caravan so abnormal? Her soldiers have been at a disadvantage since they gained some advantages in the initial sneak attack, especially the heavy armored Knights opposite. No one can stop them.


    Even she couldn''t solve one in half a day. The situation was gradually getting worse. Under the cover of system soldiers, those ordinary soldiers retreated to the rear and began to take out bows and crossbows to shoot. The casualties of winged troops began to increase.


    As soon as the winged Princess grits her teeth, the thief catches the king first. She has to catch the little white faced young master opposite, or she will be wiped out.


    With a sudden wave of his wings, sado flew several soldiers who wanted to besiege him, and kicked on the chest of the rogue knight in front of him. The rogue knight was protected by heavy armor and was not hurt, but he was too strong to ride the horse to carry the force, and he foamed and fell down.


    The ordinary horse is no better than the Warcraft war horse. The rogue Knight''s heavy armor makes it bear a heavy burden. It is inevitable that he will fall down after a continuous high-intensity battle.


    The rogue Knight didn''t care about his horse and got up quickly. As a result, the winged princess had soared into the air with the strength of her pedal and waved her wings to Harold.


    Kent killed the enemy in front of him with a sword. Seeing the winged princess who went straight to Harold, Kent jumped up, stepped on several soldiers in a row, and the enemy''s shoulder jumped to the other party.


    Kent is 30 in strength and 30 in agility. He runs as high as lv10 and has full flexibility. When facing the winged princess in the air, he cuts it with all his strength.


    The winged princess used her dagger in her hand to block, but at the same time, she suddenly rolled over and fanned Kent with her wings. Kent was not good at making force in the air. This blow was a little water and didn''t work.


    However, Kent not only played with two handed weapons, but also had good throwing skills. When he fell to the ground, he threw his sword out, and the big sword spun and split on the princess''s back.


    Sadoer let out a sad wail. Her feathers were genetically inherited from her mother emperor. She was very hard, but she was not even a high-level winger. Her body was still very delicate. In order to fly flexibly, she didn''t wear heavy armor and was cut by this sword.


    However, even if she was seriously injured, sadoer still didn''t fall. She just shook and flew straight forward. Her determination and will inspired her to move on.


    Facing the winged Princess flying straight, Harold took out the Hydra crossbow and aimed at shooting. At the same time, several [Colombo iron guards] also blocked in front of him. Tiona found a long iron bar and stood beside him, ready to make a home run when the winged princess came.


    Harold can only hope that the winged princess can bear beating. Even with an iron bar, the power of tieona is considerable. It''s OK to break a few bones. It''s over in case of exploding the internal organs.


    Harlott''s shooting accuracy is OK. He shot two shots and hit one shot. One arm of the winged princess was directly pierced and scrapped. The Hydra powerful crossbow is really powerful. It is estimated that it can break the defense against the legendary Centaur commander in the first half of the step, but I don''t know whether it has any effect on the real legendary creatures such as dragon, giant and Centaur leader.


    Just as the winged princess was like a moth to the fire, she was about to hit Fiona and [Columbus] when the winged princess suddenly howled.


    The harsh sound spread all over the battlefield. It was good to be far away. The nearest Harold and his soldiers covered their ears in pain, bowed their heads and screamed. Unlike the roaring wave of the Forest Troll, this shrill cry did great damage to the human brain. Harold felt that his brain was about to crack, and his powerful crossbows were thrown to the ground.


    Unknown extraordinary ability! And it is a powerful extraordinary ability. Like the troll''s [regeneration], it belongs to a special ability beyond the level. It should be brought to her by the Queen''s blood!


    Theona''s condition is not very good. The screaming exemption is very difficult and will be affected before reaching the legendary level. Even theona can''t carry it. She covers her forehead with one hand and keeps her body from falling with a long stick with the other hand.


    At this time, the winged princess has waved her wings and bumped into the [Colombo Tiewei] in front of her. She is about to approach Harold who has no resistance. In a hurry, Fiona pushes Harold away and blocks her body in front of the winged princess.


    The awesome Princess stabbed at the chest of Teanna, and the inner nail was cut into a big hole. Fortunately, the secret silver armor was enough to stop the dagger from going deep, but Teanna was also beaten out, and fell to the ground and couldn''t get up.


    Harlott is a semi digital body in the end. He has excellent resistance to this abnormal state. He shakes his body and stands up. With a push of tiona, he falls to the ground and turns several times.


    The winged princess could do nothing else. The wound on her back and the sharp pain from her stabbed arm made her eyes turn red and forced Harold with murderous spirit.


    Although the winged princess is fierce, she has run out of oil and light. The [painful scream] just now is her mother''s legendary ability. She inherits this ability, and the effect is still very powerful after it has shrunk greatly, but the side effects are also exaggerated. She feels that her voice is about to lose voice and her body is very weak.


    Just now, playing Fiona was the last strength. Now it was all supported by unyielding faith, and her steps were a little staggered in the sprint.


    Harlott witnessed that theona was beaten to fly to save him, and her anger also came up. No matter what the other party was, she pulled out her big sword and slashed at the winged Princess like an ogre in a previous life.


    The little dagger in the hand of the winged princess was just blocked and flew out. It was cut in her chest by a sword. Although the winged Princess didn''t wear armor, she still had some key protective armor. She could withstand the remaining damage after being cut down by Harold''s sword.


    The winged princess also tried her best to block Harold''s big sword with her wings, and rushed to Harold to start a hand to hand fight. Although her wing feathers were hard, they could not stop Harold from chopping meat. One wing was cut out of a deep bone wound, and the other was broken by a strong impact.


    The nail of the winged Princess didn''t inherit her mother emperor. It was not a murder weapon as easy as poking tofu. She didn''t have the ability to use her dragon claw hand to directly pierce Harold''s armor. She could only use boxing and elbow to attack Harold''s head without armor defense.


    The full body plate armor of the dwarf master''s sword can''t protect his legs and head, and Harold hasn''t had time to build a suitable helmet.


    However, in addition to the armor Harold wore, there was also the "110 defense" of the equipment fence, which was also equivalent to a thick plate armor. The fist of the winged princess was bleeding, and the bones at the joints could be seen faintly, which didn''t stun Harold.


    On the contrary, Harold, waving his fist with iron armor, punched the winged princess one by one, spitting out the saliva, gastric juice and blood of the other party, and couldn''t hit the face. The winged princess was faster than him, and the key point of attack would be easily dodged by the other party.


    Harold hit the winged princess on the waist again. With a click, the winged Princess couldn''t maintain her body and fell to the ground. At this time, Kent also cut down several winged people who blocked the way and rushed over.


    Harold stopped Kent from killing the winged princess. In the unilateral beating just now, Harold has calmed down. Fiona has secret silver soft armor protection. The winged Princess doesn''t have the ability to kill Fiona. She can''t stand up. It''s estimated that it was the scream just now.


    Indeed, it was a unilateral beating. The defense of 110 was not that the winged princess with less than 20 strength could break open empty handed. In the battle just now, he felt that the attribute of the winged princess would not be too high, and even the strength was much lower than him. However, the winged princess was not in full state just now, so he couldn''t make a conclusion.


    Harold''s judgment is quite accurate. Sado has no evolution, is not a high-level winged man, and is not strong in attributes. Most of Sado''s strength is inherited from his mother''s ability, such as the hard feather that can resist the blade and the extraordinary ability to fight beyond the level.


    The battle of his soldiers was also over. After several rogue Knights defeated a male winger similar to the leader, the surrender of the male winger led to the surrender of the remaining wingers.


    Harold''s mind is running fast. What should we do with these robbers?

 Chapter 86

    Whether it is hard feathers or powerful extraordinary ability, it can fully prove that the blood of the winged princess is extraordinary. This winged princess should be true. Harold is a little tangled.


    Kill people. He''s afraid that the winger Princess robbed him. Others know that he doesn''t know where the other hundreds of winger troops have gone.


    Maybe the winged Princess belittled herself and was worried that the mantis would catch cicadas. After the Yellow Finch, she only took a small number of troops to rob and asked her men to go back first. She had a wealth of 500000 gold coins. The legendary strong people might put down their body to rob.


    Even if he kills all these winged people now, he may not be able to hide it. When the queen of winged people found that her daughter didn''t go back, she asked her men, "where''s her daughter?"


    The subordinate replied, "I''ve taken a fancy to a treasure in human hands and robbed it!" after a long time, my daughter hasn''t returned. Even if the queen is not sure that Harold is the murderer, she has to ask him.


    Besides, he had heard about the tyrannical character of the winged queen. The other party probably didn''t bother to distinguish whether he was the real murderer, so he raised his hand and killed him.


    It''s not appropriate to release these winged people without killing people. Not to mention that he can''t swallow it. Harold is also worried about the possible retaliation in the future.


    Harold wants to establish a large chamber of Commerce. He can''t always have only one caravan. He''s not afraid to retaliate against other caravans? And will you not trade with the winged Dynasty in the future?


    When Harold saw Diona, who was still lying on the ground and didn''t get up, he suddenly thought of an idea!


    After the attack, Harold''s men suffered a lot of casualties and killed more than 40 soldiers, including 8 [Colombo cavalry] and 5 [Colombo iron guards], and a large number of wounded, capturing a large number of winged soldiers.


    Harold ordered the people to be stationed on the spot to treat the wounded and recuperate. Harold carried the winged princess to his tent and ordered bias and tiona to play a play.


    After being beaten down by Harold, sadoer fell into a coma. She dreamed that she had become a slave to the human being. After being tortured, she managed to escape back to the wing man Dynasty. As a result, the mother emperor said that she lost her face and directly violently pulled out her wings.


    Without wings, sadoer was abolished as a princess by her mother emperor. She lost her status, strength and men. She was caught by her sisters, humiliated and tortured, dying, and finally committed suicide in pain and unwilling.


    The dream is over, but the reality is no less than the hell of the dream. The first thing sado saw after waking up was not the human youth, but a pale and dying spirit!


    The human boy was talking with another ELF: "it''s over, tiona doesn''t seem to be able to hold on!"


    "What if she dies? Her master is the worst tempered elder of the spirit forest. I heard that he beat up the legendary kingdom of the human kingdom after his granddaughter was injured last time!"


    "We didn''t kill it. We''ve tried our best to treat it. The elder won''t blame us, will he?"


    "Fortunately, we caught the murderer. I hope the elder can vent all his anger on the winged people!"


    Sado''er felt dark in front of her eyes and whirling in her mind. She almost fainted again and caused great trouble!


    Before, she was hard hit and forced to show her extraordinary ability. She had killed her eyes. Now when I think back, she stabbed an elf with her sword at that time?


    Harlott''s attention is very simple. Since he can''t kill the princess and is afraid of her revenge, just hold her handle and make her afraid of revenge.


    Theona''s body is not hurt, but she has a messy headache in her head. After a rest of more than ten minutes, she has nothing to do, but Harold wants to make a mountain out of a molehill and let theona deliberately pretend to be dying.


    Unfortunately, we can''t forge a realistic body of tiona. It would be better if the winged princess could mistakenly think that she directly killed the disciple of a legendary strong man.


    In harlott''s view, although the winged princess is the daughter of the winged queen, who is stronger than the general legendary strong, she must not be better than the elves. Fiona is a disciple of the elves elders, and her status is only higher than that of the winged princess.


    Now it is the winged princess who takes the initiative to attack and beat Fiona to the death. The winged queen will not attack her daughter again, and the winged Princess must want to hide it.


    If you don''t get robbed and killed, you will not only lose soldiers and generals, but also cause great trouble. Princess Yiren will only be scolded by her mother if she tells her about it. Harold takes the position and pushes it to others. It seems that Princess Yiren is more likely to hide it.


    At that time, she may ask us not to say anything, and she can blackmail us in turn! This is the princess of a country. There are hundreds of thousands of gold coins!


    Harlott really doesn''t know the inside story of the royal family of the winged Dynasty. Human beings have poor relations with most Asian kingdoms and have no diplomacy. His views on the winged Dynasty are only limited to the superficial level of "strong power", "Queen dictatorship" and "three legendary strong men".


    Sandor woke up early in their plan. He and bias sang and agreed to play the whole game.


    At this time, sadoer''s heart was full of bitterness. The winged queen was arrogant at her peak. After all, her strength was far beyond the ordinary legendary strong. She had inflated capital. She had trouble with elves under her arrogance, and then


    If the queen hadn''t been rational and didn''t kill the elves, it would really annoy the elves. It''s estimated that sadoer wouldn''t have had a chance to be born.


    The queen of winged people is most afraid of elves. She provokes elves. How angry will the mother emperor be? Sadoer could imagine the miserable death of being pulled out of his wings, cut off his limbs and tortured to death.


    Most of the winged people contacted by outsiders are weak and poor winged slaves. They may subconsciously feel that the winged Dynasty is a big family of unity and friendship. We hold together to keep warm and help each other.


    But the winged people who really live in the winged Dynasty understand that this is the paradise of the strong and the hell of the weak. The oppression and exploitation are more exaggerated than the most cruel human kingdom, the kingdom of Babylon.


    The slaves of the kingdom of Babylon can work hard and have enough to eat. As long as the civilians are smooth and never cause trouble, they are safe. The winged king is really a strong man who acts recklessly, and the weak is worse than death.


    For example, the former winged lady, as a confidant of the queen, can bully any winged person she sees on the roadside.


    If you want to count the number of feathers on each other''s body, pull out all the wings of each other. After listening to each other''s painful scream, the wing lady satisfies her sadistic heart. Finally, she will execute each other with "look at him so poor, give him a good time".


    The rule of the winged Dynasty is dark and cruel. Without power, you even have to rely on the alms of the strong to live. This is also the reason why a large number of weak winged people would rather risk being captured as slaves by other races.


    Sadoer thought quickly and had to hide it. Otherwise, her life will be completely over, except death, which is a hell more desperate than death.


    The more desperate sado is, the faster her brain turns. This is the skill she has trained since childhood. The only thing she can rely on is her brain.


    "The spirit is not dead yet! She must not die. As long as she doesn''t die, she can hide it!"


    "My mother emperor doesn''t care about my life. I know this. They don''t necessarily know it. As long as I borrow my mother emperor''s reputation to deter me and make a sincere apology, they are likely to forgive me!"


    "I still have babies. Anyway, I can''t use them. Give them as compensation. That human being is so greedy. He must be willing to take the treasure and let me go!"


    Sadoer''s head was running fast and came up with a general plan. First of all, she had to pray that the elf could not die. Once she died, she would be buried with her.


    In addition, we must strive for the forgiveness of the elves. It is said that the elves are kind. As long as they sincerely apologize, apologize desperately, kneel down and kowtow and hurt themselves, so that they can feel their sincerity and get the understanding of the elves.


    The greedy human blocked his mouth with a treasure. The elf was protecting him from the disaster. Listening to what he said just now, he seemed to be afraid of the elf elder looking for trouble. We can reach a consensus and hide it together!


    Sadoer was thinking at full speed. Harold and bias were standing in place, a little embarrassed. After the lines were finished, why didn''t the winged Princess respond for a long time?


    Especially bias, who has poor acting skills, is already a little nervous, which is different from what Harold said before? Doesn''t it mean that the winged princess will scold them next, first arrogant, then afraid, and finally compromise with them?


    Instead, the acting skills of tiona, who plays the dying wounded, are cracked, perfectly playing an image of a dying patient, mainly because Harold assured her that all the babies blackmailed belong to her.


    After she missed the "invincible hammer" because she had no money, she became more and more greedy, and even tended to exploit the income from bias''s drug sales.


    Sadoer coughed suddenly and stood up from the bed. Her hands and feet were handcuffed, but the wound was bandaged for treatment. It seems that she was right. The other party didn''t know that she was an insignificant "cheap mass production Princess".


    "Hum, you''re awake. Do you know you''ve caused a great disaster!" Harold was really afraid that he was a spoiled princess. He didn''t even know that the Elves were powerful and couldn''t be provoked. He was about to get ready to popularize science with each other.


    "I''m sorry, I was dazzled by desire before. I shouldn''t rob you for greed in my heart! I''m really sorry!" said sadoer, with tears in her eyes and a thump on her knees.


    Sadoer crawls forward on her knees and climbs towards the "wounded" tiona. Harold quickly stops in front of her. What if she finds something wrong when she gets close? After all, she is the daughter of the legendary strong. It''s not a big deal to make trouble with the elves. If she finds that tiona has nothing to do, it''s hard to do.


    But how did the winged Princess pose so low? Harold was speechless. He was holding his thigh and crying for their forgiveness.


    Are you a princess? Shouldn''t the daughter of the legendary strong be particularly arrogant and capricious? Look at brother Brian, the brother of the legendary dwarf, who is almost driven to the sky.


    You shouldn''t start with a brain crippled speech, "the baby I like belongs to me. You waste people don''t let me go, and then give me the treasure to make amends?"


    Then he threatened, "my mother is a famous winged queen. If you dare to touch my finger, I''ll let my mother kill you!"


    Harlott is preparing to give her the power of the spirit after the other party says these two words, then tell the other party the seriousness of the situation, and then slowly let the little princess soften, and finally apologize and compromise.


    Why did the winged Princess jump to the last step without waiting for him to say his prepared lines?


    Look at the fierce fighting posture of the winged princess, the ferocity of ambushing, robbing, killing and looting, shouldn''t she be a weak woman with a fragile mentality?


    Although he was a little strange in his heart, harlott continued according to the script: "I tell you, if Lord tiona hadn''t died, there would be a discussion on this!"


    "But if she can''t survive, you''ll be buried with her! Your mother emperor can''t bear the anger of the elves!" Harold threatened.


    Sadoer was excited to think that some discussions would be good. The forest of elves has a tree of life known as the origin of life. The fruit of life can cure any injury. The elves probably won''t die!


    Sadoer raised her head, didn''t talk to Harold again, but cried and begged to bias: "I really didn''t mean it. Please forgive me. I''m willing to pay any price to make up for my fault!"


    She felt that the slender elf was kind-hearted, which was her intuition after she had harmed countless kind-hearted people. She was also good at winning the sympathy of such people.


    However, before bias said anything, Fiona, who pretended to be sick, suddenly said, "any price? What can you give?"


    This move stunned the other three people, especially Harold. He wanted to grab theona''s head and hit it against the wall. Can you be more reliable!


    Theona also found her mistake, but she was also cruel. In order to steal money, she directly bit her tongue, spit out a big mouthful of blood, and then coughed.


    Harold hurriedly cooperated and said, "don''t talk. Rest assured. As long as you keep your life, everything else is not important! Wait until your master comes!"


    Harold, while helping to cover, frightens the winged princess. Be careful. Other people''s masters are legendary and powerful. They may be better than your mother emperor!

 Chapter 87

    Theona sprayed a mouthful of old blood on sado''er''s face, and sado''er didn''t doubt anything. On that day, she clearly remembered that her attack was merciless. The Elves were not dwarves or orcs, and they weren''t so resistant to beating. She thought it was normal for the other party to be seriously injured.


    Sadoer was bullied since childhood and had no dignity at all. She knelt on the ground and banged her head and asked Fiona to forgive her. Fiona couldn''t speak in acting. Harold was a little confused and wanted to wait and see again. Bias was soft hearted and was really cheated by her.


    Beas was hiding in the carriage. She fainted after hearing the harsh scream. When she woke up, she saw sadoer, who was seriously injured and unconscious. Except for the sword wound on her back, sadoer''s arm was pierced. Later, she was beaten by Harold''s iron fist, which was full of scars.


    Even from the appearance, Harold''s attack was more ferocious. Sado''s delicate body was blue and purple, and several ribs were broken. Not everyone had the same systematic blood returning function as Harold. Sado''s injury was not good for a few months.


    Beyonce didn''t see the murderous and bloodthirsty side of sado''er. She only saw the miserable situation after she was injured and unconscious. Now she was held with her calf to wipe her tears. She had long been compassionate and began to speak for sado''er.


    "Harold, she apologized so much, or forgive her. She knows she''s wrong!" bias is really a pig teammate. Now in their script, Fiona is seriously injured. As an elf with strong racial consciousness, how can you forgive the murderer who hurt the people so easily?


    Fortunately, sado''er didn''t doubt it. Harold said sternly, "you just forgive her. Didn''t she stab theona for nothing? After stabbing the elf, everyone knelt down and kowtowed, and the elf family was directly extinct!"


    Beas was scared a little timid by Harold''s fierce tone, as if it was reasonable, but at this time, sado knocked a few times, and the blood splashed on Beas''s legs.


    Bias finally couldn''t help saying, "she, she''s just a child! Give her a chance!"


    Grass, you... You... Harold is so angry that he doesn''t know what to say. No wonder the elves in the elf home just take care of and spoil bias, and never take bias''s suggestions seriously. You are a real waste of your feelings!


    Awesome, Tina gave her a big bite of blood and let harlot get the chance of second rounds of alignment.


    "Let''s discuss elsewhere. It''s not good for the wounded to make a noise here. Bias, you keep it to take care of tiona!" harlott excluded his pig teammates and prepared to line up with the winged Princess alone.


    Harold''s tone could not be refused. He pinched sado''s neck and left.


    As soon as Harold and sado went out, theona got up and grabbed bias''s ear and scolded.


    Bias could only apologize and pray that Harold would not bully sado.


    Harold took sadoer to another tent. Kent and six other rogue Knights stood at the door of the tent and rushed into the Savior as soon as there was any movement.


    Sado''er knew that the human in front of her didn''t eat her. She had fought with Harold before.


    Harold preempted: "come on, what price are you willing to pay?" now that sado has taken soft, there is no need to worry about anything.


    "Can you speak for them?" asked sado suspiciously. Sado still wanted to get the forgiveness of the elves before sealing Harold.


    "They are my women, of course I has the final say!" Halot''s heroic life was born, and the soft food was hard to eat.


    Sado understood. No wonder the two elves would be so obedient to him. Their feelings depend on beauty. The human little white face looks very good.


    Those two elves are so good tempered that they don''t mind this guy stepping on two boats. She would have cut this guy off earlier.


    That''s what the winged queen did. That''s how sadoer''s father died.


    The winged people are a matriarchal society. In sadoer''s eyes, Harold is showing off coquettishness and seducing two elves to be the green pool.


    However, instead of belittling Harold, sadoer took Harold more seriously. She knew better than anyone how terrible this unscrupulous person was for the top. She was such a person herself.


    "I don''t have any money with me, only one treasure can be used to make amends!" in fact, sado didn''t want to expose her cards so quickly, but now she had no choice but to do this. Harold didn''t eat her bitter meat trick.


    treasure? Harold is a little strange. All the wingers'' luggage and belongings have been checked. It''s worthless.


    For sadoer, a well-developed winged princess, Harold personally searched inside and outside for more than half an hour without finding anything.


    I vaguely remember that teona looked at him with some ferocity before he stopped his evil action.


    "What treasure? Don''t tell me you have to go back to the winged Dynasty to get it!"


    "Promise me first that you will never reveal what happened today when you take the treasure, and help me persuade the elves and ask for forgiveness! Swear in the name of the sun!"


    Harold hesitated a little. After all, the treasure was also given to Fiona. He couldn''t get any benefits. However, at last, he thought that he only wanted to resolve the trouble peacefully, didn''t want to profit from it, and had to restrain greed, so he agreed.


    In this life, Harold did not accept the gift of the sun, but he also did not dare to break his oath. Who knows how powerful the sun god in this world is. What if the place where the sun shines is full of God?


    Sadoer breathed a sigh of relief, some happy and some sad. Without her men and treasures, she had to start from scratch after returning to the winged Dynasty, and she had to be made difficult and suppressed by the "good sisters".


    Sadoer lay on the ground and opened her mouth. Her stomach contracted violently. "Vomit... Vomit!" a crystal clear bead vomited out of her mouth.


    "Huhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.


    Some of the physiological organs of the winged people are very similar to birds. Rumination is not a difficult skill to master, but she is the only one who can store things in her stomach. This skill is really abnormal.


    Harold swallowed his saliva. Fortunately, the treasure was given to Fiona. He was a little disgusted when he saw it. No matter whether it was a beautiful girl or a man picking his feet, everything spitting out of his stomach was just as disgusting.


    "This is a storage bead that can store items. It can only be used after providing energy activation. Elves can use magic. Don''t you human nobles also have all kinds of special energy? How to test it yourself!" sado''er was very distressed. This is a treasure handed down from ancient times, and it is a rare storage prop. More than 100000 gold coins are willing to buy.


    This time, she was planted. She didn''t rob, and hurt the elves she couldn''t afford. However, as long as her life is still alive, she still has a chance to make a comeback. It''s a big deal to abandon her dignity and face and kneel and lick those sisters.


    Harold was very interested to hear that it was a storage prop. Although he didn''t need it very much in his inventory, it was a magical storage prop after all. Who wouldn''t be curious?


    However, the gastric juice and saliva on it were pungent. Harold had a little flame energy in his last life. He was a pure ordinary person in this life, so he didn''t study it carefully, but just wrapped it with a cloth.


    Harold told sado to stay still and told his men to keep an eye on it. Then he went back to the original tent and showed the bead to bias. Fiona shouted that it was her treasure and didn''t want to show it to others.


    Unfortunately, the magic power of the colored pen was so low that it didn''t respond to the full urge of the beads. It was activated in less than a second after it was given to bias.


    The value of this thing is still very high, and theona is also quite satisfied. Harold thinks it''s good that the conflict can be resolved in this way. He calls sadoer and tells her that even if today''s affair is over, the elves won''t come to trouble her, and they will definitely keep it a secret.


    It should have ended like this. Who knows that sadoer has other ideas. She deliberately sticks her plump body to Harold and says, "are you interested in cooperating with me? There are not many caravans willing to trade with the Yiren Dynasty. If you come, I can help you. We are win-win!"


    Before harlott gave any response, the system suddenly gave a prompt [Ding, sadoer the winger asked to join your team, do you accept it?]


    Harold was a little surprised. After clicking accept, he was surprised to find that sadoer was a hero template like Rand, which could be added and upgraded.


    The only difference is Rand''s character: integrity and kindness.


    Sadoer''s character is: cunning and cruel.


    Harold was stunned. Sadoer thought his beauty trick had worked and was closer, but Harold pushed her away rationally online.


    Theona and bias were watching. It''s better to behave properly and replied, "you can consider it, but you must keep the safety of our caravan. The diplomacy of the winged Dynasty has always been very overbearing. We don''t want to give you the goods in vain!"


    Sadoer''s invitation was carefully considered by her. Now she has nothing and is injured. It''s too sad to roll back home. She must find some foreign aid so that she can turn over quickly.


    "OK, no problem. You take the caravan directly to Jersey and I will pick you up there!" sadoer replied excitedly. As long as she can bring a large caravan with continuous stability, not only the winged queen will look at her differently, but also she can make a lot of money herself.


    At that time, she will have money and power, and her status will greatly surpass those other princesses!


    After discussing the plan, sadoer left with his men, while Harold was thinking about "NPC teammates".


    Why can Rand and Sandor become teammates, but not bias, tiona, Marcus and Cleon?


    Status? But sadoer is a princess with a higher status than himself. Rand and himself are twins. Even if they call themselves brother, their status is the same!


    Harold thought about the situation in the game again. Every NPC teammate was in trouble or had a dream. In short, they all needed the help of players and joined the army led by players.


    Rand must have needed help at that time and was willing to listen to his own arrangement. Did sadoer also need help? And she subconsciously thinks that her identity is lower than me and needs to rely on me?


    Why is a princess so low? Harold didn''t understand, so he just threw it aside. Anyway, it''s a big deal to kick out this teammate. Don''t add some or equip her first, and find out.


    As for the character, harlott doesn''t mind. Use each other. You care about each other''s character. There are many scum lords and scum NPCs in the game, especially in reality. It''s very difficult to live. Who is qualified to be a good man!


    On the other side, after walking away with more than twenty wounded people alive, sado whispered to Harry, "Harry, we have to kill these people!"


    Harry stared wide and was almost stunned by sado''s crazy idea. "You''re crazy. It''s hard for us to survive. Shouldn''t we cherish the rest?"


    Sado''er sighed and shed tears: "I know you don''t give up, but think about it. There are elves among the people we attacked this time. What will happen if the queen knows about it?"


    Many people have seen that sadoer stabbed theona with a sword. Harold has vowed not to reveal it. Ordinary human soldiers don''t even know who sadoer is. Don''t worry.


    But sadoer''s own men are a hidden danger. She doesn''t believe in loyalty. She wants to strangle all disturbing factors in the cradle.


    Harry listened to Sandy''s words, thinking more and more scared, and slowly left a cold sweat, "but is it too cruel?"


    Sadoer grabbed Harry''s face with both hands, his eyes grew up and cried, "look at me, Harry, the only thing I can rely on now is you. Do you choose to kill them to protect me or choose them to kill me!"


    Harry looked at his favorite so painful that he had long abandoned his kindness. He was not a leader who loved his people like a son. Few of the wingers in high positions were soft hearted.


    Harry''s eyes grew firm, nodded to sadoer, gathered the wounded soldiers and said he wanted to talk to each of them alone. One, two, three, more and more winged soldiers went to talk to Harry and disappeared.


    When there were only 10 soldiers left, they finally realized that something was wrong. Instead of running away, they fought back. They had no food, no water, and were injured. How far can they run?


    Kill Harry and sado to live! However, Harry was the leader of the winged man after all. He was only one step away from evolving into a high-level winged man. Coupled with the cooperation of sado, they killed all the other soldiers.


    Harry was covered in blood, his own and others. He panted to sado: "honey, you don''t have to worry. Everyone who knows about it is dead!"


    There is no diplomacy between humans and the winged Dynasty, and Harold has vowed to keep it secret. It is almost certain that this matter will not be transmitted to the winged queen.


    Sado smiled coldly, stabbed Harry in the chest, put his mouth close to Harry''s ear and said, "you forgot, you know it!"


    Harry''s angry, unwilling and painful look appeared in turn, and finally returned to plain and fell down forever.


    Sado''er searched the valuable items of these soldiers with a cold face. Harold wanted to resolve the conflict peacefully and did not collect the property of prisoners and corpses. These wounded soldiers had a total of 80 people''s property.


    Sado''er searched for a long time and nodded with satisfaction. The gemstones, necklaces and jewelry worth about 3000 gold coins are very suitable for carrying. These properties are at least enough for her to apply for a few wing nobles to give her short-term protection. When she gets well, Harold will rise again with the caravan!

 Chapter 88

    During harlott''s happy business trip, the relationship between the kingdom of Colombo and several other human kingdoms deteriorated day by day.


    Other countries have been clinging to the enfeoffment of Asian nobles by the kingdom of Colombo, forcing the kingdom of Colombo to make concessions in the negotiations, including but not limited to opening up the land reclamation right to other countries and giving up the origin of some heroes'' water herbs.


    These are the most important and core capital of the kingdom of Colombo. After letting them out, the kingdom of Colombo will soon become a vassal of other countries. This is not a negotiation, but a signal of declaration of war.


    After hearing this, the king of Prague directly lifted the table and began to fight. Clarion also turned and started to fight. The scene of the meeting was a mess. Archduke lance and the king of Prague, the only legendary strong men of mankind, started to tear down the house.


    Mingming fought side by side 17 years ago. They were comrades in arms who killed the powerful Centaur leader together.


    The negotiations broke down completely, and the diplomatic relations between the new kingdom of Colombo and the other three old human kingdoms fell into hostility.


    In fact, this conflict has nothing to do with the so-called enfeoffment of Asian nobles. Other countries are greedy for a large area of land in the kingdom of Colombo and several herbs that can mass produce the water of heroes.


    They just couldn''t spare the trouble to find the kingdom of Colombo before. They have been living in peace. The withdrawal of orcs has relieved all countries and can develop smoothly.


    After nearly 20 years of recuperation, King Chiat finally healed the damage caused by the orcs, and the population ratio returned to normal. In addition to the increase in the number of young and middle-aged labor force, the number ratio of men to women began to recover. It was not the case that a man had to marry three or four women, and the recovered territory was rebuilt.


    The kingdom of lucanier is busy competing for and annexing the eastern provincial territory originally ruled by the Marquis of Prague. After the establishment of the country, the nobles of the kingdom of korodo must abandon these original lands.


    The kingdom of Babylon began to wantonly attack the weak and small races around, which is why there are more Asian slaves and refugees.


    Now the development of the three countries has reached a certain level. If Kiat wants to expand, he will have to invade the territory of the orcs. The kingdom of Babylon does not have the courage to fight against a large country such as the "winged Dynasty" or the "dragon country (lizard country)". Lucanier is also embarrassed. Except for the human kingdom, it is the forest of elves around the country. You can''t invade the forest of elves!


    However, the kingdom of Colombo can expand and grow at will and is still developing at a high speed. How can other countries stand it? Because of the threat of foreigners, the human kingdoms still maintain limited unity and dare not open a large-scale war to invade directly. In particular, the kingdom of Colombo has legendary strongmen.


    More importantly, the kingdom of Colombo has a large number of heroic water, and the other party can use Heroic water to strengthen soldiers on a large scale. The probability of noble birth in human civil war is very low, but don''t forget that the basic function of heroic water is to greatly strengthen combat effectiveness!


    Any soldier who drinks the water of heroes on the battlefield is a powerful martyr. He can do it for dozens of enemies with one life. If the war reaches that point, the gains are not worth the losses for any country.


    But just let the kingdom of Colombo develop, and several human kingdoms are angry. The small kingdom of Colombo has only more than 30 nobles, half less than the weakest kingdom of Babylon, and the strongest kingdom of Chiat is four times that of it. Why do you mix best?


    The neglected event that the nobles of the kingdom of Babylon demanded compensation became the fuse, the enfeoffment of Asian nobles became an excuse for pressure, and other countries carried out small-scale military operations against the kingdom of Colombo.


    Some sent a small number of troops to rob and burn villages, plunder and kill people, some sent spies to burn food and materials, and cut off any trade with the kingdom of Colombo in an all-round way.


    Now, the kingdom of Colombo is really stuck and can''t cope with it, especially stopping trade and burning food.


    After the founding of the kingdom of Colombo, it was busy expanding its territory and had to recruit a large number of soldiers. The number of soldiers and civilians was seriously mismatched. The territory construction was far from perfect. A large number of materials were imported from other kingdoms every year.


    Now all the nobles couldn''t sit still. They urgently convened a national conference and began to discuss solutions.


    "I don''t understand. Well, why should we provoke the elves? Besides, can''t the great nobles in Babylon ask for compensation? Now all countries are hostile to us!"


    "All countries have stopped trade. We can''t buy food. The most we can rely on our own output is to supply the people. What does the army eat? Maybe there will be a war soon, and we can''t dissolve the army!"


    "Eight villages in our territory have been looted. They not only rob materials, but also kill people and destroy farmland! Many people in our territory are hungry!"


    The nobles complained that the agricultural level of the kingdom of Colombo was much worse than that of other countries. Food depended on imports, mainly because there were too few farmers and domestic products were too rich. Why can''t you make money by collecting medicine, hunting and mining?


    Of course, it''s not that the nobles ignored land reclamation. After all, food planting is the foundation of mankind. However, due to the rapid growth of population in Colombo and the high proportion of soldiers, the production capacity of food is far from keeping up.


    It takes a lot of labor to reclaim land and grow food. However, the kingdom of Colombo not only needs to recruit soldiers for war, but also needs to build cities and towns. There is not much surplus labor, and most of these surplus labor are not farming.


    The income from mining is more than 10 times more than that from their own land. Collecting medicinal materials and hunting are also higher income behaviors. The nobles are more willing to let the collar people engage in these high-income jobs rather than farming.


    In other countries, due to the balance of territorial area and population, there is no such situation that the labor force can be fully distributed only by natural resources.


    But the kingdom of Colombo is big with few people! Therefore, agricultural development is far behind population development. Once food cannot be purchased from other countries, there will be food shortage.


    "Don''t complain. What problem can complaining solve? Other countries will fight us sooner or later. It has nothing to do with the nobleman of Babylon!"


    "Think of a solution. You can''t really compromise with those shameless robbers!"


    Several more rational nobles began to put aside their negative emotions and face problems.


    The problem was really serious. The nobles had never expected that the food problem would be so serious. They were all immersed in the joy of expanding territory and building territory.


    Marcus still has his own opinion and responsibility as always. He proposed: "stop the construction of the territory as soon as possible, stop mining, textile, mining and other production activities, and free up manpower! Quickly arrange them to hunt and fish. In addition, the army stops expanding the territory and comes back to expel those rampant robbers from other countries!"


    Another nobleman added: "we must pay attention to the reclamation of farmland. Grain depends on imports. What''s the significance of laying such a large land?"


    The nobles were a little uncomfortable. They stopped land reclamation and territory construction, and those production activities were suspended. They didn''t want to develop for a long time, but the food gap was too large, so they could only do so.


    There are a large number of soldiers in the kingdom of Colombo, with a population of only 2 million, but there are more than 100000 soldiers. This is not farming in peacetime. The militia recruited in wartime are regular soldiers recruited for war. They have to carry out all kinds of training in peacetime, which consumes a lot of food.


    More than 100000 soldiers sound like a lot, but some are allocated to various territories to maintain law and order, some follow the nobles to kill centaurs, and some are used to patrol newly reclaimed territories to prevent centaurs from invading. The number of soldiers is not even enough.


    The number of troops is far more than the normal bearing capacity of the kingdom of Colombo. The kingdom of lukanir with a population of 4 million has 60000 standing troops, with an average of less than 1000 soldiers per noble.


    The nobles feed the army by purchasing food. Most of the civilians and slaves in the territory are busy building buildings, mining minerals and collecting resources. They are even difficult to be self-sufficient. They can''t expect to collect food.


    At present, the army should be busy with the harassment of other countries. It must not be reduced. After the cessation of trade, the food problem has become serious.


    "We can''t spend so much time with them. Don''t we develop?" a nobleman said.


    Marcus also has a headache. Other human countries have no intention of massively assembling troops to attack, that is, sending small-scale robbers to harass and implement a trade blockade, just to fight a war of material consumption with the kingdom of Colombo.


    With a population of 2 million and vast land, can the kingdom of Colombo be self-sufficient without diplomacy? Certainly, a large country with two million people, let alone a small country with more than 100000 people, can be self-sufficient, but what about the speed of development?


    Without trade circulation and alliance exchanges, the country''s development speed will be much slower, and even retrogression will occur because the stalls are too large.


    Many nobles are also troubled. They are willing to open up wasteland because they have strong ambition and desire to stop their expansion and fight small-scale guerrilla warfare with other countries.


    At this time, a dwarf nobleman said, "trade with other races is not enough. The dwarf Kingdom has sufficient food production!"


    A halfling nobleman also said, "yes, there are many Asian races. There is no need to trade with human countries!"


    This is a good idea, but the human nobles were silent. Even the king of Prague, who supported the Asian nobles, did not speak. The main body of the kingdom of Colombo is human. All nobles think so.


    The concept of race is not so easy to break. If these Asian nobles open up business routes, their status is higher and higher, and the number of Asian people in the kingdom is more and more, will it still be the human kingdom at that time?


    Can they still maintain absolute dominance?


    "We can do business with Asian countries, but we should set up our own caravans and chambers of Commerce!"


    The king of Prague gave an indisputable answer. There has never been a precedent for large-scale trade between the human kingdom and Asians before. This is no small matter.


    The nobles argued fiercely about the military policies towards other countries and the measures to form caravans, and discussed the results for a whole day.


    Then when Marcus returned to the castle to rest, he suddenly thought of something.


    "No, is Harold still haunting other countries with caravans?"


    The deterioration of Colombo''s external relations with other countries occurred within a month, and it is still a secret for people other than the nobility of other countries. It was the official forces of other countries that traded with the kingdom of Colombo, and there will be no shock if the trade is stopped.


    Harold probably doesn''t know the news yet! Marcus is a little anxious. If only the caravan is detained, it''s OK, but Harold is not a noble. Maybe the Lord who robbed the caravan will kill Harold!


    Marcus immediately got up and prepared to lead troops for support, but he was about to go out of the door and stopped his action. The situation in the kingdom of Colombo was not optimistic. As the largest lord under the king of the country, he could not take the lead in making trouble.


    And he doesn''t know where Harold is now and how to support him? Is it difficult to lead troops to sweep the other three countries?


    Marcus sighed. He could only hope that Harold would be smart and not impulsive. In this era, even if there was a war between countries, he paid more attention to the face of the nobility. Based on his position, the nobility must fight, but they rarely end their hatred.


    No one cares about the deaths and injuries of civilians and soldiers, but nobles, knights and nobles'' confidants generally exchange ransom as prisoners. As long as Harold reports the flags of Marcus and Kryon, his life will be fine.

 Chapter 89

    After solving the problem of shaduoer, Harold set out again with the caravan. The route to return home first passed through the kingdom of Babylon and then directly returned home. He was ready to transport the low-end equipment made by these dwarves to the kingdom of Colombo to buy. He didn''t want to buy and sell goods while walking as he did when he came.


    After all, it''s war equipment. It''s a little unreasonable to sell a large number of war equipment in other countries. Moreover, the war equipment in the kingdom of Colombo is sold at a higher price and can be a little closer to the domestic aristocrats. Of course, Harold has to choose to sell it in the Kingdom of Colombo.


    After arriving at the territory of the kingdom of Babylon, a lord warmly entertained them and even provided accommodation free of charge, which is also very common. The caravan of Harold and his party is large, and they can generally bring wealth to the territory. Whether buying or selling goods is good for the local Lord. As long as they are not too stupid, the Lord will welcome Harold.


    After starting from the dwarf Kingdom, Harold slept in the tent for a week. The conditions were relatively general. This time, he finally slept in a comfortable room, excitedly took incense and lit it in the "dream lamp".


    Harold covered his bed, closed his eyes and thought with expectation, "who will the beauty in the dream be? Bias? It''s a little peaceful! Fiona? I won''t stink in the dream!"


    "It''s still sadoer. At that time, she can wrap us with her wings. Maybe she will have a different pleasure!"


    "Just three together. Anyway, it''s a dream. How cool and how to come!" Harold became more and more excited. Instead, he couldn''t sleep. Finally, he fell asleep under the sleeping effect of the "dream lamp".


    Entering the dream, the first scene was the same as harlott''s erotic scene. Bias, tiona and sadoer all appeared, as well as the previous female assassins and a group of sexy and enchanting Orc female slaves.


    These beauties with their own characteristics scratched their heads and whispered "come on!" and "I want!" to Harold one by one, just as Harold was going to fight three hundred rounds.


    Those beauties became fully armed enemies, took out their swords and cut at Harold. At the same time, Harold''s caravan was attacked, and a large number of troops surrounded and suppressed them.


    Harold suddenly woke up and gasped. Everything in the dream was too real. Harold sweated, "what''s the matter? Ramon lied to me?"


    "No, he doesn''t have to lie to me! And the first half of the dream is really in line with what he said!" Harold was puzzled and had a lingering haze in his heart.


    This dream is so true! Harold has always believed in metaphysics. Before, he dreamed of the horror of the Archmage and was stunned that he would not go to the forest of elves. Now he dreamed of this and began to think in his mind.


    Some of his goods are really too valuable. Dwarf equipment worth 100000 gold coins. If it is in urgent need of armed, it''s no problem to pay a lot of premium. Maybe someone really wants to rob.


    It''s not the first time for a noble to rob. In the spirit of not afraid of ten thousand, just in case, Harold directly woke up several close men and asked six rogue knights to see the vigil. He was personally protected by Kent.


    The panic happened. Harold arranged the soldiers on the night watch to sleep soundly. They should have been drugged. Several rogue Knights also told him that he was aware of a large number of people watching them nearby.


    "Wake up all the troops and set out overnight with the goods!" Harold made a quick decision and even prepared to leave the goods and escape with a small number of troops. This time, he was not robbed by noble knights disguised as robbers in the wild.


    They are in the official territory. If someone attacks, it means that the nobles are completely shameless and come to rob openly. In this case, they will even face the situation that the nobles will attack in person with knights and a large number of soldiers.


    Harold kicked over the snoring tiona, and then woke up bias. "Get up quickly. We''re being watched. Pack up and get out!"


    After assembling the troops, Harold left the territory with his caravan. It was just a small town without walls. Harold''s men were also elite soldiers. The Lord didn''t dare to stop him.


    After harlott took the caravan away for a while, there was the sound of horses'' hoofs behind him, and a noble with hundreds of cavalry rushed up to harlott.


    Harold ordered his men to be ready for battle. At the same time, he was glad that the magic lamp was warning! Otherwise, if you are attacked by this bastard in your sleep, there is no room for resistance.


    The other party''s cavalry rushed to a place 100 meters away from the caravan and didn''t attack immediately. Harold''s army had strong fighting power. The nobleman didn''t want to have too many casualties. He persuaded him to surrender: "surrender, the kingdom of Colombo is now the enemy of our country. I''m not attacking you for personal reasons! You''d better not resist!"


    Hostile country? Shit, why did the relationship suddenly deteriorate? Isn''t the Kingdom busy fighting? How did you provoke the kingdom of Babylon?


    Harold had stayed in the dwarf kingdom before. He really didn''t know much about these intelligence. That''s what he did in the era of underdeveloped information transmission.


    "I heard that you are the Lord under Marcus. As long as you let your troops lay down their arms and surrender, I can treat you as a defeated knight, and your troops will not be demoted to slaves!"


    The nobleman thought he had a winning ticket and gave very bad conditions. He didn''t even promise when to release Harold. It seemed that he was ready to pay another ransom.


    Harold thought quickly and finally came to the conclusion that war!


    The conditions given by the other party are too poor. Generally speaking, they are treated so harshly only after they are captured. In this world, the people at the bottom and ordinary soldiers are always suffering from the war among human beings. The noble masters can maintain dignity and eat and drink when they lose, and then wait for the family to send ransom for redemption.


    One is that the war between countries does not affect the private relations between noble families. Under the enfeoffment aristocracy system, the sense of national belonging of noble lords is relatively weak. In addition, the threat of other races is great. Orcs, wingers and lizards are eyeing, and the loss of civil war should be controlled.


    Besides, if you don''t surrender, you still have the capital to negotiate. If you lay down your arms and let others kill you, wouldn''t you hand over your life and family to the other party?


    "I won''t surrender, and I''m not afraid to fight!" Harold let the long-range shooters pull their bows, and even the servants took up their arms.


    The enemy is not a powerful alien, and ordinary subordinate servants also have the courage to resist.


    "Charge!" the nobles of the other side were sure to win this large amount of goods from Harold. Without wasting time persuading him, they launched a charge with their troops.


    "It seems to be a war between human countries! Beas, stay honest and mind your own business!" Diona still lay in the carriage, didn''t mean to fight, and grabbed Beas who was ready to mediate.


    Harold didn''t say anything. Although Fiona is usually a troublemaker who is not afraid of heaven and earth, she still adheres to major events. Other races dare not hurt elves, and elves never get involved in the struggle between other intelligent races. Centaurs are not intelligent races, and ordinary centaurs have some tendency of beasts.


    That riot was also the first time that the Elves were caught. Theona and Alan had good reasons to do it. Usually, the elves rarely conflict with other races.


    If ordinary robbers and robbers rob, they can help Harold fight together, but this battle is obviously a war conflict between the kingdom of Colombo and other countries. They still don''t mind their own business, but it''s all right to help a little. If Harold loses, they can leave safely with Harold.


    Harlott was lucky. The noble was not very strong, and his men were also ordinary soldiers. They were crushed by his system soldiers. The blood power of the noble was not mass destruction, so it was difficult to change the war situation.


    After using the barrier composed of carriages and materials to resist the impact, Harold''s troops began to fight back bravely.


    Although the number was inferior, Harold still had the upper hand with the strong combat effectiveness of the system soldiers, and the noble was hit and sacked by Harold with a powerful crossbow.


    The other side took the initiative to attack and had a bad attitude. Harold didn''t show mercy and directly used the Hydra crossbow.


    "Everybody, come with me!" Harold led the charge on the Warcraft horse waving a long gun.


    His Warcraft horse stepped on the flame at the foot, which had no other effect. It was simply eye-catching at night, so that his subordinates could see Harold''s trend.


    Several rogue knights and Kent have been following recently, and several people are unstoppable as arrows.


    Harold''s spear can take an enemy''s life every time he pokes it out. The powerful power of Warcraft horses makes him irresistible.


    The leader on one side took the lead and killed the enemy bravely, while the other fell down. His morale increased and decreased. He killed and retreated these enemies without too many casualties.


    Without pursuit, Harold asked his men to give a little first aid and continue on his way. The problem now is where to run?


    At first, Harold thought that a nobleman robbed the kingdom of Babylon at the sight of money. As a result, the kingdom of Colombo and the kingdom of Babylon were in a state of hostility. Now he will probably be attacked by any troops of the kingdom of Babylon. Will he turn around and withdraw from the territory of the kingdom of Babylon first, detour home or break through the blockade?


    Harlott''s combat effectiveness is really strong. In the battle with the human race, the high attributes of the system soldiers play incisively and vividly. When the strength is high, the damage is high, the agility is high, and the speed is fast. It is easy to make the enemy unable to defend in the battle, so as to kill the second. Moreover, when the strength and agility are high, they can wear heavier armor and weapons.


    More than a dozen [Columbus guards] can easily defeat hundreds of ordinary soldiers, not to mention rogue knights, which can be used as top combat power to suppress those extraordinary knights.


    This also made harlott more aware that he had made a mistake in adding points in his previous life. It was not important to increase strength and agility by more than a dozen points in total. Those combat skills were all percentages. Improving combat effectiveness could not make him qualitative change. He added all attribute points and skill points to combat, that is, the level of [adventure hero].


    No, if you want to reach the combat effectiveness of [adventure hero], you must have at least close to level 30. If you can only rise to level 20, your combat effectiveness is a [rogue Knight]!


    The system''s skill points and attribute points are added to the charm and intelligence department, which is the king! The improvement of personal combat effectiveness is too small!


    Harold didn''t underestimate the importance of personal strength. It''s really that the effect of system attributes and skills on combat is too weak. If he can''t become an aristocrat and be promoted to legend, he can''t change qualitatively.


    On the contrary, if you can become an aristocrat, buy Warcraft corpses with huge wealth, cooperate with precious herbs, strengthen to the level of Marcus, and even break through the legendary realm, the improvement of combat effectiveness is far from comparable to the system.


    The improvement of personal strength mainly depends on various methods in reality. The valuable resources of the system should be used to cultivate subordinates and build territory!


    In his previous life, he was faced with life and death struggle. It was helpless to strengthen his combat effectiveness. In this life, he will not make mistakes again.

 Chapter 90

    Attribute addition is not in a hurry. Harold continues to move forward with his men. He just regards passing through the kingdom of Babylon as a supply station and does not go deep into the territory of the kingdom of Babylon.


    At this time, it is not too far from leaving the territory of the kingdom of Babylon to reach the wilderness. It only takes two or three more days. If you retreat and detour, it will waste at least half a month, and who knows what danger will happen during this period.


    Harold''s move was still a little reckless. The nobles of the kingdom of Babylon were not waste. After he defeated the first nobles, another nobleman led troops to catch up.


    Harlott''s caravan transported a large number of armor and weapons, which could not bring him back to the kingdom of Colombo. This time, the nobles were not only stronger, but also more sinister.


    After losing both sides in the war with harlott, this guy hung far behind harlott and his party and had been assembling troops to prepare for another war. Harlott couldn''t get rid of the enemy with goods.


    "Sir, shall I kill those tails in the distance?" a rogue Knight volunteered, and Harold refused.


    It''s no use killing one or two scouts. The caravan with so many people can''t get rid of tracking. In case of being ambushed, a rogue Knight will lose a lot.


    After the first world war with the noble two days ago, only a dozen ordinary soldiers under harlott died, and a large number of system soldiers died, leaving only four [rogue Knights], 10 [Colombo iron guards] and 5 [Colombo cavalry].


    Now harlott has urgently recruited 20 [farmers] from the Coachmans and servants. Although he has no time for training, this level-1 soldier has been upgraded very quickly. As long as he participated in the battle that day, he will be enough to upgrade and become a [militia].


    [militia] the combat effectiveness is very good. Although they are systematic soldiers, they are a little inferior to those ordinary soldiers who have been strictly trained. None of their strength and agility attributes has exceeded 10. Their combat skills are LV1 and lv0. More importantly, they can''t give full play to their strength on the battlefield without systematic training.


    The enemy aristocrat has been assembling troops. I think it should be almost. Besides many soldiers, there must be a lot of knights. Harold''s troops relying on this must not be his opponent.


    "Leave the goods and run?" Harold seriously thought about this problem. Isn''t it the dwarf equipment with more than 100000 gold coins? It''s a big deal that he will take wine to the dwarf Kingdom next time. The purchase price of this batch of equipment is only about 20000 gold coins. He can afford to lose!


    Just as Harold was about to give the order to discard the goods, something unexpected happened. The enemy scouts behind them were stopped by a group of 100 cavalry led by knights.


    The knight Harold really knew him. He was under count Ramon. He said that they were indeed in count Ramon''s territory now.


    At the same time, count Ramon also greeted Harold with his troops from a distance, greeted him from a distance and shouted, "Hey, brother, I''ll help you!"


    Harold is a little unbelievable at this time. Will count Ramon come to save him? Really treat him as a brother? He''s not even a noble now! It''s not a trap to kill him, is it?


    No, it''s not necessary. Count Ramon is also one of the largest nobles in the kingdom of Babylon. No one can suppress him except the king and two marquis. If you want to rob, just do it. Don''t worry about others.


    Why did he help me? Harold was puzzled, but he greeted him warmly: "count Ramon, I haven''t seen you for a long time. The magic lamp you sent me is very easy to use!"


    Ramon only let a few Knights follow, and drove his horse to Harold. Harold didn''t let his men stop him. Ramon seemed to really come to help him!


    "It''s bad news that the kingdom of Colombo and other countries are at war because of their interests, but it has nothing to do with us, right?" Ramon said with a smile.


    Harold followed his words and said, "I''m just a businessman. I don''t want to participate in the war. I hope for peaceful trade. I just have to defend myself after being attacked!"


    Count Ramon is a dove? It is possible that not all nobles like war, not to mention the internal struggle between the human kingdoms.


    "Then we agree. I''m not interested in participating in the war. I don''t want to expand my territory. Come to my castle. Let''s have a party and talk while eating and drinking!" Ramon smiled more and invited Harold to be a guest.


    Harlott nodded and agreed. Ramon didn''t seem to lie to him, and there was no reason to lie to him. He was tired now. If he really fought, he would be defeated by the other party in an instant. Count Ramon''s army had thousands of people, and about ten Knights came.


    Harold asked his men to follow Ramon''s troops to the castle. At this time, the nobles who chased Harold all the way caught up and shouted angrily: "Ramon, what do you mean, this guy hurt Jones and killed hundreds of my soldiers. Now you take him to the castle to rest. Do you want to betray the country?"


    Ramon''s troops are far more than that noble. He is too lazy to talk nonsense with each other. He drives flies and says, "hody, this is my territory. Harold is my guest. You''d better get out of my territory with your troops. In addition, you''re just a little Baron and are not qualified to accuse me of treason!"


    Come on, the most painful thing about the aristocratic enfeoffment system is that the national cohesion is not enough!


    Nobles are self willed and reckless. Kings are not qualified to order domestic nobles. They can only use interests to persuade and bind nobles to act together. However, so many nobles always have objections. In this case, they can only turn a blind eye and let them go.


    The king can''t control it, and the nobles in the same camp will not support him. No nobles dare to guarantee that they will always stand on the same line with the king, and they will always be the side of the majority. There is a tacit understanding between the nobles of the kingdom.


    The kingdom can''t force the nobles to do anything. The nobles must do anything they want. I don''t object if you want to go to war with other countries, but I don''t want to send troops. Don''t force me. Anyway, I don''t divide your booty.


    (when playing riding and chopping, many nobles were rowing. The front line was so fierce that several nobles even had a party in the castle!!!)


    Of course, if it is really a time of life and death, such as the massive invasion of orcs and the national attack of lizards, the nobles are not fools and will use all their strength to fight together, but now it is a civil war between humans, and the kingdom of Babylon is still the aggressor, and its own territory is not in danger, there are more nobles rowing.


    The noble who chased harlott blushed and looked at count Ramon angrily. Finally, he had to leave with his troops. Issues such as title and strength were put aside. This land belongs to Ramon''s territory. In case of conflict, other nobles in the kingdom must be on Ramon''s side.


    The crime of treason is nonsense. Harold is just an enemy caravan, not an aggressor army that burns and kills captives. Protecting such a caravan is treason. It is estimated that all nobles in the country, including the king, are treason.


    After all, every nobleman only cares about the development of his territory and his own strength. Whether the country is strong or not is incidental. He has basically done activities at the expense of the public and private interests.


    The prosperity of one''s own territory is doubled, and the prosperity of national territory is 20%. Let the nobles choose, and everyone will choose the first!


    Ramon''s help to Harold is not a big deal. It''s just a small effort. It''s in his own interests, but Harold also gave a lot of money to thank him. He gave a lot of water of heroes and gave half of the dwarf''s equipment to count Ramon for nothing.


    If Ramon hadn''t helped, all these goods would have been left. It''s OK to send half of them now. Make room to buy a large number of grain and slaves. You can earn a lot when you go back to Colombo to sell.


    Harold is also a sensible man. After listening to Ramon''s description of the current international situation, he immediately judged the dilemma of domestic food shortage but labor force.


    Ramon''s face turned red and he received a lot of hero''s water. He was in a good mood. After diluting the hero''s water, let the unawakened nobles drink it, which can greatly improve the probability of awakening blood, and the side effects will not be fatal.


    However, this can only make the nobles ensure that their blood will not decline and disappear, and there is no way to mass produce their descendants. Generally, one nobleman in each generation awakens his blood, and the blood of others will dry up automatically. The power of heroes is given by the sun and cannot increase for no reason.


    Only like the Elvin family of Marcus, the younger generation are unparalleled in bravery and often receive the gift of the sun, can the blood power grow.


    Ramon talked about why he didn''t want to go to war with the kingdom of Colombo: "the territory that a person can directly rule is so large. No matter how much, it''s not assigned to his men to help manage. What do you want such a large territory for?"


    "There are hundreds of villages and several towns in my territory. There are countless beautiful women. I play one every day, but before I use up all the beautiful women, the new beautiful women grow up again!" Ramon is also an old color batch. There are more than a dozen beautiful female slaves who have been kept for a long time.


    Now it has also been revealed that he enjoys new beauties every day. Harold is envious and jealous!


    However, this is really nothing. The Lords of the kingdom of Babylon enjoy the "right of the first night". Every newly married girl must sleep with the local lords before getting married and pay if she is unwilling. However, civilians generally don''t care about chastity and rarely pay a lot of money. The Lords generally don''t like these ordinary village aunts, so the meaning ends.


    Ramon continued: "I don''t like war. I''m alive and don''t enjoy it. What''s the point of fighting around? I can understand others'' attack and self-defense counterattack to show deterrence, but what''s the purpose of taking the initiative to invade, waste money and energy? It''s not only a small number of ambitious people who benefit in the end?"


    At this moment, Harold was really shocked, anti war? Although he is an old color critic, Ramon''s anti war spirit revealed between the lines is beyond the ordinary nobility and even this era!


    Harold''s impression of Ramon had always been a typical lecherous and cunning aristocrat. Now it has suddenly changed. Think carefully, in the territory of count Ramon, civilians can live and work in peace and contentment. No matter how hard the villagers can afford to eat, there are few riots in the world of Warcraft.


    Ramon has a law in his territory that slaves who have worked for 10 years can be promoted to civilians. As long as they hand in part of their income in the next three years, they can completely get rid of their slave status.


    There are many loopholes in this law. Even one tenth of the slaves actually released did not exist, but it can still be seen that this is a law full of human nature and morality.


    Ramon is really a good Lord and noble! Does he enjoy a new beauty every day? It''s not a thing at all. In this era, nobles and knights often rob beautiful women indiscriminately. If they like any civilian girl, they will directly take it away as a plaything. It''s common to sell it as a slave if they are tired of it.


    The woman Ramon played with will not only be sent back safely, but also give some money subsidies. It''s a kind person!


    Harold stayed in Ramon''s territory for 5 days. During this period, he carefully visited the towns and villages ruled by Ramon. Without exception, all of them are above the average level of the human kingdom. More accurately, except for a few with particularly poor geographical environment, the degree of wealth is above the medium level in the human kingdom!


    Marcus''s territory is not so rich! Whether it is the territory of the current kingdom of Colombo or the former kingdom of lucanier.


    Marcus has always been the best aristocrat in Harold''s eyes, brave, wise, honest and powerful.


    However, the reality is that Ramon, who sleeps a new sister every day, manages the territory better and the people happier!


    The problem is that Marcus is bellicose! Not content with the status quo, always want to open up Xinjiang and expand soil!


    Harold pondered, what would the world''s human nobles be like if they were like Marcus, and what would they be like if they were like Ramon?


    Harold thought about it and didn''t come up with the result. According to the theory of "no struggle, no progress" and "born of hardship and died of happiness", if all human nobles are like Ramon, human beings will perish sooner or later.


    But it''s all Marcus? The endless journey, continuous war, aggression and expansion, human civilians in such a world must be very painful. As Ramon said, the pain of most people can only meet the interests of a few ambitious people.


    Harold doesn''t want to do it at all. Anyway, he is not even a noble. He leads tens of thousands of people and is just a small man. He can''t change the life of civilians. It''s the most important to live a good life.


    After this time, Harold established a good cooperative relationship with Ramon. Due to the war, Ramon could not openly and wantonly Trade grain and materials with Harold. However, when the war was over, he must resume trade immediately and expand the territory of Harold''s chamber of Commerce Branch.

 Chapter 91

    With the help of Ramon, Harold successfully returned to the kingdom of Colombo. Marcus was very happy to see him safe, and even more happy to see Harold''s goods. He needed both dwarf equipment, food and slaves.


    Harold smiled bitterly and sold it to Marcus at the price of friendship. Only 50000 goods with a total price of about 80000 gold coins were sold, and 30000 was earned after deducting the cost.


    There''s no way. Marcus spent more than 100000 on the purchase of solar beads. Now he has no rich money. He still has a huge army of thousands to support. He spends a lot of money every month. After the fire capital was destroyed, he can barely make ends meet.


    Marcus also asked him about trading with Asians. Now the kingdom of Colombo is ready to officially trade with the kingdom of Asians. Marcus doesn''t know much about business. He wants to ask Harold about the details of the component caravan.


    Harold didn''t tell all the secrets and didn''t share his business channels. It''s not a matter of selfishness. He earned money and handed it to Marcus, but Marcus''s own caravan can''t be so developed that it can surpass Harold''s own caravan.


    Or that truth, Marcus will trust himself and his forces very much, but what about future generations of Marcus?


    He was not a knight of Marcus in his life. He was going to become a noble in the future. Even if the two were allied at that time, their interests could not be consistent forever.


    The caravan established by Marcus is not very large. After all, there has been no trade with Asians before. We must first send envoys to get through the relationship. Whether it can be or not, it is OK to expand when the situation is stable.


    Harold also began to think about his next business route. Since he had fought with several other human kingdoms, he could not think of large-scale trade. He could do little business with Ramon at most.


    Their own caravans have to trade with the Asian Kingdom, so which race?


    Lizard people are excluded first. The country of the dragon is very exclusive and rarely communicates with the outside world. In addition, the relationship between lizard people and humans is not good. Thousands of years ago, orcs, humans and lizard people fought too fiercely, and blood feuds are not so easy to resolve.


    There are only two alliances of mixed races in the nearby large kingdoms, the winged Dynasty, the halfling country "Leia kingdom", and the dwarf kingdom that we have been to before.


    The Kurt alliance has a friendship with Daphne, the dwarf aunt, and the winged Princess sadoer in the winged Dynasty. The halflings are warm and hospitable, and the dwarf kingdom is an old acquaintance. It seems that they are good trading objects.


    After thinking for a long time, Harold decided to choose the winged Dynasty. The winged Dynasty has a wide area, a large population and a large volume, and does not want to bypass the territory of other human countries like the dwarf kingdom.


    The most important thing is that with the princess sadoer, you must have no worries along the way. Maybe you can meet the queen of the lower wing!


    Harold set a big flag and decided the goal of the next trade.


    Harold sent people to inquire about what the wingers liked and asked businessmen of the chamber of Commerce to purchase all over the country, while he began to replenish his troops.


    Harlott focuses all his attribute points on charm. Charm and intelligence are difficult to grow over time. He doesn''t have to wait until adulthood. His skill points point [transaction] and [command] to lv8.


    Now harlott''s attributes are strength 21, agility 11, intelligence 10, charm 25, and his weapon proficiency has not been saved. In this life, harlott is still ready to brush the big sword and rush his two handed weapon proficiency to 220


    Command lv8, charm 25, harlott can recruit 105 system soldiers, and the command of lv8 can reduce the salary by 40%. Coupled with the completion of the "market" of the forging City, now the monthly income of Dinar is as high as 6000. Even if he bears the salary of so many soldiers, he has the money to build buildings.


    At this time, harlott''s Dinar deposit was as high as 20000. The forging city was building "new farmland", which could increase the food production of the nearby territory by 20%. Now the food price in Colombo soared. Harlott had to consume additional food in order to make wine, so he had to build such a building to increase the food production.


    His original plan was to build a "tax bureau" after the construction of the market. This building can increase his Dinar income by about 1000. Unfortunately, the plan can not keep up with the change.


    The remaining Dinar harlott did not spend indiscriminately to build systematic buildings for those poor territories. Only 10000 or 20000 gold coins were spent to build buildings can increase the monthly income of dozens of points, and Ma Yu in the year of the monkey can get back.


    His current equipment and Rand''s equipment are not the most luxurious, but the most cost-effective. If you buy all the highest defense equipment, it will cost more than 100000 dinars, and the defense can be piled up to more than 150.


    Harold was not ready to buy wearing equipment for sadoer, even the + 10 defense "rag three piece set" he eliminated. The three pieces of equipment were only thrown into the system store for more than ten dinars, so he simply kept them in memory.


    Rand is the son of his last life and the younger brother of his life. He grew up together and has deep feelings. Moreover, Rand trusts himself very much. It is clear that the territory is jointly controlled by the two, but major and minor matters are always dominated by himself. He is honest, kind, obedient and sensible.


    Where''s sado? In addition to her low liking and general intimacy, Harold also made a big question mark about her character!


    When sadoer first became a teammate, his level was LV1. Now he has lv10. How many lives did he kill? Less than a month! Either the princess has a hobby of killing life, or she has participated in some war.


    Whether it was murderous or cruel and belligerent, Harold''s impression of sado''er decreased sharply.


    Harlott''s income has soared, and there is a high-level command to reduce wages. He has directly recruited all 40 [noble recruits] in the territory, and filled the remaining places with [Colombo recruits].


    Rand can also help with military training. Rand''s intelligence was raised to 9 points by Harold. He has LV3 [coach]. Although his strength is not strong enough, his training efficiency is no more than that of Harold, who is also LV3 [coach], but it can be of great use.


    It took more than two months for Harold to recover the injuries of his former subordinates, and 40 noble recruits were upgraded to [noble knight attendants], strength 18, agility 18, combat skills all lv6, weapon proficiency 180.


    If Harold takes off the equipment in the equipment grid and the invincible armor, it''s really hard to fight with these [noble knight attendants]. He has to fight for a long time to win by skills and experience.


    After all, although the attributes are similar, harlott''s combat skills are too low. They are all LV1 ~ LV3 levels.


    Those [Colombo recruits] have also been trained into [Colombo infantry], and a few with high intelligence have been promoted to [Colombo Iron Guard] and [Colombo cavalry].


    The time has dragged on for a long time. Harold didn''t have time to spend another month or two to train those soldiers to the highest level. After all, the mainstream arms are powerful "aristocratic" arms. Even if those "recruits" were promoted to [Colombo Iron Guard] and [Colombo cavalry], they would have to be eliminated in the end.


    As for [noble knight attendants], it''s too hard to upgrade. Rand himself is not strong enough to beat [noble knight attendants], so he can''t give them more experience in training.


    Harlott can barely win. If he carefully carries out separate training, he should be able to upgrade one or two [noble knights] a month. However, just having strong attributes and skills is not useful without combat experience and skills.


    Let them experience the battle first, accumulate some skills and experience, and kill some enemies to obtain experience value. Besides, it can also reduce their training pressure.


    Marcus'' caravan has set out and is going to the dwarf kingdom. Harold still can''t bear to see Marcus eat. He arranged his men to give his caravan some high-quality drinks produced by the forging city. There is a systematic building "wine cellar". These drinks should help them have a good relationship with ordinary dwarves.


    In this way, even if the caravan can''t earn money, it can at least complete the task of purchasing food and materials. Harold also began to prepare to form another caravan. Lucius and Rand can read the life of the silver fox tycoon. Harold plans to let them be responsible for the trade between the caravan and those more stable countries in the future.


    For example, there is a dwarf Kingdom covered by brother Brian, the dwarf elder, or go to count Ramon after the war.


    This trip, harlott took Lucius with him. Rand was 17 years old and had high intelligence points. He was no longer the simple "I want to eat barbecue" and could manage the affairs of the territory


    Take Lucius and let him contact the business in advance to prepare for the establishment of a second caravan.


    However, bias and Fiona didn''t go together this time. Bias bought a lot of rare herbs and prepared to develop some new medicines. Fiona felt that running a business was too boring. During the journey of a few months, except for a few battles and dwarf exhibitions, she slept in the carriage and suffocated her.


    Harold is distressed. This violent female EQ is too low! It''s rare that bias doesn''t come together. We can get along alone and take a carriage. Why don''t you cherish the opportunity to take me down? I don''t have any other women now!


    You will regret it later. You can only share me with 11 other people!


    Harold pouted and made a little uncomfortable. Last time he lay down, he felt that the two girls had an embarrassment in the Shura field. This time, he could only be with Kent, the muscle brother GUI, and Lucius, the middle-aged uncle. The embarrassment was gone, only sadness!


    The caravan set out in the early morning. This time, it was larger. It responded to the invitation of the winged princess to trade. Naturally, the pomp should be bigger. The winged Dynasty should not underestimate itself. This trade can be related to whether it can stabilize trade in the future.


    Harold brought 400 people, including 100 system soldiers and 200 ordinary soldiers. He brought a group of veterans from the forging city. These veterans can not only fight, but also coachman can work part-time. The quantity of goods is very sufficient. He asked many winged people in the territory about their preferences. Harold also knows what they like.


    This time, with the face of the winged Princess and his lv8 [trading] skills, it''s unreasonable not to earn a pot full of money!


    When you come back, you can also earn a lot by purchasing a large amount of grain. Unfortunately, grain consumes too much freight space. Although the price of grain in the kingdom of Colombo has doubled several times, the grain brought back can earn up to twenty or thirty thousand gold coins.


    After all, no matter how short of food is, the civilians and slaves at the bottom are also short. The nobles and their troops can''t be hungry without food. Even if the civilians empty their homes and the Lord''s subsidies, they can''t afford to pay too high prices.


    It''s hard to think of harlot here. It''s still too hard to rely on land transportation. There are many rivers in the world, but they are not systematic. It''s difficult to develop water transportation. I don''t know how far away it is from the sea, or whether there is a sea in the world?

 Chapter 92

    Colombo leads to the winged Dynasty through a wilderness, a forest, and then after a mountain road, you can reach the great plain of somia where the winged Dynasty is located.


    Because few people have walked this road, it can be said to be a complete wild environment, which is several times more difficult than the route to other human kingdoms and dwarf kingdoms.


    First of all, in the wilderness, goblins, dog headed people and ogres attack in groups, basically a small dozen a day and a big dozen three days. These low-level creatures have not seen the power of human beings. Naturally, they regard Harold''s caravan as a vegetable delivery.


    But it''s not a big trouble. The combat effectiveness of the system soldiers under harlott is good. Many soldiers have accumulated enough experience and upgraded in the battle. There are no casualties. It''s just that they are a little tired and uncomfortable with blood every day.


    Harlott also rose two levels, adding charm to 27, [command] and [transaction] to Lv9, and easily raised [strike] and [Weapon Mastery] to lv4, completely using up skill points.


    The real trouble along the way is the powerful Warcraft attacks in the forest and the rugged mountain roads.


    For hundreds of years, no intelligent race has stepped into this forest. There are several powerful Warcraft that have lived for hundreds of years. Their strength is no less than the giant Panther that once attacked the original owner harlot village and killed his father.


    The most dangerous is a giant poisonous snake with a diameter of more than one meter and a length of tens of meters. It''s a snake! It''s not a python or a boar!


    The Warcraft should have been staring at Harold''s party for a long time. Harold felt uneasy and restless all the way. He always ordered the scouts to patrol around and keep a high alert. He didn''t dare to hide in the carriage without actual defense and ride the Warcraft horse with Kent.


    When harlott and his party stopped for a rest, the Warcraft suddenly rushed out of the trees, shot a venom and killed several [Colombo infantry] under harlott, and then swept away Lucius who wanted to attack.


    The scales of the giant snake are very hard, and its soldiers can''t shoot through the long bow or strong crossbow. Only Kent, Lucius and several [Columbus iron guards] who use giant two handed axes can really hurt the giant snake.


    Harold''s Hydra powerful crossbow can break the defense, but the small crossbow and arrow is like inserting a needle into the giant snake''s huge body. Fortunately, in the end, it was lucky. As soon as it was fired into the giant snake''s eye, it repulsed the other party.


    More than a dozen soldiers were killed under harlott. He was very depressed. Later, he met several powerful Warcraft animals one after another. There were giant orangutans five meters high, who could pull up small trees as weapons, and foxes that could release a large area of fire


    When Harold left the forest, he lost more than 30 people''s hands and left a lot of goods. He was so angry that the scouts he sent went alone. Now there are so many people. Why don''t you take a detour when you go back?


    At this time, harlott missed tiona very much. With that rough skinned and powerful violent woman, these Warcraft might be slaughtered. Any corpse could be worth tens of thousands of gold coins, which are basically the top materials under the legend.


    Unfortunately, the strength of Lucius and Kent is still poor when Fiona is away. Those Warcraft are just strong. The giant snake and orangutan have not exposed their magic ability. If they dare to use the sea of people tactics, they must be prepared for the death of hundreds of people.


    But so many top Warcraft, if you can call the legendary strong man to help hunt all, it''s not a problem to earn him hundreds of thousands of gold coins!


    The subsequent mountain road made Harold and his party sweat. It was not steep. It was just going around, uphill and downhill. People could stand it. Horses couldn''t stand it. When they met a difficult road, they had to unload the goods and let people move there.


    Fortunately, the 100 or so system soldiers under harlott''s command are not small in strength and have better endurance than ordinary people. They have completed the mission of tool man well, which also shocked those ordinary soldiers. Why are these soldiers who have just trained so much better than them?


    It took nearly a month to finally reach the somia plain. Harold has some regrets. Why should I come here for trade instead of going to the dwarf kingdom? Even if it is a detour to the dwarf Kingdom, it will be more than a month!


    What he regretted more was that when he arrived at the winged Dynasty, Harold was rejected outside the city, and it was useless to report the name of sadoer!


    Harold recalled what sadoer said and asked him to go to the "Jersey collar". Harold sent a lot of gold coins to inquire about the location of the Jersey collar and dared not go deep into the interior of the winged Dynasty. Harold had a faint worry and chose to go around the big circle to the Jersey collar.


    After paying a large amount of money to send messages, sadoer and a high-ranking winger met Harold and took Harold''s caravan to the interior of the territory.


    Harlott obviously noticed that sadoer''s status was very low. The high-ranking winger didn''t take sadoer seriously at all. He didn''t treat the princess at all!


    At this moment, Harold felt something wrong even though he didn''t know the inside story of the winged Dynasty.


    The high-ranking wing man was quite enthusiastic about Harold, but not in the face of sadoer, but the hundreds of carts of goods of Harold. He invited Harold to have dinner together, talked about the details of trade, and didn''t talk about sadoer at all.


    Harold was willing to trade with anyone, but he couldn''t help but wonder, "isn''t sadoer the princess of your country? Why doesn''t she seem to have little status?"


    The senior winged man showed a mocking look and said disdainfully, "there are more than 100 princesses in our country. That guy used to be a little capable. I supported her six months ago and wanted to marry my son to her."


    "As a result, this guy lost 200000 gold coins and killed several forbidden guards. The winged queen was so angry that she had no status. It is estimated that she will have to be killed by other princesses in a few years."


    Then the high-ranking winger patted Harold on the shoulder and said, "she always said she could bring a large number of human caravans, and I took her in. Now that you come, I have to deal with this guy quickly so as not to provoke other princesses."


    "Brother, the princess has no future. Don''t worry about her. Come to me when you do business in the future. I like more" wine "and" exquisite dried fish "over there!"


    Limited by the conditions, the wine brewed in this era is very sour, the salted dried fish is normal and very salty, and the taste of the winged people is not developed. This heavy taste is more in line with their appetite.


    Can trade wine and grain make money? Yes, it''s just not profitable enough. A full haul of goods with a cost of about 5000 should sell for twenty or thirty thousand. It looks like a lot, but it takes more than a month to come. Hundreds of people are tired and their lives are in danger. The profit is really too low.


    Harlott has more than 400 people and nearly 200 carriages. A normal business trip should earn 30000-50000 gold coins. (the first few times I made so much money selling precious and rare goods, which can''t be copied.)


    The most important thing is that these winged lords are too dark to allow Harold to sell himself in all parts of the winged Dynasty. He can directly deduct the goods and give twenty or thirty thousand gold coins. If Harold can sell his goods everywhere by himself, it is possible to earn 100000 gold coins.


    Anyway, it''s also the first time to come here. They sell new things that are not available locally, with a lot of premium, and some people are willing to try them.


    However, harlott finally understood why sadoer could become his teammate. This guy seemed desperate and expected his help.


    But why should I help you? Not only you, but also other winged people. I''m too lazy to serve!


    Many people died in this war and didn''t earn much money. What''s more, the official power of the winged Dynasty is unreliable. This high-level winged man didn''t want to cooperate with Harold for a win-win situation. He just used Harold as a delivery worker.


    Never come again after this trip! Harold finished the dinner with the high-level wing people and made up his mind that there were many trading objects and there was no need to wrong himself.


    Harold is going to light the dream lamp to sleep. After the dream warning that day, Harold will use the lamp every day. One is to exercise with those beautiful women in his dream, and the other is to expect the dream warning function to play again.


    Suddenly, Kent knocked at the door and said, "my Lord, the winged Princess wants to see you!"


    Harold felt angry as soon as he heard it. It forced him to have a face. Goodbye? I must want to ask for help. Harold probably guessed the plight of the princess. It''s hard to reason. Go to the side of death. Don''t pit me!


    "You say I''m asleep and don''t let her near us in the future. I don''t want to get into trouble!" Harold opened his quilt and was ready to rest. The beauty of the dream, I''m coming!


    Who knows, sadoer directly threw Kent away and rushed in. Harold thought it was urgent to die together. Without his pants on, he quickly picked up the big sword from the bed and prepared to fight.


    As a result, as soon as sadoer came in, she knelt down and cried. Kent was not hurt. Sadoer pretended to leave and suddenly rushed to catch him off guard. They didn''t start.


    "You must help me, I have a secret to tell you!" sadoer didn''t just sell miserably, she also came to seek help with chips.


    "If you''re not interested, find someone else. Maybe the high-ranking winger is willing to help you during the day?" Harold is really lazy to explore any secrets. The winger queen is more fierce than the ordinary legend. He''d better keep a low profile and don''t get into trouble.


    "This secret is about the survival of your human beings! The winged queen and several lizard elders of the Dragon Kingdom have agreed to attack human beings together! Don''t you really care?" sadoer struggled to say this sentence on her knees against Kent''s drag.


    "It''s nonsense. There''s no contradiction between winged man and human beings all the time. There''s no reason to go to war with human beings. Do you still want to lie to me?" although Harold didn''t believe it, he still had some vibration in his heart. He gave Kent a look and asked him to close the door and guard outside.


    Harold really didn''t believe it, but even if it was absurd, he was a little afraid to hear such shocking news.


    I''ll talk to the poor princess. If it''s false, I''ll expose this guy for peace of mind. If it''s true, I have to find a way!


    The Dragon kingdom is a country formed by lizard people. The relationship between lizard people and giant dragons is unclear. Some say that lizards have giant dragon blood in their human body, which is a hybrid race born from the hybridization of ancient giant dragons and other creatures.


    Some say that lizard man was a giant dragon in ancient times. He became a weak lizard man because he was condemned by the sun god for greed.


    But one thing is certain that lizard people have the power of some giant dragons, and after meeting certain conditions, they can degenerate into powerful half dragon people!

 Chapter 93

    "You should make it clear about the cause and effect of this matter, and don''t hide anything!" said Harold, holding sado''s neck in a very serious tone.


    Sadoer wanted to talk about conditions first and let Harold promise to help her, but I don''t know why. When Harold stared at her with sharp eyes, she felt afraid to resist.


    Different from facing the high-level winger or winger queen, it is not the biological instinct based on the strong strength gap, but there is a constraint in the soul to restrict her from violating Harold''s orders.


    This is naturally the function of the system. Unless sadoer is ready to break with Harold and take the initiative to leave the army like "NPC detachment" in the game, it is difficult to disobey Harold''s will.


    This is why Kryon, Marcus, tiona, bias and others will not become system teammates at all. Their status and strength determine that they cannot submit to Harold.


    This function is not invincible. Harold can kick off the system teammates, and the system teammates can leave the army at any time. As long as the system teammates are dissatisfied with Harold and no longer need Harold''s help, they will probably leave the army.


    "You, let go of your hand first, so I... I can''t speak." sadoer was pinched by Harold''s neck and couldn''t get up. She was facing Harold''s naked lower body, and her face was a little red.


    Harold felt a little embarrassed. He didn''t want to play rogue. He was used to sleeping naked after he had the magic lamp. Just now, sadoer suddenly attacked. He thought he was going to fight for life and death. He had to wear clothes. Later, when he heard the event of "human crisis", he forgot to be naked.


    Harold put on his clothes and sat down in a chair with sado''er and began to talk. Sado was also full of nonsense. He cried miserably for a long time before he got to the point.


    Harold also understood the reason why the princess was so miserable. Originally, although the guy lost a lot after being defeated by himself, it would not be too miserable to return to the country. After all, the task was completed, the gold coins were not spent, and the giant belt was bought. Even if he was not rewarded, he would not be punished by the queen.


    Unfortunately, those winged troops who took the legendary belt and 200000 gold coins first were robbed. It was a famous mainland bandit group led by a legendary orc, "dusk brigade".


    The dusk brigade has a total number of hundreds of people, and it seems that there are 10 core members. The head is a legendary green orc, the main combatant, red and green orc, human, dwarf, elf, winged man and lizard. It is rumored that this bandit group is secretly controlled by the "tuwara alliance".


    Tuwara alliance is another multi-ethnic united country with much stronger strength than Kurt alliance. The most famous thing is that this alliance has a good relationship with the eastern and Western Orc alliance. Even in the most arrogant period of the red orcs'' invasion to the south, it did not attack tuwara alliance.


    The queen of the winged people was angry. The supervisor she sent ran away in fear after being robbed and didn''t dare to return to the dynasty of the winged people. The deaths and injuries of the forbidden guards of the winged people were all fought to death, and they were high-ranking winged people. Who was the Queen''s fire?


    It must have stayed on sadoer who didn''t fall into the fortress for more than half a month for no reason! Although leaving early may not be able to escape the robbery, the dusk brigade seems to have ambushed on the way back as soon as the wing troops left the wing Dynasty.


    But no matter whether it''s your fault or not, you can only bear to be angry with you. Sadoer was not only beaten half dead by the Queen''s own hand, but also thrown into the forbidden area. Fortunately, after becoming Harold''s system teammate, sadoer inherited Harold''s system golden finger to a certain extent.


    Although it can''t be resurrected near death, and the blood returning effect is far worse than Harold himself, after the systematization of the attributes, it has a lot of tenacious vitality. It just survived. I just heard the conversation between the lizard man elder and the queen in the forbidden area.


    The winged queen noticed that sadoer was nearby, but she didn''t take this half breathing daughter seriously. She subconsciously felt that the daughter should struggle painfully now. Let alone listen to the dialogue clearly, she couldn''t even keep awake. Besides, what they discussed was not a secret.


    The reason is that the lizard people want to buy the giant dragon corpse put in the forbidden area by the winged King Dynasty. They rely on this giant dragon corpse to help many people complete the blood promotion ceremony.


    The winged queen was also greedy and asked for a lot of treasures. Several lizard elders thought it was a loss. They simply proposed a diplomatic alliance as a price increase. Finally, after the negotiations, they signed a formal alliance.


    When sadoer finished her intelligence, Harold frowned and mused. Lizards and humans are feuds. Before, the pressure of orcs forced all races to fight each other. Now the orcs haven''t fought for 20 years. Humans have slowed down, and other races are not standing still.


    The situation is not as critical as sado said. They didn''t say they would attack humans together. The question is, will the lizard people attack the human kingdom later? not always! But the possibility is high!


    As long as lizard people have the intention of foreign aggression, they will inevitably choose humans. This race has a special hatred. It is different from humans who care more about interests than gratitude and hatred. Even if it is more convenient and more profitable to attack other races, it will definitely compete with humans.


    The combat effectiveness of lizard people belongs to the same race as wing people. There is a great gap between individuals. Those half dragons who have completed the blood promotion can easily defeat the existence of extraordinary knights. Their strength is 10 times that of ordinary humans, that is, about 60 points.


    There are also two legendary strongmen in the Dragon Kingdom, whose overall strength exceeds that of any single human kingdom, but the four human kingdoms combined are much stronger than the Dragon kingdom.


    However, if the winged Dynasty also goes to war against mankind, mankind will inevitably retreat one after another, especially the kingdom of Babylon, which borders these two countries at the same time. There are no legendary strong ones, and there are only more than 60 nobles. I''m afraid it will be destroyed if it can''t support other human kingdoms.


    Harold thought for a long time and didn''t know what to do. He seemed to worry about this matter. This should be the concern of the four kings and Archduke Lance. What can he do as a small Lord and caravan leader?


    However, Harold felt that he had to take care of this matter. The human kingdom is busy with civil war. He is a small man, and his words may not be believed. Even if Marcus believes him, it is useless. Other countries will think that this is a delaying plan devised by the kingdom of Colombo.


    We can''t treat the nobles as fools, but we can''t treat them all as heroes like Marcus. It''s hard for them to listen to these possible threats when they fight for interests.


    What can I do? Harold began to think.


    Sadoer looked at Harold, frowned and said nothing. She was very nervous. The alliance was true, but the eight characters of attacking human beings had not been left. What if Harold didn''t take it seriously.


    And even if Harold takes it seriously, she has shown her biggest card. Without other value, Harold may not help her!


    The more she thought about it, the more frightened she was. She didn''t dare to sit and wait. She gathered in front of Harold and pasted her soft body. She heard that human men are very lecherous. Before, the beauty trick didn''t work.


    Now the queen is very angry with her, and the nobles who only support her are unwilling to help her. After the caravan came, she has been informed to get out of the territory. Now she either escapes from the winger kingdom with Harold, or stands firm again with the help of Harold''s power.


    Harold doesn''t care about her. She has only one way to die. Her means are vicious. No opponent wants her to live. Her good sisters will never give her a chance to live.


    Harold just felt the closeness of sado''er and suddenly came up with a good idea. He remembered a film he had seen before and forgot its name.


    The content is a wonderful plot in which an agent cultivated by a country is sent to the enemy country and finally mixed into the commander-in-chief of the enemy country''s military.


    If only the lizard man attacks, the human kingdom can definitely withstand it. Will the winged man Dynasty follow the attack? The covenant can''t be violated casually, but the binding force is really limited. After all, it was signed because of interests. The winged Dynasty can''t pay more than interests to fulfill the covenant.


    That is to say, the alliance between the Yiren Dynasty and the Dragon kingdom is not so firm. As long as the spies sent by their side make a slight stumbling block, even if they can''t completely break the alliance between the lizard people and the Yiren Dynasty and let the Yiren Dynasty work without effort, there must be no problem in beating soy sauce.


    As for who the spy is, isn''t there a ready-made poor princess? If she has money, she can help her win over forces, and use the system to add points and wear equipment to help her improve her personal strength.


    No matter how she says, she is also the Queen''s own daughter. As long as her strength improves greatly and presents treasures to please the queen, doesn''t her status rise?


    Is how to make sure this guy won''t betray me when he''s strong? System teammates can take the initiative to leave the team. This guy with plump wings will certainly not remember his current kindness. She is definitely the kind of ungrateful bastard with "cunning and cruel" character.


    If it is a previous earth, this is basically no solution. Holding others high and trying to firmly control them in the palm of your hand is delusion. Whether you catch your family members as hostages, handle threats and other means will be cracked.


    But this world is different, this world has magic! Is there a dark magic or soul contract that is very evil and can never be resisted once surrendered?


    There should be! Alan said that the elves had studied these taboos in the early years, but they didn''t know whether their face was big enough to get this magic scroll.


    In short, this is an attempt. If you can''t, you can give up. Even if sadoer doesn''t listen to her orders and buys her with money.


    This bitch must have no burden to betray the country for the sake of interests. Anyway, what she spends at that time is not her own money. For the sake of the overall situation, other human beings will certainly buy sadoer at any cost.


    Maybe you can corrupt part of it! Harlow nodded and felt more and more that it was really a mess.


    Sandy is also a cruel person. She is cruel to others and herself. As long as she is given a chance, she will try her best to climb up. There is a great probability of success!

 Chapter 94

    "Your information is useful, but it''s not enough. Saving your life is to offend many powerful winged princesses of the winged Dynasty. What can you bring me?"


    Harold certainly can''t tell the truth to sado''er. If sado''er knows her value, she doesn''t have to wait for her plump wings. It''s estimated that she will change her low tone and attitude and bargain with Harold calmly.


    Sadoer was shameless enough. As soon as Harold said this, he felt that there was a play. He immediately put his soft body into Harold''s arms and said delicately: "I can belong to you as a whole, and everything I have is yours!"


    Get out! Play routine with me?


    Harold didn''t bother to listen to a word of Sado''s bullshit and directly expressed his requirements.


    "I can help you make money and contribute to the formation of forces, and I can also help you improve your personal strength, but you must swear to be my slave!"


    "When my caravan comes, you must cooperate fully. In addition, help me pay close attention to the alliance with the lizard Kingdom and report to me at any time! Don''t blame me if you can''t do it well!"


    Sadoer quickly nodded his head and promised that it all depends on people whether this thing obeys or not. Harold once received the gift of the sun and was more in awe of the divine power of the sun. He vowed not to break it with the sun, and those who awakened the nobility never dared to break it with the oath of heroes and martyrs.


    However, people like sadoer can swear in any name. As long as they can survive the current situation, they will swear once in the future in the name of the winged queen and the sun god, claiming that they will take Harold as their master and belong to him wholeheartedly in the future.


    Looking at sadoer''s oath without hesitation, Harold firmly believed that the force was definitely the kind of bitch who spoke when farting. The harder and happier the oath was, the more likely it was to be violated.


    When taking an oath, people who hesitate again and again, carefully consider the contents of the oath, and are very reluctant to take an oath after bargaining for a long time are likely to abide by the oath.


    "Master, how can we form a force? Do you want to occupy this territory first? This winged nobleman has no background. As long as I hand over half of the territory wealth to the queen, she won''t blame us!"


    As soon as sadoer made the oath, she couldn''t wait to give advice and didn''t treat herself as an outsider at all. Maybe she thought that humans believed in the oath. This is normal. Human diplomacy is generally sent to nobles or knights. These guys who enjoy heroic power and the sun''s divine light swear by the sun and martyrs that they really didn''t dare to break it.


    It is said that many noble families have lost their blood because they broke their vows.


    Sadoer''s scheme is shameless enough. She just wants Harold to risk his life to work for her.


    Sadoer has no one under her. Her strength is sloppy. At most, she can open five to five with the high-ranking winger. She has not recovered to full status now. She can''t use [scream of pain]. It''s good to draw. Her main combat effectiveness depends on Harold.


    The Jersey collar ruled by the wing man aristocracy is not very large, and as a rare weak male wing man aristocracy, the capable strong are unwilling to follow him.


    Therefore, there are few capable men under the wing man aristocracy. He is only a high-level wing man in the whole territory. The combat effectiveness of the core soldiers is similar to those wing men led by sadoer that day.


    Although harlott''s group is a caravan, it is no problem to launch a raid with the cooperation of about 100 system soldiers and about 200 ordinary soldiers, turn over the wing man troops and kill the wing man nobles.


    But the problem is that Harold basically can''t get anything. The Jersey collar must belong to sadoer. It''s impossible for him to rule the territory of the winged Dynasty. It''s just that Harold has to take a lot of risks. Who knows whether sadoer''s usurpation and occupation plan will annoy other winged nobles.


    As a winged princess, it is acceptable for sadoer to kill a male winged nobleman who has no backstage and rob the territory. The winged Dynasty is talking about the law of the jungle. Who makes the winged nobleman have no ability?


    However, it''s hard to say that sadoer relies on Harold, the winged aristocrat killed by humans. The most serious situation may provoke a war between the human kingdom and the winged Dynasty. Even from the most optimistic point of view, the consequences may be as serious.


    Harold wants to run business everywhere. If his caravan participates in this armed struggle and shows amazing combat effectiveness, it won''t want to do business in various countries in the future. Which Lord will rest assured that such a group of armed thugs will enter the territory.


    It seems that the dusk brigade was also a caravan at first. As a result, they started fighting because they didn''t agree with each other. They won every fight. Finally, they became so famous that they simply began to transform and do business without capital. The leader of others is a legendary strong man. You can be arrogant at will. You''d better not die yourself.


    After listening to the bad idea of sado''er, Harold felt full of holes when he thought a little. If he was stupid and really implemented the plan, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Thinking of this, Harold angrily slapped a big mouth at sado''er in his arms. Before your fucking wings are hard, you just think of me!


    Harold was also really angry. Sadoer, who slapped with all his strength, rolled out of Harold''s arms, fell to the ground and turned several times. He didn''t dare to stand up. He quickly climbed on his knees and begged Harold for mercy.


    Sadoer secretly scolded herself for being too anxious. She wanted to go to heaven without saying it. She also hidden the meaning of harming Harold to get rid of his control. As a result, she was seen through at a glance. She can only hope that Harold has a better temper and can forgive her. It''s all right to beat her and scold her. Just don''t give up her directly.


    "You''d better find out your position. As long as I''m not happy, I can throw you out at any time to reduce trouble. The winged Dynasty is not so important to me. Whether I go to the dwarf kingdom or return to the human kingdom, it''s a pleasure of glory and wealth."


    "Supporting and controlling you is dispensable to me, but depending on me is your only way to live!"


    Harold didn''t do it again. It''s no use beating and scolding such a bitch. He''s been beaten and scolded too much. It''s estimated that he''s already become resistant.


    Before her wings are full, clarifying the relationship of interests can make her honest. In the future, she can only rely on those evil and taboo alternative magic and soul contracts.


    Sadoer remained silent and understood the status division of both sides. Now she must obey Harold''s orders, not her guide Harold''s actions. The other party is not Harry''s stupid and naive male winger, but a cunning and greedy male human.


    "First, pick a deserted territory and I''ll give you a sum of money. You can buy some slaves and hire some soldiers. When the construction is almost complete, start introducing people. Don''t worry, I''ll often take caravans to your territory and help me trade. At the same time, your territory can also develop. It won''t be long before it can be built into a territory similar to that of Jersey."


    Harlott''s plan is more feasible. He doesn''t have to take any risks. The gold coins invested in the early stage can also be earned through subsequent trade. Moreover, even if sadoer fails and is killed, his caravan reputation can also be made. At that time, contacting other princesses to give gifts and brush good feelings can also replace sadoer as a spy.


    Harlott didn''t want to do anything to harm the winged Dynasty. He just wanted them to be perfunctory about the military help that the Dragon Kingdom might have. It''s just rowing. It''s not difficult to send gifts in place.


    Sadoer can train and control the best, can''t and won''t harm him, and there are alternative schemes to prevent the situation of war, which should be the best response he can do at present!


    Sadoer was very wronged and said, "master, my strength is not enough. If you don''t help, it''s hard for me to stand firm!" it''s true. Several winged princesses have become high-level winged people. Sadoer''s status is much lower than before. Those princesses killed her themselves and probably won''t be punished by the queen.


    Harold took out the endless water bag and said mysteriously, "of course I know you are a waste, but I can help you improve your strength. Do you know what this is?"


    Sadoer certainly didn''t recognize this mysterious prop handed down from ancient times, but he could feel its extraordinary and asked excitedly, "what''s this... What''s this? Can it improve my strength?"


    Sadoer''s desire to improve her own strength is more than that of wealth and power. With strong power, wealth and status are not easy to capture. The queen of the winger herself is the best proof.


    "This is the divine water handed down from ancient times. It is very precious. After drinking it, you can stimulate your potential and greatly increase your strength. It can not only enhance your physical quality, but also give you the power to surpass your physical limitations!"


    Of course, this is bullshit. Harold only saw that sadoer''s level had risen to level 10 and had a full 9 attribute points and 9 skill points before he deliberately made up shit divine water to fool people.


    Unlike players, system teammates will increase skill points and weapon proficiency according to initial intelligence and agility, and there are no complimentary attribute points or growth process.


    Only when you upgrade can you get an attribute point and a skill point. The intelligence and agility improvement obtained when you allocate attribute points can reward additional skill points and weapon proficiency.


    Sadoer''s attributes are very luxurious, with a HP of 68 and a basic HP of 50, the same as that of Harold after he became a knight in the previous life.


    Four dimensional attributes strength 18, agility 19, intelligence 8, charm 16, weapon proficiency above 50, and the number of single handed weapons is 110. You know, sado is not an adult, his attributes have not reached the peak, and his weapon proficiency is far from reaching the bottleneck.


    System skills can be learned except leader skill [command] and special skill [item management], and Rand can''t learn these two skills. These two skills can only be learned by harlot who has army system and item column.


    There are also many special skills that have nothing to do with the system, [steel feather], [pain scream], [physical burst], [split] (temporarily unavailable), [physical burst] is similar to Harold''s [muscle burst], which can improve strength and agility in a short time, about 10% ~ 20%.


    From the attributes of sadoer, we can roughly see how rebellious the winged queen is. Sadoer, who has only inherited part of her blood, has four extraordinary abilities. Of course, sadoer should be an excellent one, otherwise her previous status could not be so high.


    The panic about Shenshui can easily be rounded. Adding attribute points is not to improve physical quality, and adding skill points is not to exceed the physical limit. The two skills of [running] and [strong attack] originally enable users to exert speed and strength beyond the upper limit of attributes.


    Harold specially mixed the pure water in the endless water bag with the good wine "ambergris". Ambergris itself can temporarily increase agility by 3 points. In this way, sadoer will more obviously feel the improvement of strength.


    Moreover, if pure water alone has no color or taste, it is too fake. Harold will certainly not make such a low-level mistake based on the principle of acting and doing everything.


    Sadoer drank the water mixed wine given by Harold with expectation. Human beings are good at refining potions. The legend of hero''s water also has various exaggerated rumors among the high-level leaders of other races.


    It is believed that any farmer who drinks the water of heroes has the opportunity to defeat the legendary strong. On the one hand, it is an exaggeration of human beings. On the other hand, the water of heroes can greatly develop the potential of human body, and further enhance combat effectiveness with the rise of determination and will.

 Chapter 95

    Harlott added sadoer''s strength and agility to 21. The remaining 4 attribute points were not allocated, and the skill points were 3 [strike], 3 [iron bone], and 3 [Weapon Mastery].


    Sadoer often flies in the air when fighting, and [running] is not very useful. The remaining 4 attribute points and 90 weapon proficiency are for fooling next time.


    As long as sadoer thinks that she can continuously obtain the divine water to improve her strength from herself, her "loyalty" will be guaranteed. In addition, Harold also equipped sadoer with a + 20 defense ox horn helmet and a total of + 10 defense "rag suit".


    He himself spent 8000 dinars to buy a "Germanic helmet + 30 defense", with a total defense pile of 120


    "You know that human nobles can share their extraordinary ability with their knights, right? I also gave you my extraordinary ability, which is called Saint asylum. There is no entity and touch, but the defense ability is first-class and excellent, without any dead corner!"


    Harold took sadoer to test the "Golden Bell Jar" he once trusted very much, and made sadoer understand through practical actions that he can recover this power at any time and improve the effect of this power. Everything depends on sadoer''s performance.


    The invisible defense of the system really excited sadoer. Even the fragile place of the eyes can be covered. It''s really magical to protect the saint!


    This also made sadoer understand why she couldn''t hurt Harold when she tried her best. She always thought that she had no strength at that time, but it was because of the other party''s extraordinary ability. She didn''t complain about losing!


    This makes her more flattering. The other party is not only rich and powerful, but also has excellent strength. He is not only a little white face who makes his fortune by seducing elves, but also a real strong man!


    Being a servant for the strong is certainly more comfortable than being a servant for xiaobailian. The most important thing is that the other party can also improve his strength.


    Sadoer can''t check the system panel, but she can probably feel that her strength and agility are much faster. Moreover, when using weapons to attack, she feels completely changed, smooth and free, and she feels that her strength will be significantly enhanced.


    This is the effect of system skills. 8% power blessing and better use of weapons sound ordinary, but the simple introduction of skills does not affect their very practical essence.


    Unlike [pain scream], [dragon slaying sword Qi] and [Fire release], system skills can bring a leap in strength and enable people to get a strong card. They are all small improvements based on basic strength, but a little makes a lot. Basic improvements are also very useful!


    Harlott also temporarily ignored combat skills because of his higher value of intelligence, charm and skills, as well as all practical means to improve combat effectiveness by promoting to nobility.


    After fooling sado''er, at midnight, Harold was a little sleepy, so he let sado''er go to sleep alone after he left. It''s not that he can''t see sado''er''s body or sado''er doesn''t want to.


    He played with Sandy''s body in his dream. Of course, he was greedy in reality. Sandy wanted to hold Harold''s thigh tightly. Harold was not a waste like Harry. Her strength was strong and could bring her improvement. It would be worth it if she could gain real strength growth.


    The main reason is that Harold doesn''t trust Sandor. The defense of 120 is not invincible. He can''t break it with empty hands. Holding a sharp weapon or a heavy blunt instrument that can ignore armor to a certain extent can kill Harold in his sleep.


    In order not to expose the storage space, he kept endless water bags containing "divine water" and a large number of jewelry wallets (gold coins are not expensive enough, and a large package is only a few hundred gold coins) around him. What if this sadoer suddenly wants to go crazy and stab him regardless of the overall situation to rob the treasure.


    Harold went to sleep, and sado rekindled her hope. She went back to the house and closed her eyes to wait for a new day.


    But the winged nobleman couldn''t sleep. Sadoer''s movements were always under his monitoring. She went to visit Harold and left happily. All of them were known by the nobleman.


    "Is that human being enchanted by sado''er and wants to help? The guy who can''t do great things can''t get it with money. What a stupid human being!"


    "Sir, what shall we do? Do you want to...?" a wing man asked the wing man aristocrat. The wing man aristocrat has betrayed sadoer. No, it should be said to be abandonment. He certainly doesn''t want sadoer to have a chance to turn over.


    Moreover, they had a real interest dispute. He didn''t want sadoer to rob Harold of the lucrative caravan.


    "Send a message to Princess abiz and say I promised her the conditions, but people asked her to catch it by herself and told her not to hurt the human caravan!" the winged nobleman asked his men to contact sadoer''s sworn enemy, Princess abiz, who evolved into a high-level winged man not long ago.


    It''s also funny to say that sadoer attacked and wounded abiz, and robbed him of the opportunity to attend the exhibition in the dwarf kingdom. However, he was tragically beaten in Waterloo, and his status plummeted. On the contrary, abiz, who was beaten and dying, was blessed with misfortune, survived and successfully evolved into a high-level winged man.


    Less than 10 of the winged princesses have evolved into high-level princesses, most of which are old princesses over a hundred years old. They have little life and no hope of legend. They have long lost their ambition and guard their respective territories for pleasure.


    Although the winged queen didn''t mean to cultivate an heir, she still gave a little preferential treatment to her particularly excellent daughter. Anyway, she laid the eggs herself.


    Abiz always wanted to kill sadoer. The winged nobles led by Jersey came forward to protect her. As for why protect sadoer?


    One is that he took sadoer''s money and was moved by the caravan in her mouth. The other is to bargain and get some benefits from abiz.


    Now that the caravan has come, sadoer has no use value, not to mention the trend of threatening him. It''s time for abiz to do it.


    The winger''s men got the order to rise in the air and fly quickly to the distance. Harold''s luck was also a little bad. Tonight was the only night he went to bed without lighting a magic lamp recently.


    The wing man''s men flew to the territory of the wing man Princess abiz in the middle of the night. After being promoted to a high-level wing man, the female wing man can get a reward from the queen. Abiz is a princess and the territory is much larger than the normal standard.


    Abiz was very angry when she was awakened from her sleep. Although she said she had to wake her up in case of emergency and didn''t delay things, she was still very upset. As a result, she was very happy to hear that sadoer was no longer sheltered.


    "Go back and recover your life first. I''ll be there this morning! Give him some money." abiz was in a good mood. He not only didn''t care about waking up, but also generously gave him a reward.


    After the winged man had a short rest and left in a hurry, one of abiz''s winged men said: "princess, the opportunity is rare. That guy used to collect money to protect sadoer with your heart. I''ve been unhappy with him for a long time. He has always been very alert. This opportunity is rare. We can not only kill sadoer, but also..."


    "Stop it, KUKA, I''m different from the scum like sadoer. I get a higher status and stronger strength to change the winged dynasty! Change this dark and cruel country!"


    "The people in the kingdom are miserable. The nobles are wary of each other. The country is not united at all. It is completely controlled by the mother emperor with strength. I am not qualified to question the mother emperor, but I must eradicate those scum who do anything for the upper position! I will never degenerate into that!"


    "Princess, I will follow you forever. You can become a legendary strong man and change our country!" KUKA was moved by abiz''s words. He was born as a slave and his status today depends on the princess''s rescue.


    Abiz once stayed in the Kurt Alliance for a period of time and was influenced. His thoughts and insights were not the jungle rules of the traditional wingers, but a more gentle and benevolent type.


    She was deceived by sado''er''s acting skills, and finally nearly died by stabbing her back. After surviving the disaster, she lost her inner weakness and emerged a fighting spirit to defeat evil while maintaining good.


    To tell the truth, if harlott meets this honest and kind princess, he can definitely have a good talk. Harlott instills some chicken soup into her, along with some practical and useful suggestions, and they can become good friends or even go further.


    Abiz took KUKA and a few elites to the Jersey collar where sadoer and harlott were located. Although there were less than 10 people, they were all high-level wingers.


    Although abiz''s thought is childish, her integrity and good character makes her deeply attract those male high-level wingers who are discriminated against and treated unfairly. In the winged Dynasty, they are also high-level wingers, and the status of female wingers is much higher than that of men.


    Most of the male high-ranking wingers have to join the forbidden guards. Although the treatment is good, it is not too poor compared with the female winger lords who can enjoy prosperity. Abiz never underestimates the male wingers and tries his best to eliminate discrimination and Prejudice in the territory.


    The rule of the winged people Dynasty was oppressive, and the hearts of the winged people were more or less dark. Even if they were civilians who didn''t have enough to eat, women often looked down on men, and bullying others could resolve their own pain.


    Abiz tried his best to make the civilians live a good life in his own territory, so that they could have food and clothing, and their lives were guaranteed. At the same time, he transmitted all kinds of positive energy. Many high-level wingers were moved by abiz and followed her for free.


    In contrast, sadoer recruited 10 forbidden guards by inducement. Others casually moved out of the name of the queen, and all these forbidden guards left her, with a great gap.


    As soon as it was light, abiz and his men came to Jersey, and the winged nobleman greeted them with a smiling face. He could not take sado''er seriously, but he did not dare abiz. The reason why he dared to protect sado''er was abiz''s kindness.


    "That bitch lives in the hotel on the east side. She shouldn''t wake up yet. You can catch her as soon as you go!" the winged nobleman groveled to abiz.


    "She''s not a bitch! She''s my sister! She''s just on a wrong path and needs to be purified. Pay attention to your words!" after abiz became a high-level winger after death robbery, he realized that kindness alone is useless, and there must be dignity and force.


    Just a few words were sonorous and powerful. With her strong momentum, the wing noble, who was also a high-level wing man, sweated in a cold sweat. He quickly and gently smoked his mouth to apologize. He didn''t dare to talk casually and quietly led the way in front.

 Chapter 96

    Sadoer''s sleep has been very light. Now there is no one under her, and she will wake up if there is a slight disturbance. She sleeps on the top floor, and the sound of a group of people going upstairs woke her up.


    "A lot of people, who is it? Harold? No, he asked me for something. He should send someone to ask me to talk. The traitor is eager to get rid of my relationship. It must not be him!"


    The place where sadoer lives is specially prepared for her by the wing nobles. Few people will come. There must be a problem this time!


    Sadoer directly opens the window and runs away from the air. The enemy and I are unknown. It''s the best policy to go!


    As a result, sado''er was caught by a high-ranking winger who had been on standby on the roof as soon as he flew out. He was abiz''s most reliable man, KUKA.


    Although sadoer has been added with attributes, skills and equipment by Harold, and his strength has increased a lot, he is not an opponent in the face of KUKA, who is also the top among the high-level wingers.


    After several rounds of desperate resistance, sadoer was kicked to the shoulder. Sadoer cried out in pain. She could no longer maintain her balance and fell to the ground with a spin.


    As soon as sadoer wanted to get up, he was trampled on the ground by a high-ranking winger, and then several sharp blades were put on sadoer''s neck. Sadoer didn''t dare to struggle at once.


    She is well aware of the defense of the "saint''s shelter". The power granted to her by Harold can not stop the swing of the high-ranking wingers, but can be reduced at most.


    "Presumptuous, I''m the Queen''s daughter, the princess of the winged Dynasty. Aren''t you afraid of the Queen''s anger when you attack me?" sadoer can only hope to frighten each other with the Queen''s banner. The princess''s status is not high, but it''s inappropriate to kill in broad daylight.


    "We know who you are, Princess sadoer. You have angered the queen. The identity of the princess has long been in vain. You''d better get rid of your little abacus as soon as possible!"


    KUKA flew down from the air. It was easy for him to defeat sadoer. If Princess abiz didn''t have to hold a fair duel, sadoer wouldn''t be just injured.


    As KUKA finished speaking, several high-level wingers grabbed sadoer''s body and made her kneel to the ground. Several high-level wingers gave way and exposed abiz behind them.


    Seeing abiz, sadoer''s heart was half cold. If the other princess was another princess, there was something to talk about. The other princesses just wanted to exclude their opponents and obtain benefits, but abiz and she were blood feuds.


    "Sister abiz, I''m sorry. I''m wrong. I don''t really want to hurt you. I''m really wrong. Please forgive me. We were all born by the mother emperor. We are close sisters!"


    Sadoer didn''t know what to do. She completely lost her calmness and desperately begged for mercy. She used abiz''s soft heart at the beginning. Although the probability was small, she could only expect the other party to be soft hearted again and let her go.


    "Did you think we were sisters when you stabbed me?" abiz''s eyes were cold and it was very hard to be betrayed. Abiz, who had always been sincere to others, was hit harder. What supported her to live when she was dying was endless anger in addition to her desire to survive.


    "I......" sadoer, no matter how thick skinned she is, doesn''t know what to say now. The sneak attack behind her back failed to completely kill the enemy. Now she wants to get away safely after being retaliated. That''s what she wants to fart.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll give you a chance. As long as you can beat me in the duel, I can let you go!" abiz asked his men to let go of sado''er and applied for the duel.


    "You have evolved into a high-level winged man. How can I be your opponent?" sado''er still knelt on the ground and wept at the corners of her eyes. She found that abiz was still naive and kind and wanted more preferential treatment.


    "Then you''ll die!" abiz ignored sadoer''s cry, directly took out his sword with both hands, put on a fighting posture, and gave his men a look. Those high-ranking wingers retreated to watch the battle.


    Sadoer knew that it was time to work hard at this time. She took up arms and began to enter the state of battle. If she had been yesterday, she would have lost and died miserably in the face of the evolved abiz, but she had a chance of winning after being strengthened by Harold.


    Abiz has just evolved, and his strength has not reached the peak. Even if he inherits several abilities of the queen, abiz''s strength is much weaker than KUKA.


    Abiz''s two handed sword is not the heavy sword used by Harold. It is about the same length, but it is much narrower. It is a bit similar to the extended one handed sword.


    Sadoer holds a short sword in his right hand and a short knife in his left hand. Sadoer is a rare dual weapon user.


    Although two weapons are common in various games and films, most of them are the configuration of the protagonist group or the setting of elite enemies or even bosses. It is impossible for passers-by to have this level.


    Of course, it''s not difficult to fight with two weapons, but in most cases, the effect is not as good as using one weapon. It''s a waste to have an empty hand. Isn''t it better to have a shield?


    Sadoer took the lead and tentatively launched an attack. The effect of ''ambergris'' she drank was still good, with agility of up to 24. Abiz was similar to her in speed and had no advantage.


    However, their strength is more than one grade worse. Even with LV3''s strong attack and 110''s one handed weapon bonus, their attack power has increased by 35%, and sadoer still fell completely into the disadvantage when fighting with abiz.


    Abiz used two handed weapons, and his strength was far above that of sadoer. Sadoer''s attack had no effect, and even a weapon was bounced off in abiz''s block counterattack.


    At the sound of, sadoer''s left wrist was in pain. He couldn''t hold the machete and flew out. People were also embarrassed to step back. Abiz swept over with a sword. Sadoer was kicked and rolled on the ground for several times by a kick.


    Abiz didn''t pursue, even kicked her machete that fell to the ground, stood in place and made a battle gesture to signal sadoer to attack.


    Sandy son was covered with soil now, his wings were cut, he kept bleeding out, his hair was scattered, he picked up the machete and got up.


    Sadoer rubbed her bleeding hands, looked at the invincible abiz in front of her, and scanned a circle of high-ranking wing people watching the war. They were all abiz''s men. She was a little desperate.


    "Sister abiz, please, give me another chance. I''m willing to be your slave. Please kill me!" sadoer saw the gap in the short fight. If it was a life and death fight, there might be a chance, but now she obviously can''t use Yin moves or kill.


    Once abiz is seriously injured and faints, her men will definitely tear sadoer to pieces. The so-called duel victory can only be based on her fair victory over abiz, and ensure that abiz will not be injured and fainted while losing combat effectiveness.


    The strength exchange between the two sides is almost the same. Her combat effectiveness is weak, and she still wants to show mercy, where is there any chance of winning.


    "I''m giving you a chance now. Although your heart has completely rotted, if you can surpass the limit and defeat me here, it means you still have the qualification to live!" abiz didn''t waver. She won''t fall twice in the same place.


    Sado''er started a difficult battle for survival. She was not weak in speed. She could dodge. That is, the other party''s weapons were flexible and changeable. No matter how careful she was, she was still rubbed several times.


    Sadoer''s clothes are almost rags now, and her whole body is covered with blood, but she still insists on not falling down, not to mention abiz and other wing people watching the war. Even sadoer is surprised.


    She had more than a dozen wounds all over her body. Although she had the "saint''s protection", the injury reduction was not serious injury, but it was incredible that she could dodge alive and kicking. Besides, was it false to shed so much blood?


    Is this also the effect of the power granted by Harold? Or is it the magical water?


    Sandy was distracted when she thought of this, and she was cut deeply by abiz''s sharp blade. Even if there were 30 defense injuries, a lot of blood splashed out.


    Abiz was splashed on his face and stopped the attack. Sadoer quickly pulled away and gasped.


    "Your tenacity shocked me, but you can''t win without fighting back. I don''t have time to play with you anymore! The next move will end you!" abiz announced his death in a flat tone.


    Sadoer swallowed her saliva, which smelled fishy. Now her mouth was full of blood, but she didn''t care about it. She focused on abiz. The other party was going to use a unique skill.


    Abiz''s body leaped high, his wings were fully open, and the sudden flutter brought a strong wind to sadoer. Sadoer covered his face with his arms. He didn''t know what moves the other party was going to use.


    As a result, abiz just waved his wings in the air a few times and fell to the ground again. His eyes were the same as those of the dead. Sadoer didn''t know, so he looked down at his body.


    Blood, all of it was blood. Her body seemed to be cut by countless blades. There was no place where she could see the original shape. The strong wind was abiz''s attack, and the wind carried countless small blades.


    The wind blade is so sharp that sando''er has no feeling of being cut. Until now, he has just felt the endless pain of cutting flesh and blood, sent out a scream of pain and fell to the ground.


    Now sadoer is very similar to Harold who fought against hyena Warcraft. Her whole body is cut and bleeding. However, although it looks scary, sadoer is not on the verge of death. 30 defense has strong resistance to this small cutting damage, and sadoer''s wings also help her block many attacks.


    Sado''er was dying and fell to the ground. She was dressed like Harold at the beginning. Her miserable appearance and terrible wounds made her deceive everyone. Abiz also walked to sado''er unprepared.


    "Haven''t you died yet? Life is too tenacious. Sometimes it''s not a good thing. I''ll end your pain now!" abiz raised his big sword and was about to stab down.


    Sadoer looked up hard and choked, "I''m sorry, sister, i... I can''t help it either. I''ve been hated by my mother emperor since I was a child, and I''ve been ostracized and bullied all the time. I''m just doing this to live better. Can you... Forgive me?"


    Sado''er looked dying and was not far from death. He lost a lot of blood and turned pale. At the end of his life, abiz begged for forgiveness. Abiz was still cruel. He leaned down and hugged sado''er and said:


    "I forgive you. It''s not you that''s wrong, it''s the world that forced you to be like this! Death will wash away all your sins!" abiz looked directly into sadoer''s eyes. She didn''t mind spending time with sadoer before she died.


    "Sister abiz, you are too kind and easy to suffer." sado couldn''t open her eyes, closed her eyes and muttered.


    "I''d rather lose all my life if I had to be cruel and don''t take human life seriously!" abiz said to sado''s ear.


    Abiz and sadoer were completely stuck together at this time without any defense. Sadoer''s planting suddenly pierced abiz''s heart with a short sword.


    Sadoer learned the lesson of not mending the knife last time, turned the dagger several times, severely smashed abiz''s heart, looked ferocious and said to abiz: "you don''t have a chance to suffer any more, this time is enough for you to die!"

 Chapter 97

    KUKA first reacted and rushed towards them angrily, and other high-ranking wingers followed closely. Sadoer threw abiz forward and fled desperately towards the place where harlot''s caravan was located.


    She killed abiz, and the other party''s men could not let her go. Only Harold and his soldiers could withstand so many high-ranking wingers.


    She doesn''t hate abiz. Good people like good people, and bad people like good people. Just to survive, she can only kill each other. Pretending to be dying can deceive people, but not pretending to be dead. As long as her heart is still beating, abiz and her men can''t let her go.


    Kill abiz, create chaos, take the opportunity to escape, and then pull harlott into the water. This is sado''s only way to live.


    KUKA and several high-level wingers didn''t immediately chase sado''er. They all nervously surrounded abiz. No one thought that sado''er who was injured like that was pretended. Abiz was too careless. Even if he didn''t mend the knife immediately, he shouldn''t be close to each other unprepared!


    The heart was completely broken, and even the high-level winged people could not continue to live. The legendary strong people may have a chance. Their body structure is beyond the imagination of ordinary people, but abiz is not a legendary strong person. She struggled to overcome death again, but she still closed her eyes.


    KUKA looked up and cried in pain. Holding abiz''s body, KUKA issued an unforgettable cry, "catch that bitch and I''ll tear her to pieces!"


    Several high-level wingers were red eyed and angry. At this time, the legendary strong man came, which could not stop their determination to revenge.


    Sadoer fled and bled all the way. Her injury was no joke. She didn''t fall down because she was supported by one breath.


    Sadoer, covered in blood, rushed to Harold''s caravan garrison. Kent recognized her, stopped her and asked, "what happened? How did you get so badly hurt?"


    "The winged people want to kill me and kill your master together. They found out the secret I revealed yesterday!" sadoer also knows that Harold can''t go to war with a strong enemy in order to protect her.


    Kent also heard the news that "the winged man Dynasty and the Dragon kingdom will attack mankind together" last night, but later Harold asked him to stay outside. He didn''t know the follow-up conversation, but he only remembered that Harold didn''t let him drive Sandor away again.


    Kent''s head is stupid. He can only let his men bandage sado''s wound first, and he hurried to report it to Harold.


    His behavior can be said to be right in the heart. When sadoer enters harlott''s territory, will the angry high-ranking wingers talk to him and let them release?


    Certainly not. Let alone the camp of human caravans, even the castle of the winged nobles will be kicked off without saying a word. The status of the high-level winged people in the winged Dynasty is a bit like that of the nobles in the human kingdom. There are only hundreds of high-level winged people in the whole winged Dynasty. They are very aggressive one by one. It''s not normal to start a fire and kill innocent people indiscriminately.


    Kent was very fast. He rushed to Harold''s house in less than a minute, woke Harold and reported the matter. Harold immediately reacted that something was wrong.


    "Fart, why don''t you come to us first if you want to kill? Let someone throw her out quickly. It must be this guy''s enemy who came to the door. Let''s not be shot by her!"


    Harold doesn''t invest in sadoer now. Half a bottle of wine is nothing, and the equipment can be taken off again. He doesn''t feel bad when sadoer is dead. He just hopes not to be involved in any trouble!


    At this time, a soldier hurriedly pushed open Harold''s door and breathlessly reported the situation, "Sir, several winged people rushed in outside. Officer Lucius and his men are fighting with them. Many soldiers have been killed. Go and have a look!"


    Harold threw the glass of water on the table and didn''t have time to complain. He quickly put on his armor and Kent went out to see the war.


    A total of 8 winged men rushed in, each of whom was a high-level winged man. Even the rogue knight was not an opponent at all. Many of Harold''s soldiers were killed in their sleep before they woke up.


    But after all, there were only eight of them. Under the leadership of the adventure hero Lucius, the people worked together to kill two wingers, but two rogue knights were also killed.


    The strongest winger of the other party was even more fierce. Harold visually felt that this guy was stronger than the Centaur guard. He was tall and powerful, with a head of more than 2 meters and waving a strong mace.


    It was only a few rounds that drove Lucius out. Lucius struggled for a long time and couldn''t get up. Harold hurried to shoot and cover. Although the crossbow was bounced off by the other party, it also successfully attracted the other party''s attention.


    It happened that sado''er, who suffered a thousand knives, also ran near harlott and shouted: "master, help me! I killed the other party''s leader, and I made a great contribution!" this forced him to shout so loudly on purpose.


    When KUKA saw this, his eyes were red. Ignoring other miscellaneous fish, he jumped up and shook off the people. His wings waved wildly in the air and accelerated to Harold.


    "Misunderstanding, I don''t know this guy. If you want to kill her, you can kill her. We have nothing to do with her!" Harold kicked sado down and explained to KUKA.


    But KUKA can''t hear anything now. Of course he will kill sado, but the human will die together!


    If you say it''s okay, it''s okay? It doesn''t matter why you put her into the camp. It doesn''t matter why she asks you for help and die!


    KUKA is ready to kill this group of humans and then kill the winged nobleman. His towering anger has made him lose his mind for a long time.


    "Kent, get ready to fight! And you! I''ll settle with you later!" Harold felt the murderous spirit of the other party and understood that it was useless to say anything now. He didn''t care to trouble sado and pulled out his big sword to fight.


    KUKA came quickly without any intention of slowing down and landing. It seemed that he was going to hit them with his weight. This guy was different from ordinary winged people. He was huge and weighed surprisingly. Harold had never seen anyone with such a strong body except the Marquis of Prague.


    With a thud, Kent guard blocked the winged man in front of Harold. Facing the impact, he was hit by a stick, smashed a wall and disappeared.


    KUKA didn''t mean to slow down at all. He swung his vicious mace and hit Harold. Harold waved a big sword to meet him, and then he was hit with his sword.


    Harold got up without looking back and immediately ran to the facade of the building. What a monster! Its strength is estimated to be broken. It still has wings and can fly!


    The advantage of running to the building facade is that it can make the other party unable to fly, and the huge volume will be limited in the narrow terrain.


    Harlott wanted to let sadoer be cannon fodder to attract attention. After all, the guy with the highest hatred should still be that guy. As a result, sadoer ran faster than him and hid in the building first.


    KUKA closely followed Harold, and the obstacles in front of him were in vain. Harold didn''t dare to look back, so he heard the rumbling sound of destruction from behind, and the sound of heavy footsteps came closer and closer.


    Can''t run away! Harlott found this cruel reality. The other party is a strong power type, and the speed is not fast, but harlott is also not fast. His agility is not high, and his [running] level is low.


    Even if the terrain is good for you, it doesn''t have much impact on the enemy. It''s not easy for the winged man to smash tables, chairs, benches and even walls.


    Kent and Lucius, the two strongest fighting forces, have been beaten down, and sadoer is a pit. It''s good that those rogue knights and Colombo infantry can defeat those high-ranking wingers. It''s difficult to spare a hand to help Harold.


    Harold realized that he had been forced to a desperate situation. He looked at the hero''s water in the item column and heard the approaching strong enemy behind him. Harold took out the hero''s water and drank it in one gulp.


    The throat shook, and the burning feeling came over. It felt that the whole body was burning. Harold stopped his escape, raised his big sword and turned to face the enemy. Now he was full of strength.


    KUKA also directly broke a wall and rushed to Harold. He didn''t understand why the other party didn''t run away, but it didn''t matter. After abiz died, he didn''t care about anything now.


    "Beat you into meat and mud!" KUKA howled to vent his pain. The mace smashed Harold. Harold roared and swung his sword back, and the [muscle burst] opened.


    Harold doesn''t know how much strength he has now. The system bar shows that his strength and agility are "unknown". It seems that the strength improvement after drinking the water of heroes is not so stable.


    Harold''s height is much lower than that of KUKA. He is only in his early 1.9 meters. His figure looks a big circle smaller than that of the other party. At the age of 17, he is almost at the end of his height. Xihelu''s short gene has dragged him back!


    As soon as Harold fought with the other party, the big sword almost flew out. He felt that the great force from above was difficult to resist. Harold''s legs couldn''t stand straight, his knees bent, his body sank violently and fell on one knee.


    Before Harold could breathe, KUKA hit it with all his strength. Harold really had no strength to resist. The strength of the other party was even stronger than that of the Centaur commander who was seriously injured at the beginning, which was outrageous.


    Harlott can only continue to use his unique skill "roll", but this move is not very easy to use. Even if he drinks the water of heroes, harlott''s attributes can''t compare with each other. He has no advantage in speed and is kicked hard.


    Harold was very glad that the invincible armor he was wearing had withstood the attack. It only dented a little and helped him dissolve a lot of strength. The remaining damage to him after 120 points of defense reduction was not very high.


    The attributes of Kent and Lucius, including the skill bonus of lv10, are absolutely no less than him who drank the water of heroes, but they were easily defeated because their defense is not high enough and they were hit hard by either or both of the other side.


    Harold''s defense is high, but it''s useless. In the battle with KUKA, he is like a child. Every time he tries hard to fight the other party''s stable standing, Harold''s big sword can''t be held stably, and his body is shaky. He has fought several times in a row, and his steps are a little staggered.


    With the help of a hard struggle, Harold retreated back along the strength of the other party. Pretending to escape, Harold hid behind the door. KUKA didn''t mean to bow his head and pass through the door. He knocked open the door and chased out.


    Harold made a sneak attack in the back, but he could only use some means in the front. There was no meanness or meanness in the struggle of life and death, but when Harold wanted to stab the big sword into the enemy''s back heart.


    The winged man turned to block at an unimaginable speed, and at the same time, he opened the big sword and turned to Harold. Harold''s big sword couldn''t be taken back at once. He just resisted the attack with his body.


    Surprisingly, harlott only stepped back a few steps, the hit position was slightly painful, and his blood volume dropped a few points to resolve the attack.


    Harold thought that the other party had the same [muscle burst] and other skills as him. Now that the time came, his strength decreased significantly. Harold raised his sword and cut at the other party.


    "Now it''s my turn! Plant!"


    Then Harold was hit and flew out on the side again. People were bleeding in the air, and the big sword flew out. He loaded a carriage and rolled on the ground for several times to stop.


    Harold vomited blood and coughed. At the same time, he was very confused: "why is this guy''s strength big and small, and his speed fast and slow?"


    During Harold''s sneak attack, the opponent''s block counterattack speed was too fast. It was a fight with the Jackal leader he had met before, faster than tyona, the fastest person Harold knew.


    The strength of the other party''s normal attack exceeds 100 points, or even 150 points. You can easily beat Harold away.


    However, although the strength of the other party is high, the control is very poor. It seems domineering to beat people flying, but the strength is used to displace others. In fact, the damage is not high.


    I feel that the destructive power caused by tieona''s full strike with 80 points of power is higher than him. This guy doesn''t look like a rookie with attributes and no combat experience. Why did he make such an obvious mistake?


    Something''s wrong with this guy. Whether it''s a sudden increase in speed or a high power, it must be brought by some extraordinary ability. We must find out this ability in order to defeat each other!

 Chapter 98

    Harold didn''t lie on the ground for long. He quickly got up and picked up the big sword. KUKA killed several soldiers who wanted to protect Harold.


    Harlott knew that a small number of soldiers without scale did not pose a threat to this guy. Both ordinary soldiers and system soldiers were the same. Several rogue Knights fought with the five high-level wingers with the main force. They couldn''t deal with this monster.


    Now he must rely on his own strength to kill the other party, otherwise he will die if he doesn''t get the gift of the sun as soon as the hero''s water time comes.


    "Sadoer is my man. It seems that she has completed the task I arranged very well!" first angered her opponent and made him lose his mind, Harold said deliberately.


    KUKA didn''t answer. He stared at Harold, and then charged fiercely. He was so fast that he didn''t seem to be fighting by force.


    Harold''s eyes shrunk and confirmed his idea. "This guy can really change speed and power!"


    Harold stares at the charging KUKA, lowers the body''s center of gravity, and prepares to receive the opponent''s attack. If the speed increases, the strength should decrease, and the speed of power surge will slow down. This is a common setting. Harold thinks that the opponent should have this ability.


    When the opponent''s strength is high, I hide and fight. When the speed is high, I fight hard. Harold is qualified to fight head-on with invincible armor and 120 defense after drinking the water of heroes.


    However, just as Harold was about to fight with KUKA, Harold suddenly felt a little flustered and his hair stood up. He was very familiar with this feeling. His instinct would warn every crisis.


    Without time to think, Harold suddenly rolled to the side and moved a few meters to avoid KUKA''s charge. With a bang, KUKA didn''t stop and directly crashed into a stone house in front of him!


    Harold''s eyes were wide open. If he hadn''t hid in time, he would have been badly hurt. This guy''s speed was fast and his strength was not weak at all!


    Why? While thinking, Harold fled towards the buildings. If his strength and speed could be strengthened at the same time, why was his strength to block the counterattack so light before?


    Why did the guy''s attack speed be a little slow when his strength soared? Harold couldn''t figure it out. He could only observe while running away.


    KUKA has lost his mind. Red eye chases Harold all the way. He easily sweeps away the buildings and obstacles on the road. After catching up with Harold, he swings a stick and is turned sharply by Harold to avoid the attack. Harold judges that the other party should not be good at moving at a long and high speed from his inability to stop just now.


    But the fact once again violated Harold''s inference. KUKA also made an easy turn, completely different from the previous heavy appearance. He caught up with the stunned Harold and hit him on the head.


    Harold also gave the other side a counterattack in an emergency, slightly cutting KUKA''s chest, while his head was bleeding and his mind was a little unclear.


    Harold shook his head and hid in a building. Just now, the attack power of the other party was weakened. His head was not invincible armor defense, but an ordinary helmet. When the helmet was scrapped with a stick, it is reasonable that his head should also be scrapped directly.


    The guy was able to turn sensitively because he weakened his power. His judgment was right. The opponent''s speed and power could not be increased at the same time. The brutal charge just now was a special case.


    At this time, Harold was running around the house. He was forced to have no way to escape. He fell on the roof and ran on the roof. KUKA broke the window, flew into the air and rushed over. Harold rolled and avoided the attack.


    KUKA hit the roof and rolled several times. It''s amazing that KUKA could step on the ground and fall on the roof without collapsing the roof?


    Harold didn''t have time to think carefully. With a big sword, he attacked KUKA lying on the ground. KUKA didn''t defend Harold''s attack, but swept Harold to the ground.


    Harold''s big sword was cut into each other''s shoulder. Now Harold fell to the ground. KUKA stood tall and raised his mace. He was about to hit Harold with all his strength. Suddenly, the roof under his feet cracked and KUKA fell down.


    Harold rubbed his right leg hit by a mace and reluctantly stood up. What''s the matter? Why did this guy suddenly fall?


    Just now, I jumped down from the air and hit the roof without a hole. How can a normal stampede break a hole? Is the quality of the roof good or bad?


    Harold gasped and thought at high speed. Suddenly, inspiration suddenly emerged. Isn''t this guy''s ability to strengthen attributes, but to control his own quality?


    The reason why he didn''t smash the roof before was that he lost weight, but now he collapsed the house just because of his weight!


    If the mass is reduced, the speed will indeed be accelerated, the mass will increase, and the attack power will indeed increase. Moreover, if the manipulation is flexible enough, the quality will weaken when attacking and increase suddenly when hitting the enemy. To some extent, we can enhance the speed and strength at the same time.


    This can also explain why the other party has speed power when charging, but can only increase one of them when attacking, and his quality is not increased or decreased fast enough!


    Just as Harold was delighted to break each other''s ability, KUKA broke the roof again and threw a mace. After Harold fought hard, he was hit and flew to another building facade like a baseball.


    "Cough, no wonder this guy always blows people away. What he strengthens is not strength, but quality. Even if the power is the same, the control and explosive power are much worse!"


    "I can win! His ability seems strong, but his weakness is also obvious. There is a qualitative difference between the speed and strength brought by increasing and decreasing quality and the real high agility and high strength, and this guy''s change speed is not fast enough!" Harold encouraged himself and climbed out of the ruins.


    In fact, his state has been quite poor. Even if the opponent''s attack power control is very poor, he has been hit like a baseball for several times. His internal organs and bones are close to the limit, and his blood strip is about to reach the bottom.


    Harold''s brain was running at full speed. His eyes were fixed on the other party''s actions. Instead of running away or waiting for the other party to attack, he rushed up bravely.


    KUKA thought Harold was confused and wanted to die. He suddenly gained weight and was ready to beat the other party into meat sauce with one blow. As a result, his attack was dodged.


    While increasing the quality will increase the power, not only the speed will be greatly slowed down, but also the flexibility will be significantly reduced. Just like a 100 kg person, it will be very uncomfortable to suddenly wear a 50 kg armor.


    Before, Harold was frightened by this guy''s ferocity and dared not do this thrilling close-up dodge. Now he judged the details of the other party and naturally dared to fight.


    Harold turned sideways to avoid the opponent''s attack and cut a sword at KUKA''s waist. Just as he wanted to continue the attack, KUKA punched him back a few steps. This attack was very light and did not cause any damage under 120 defense reduction.


    Sure enough, I found this guy''s weakness. Harold excitedly attacked KUKA again. KUKA didn''t expect that the human who had been hanged and beaten by him was so crazy that he fought back without running away!


    KUKA has no ability to use. He only uses the basic attributes to start a dead battle with Harold. He knows the weakness of his ability better than anyone else. He can give full play to his greatest advantage only when he is surprised and accumulates strength to attack. In the fierce melee between the two sides, the ability he can''t fully grasp will only drag his feet.


    KUKA''s strength is very strong. After gradually regaining his reason, KUKA''s combat level is no less than that of tiona, only slightly inferior in attributes.


    KUKA can easily suppress Harold with his hands and feet. The heavy and arrogant weapon of mace can also play full of changes, which makes Harold Parry very hard.


    Harold''s only advantage is that he is more meat. KUKA doesn''t wear any armor. His muscles and bones won''t be much hurt when they break stone walls and wood, but Harold''s sharp sword can easily bring him damage.


    But Harold''s only advantage is slowly disappearing. He was hurt too badly before. Now he can''t stand too many blows. After being rubbed by the other party several times, he can get another heavy blow at most.


    Harold became crazy. If he dragged on, he would die. There was no doubt that the other party''s hard strength was stronger than him and he had to win by surprise. After Harold blocked the other party''s swing of a heavy stick, he jumped back and opened the double reverse distance.


    Harold raised his sword high and slashed forward. KUKA didn''t see what his opponent was doing. The two sides were five meters away. Can you cut me?


    [dragon slaying sword spirit], Harold urged with all his strength to play the most violent sword spirit so far. The white light crossed. KUKA was in a hurry and blocked it with a mace. His body was cut a huge wound from his left shoulder to his right leg, and blood gushed out suddenly.


    Harold himself was shocked by the power of this sword attack. At ordinary times, his sword Qi didn''t even have one-third of the power of this attack. It seems that the water of heroes improves not only strength and agility, but also all-round stimulation of human potential.


    After Harold wielded the sword Qi, his physical fitness fell rapidly and summoned up his last strength to charge KUKA. He can see the bright future of killing his opponent and getting the gift of the sun.


    KUKA''s mace in his hand had been blown away, and he was seriously injured. He knelt on the ground. One hand supported the ground to prevent him from falling down. One hand held the big sword stabbed by Harold. His strength was not enough to completely control the big sword. He was roared by Harold and stabbed in his chest.


    Rao is so, KUKA is still not dead. Harold raised his foot and pedaled on KUKA''s chest to pull out the big sword, but he couldn''t do it for a long time.


    KUKA clamped his muscles, and Harold, who had little strength, naturally couldn''t pull it out. KUKA was hardly hurt in the previous battle. Harold wanted to kill KUKA with a sword and an attack that didn''t hit the key. It was a dream.


    KUKA raised his body, raised his hand on the ground, hit Harold on the cheek with a punch, and with a click, several of Harold''s teeth flew out, and the man turned around and fell to the ground.


    KUKA stood up, grabbed the big sword''s arm, and his green tendons burst up. With a sudden force, he pulled the big sword out of his chest and threw it out. The vitality of high-order winged people is not comparable to that of human beings. KUKA gasped and looked down at Harold, who was bleeding and staggering to stand up.


    "Is it over? Weak human!"


    Harold''s body was a little unstable, but he still stubbornly raised his head and looked directly at KUKA, "it''s time to end, end your life! Shit bird man!"


    As Harold roared out provocative lines, both sides rushed forward and began the most primitive hand to hand fight.

 Chapter 99

    Harold clearly had run out of oil and the lamp was dry, but inexplicably felt that his body had a steady stream of strength. The more his fighting spirit was, the more excited his mood was, the more abundant his strength was.


    Close combat has great advantages for Harold. Firstly, 120 armor has an extraordinary effect in empty handed combat. Secondly, it is useless for the other party to increase or reduce the quality.


    Quality enhancement and strength enhancement are completely different things. For example, when waving a wooden hammer becomes waving an iron hammer, the power will indeed be greater, but when others hold the wooden hammer together with you for close wrestling, whether it is a wooden hammer or an iron hammer, it all depends on each other''s strength.


    KUKA also felt that hand to hand combat had an advantage over him. His right leg and thigh were seriously injured and had no impact on close combat. However, if both sides took up arms to fight, his flexibility would be greatly reduced, and he was afraid that Harold could use the attack just now.


    Harold had armor on his body. KUKA aimed at Harold''s head. Harold hit KUKA''s wound cut by sword gas.


    What a hard head. KUKA was a little shocked. He beat him seven or eight times in a row. It is reasonable that Harold, even if he didn''t pass out after concussion, at least he had to be unaware of his combat effectiveness.


    As a result, the more Harold was beaten, the braver he became. He broke several ribs of KUKA, and even a hand knife stabbed him in the abdomen. Fortunately, KUKA hit Harold on the top of his knee, otherwise he could not be ripped open.


    Harold suffered so many times that he felt the earth spinning. As soon as he got up, he fell. KUKA tore off the rags on his upper body and wrapped it around his stomach. He barely wrapped the wound and continued to pursue the victory.


    Harold finally did not faint. Facing KUKA who rushed over, he wisely fell down, grabbed KUKA''s ankle, stood up and beat him. He was really a little unable to withstand KUKA''s heavy fist. The other party was not a waste with less than 20 strength like sadoer. The steel plate could also bend with one punch, and the defense of 120 could not be immune to attack.


    Although the combat power fight is also a close struggle, KUKA with long arms and legs has great advantages. Harold is ready to give full play to the advantages of the enemy and drag the battle to the ground. At that time, he will roll together and stick so close. Although the opponent''s strength is high, he can''t break through the defense without accumulating strength.


    And he can use the iron palm with armor to tear and crush each other''s wounds. It goes without saying who has the upper hand.


    As a winged man, KUKA was very good at air combat, but it was the first time to roll on the ground. Harold grabbed his ankle and threw him to the ground.


    However, he was not easy to mess with. When he fell, he strengthened his weight and pressed Harold hard. Harold felt stuffy in his chest and couldn''t breathe.


    KUKA is not very good at pulling on the ground. After hard pressing Harold, he even chose to raise his upper body and wave his fist. However, this is normal. The winged people usually fight on the ground or even fly in the air. They don''t know any moves such as jujitsu, capture and lock skills.


    Not to mention winged people, even humans generally don''t study this. Knights also like to duel with swords in heavy armor, or compete on horses. What''s the point of wrestling between two iron cans?


    Harold made a sudden effort, hugged KUKA''s fist with both hands, turned over, and pressed KUKA''s arm between his legs and hands. KUKA''s other fist beat Harold madly.


    Harold didn''t move at all. He worked hard all over and broke one of KUKA''s arms with a click. No matter how strong the muscles and bones were, the joints were inevitably weak.


    KUKA grabbed Harold''s hair in pain and lifted him up. He swung his arm completely round and threw Harold to the ground. Harold''s scalp was shocked and painful, and a lot of his hair was pulled off directly.


    Harold fell to the ground and felt that his internal organs seemed to move. In contrast, the pain from his scalp was nothing at all. As for whether he would become bald after his scalp was damaged


    The less hair, the stronger the fighting power. Harold comforted himself so much. Shit bird man, you''re adding a buff to me!


    KUKA''s broken arm was very bloody. Harold was a dead hand. His elbow joint was completely destroyed. Moreover, due to excessive force, the broken bones pierced the muscles and protruded out. Half of his arm was connected to his body by the only skin and meat.


    Harold, regardless of his injury, continued to rush over and fight with KUKA. He couldn''t let the other party stand up. If he wanted to fly away, I wouldn''t be stupid.


    KUKA broke an arm, and his blood was stimulated. Harold was also a little anxious. He was kicked back on his shoulder. KUKA''s wings bounced from the ground and jumped at him.


    The next scene stunned Harold''s eyes. KUKA directly tore off the half arm and inserted the protruding bone spurs on the fallen half arm directly into Harold''s throat.


    Then KUKA grabbed Harold''s head and tried to hit it on the ground. Harold felt unable to breathe. At the moment of life and death crisis, the whole person hugged KUKA''s arm and lay on KUKA.


    Harold was hit on the ground by pressing his head, and the ground was hit with a big hole. Harold also felt that his skull seemed to crack, but he also succeeded in locking KUKA''s only arm and breaking it cruelly again.


    KUKA''s right leg was broken. After his hands were all wasted, he had no means of attack. He opened his mouth to bite Harold''s bloody throat, but Harold stabbed him in the eye with the bone of the broken arm. Then Harold picked up KUKA and bent back. A back bridge broke KUKA''s spine.


    KUKA has completely lost his ability to move. He looks at the sun and clouds in the air with his only remaining eye and remembers every bit of him and princess abiz.


    KUKA actually lost his motivation to live at the moment abiz died. He just wanted to vent his pain. When the death was approaching, he said very plainly: "abiz, I''ll go with you!"


    Then KUKA shed tears and was cut off by Harold''s sword. Harold fell to the ground paralyzed.


    He was not only physically exhausted, but also mentally exhausted. He couldn''t even open the item bar and take out "hell rum", "healing potion 2.0" and "wound healing scroll".


    Harold looked at the sun that had completely risen and prayed for a gift. The sun did not disappoint him. A particularly bright but not dazzling sun shone on him.


    Every part of the body was shrouded by the divine power of the sun. The wound felt warm. The overdrawn body was full of vitality again. More importantly, Harold felt that there was some special power in the body!


    It''s heroic blood! I got the blood of a hero. I''m a hero and I''m a noble!


    Harold couldn''t wait to open the attribute bar. The attributes have been slowly increasing, and the strength, agility and charm are rising. These are not the most important. The most important thing is that there are more skills under the skills!


    [gravity control] there is no other introduction except this name. After all, this skill has nothing to do with the system. It would be nice if the system could give a name.


    In addition, the system also continuously transmits a series of information such as "gain experience XX", "level promotion", "achievement achievement achievement", etc.


    Before Harold could see it, she saw sadoer wrapped in a mummy coming stealthily from a distance. Harold became a hero and noble. She was in a good mood, but she was still a little angry.


    No one likes to be trapped and block the gun for others. Harold is no exception. He closes his eyes and pretends to be dead. The gift of the sun has disappeared. He looks covered with blood and falls to the ground. It''s really like he died with KUKA.


    If sadoer has any dissatisfaction with him, such as searching his property, looking at himself and breathing and mending his knife, don''t blame his ruthlessness.


    When sadoer saw Harold, he came to check his injury for the first time. He found that Harold breathed smoothly and had no trace of trauma. He felt very stunned. So much blood was splashed by KUKA''s injury? He''s not hurt at all?


    She knew KUKA''s strength. She shot her down from the air with three fists and two feet. Harold won without any injury? And it can be seen that KUKA''s death is quite miserable, and Harold''s strength is much more than she imagined.


    Sadoer thought that she had cheated Harold, which caused heavy casualties among Harold''s men. She really angered the other party. Her end was likely to be worse than KUKA. She could not help but tremble with fear.


    But she can''t run away. Now she really has half a breath left. Her whole body is bandaged, that is, to stop bleeding. It''s difficult for the wound to heal automatically. This is not a forbidden area, which can let her lie down for ten days and a half months and heal slowly.


    Not to mention anything else, the light winged nobleman knew that she had no resistance, and must have tied it to other princesses. She could live only by relying on Harold.


    After thinking about it, sado put on a smiling face, gently shook Harold and shouted, "master, wake up, I''ll save you! Are you okay?"


    Harold couldn''t help admiring it. It''s actually difficult to be shameless to this extent, but the bitch passed the performance and was exempted from capital punishment. After all, Harold, as a human being, can''t handle such a big thing well and is easy to get into trouble.


    The princess sado''er was good enough to pick up the pot. Harold no longer fainted when he thought of it. He stood up with a cold hum. "You''ve caused me a lot of trouble!"


    Sadoer was so frightened that she fell on her knees. Fortunately, she didn''t move her mind, otherwise she couldn''t be torn to pieces? KUKA was so strong that he was torn off his arms and cut off his head. He couldn''t be beaten into meat sauce?


    "You''d better pray that I don''t kill many men, or your life will be lost!" said Harold, holding sado''s hair fiercely.


    The gift of the sun has repaired most of the injuries, and the damaged scalp has been cured, but the lost hair can''t grow in a short time. Now Harold''s hair is sparse and ugly. He wants to pull all sando''s hair down and make her bald.

 Chapter 100

    Harlot''s status is full, click the system bar, the attribute increases obviously, and the level is also increased by one level.


    Level: 14 defence: 120


    HP: 146146 (basic 100 + 42 strength + 4 iron bones)


    Strength 42 (ogre gloves + 1, Juli skill + 4), agility 31 (equipment load-2, Juli skill-4), intelligence 10, charm 30


    Free attribute point: 1


    Harold looked at his luxury attributes and couldn''t help smiling. Not only did he increase his charm by 3 points, but he increased his strength and agility by 42 points in total!


    If it depends on the system, it can not reach this level in any case. His strength has finally made a qualitative leap.


    [achievement, winged man killer, kill a high-level winged man who awakens his extraordinary ability alone. Reward, "feather shoe" defence + 20, which can reduce the wearer''s weight by 20 kg.]


    Harlot added attribute points to intelligence, and other attributes exceeded 30. There was no need to unlock the upper limit of skills. The improvement of one or two points had no impact. It was better to add additional skill points to intelligence and raise [command] and [transaction] to lv10.


    The intelligence attribute is a little high, and it is very useful. Although it can not improve the IQ, it can speed up the brain operation and memory. Now I am a noble. In the future, there will be a large number of subordinates, groups of knights, who spend more time thinking and giving orders than hands.


    Harold returned to the caravan station, and several high-level wingers did not fall. Harold picked up the big sword and easily killed these high-level wingers, which greatly boosted the morale of his men.


    The system soldiers are nothing. They are full of loyalty, but those ordinary soldiers can''t help admiring harlott when they see that harlott can easily kill the high-ranking wingers they can''t resist.


    Harold stepped on a piece of ruins, raised his big sword in his right hand, pointed directly at the sky, and shouted in the light of the sun:


    "I, Harold, drank the water of heroes today, killed the top winged man and the strong man in the legend, accepted the gift of the sun and became a hero and noble!"


    "I will use my power to defend mankind, fight against strong enemies and protect human security. My descendants will inherit my blood power to protect mankind from generation to generation. I am a hero, noble ha, Luo and te!"


    At this time, the sun shone a soft light and just wrapped Harold. All humans fell to their knees. No one doubted what Harold said. The brilliance of the sun was the best evidence.


    "Hallot!" "hallot!"


    More than 200 people shouted Harold''s name. Harold felt very excited. The day finally came and he became a noble!


    Unfortunately, the audience is a little scarce, only more than 200 people, and the only female audience is still a sand doll wrapped in mummies. When they return to the human kingdom, they must show off.


    At this time, the battle was over. Harold asked his men to dress up for treatment. The casualties at this stop were not too large. More than 40 people died in total. The number of the other party was too small. After being dragged by several rogue knights, he had no time to kill ordinary soldiers.


    There are only two rogue Knights left to die. The adventure hero Lucius drank the healing potion. His life is not dangerous, but he can''t fight within a month. Kent is OK. He just broke an arm and climbed out of the ruins without waiting for Harold''s rescue.


    The winged nobles of Jersey territory probably understood the results after personal exploration and scouting report. Abiz was killed by sadoer alone, and all abiz''s men were killed by harlott and his gang.


    What strength does sadoer have? How can he defeat abiz, a high-level winger? And why is the human caravan so fierce? If you can beat 8 high-level wingers, aren''t you a scum in front of the right side?


    The winged nobleman was very sensible. He brought a lot of gold coins to visit Harold in the evening and told Harold that he had given little money before and was willing to add 20000 gold coins.


    Harold accepted with a smile and asked the wing nobleman if he would cause any trouble if he killed so many high-level wing people.


    "Princess abiz took the initiative to fight with Princess sadoer this time. You are entrusted by Princess sadoer to help. There should be no problem. Maybe several nobles who have a good relationship with abiz will be dissatisfied, but the problem is not big. After all, people are more optimistic about the winner!"


    The words of the winged nobles made Harold feel uncomfortable when he put down his heart. The reason for putting down his heart was that he didn''t have to be afraid of being made trouble by the winged Dynasty. The unhappiness was that he couldn''t take too much revenge on sadoer.


    Only in the name of sado''er can the conflict be calmed down. If he kills sado''er, don''t think he will get into trouble. After all, the nature of the killing of foreign races and the conflict between his own people is too bad.


    After Harold sent away the winged nobleman, sadoer came out of the room. Harold said with a straight face, "Congratulations, your life has been saved, but the capital crime can be avoided, and the living crime can''t escape. Think about how to make up for the fault!"


    Sadoer trembled and said, "master, let''s go and occupy abiz''s territory. At that time, the wealth and treasures will belong to you. On the surface, the territory owner is me, but in fact, they all belong to you. How about it?"


    "I''m asking you to find a way to make up for me! Instead of asking me to pay the price and continue to help you! What''s the use of you trash besides asking me for help?"


    Harold refused directly, killed abiz, and the territory could not be directly divided to sadoer. She was not even a high-level winger. If she wanted to obtain this territory, she must spend money to dredge up the relationship, and then spend a lot of time and energy to kill her competitors.


    The most important thing is that this hard won territory still belongs to sadoer. It has nothing to do with Harold''s half a dime. The gain is not worth the loss.


    A human wants to rule a territory together in the winged Dynasty. He wants to know that it is impossible. Sadoer can''t believe a word. She will surrender only when she is weak and needs help. When she mixes up, she will betray herself.


    However, it''s meaningless to keep this guy as a vase all the time. Harlott wants her to have a higher status. It''s best to sneak into the top level, master important confidential information and even participate in the military operations of the winged Dynasty. In this way, it can play a great role. If not, it''s better to kill her.


    We have to find a way to completely control sado''er, otherwise he doesn''t trust to support sado''er at all. This guy has first-class ability to entrap people and causes trouble quickly. He is a selfish, cold-blooded and ruthless scum. He can''t have any trust in her.


    "You go back to the human kingdom with me first. Your wounds need not be cured by magic. In the future, your whole body is full of scars. You don''t want your body to be ugly and can''t see people?"


    Harlott pretends to be a sand doll. In fact, he wants to control the other party with the help of the spirit''s taboo magic. If he can''t, he will kill the pit goods directly.


    Sadoer certainly didn''t want to accept the evil magic that he couldn''t resist all his life, and he didn''t want to be killed. In the wing man Dynasty, he really didn''t dare to kill people in the sphere of influence of the wing man queen. Even if the probability of being chased was very low, he didn''t want to take a risk.


    As long as she cheated sadoer out of the winged Dynasty, he didn''t like it. If she couldn''t control it, she would kill it. If she could control it, she would send the scum back to the winged Dynasty. Isn''t her power and territory equal to Harold''s?


    As long as she came out of the winged Dynasty, no one would care about her as a ragged princess with no status. Even killing her would not cause any trouble.


    After listening to Harold''s suggestion, sado''er had no doubt, but was very happy. She got into trouble this time and thought how to be punished. As a result, Harold neither abused her nor deprived her of the power granted to her, but also took herself to the elf for treatment.


    "It seems that my beauty trick has worked! This lecherous human really doesn''t want to give up my body. I''ll be his woman first, grow up with his strength and wealth, and finally one day, I''ll return all the humiliations I''ve received!"


    The two Yin ratios of sado''er and Harold are calculating each other. In order to continue to play the beauty trick, sado''er wants to show off and seduce Harold. Harold originally wanted to make plans and have a good time.


    It''s a pity that sado''s body was wrapped up into a mummy, and the flesh and blood was blurred under the bandage. The temptation was basically negative. Harold didn''t bother to say anything and waved her away.


    After a few days'' rest in the Yiren Dynasty, Harold embarked on the journey home. This time, he did not purchase much. The number of troops was less than 300. Moreover, many people were injured and needed to be taken care of. He replenished materials. He casually imported some cheap specialties and began to return.


    The problem of the mountain crossing was not big. He didn''t bring too much goods on the return trip and passed smoothly. However, after coming to the jungle again, Harold hesitated. Do you want to take a detour?


    If you continue this road, you will probably encounter all kinds of powerful Warcraft. Now Lucius is injured and Kent''s arm is not good. He fights mainly by himself and has to take some risks.


    After a little hesitation, Harold still ordered to move towards the forest. He became an aristocrat to gain strength in order to be more comfortable. It''s better to stay in the territory and let those blind Warcraft taste their new abilities.


    Harold has been trying his blood power these days. Gravity control should be the same ability as the high-level winger.


    The winged man''s ability is not to control the size of mass, but to control gravity. It is a little different from Harold''s expectation. The change of weight will not affect the body density or strength, which is much worse than the change of mass.


    However, the applicability and growth of gravity are wider and better in general. At present, Harold can only control the weight of himself and the substances he comes into contact with.


    The maximum weight can be increased by 5 times or reduced to 1 / 5, and the weight of the object that can be controlled is limited. He can''t change the weight of the object he can''t lift. In short, this ability is not related to mental power or intelligence, but linked to his power attribute.


    Think about it, that winged man doesn''t look like a brain. His ability comes from him and his nature is basically the same.


    In addition, it takes time to change the weight. Harold is not particularly skilled at using it at present. It takes 2 ~ 3 seconds to change the object into the maximum weight or the minimum weight.


    Harold also found the simplest way to use ability to fight. When he raised his sword, he didn''t have the ability to start. When the speed of the sword had gone up, he would suddenly increase his weight when he was about to attack his opponent.


    Although the instantaneous weight increase is only twice as much as the original, the effect is still very good. After skilled use, the effect is stronger than the strong attack of LV5, and the attack power is increased by at least 50%.


    It''s very practical to reduce weight. Harold doesn''t have to be loaded by equipment to reduce agility. Later, jumping up and down with heavy armor is not a dream, and the "feather shoes" to reduce weight are even more against the sky.


    Harold is going to turn back to the dwarf craftsman to design his own wings. After he reduces the weight to the lightest and puts on his feather shoes, he weighs only a few kilograms, no more than 10 kilograms, and can basically fly like a bird.


    Feather shoes can be equipped to the item grid, but Harold chose to wear them in reality. One is that his passive weight loss effect is useful in reality, and the other is that it adds less defense than the iron leg guards in the equipment grid.


    After Harold became an aristocrat, he found that his danger prediction instinct was better. He could feel the threat when he was far away from Warcraft. In this case, Harold could probably avoid the attack of Warcraft by taking his troops around a little.


    With one exception, the huge poisonous snake blinded by Harold met Harold and others again and followed all the way waiting for an opportunity to attack. Harold could feel that the snake was nearby, but he couldn''t find it.


    Although the giant snake is big, it can''t find its exact location thousands of kilometers away from the dense jungle. Harold and his party have been followed by this snake for a long time. Harold feels that he can''t keep vigilant all the time. It takes too much energy.


    "Kent, you call the top soldiers and get ready to fight with me. We have to lure the beast out and kill it!"

 Chapter 101

    Since he couldn''t find the enemy''s whereabouts, he used bait to lead it out. In addition to eliminating the threat, Harold especially wanted to find a strong enemy to try his combat effectiveness. Kent, who hurt one arm, was not his opponent at all.


    In addition, Harold also wanted to see the level of knights who were granted power by himself. After becoming a noble, Harold directly shared his power with the two rogue knights, the adventure hero Lucius and the champion swordsman Kent.


    At present, he can only share power with four people. Harold feels that separating power will affect his own strength. He is not Ramon''s old aristocrat who doesn''t like fighting and depends on his subordinates.


    Like Marcus and Corleone, he likes to expand his strength, and the number of knights is less controlled. Is it a waste to directly distribute a total of four places?


    Certainly not. The system soldiers are absolutely loyal and can recover their strength from them at any time. As long as they are careful not to let them die, there will be no loss.


    However, it''s a pity that Harold''s blood seems to be relatively weak. The four attributes granted with power have only increased by 3 points in total, and his ability has also weakened a lot. He can only double or halve his own weight, and can''t even control other objects.


    However, this may also have the reason that the attributes of system soldiers are relatively high. If it is an ordinary soldier with about 10 attributes, it should be no problem to add seven or eight attribute points.


    Harold was also prepared for this. Although he shamelessly called the high-ranking winger the top power of half a step legend, in fact, the strength of the other party was just like that.


    After understanding each other''s abilities, Harold, who drank the water of heroes, was still at a disadvantage, but the gap between the two sides was not much. The battle was far from "breaking the desperate counterattack" and was not worthy of the evaluation of "almost impossible heroic feat".


    Although he did his best in the battle, broke through the limit and successfully killed his opponent alone, it is no exaggeration to win the strong with the weak this time, which is no better than the great feat of killing Yalong.


    Since the process of becoming a hero and noble is simpler than others, there are fewer rewards, which is fair. Harold didn''t expect to kill any legendary strong people and break through the legendary level at once.


    "Sir, shall we catch some prey and bleed to lure each other?" Kent is a simple and simple man. The plan after thinking for a long time gives people a feeling of thinking out of his head.


    "That''s a Warcraft that has lived for hundreds of years. Its IQ is higher than you! How can such a simple plan deceive the other party? Besides, it is one of the overlords of the forest. It doesn''t lack food at all. What prey can tempt it?"


    Harold gave up the idea of consulting his subordinates. His soldiers fought very well and their IQ was very urgent. There was no way. Only aristocrats in the world could get a good education.


    Ordinary villagers and even middle-class families with good income and status, such as rich businessmen and veterans, are difficult to let the next generation receive qualified education. When they are lack of knowledge and rigid thinking, they will become dull even if their IQ is not low.


    In the future, we should popularize basic education in the territory, not to make civilians happier. It''s just that Harold wants to have more smart and clever men. He is different from those noble families that have existed for hundreds or even thousands of years. He has no accumulation, and his confidants have to be cultivated slowly.


    Although the system can provide soldiers with strong force and absolute loyalty, it can not provide smart, capable and good management talents. Most of the old nobles are subordinate families and noble brothers who can''t awaken their blood. If they don''t want to recruit outsiders who have no loyalty, they must find ways to cultivate them.


    In particular, those officials in their own territory are all gone to Laozi. In the face of other nobles, they accepted these noble children who are not loyal to themselves but are able to manage their territory. Now they have become nobles and can establish their own forces to let these people who are not satisfied with themselves go.


    While thinking about the future development route, Harold thought of the way to lure the giant snake alone. It is impossible to lure the giant snake with those wild animals and prey, so use real people!


    The giant snake followed them all the way just to revenge and vent their anger, but felt that they were too strong to fight, so they followed them far away and waited for opportunities. Then they deliberately dispersed and let it attack!


    First of all, the scattered people can''t be insignificant drivers and servants, otherwise the giant snake may not be willing to expose itself to attack.


    Secondly, the man''s strength can''t be too bad. If the giant snake kills the bait in an instant and then hides immediately, won''t the bait die in vain before Harold can take someone there?


    Finally, the man could not be Harold himself or his confidants. Harold didn''t want to take risks, nor was he willing to let the loyal men who accepted his strength take risks.


    Who can meet these conditions at the same time? Winged Princess sadoer! No one else is better for the task except her!


    After more than ten days, sadoer''s wound basically healed, but hundreds of scars on her body were too terrible, so she still wrapped it with bandages. No wonder she left the winged Dynasty with Harold without hesitation.


    As long as it''s a woman, who can stand her white and beautiful body becoming so ferocious and ugly? Although she longed for power and strength, she also cared about her beauty.


    Sadoer was wrapped into a mummy with scars on her skin, but after being wrapped with bandages, her exquisite figure and her innocent and lovely face were not attractive.


    Harold called sadoer into the carriage, held each other in his arms, stroked each other''s body, put on a cordial expression and said:


    "Sado''er, I have a simple but important task to entrust to you. There is a special herb in this forest. I want it. This herb is very rare and is one of the ingredients for refining divine water. I can''t trust others. It can only be done by you!"


    After hearing this, sadoer thought, hugged Harold with both hands, catered to Harold''s exploration with her body, and thought to herself: trust me so much? It seems that this guy has been completely fascinated by me. Although he is strong, he is still as easy to cheat as Harry''s fool!


    "What herbs? What are the herbs used to refine Shenshui?" sadoer even wanted to find out more secrets. Shenshui, a potion that can significantly improve her strength, was greedy.


    Harold was speechless. I made up all the Shenshui. Don''t be so excited, but you have to fool everyone. He took out the prepared parchment and said:


    "The pattern on this drawing is like that kind of herb. Remember to keep it confidential and never disclose it to others. As for other herbs in the formula, don''t ask if you shouldn''t ask. I''ll tell you when you are qualified to know!"


    Harold also knows the actor''s self-cultivation. He can''t deceive people too far. His previous attitude was so bad. Suddenly, his trust in her was too false. He had to dress up a little, pretending to be punishment and pinch the delicate part of sado''er.


    "I''m sorry, master, I didn''t want to inquire into these secrets. I''m just curious! Don''t worry, I''ll finish this task!" sadoer apologized, but had fun in her heart.


    "I haven''t used any means to reveal so many secrets to me. After my scar is gone, serve him several times, and the formula of Shenshui is not easy to catch!" at the thought of Shenshui, which made her strength advance by leaps and bounds that day, sadoer is all excited. Maybe she will evolve into a high-level winged man by drinking more times!


    "Well, I''ll let the caravan stop here. You can look for herbs nearby. Be careful not to mess with some powerful Warcraft. I don''t want to wipe your ass again!" Harold deliberately paved the way. When he took someone to beat up the giant snake later, he can also blame sadoer for causing trouble.


    Sado''er patted her chest to ensure that she would complete the task, and then trotted away. After sado''er left, Harold quickly called Kent and asked others how their hands were assembled.


    "My Lord, the other two knights and I have prepared heavy weapons and large throwing spears, and more than a dozen iron guards equipped with strong crossbows and heavy axes. We can go out at any time!"


    "Get ready, wait for my command, and soon the beast will fight. Sado has my smell, and the beast can''t help it!"


    Harold is also very insidious. He started up and down just now when talking with Sandy. In addition to taking advantage, the main purpose is to dye his own smell on Sandy.


    The snake''s sense of smell is very sensitive, but it depends not on its nose but on its tongue. It won''t take long for sando to attract the giant snake after she leaves her smell in the woods. Sando has excellent speed and wings that can fly. Maybe she can drag it to Harold and bring people to support.


    The only thing to worry about is the magic ability of the giant snake. It would be perfect if sadoer could cheat out the other party''s magic!


    Sadoer didn''t know she was in a hole. She thought she had successfully charmed Harold with a beauty trick. She also fell into the misunderstanding of empiricism. She once charmed Harry and thought it was good for everyone. She didn''t think about her. A scar monster wrapped in a mummy hooked others with her head!


    Sadoer didn''t find any trace of that herb when she looked around. She even got into the bushes and lay on the ground. However, she thought it was a rare herb that could refine divine water. It was normal that she couldn''t find it for a while, so she continued to look for it.


    When sadoer was ready to find it, she secretly hid part of it in the bandage and handed it over to Harold. She refined the rest after she learned all the formulas!


    Sand duo''er''s little abacus rang in her heart, but she didn''t notice that the birds in the woods behind her flew into the air one after another, as if they were avoiding something in panic.


    "This saint''s shelter is really easy to use. Such a sharp Bush doesn''t hurt me at all, and can continue to strengthen. What should I do? Should I keep him in the future? He looks good and has good strength. If he has a respectful attitude, he can''t be my spouse!"


    Just when sadoer wanted to fart, the giant poisonous snake had rushed to a place less than 10 meters away from sadoer, suddenly opened its big mouth and bit it.


    After all, sadoer grew up alone and had a strong sense of vigilance. Although she could not compare with Harold with instinctive warning, she still found something wrong from a little wind and grass, and rushed to avoid the attack of the giant snake.


    "This... What is this!" sadoer looked at the Warcraft in front of her in horror. There was a queen who liked to hunt powerful Warcraft in the winged people Dynasty. The powerful Warcraft could not escape the hunting of the winged people queen, and they were all eaten raw and torn into the Queen''s stomach.


    Sadoer was the first time to see such a powerful Warcraft, and she was also a snake that hunted with birds genetically. The fear from biological instinct was difficult to overcome. She was directly scared to sit on the ground.


    Harold climbed up a big tree dozens of meters high to observe the situation. After reducing the gravity, climbing the tree was as easy as playing. Suddenly he saw a large flock of birds in the distance, "coming!"


    Harold quickly jumped down to the ground and controlled his weight. After Harold landed without any discomfort, he took Kent and the others to rush there at full speed.

 Chapter 102

    When harlott arrived with people, sadoer was embarrassed to avoid the attack of the giant snake. One wing was splashed with venom. The corroded flesh and blood of the wings that even steel could resist was blurred, and there was a rotten smell.


    Harold was happy. Yes, this guy cheated out the "venom jet" of the giant snake, which can relieve a lot of pressure later.


    "Master, help me!" sadoer saw Harold as if he had seen the Savior. He shouted for help and ran towards Harold, followed by the giant snake.


    Sure enough, it was a pit ratio. He led the monster as soon as he met, but Harold didn''t say anything. He was ready to fight the giant snake.


    "Aim, shoot!" Harold picked up the large throwing spear and took the lead in throwing a large throwing spear up to one meter and five meters to the giant snake. The front part of the throwing spear is a sharp and thick fine iron spear head. After throwing it with all his strength, he can easily break the hard scales that can bounce off strong crossbows and bows.


    More than a dozen throwing spears puffed and puffed on the giant snake. Kent''s throwing spear mercilessly shot into the giant snake''s body, with a length of more than one meter.


    Harold was even more ferocious. At the moment when the spear flew out, he increased the weight of the spear. He fiercely penetrated the giant snake, opened a hole in its body, and blood gushed out.


    The giant snake raised his body and shouted in pain. He swept his tail across the crowd. Harold quickly took out a tower shield from the goods column, "hide behind me!"


    This shield was bought in the Yiren Dynasty. Its material and technology are very general, but its weight is amazing, up to 300 kg, and its defense power is also good. It is made from a treasure house gate.


    Harlot has never considered using a shield before. The main [strong attack] skill is only useful when attacking. You can use the skill bonus by hard fighting with a big sword and people. Although it is more comfortable to defend with a shield, it''s better not to use it without a skill bonus.


    But now harlot has the [gravity control] skill. As long as he maximizes the weight of the shield and matches his own weight, that is, the weight of two tons, it is difficult to be defeated by people, and the defense effect is excellent.


    But with such a large weight, Harold can''t move with a shield. It''s good to deal with this heavy and large enemy.


    With a bang, the Tower Shield inserted on the ground slid backward by the tail of the giant snake, carrying a lot of soil. Harold, who was holding the shield, also slid backward, leaving two deep marks on his feet.


    The weight of 2 tons can''t shake the giant snake which is tens of meters long and weighs more than 5 tons. It''s no problem to pull the shield away with all your strength.


    "Rush with me!" Kent led the crowd to the front even though he couldn''t use one arm. He used a huge Tomahawk. The blade of the Tomahawk was one meter long and weighed more than 80 kg.


    Other soldiers also used heavy axes with full lethality. They tried their best to cut down the scales of the giant snake, but they couldn''t carry it. They were left with deep bone wounds.


    The giant snake twisted its body tens of meters long back and forth in pain. The behemoth broke out and the movement was very amazing. However, harlott brought system soldiers with attributes far beyond ordinary people. The weakest one also had more than 15 points of strength and agility. He was not much damaged. Only one unlucky man was directly killed by the giant snake.


    "Keep throwing!" it''s hard for the giant snake to attack closely as soon as it moves. Harold asked the soldiers to continue to attack with a throwing spear, consuming the vitality of the giant snake and attracting the attention of the giant snake.


    He himself threw down his shield and climbed all the way up along the tail of the giant snake. After reducing his weight, his body was very flexible, and the giant snake twisted randomly and couldn''t throw him down.


    The giant snake knew how powerful it was. When he shot the spear, he raised his upper body and twisted all kinds without much injury. Then he shot forward quickly and killed another soldier.


    The giant snake was not satisfied. He threw his head and bumped three soldiers away. Harold hugged the giant snake''s forehead and body and was almost thrown out, but he had climbed not far from the giant snake''s neck.


    Hit the snake seven inches. The weakness of the giant snake is also the heart of the neck. It''s too hard to kill without hitting the key. Such a huge creature kills its vitality bit by bit. When the giant snake can''t hold up and falls, Harold''s men are almost dead.


    The giant snake killed several soldiers in a row. Even Kent could only avoid the edge and rely on his dexterous skills. His agility was 30 points and he ran lv10. The giant snake really couldn''t catch him.


    But after all, Warcraft is a Warcraft. In addition to its strong body, it also holds terrible magic. The giant snake suddenly grew up and raised its first half height, shaking strangely.


    Then, the ground began to fluctuate violently, the people shook slowly and couldn''t stand stably, and several fell. Then, a 2-meter-long and half meter thick ground spike suddenly pierced the body of a soldier who was trying to stand up because of the ground fluctuation. The whole soldier was inserted from the ground.


    The ground spikes did not disappear, and the bodies of the soldiers were hanging there. Then, one ground spike after another came out from the ground. Soon another soldier was killed and hung on the ground spike.


    "Run, don''t stand where you are!" a rogue knight felt the vibration under his feet, rolled away from the ground spike and shouted to the others.


    The bulge of the ground spike is controlled by the giant snake. There is a delay from determining the position to the penetration of the ground spike. The irregular movement can indeed avoid the ground spike to a certain extent.


    But the strength of this magic is the duration. As long as the giant snake is not interrupted, he can release hundreds of ground spikes all the time, and the ground will fluctuate continuously during this period. Most people can''t even stand stably, let alone avoid counterattack.


    The ground spikes are still coming out. The soldiers move randomly and may be killed by a ground spike at any time. Even Kent and the two rogue Knights have no power to fight back. It''s hard to protect themselves.


    Harold lay on the serpent who was concentrating on casting the spell. The serpent didn''t notice him!


    Harold knew that this was the best chance and the one he could never miss. He pulled out his big sword, jumped forward and stabbed the giant snake in the neck.


    The one meter seven sword was stabbed to the head by Harold with all his strength, completely deep into the neck of the giant snake, and even the tip of the sword leaked out from the rear.


    The giant snake''s spell casting was interrupted. He suddenly swayed his body back and forth, crashed into the trees and the ground, and threw Harold out. Harold didn''t release the big sword. The big sword pulled out of the giant snake''s body, bringing out a fountain of blood splash.


    Harold reduced his weight and fell to the ground unharmed. Although [gravity control] is far less powerful than Marcus''s flame or Kryon''s dragon blood, it has infinite wonderful uses and high development potential. Harold is still very satisfied with his ability.


    Although the giant snake was badly hurt, it didn''t die directly. It was just slow and weak, but it was still fierce. Maybe there was more than one heart of such a huge creature. Harold regretted that it would be better to attack his head at that time.


    However, after the strength of the giant snake weakened, its speed decreased a little. It ran away angrily and attacked for a long time without killing anyone. Finally, the giant snake gave up fighting and wanted to escape.


    Suddenly, the giant snake swam quickly and ran away to the depths of the forest, leaving the green mountain. He was not afraid of no firewood. The giant snake was also very smart.


    Harold snorted coldly. He killed so many of my brothers. Can he tell you to run away?


    "Sandy, hold me and catch up. Don''t be stunned. I can''t spare you if you let it go!" Harold woke up sandy, who was still afraid, and ordered severely.


    Sadoer was hesitant and felt that he couldn''t drag Harold, but after being fiercely scolded, she picked up Harold and ran forward without thinking.


    It''s really strange that Harold''s weight of 200 kg, including the equipment, was even heavier. As a result, holding up was like carrying a small animal without any burden. Sand duo was not surprised and hurried to catch up with the giant snake.


    Half of her wings were corroded. Every time she waved them, she would have a sharp pain. If ordinary people were to fall down halfway, but sado was used to the pain. She was more afraid of making Harold angry than the pain.


    The giant snake was seriously injured, especially a heart in his neck was pierced, and his blood was left all over the ground. He didn''t run fast. He didn''t even need to be checked by Sandor. Harold could catch up with him by reducing his weight and relying on his legs alone.


    Harold quickly caught up with sadoer by air. Harold ordered, "throw me down!" sadoer stayed for a moment. Is it too dangerous to throw at a height of more than ten meters?


    When Harold saw that sadoer was stunned and didn''t bother to explain, he shook off sadoer and began to fall to the ground. In the air, Harold raised his big sword and recalled his feeling when he fought with KUKA and waved [dragon killing sword spirit].


    Harold stretched out his limbs and fell directly to the giant snake''s head. The giant snake also noticed the pursuers in the air and raised his head to bite Harold.


    Harold hit the mouth of the giant snake with his sword, cut off the top half of the snake''s head directly, and then stepped on the body of the giant snake and fell to the ground.


    The upper body of the giant snake fell to the ground and raised a large amount of dust, while Harold landed lightly. Sadoer people were silly. Not to mention Harold''s light body, she was stunned by the powerful [dragon killing sword Qi].


    Sado''er heard that the sword Saint among the green orcs can wield sword Qi and is very powerful. Unexpectedly, Harold, a human, can also use it. He instantly turned into a dog licking and fell from the air. While complimenting Harold''s strength, he inquired about the origin of this move.


    "The master is so powerful that he killed the giant snake so simply. What was the move just now?"


    Harold is also remembering his strike just now. He found that after becoming an aristocrat, he not only increased his attributes and obtained [gravity control], but also sublimated the whole person''s life level, and the power of [dragon killing sword Qi] increased more than a chip.


    However, the effect of [muscle burst] is also reduced, and can only increase the strength by 35%. However, the side effects are reduced and the duration is greatly increased. In general, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages.


    Sadoer is still licking. Harold''s handsome performance to himself is only seen by such a garbage. It''s a pity that there are too few viewers.


    This sand dor is not very good at licking. It''s just a few words "so powerful" and "so strong". No wonder it all depends on cheating. Her mouth skills are too poor. Who wants her to be such a little brother!


    "You''re causing trouble again. Don''t you think you should explain it to me?" Harold threw a rake. Although he left the winged Dynasty, sadoer could be bullied and couldn''t resist, Harold still wanted to cheat sadoer.


    He likes it very much. When he clearly pits others, he still wants the other party to think it''s her own fault and desperately apologize and ask for forgiveness. This feeling has a special sense of achievement.

 Chapter 103

    Sadoer was really kept in the dark by Harold and thought she had caused trouble for Harold again. She was trembling with fear. She never thought that Harold could feel the danger far away and knew in advance that the giant snake was nearby.


    Sadoer asked himself, if his men are useless and have been making trouble, he must have cut off his head to frighten other men without saying a word. Why do such annoying men keep it?


    "Master, i... I''m wrong, but this time I left to complete your task. I''m willing to do anything. Can you forgive me?" sadoer explained while selling miserably and pasted up to use a beauty trick.


    Of course, Harold didn''t mean to blame her. After all, sado''er not only helped him lead out the giant snake, but also cheated out a killing move of the giant snake. If Harold''s own people were to carry it down with the venom spray, at least a few would have to die.


    Besides, he has made up his mind about the arrangement of sadoer. If he can control it by magic, he will support it as a puppet. If not, he will kill it secretly. This scum knows many secrets and can''t keep them.


    Harold scolded sado several times, pretending to be angry. Then he saw Kent and them coming, and Lucius moved here with the large army of the caravan.


    He killed the giant snake. The booty was very good. He planed the body. Sure enough, in addition to the neck, there were two other smaller hearts and snake gall.


    The body of the giant snake was cut into pieces. The scales of the snake were made into armor, which was not only light in weight, but also higher in defense than ordinary iron armor. Harold was reluctant to sell it and was ready to ask dwarf craftsmen to make it and keep it for the elite forces.


    It is estimated that the snake meat stinks before taking it back. Harold asked the people to barbecue and cook it directly. He put a total of 6 grids of about 600 kg of snake meat in the item column, and the rest can only be eaten locally.


    Although the giant snake is strong, it is still far from the legendary creature that can keep its body from rotting for decades. It will deteriorate in such hot weather in two or three days at most.


    Mixing the flesh and blood of Warcraft with herbs can increase the strength of blood. Both knights and nobles can enhance their strength. It''s heartache that so much meat can''t be taken back.


    Harold let the four knights with his blood power eat freely, and he ate a lot himself. The effect was very good. After eating snake meat for dinner, Harold got up the next day and found that his strength attribute had increased a little and came to 43.


    This is also the reason for eating for the first time. It will be more and more difficult to further develop the physical potential brought by the hero''s water and the gift of the sun. For example, Marcus, who reaches the peak before the age of 30, has been purchasing all kinds of Warcraft flesh and blood and herbs, that is, increasing the storage limit of physical fitness and blood power.


    The key strength, speed and flame power have not been improved for a long time.


    After killing the giant snake, harlott and his party had no trouble and returned to the kingdom of Colombo smoothly.


    The first thing when he returned to the Kingdom, Harold announced to Marcus and Cleon that he had become an aristocrat, and with the help of them, he announced it to the whole country.


    The kingdom of Columbus is suffering from frequent small-scale conflicts with the other three human kingdoms. It is exciting to learn that Harold has become an aristocrat.


    The king of Prague personally held the canonization ceremony. Now foreign enemies are attacking, regardless of aristocracy and king. At the aristocracy canonization ceremony held in the capital, the sun sacrifice verified and announced Harold as a new hero and aristocracy in front of tens of thousands of people.


    The people cheered and the nobles blessed Harold. The legendary strong king of Prague also said positively to Harold: "from now on, you are the hero and nobleman who rules and protects mankind. You can also create a great surname called" Harold "with honor. No matter what country will recognize your noble status!"


    Only aristocrats have surnames, and they all take the names of the early aristocratic heroes as surnames. Surnames in this world are an out and out honor.


    "Your father was a hero who died bravely when the kingdom of Colombo was founded. You deserve the reward of the kingdom of Colombo. I grant you the Baron title on behalf of the kingdom of Colombo. From now on, you will be an aristocrat of the kingdom of Colombo!"


    Harlott itself has territory, and it is not small. The kingdom of Colombo did not reward him with additional territory. After all, he became an aristocrat. He was a high-level winged man killed in the winged Dynasty and did not make any great contribution to the protection of mankind. Even if the kingdom of kulundo does not lack territory, it is not willing to reward the new aristocrats for no reason.


    It''s also very fair. Even Kryon, whose strength is close to the legendary level, has won the territory bit by bit by relying on his own strength, and Marcus has compensated for his support.


    Because they were busy dealing with small-scale wars in other countries and did not hold any large-scale banquet, other nobles gave some symbolic gifts, said blessings and left.


    Marcus and Kryon celebrated with Harold. During this period, Marcus and Kryon talked about Harold''s "father". They were moved to tears, saying "your original dream, your son has come true" and "you didn''t lose your father''s face".


    Harold was a little embarrassed, but it was only a short time. As Anne excitedly gave Harold a kiss, and then ran away with a blush, the people returned to a happy atmosphere.


    Ms. Goodrich was already satisfied with Harold, and now she put forward a proposal to get Harold engaged to Anne. Goodrich was pregnant with two children. If Anne couldn''t awaken her blood, it would be good to let her marry Harold.


    Marcus doesn''t care about it. His relationship with Harold doesn''t need marriage. He is also very close. He is an absolute ally. Anne is free to marry anyone she wants.


    Harold accepted it with open mouth and said something to make Marcus have a grandson early.


    At the end of the celebration, Harold walked up to the top of the castle alone, looked at the stars and said to himself, "Baron Harold, master Harold, master noble!"


    "Hahaha, I''m a noble now!"


    "But it''s not over yet. I want a higher status and stronger strength. I don''t want to be a little Baron all the time!"


    While enjoying himself, Harold set a bigger goal. After being drunk, Harold was particularly heroic.


    [system task: "stand on your own as king", establish your own country, rule all the people and become a king with nine words!]


    When he heard the hints of the system, Harold gave a hiccup and said, "how can I make complaints about this?" this is something that the legendary king of Prague can''t do. I haven''t such great ambition.


    After Harold finished, the task of the system slowly disappeared again, as if it had never existed. Harold was drunk, fell asleep and forgot it completely like a dead pig.


    The next day, Harold didn''t have the usual drunken hangover and headache. Now he has begun to surpass the limitations of human beings, enter the extraordinary field and improve his physical quality in an all-round way.


    The end of this road is the legendary level, which is another field.


    After becoming an aristocrat, there are many things to be busy with. First, the territory should be completely separated from Marcus, and all the flags should be replaced with Harold''s own aristocratic mark, a big sword with angel wings. Harold liked this mark very much when playing games before.


    Then harlott can make drastic reforms in the territory. Now he is an aristocrat. He almost does whatever he wants in his territory. He kicks away any official who is unhappy and takes away any girl who likes it, all according to his heart.


    However, harlott was not busy with that. He first set up an organization to train managers and asked Lucius to be the supervisor. Rand also pulled in to receive education.


    Rand used to be too hard hearted and had little learning effect. Now he just makes up. Now that he has become an aristocrat, the business empire can be opened slowly for the time being.


    Harlott also promulgated a new territorial law, which is certainly not the laws of the earth in previous generations. He is now an aristocrat above the law. How can he implement laws that restrict his rights.


    The law is similar to that implemented by other lords. The only difference is that after civilians give birth to children, they not only don''t have to pay more poll tax, but also get some food subsidies.


    This is very important. Now the kingdom of Colombo is still vast and sparsely populated, and there is still a large amount of land undeveloped. After the complete expulsion of centaurs, the land area is more than three times that of now.


    Population is necessary for development and growth. Before Harold wanted to enact this law, he was blocked by a large group of officials. Part of the territory''s tax revenue was embezzled by these moths. Of course, they were not willing to reduce their income.


    Harold had nothing to do with these people before. At most, he could catch a few unpleasant things to relieve his anger, but it was impossible to take them all away. He was not an aristocrat, didn''t have so much power, couldn''t manage the territory at will, and had many restrictions.


    But now, those who know each other will spit out the money they have taken these years and work honestly. Don''t blame him for not giving face if they don''t know each other.


    While Harold was thinking about the next reform in the castle, the castle housekeeper came to see him. Now Harold has moved back to his territory. He is an aristocrat. Those messy means will no longer be used on him. There is a tacit understanding between the aristocrats.


    "My Lord, a group of people want to see you and have brought a lot of gifts."


    "Bring them in!" Harold is a newborn aristocrat. Although his strength is much worse than that of Corleone, he is also popular. It is normal to make friends and give gifts.


    The housekeeper brought the seeker. The leader of the other party was a shrinking old man. In addition to a few boxes of gold coins and jewelry, there was also a cage car covered with black cloth.


    Harold''s spirit came at once. What kind of rare Warcraft is it? Or where did you find the beauty?


    After opening the black cloth, it turned out that there was a fat body he didn''t know. Harold was confused and looked at the old man suspiciously. Aren''t you here to find fault?


    "Sir, this is the cook who escaped before!" the housekeeper whispered to Harold close.


    At this time, the old man also had a smile on his face and said, "master Harold, I sent him to express my master''s apology. Everything before was a misunderstanding. I hope you can forget it."


    Assassination in the forest! Harold was suddenly impressed.


    Harold sat up straight, his eyes burning with anger. At that time, he was close to death. If the Warcraft war horse hadn''t come to the Savior, he would have told him directly.


    "Why, even if people don''t show up, sending a fart messenger is even an apology?" harlott said in a bad tone. At this time, Kent also came to the group with the guards, and had the meaning of starting when he didn''t agree.


    The old man and other servants carrying gifts immediately knelt down. If they were killed in anger, they had no place to reason. The old man took out a box from his arms and begged:


    "Master, my master is sincere. The treasure he sent as an apology is priceless!"


    "Kent, show me that box!"


    After Kent put the box on the ground, Harold was really moved by the slow "sincerity". There was a leaf in the box, which seemed ordinary.


    But when Harold picked up the leaves, he could feel the rich life energy, which was many times higher than the energy contained in bias''s Potion.


    "What''s this?" Harold asked the old man.


    "Although the core leaves of the tree of life are not comparable to the fruits of life, they are also babies that can prolong life and treat injuries!"


    "What happened before was not ordered by my master, but was done behind my back. At that time, there was a misunderstanding. Please don''t take it to heart!"


    The old man stood up from the ground and said with supplication.


    Harold put the leaves back in the box, quietly put them in the item column, and replied, "don''t worry, I''ll take your master''s mind. Let''s go!"


    The old man was relieved and left with people. Harold sighed. It must have been a noble who arranged the assassin. Now he knows who it is.


    Obviously, it was the king of Prague or his men who arranged the assassin at the beginning. If it was the assassin arranged by the nobles of other countries, even if they knew that Harold had become a nobleman, they would not apologize. They were in a war relationship and there was no need to be afraid of Harold''s revenge.


    Other nobles in the Kingdom either don''t apologize, or they will make a formal apology. Only the king of Prague has the motivation to apologize and has enough status not to come in person.


    This matter can only be solved in this way. Is the king of Prague a legendary strong man or the king of the kingdom of Colombo? Harold is simply uncomfortable fighting with each other. Now is not the time when the national civil war is divided into two factions.


    Everyone worked together to fight against foreign enemies. Harold would not be supported by other nobles of the Kingdom even if he had good reasons and morality.


    After all, Harold was not a noble when he was assassinated, and now the country is really not a time of civil strife. Since the king of Prague sent gifts to make amends, he can only forgive his men.


    One day he will become a top aristocrat like Marcus in China, or to exaggerate, only when his strength breaks through the legend can he be qualified to make an apology to the king of Prague in person.

 Chapter 104

    Harlott asked Lucius to borrow some people from Marcus as teachers to teach knowledge, train several smart system soldiers, and let the servants inform him of the promulgation of the law. Now he is a noble and has the right to execute anyone who violates the law in the territory. Few people dare to die and challenge his authority.


    In this era, what is ruled by man is not rule by law. After committing a law, the specific judgment of what crime has the final say of the authorities, as long as they are willing to kill, rape, pay for money, and petty theft, and sentence is death, and the corruption is dark and frightening.


    Harold has a lot of ideas, but now he can only do so much. He has to stutter at a meal. He will train his own team first, and then slowly carry out more reforms.


    Harold took the giant snake scale to the forging city to find dwarves to make equipment and met with the dwarf master ello.


    At this time, ello has established the largest and most luxurious blacksmith trade union in the kingdom of Colombo. There are more than 20 apprentices and helpers. Other trade union members add up to nearly 100 people, including some dwarves from the forging City, some dwarves from the love Kingdom, and only a few human craftsmen.


    "These scales are of good quality, but there is no extraordinary energy, so they can only be made into ordinary armor." dwarf master arrow stroked the scales of the giant snake with his hand, which was a pity.


    Harold was not disappointed. The heart, head and gall of the giant snake may have some special features, but the scales are a little harder and can''t have other functions.


    It''s not a dragon. That giant snake Warcraft hasn''t even reached the legendary level. How can it be covered with treasure?


    "These materials don''t need my help. Just let those young people do them. Let''s discuss how to create new legendary equipment!"


    Before, Harold gave those accompanying metals and gold coins to the dwarf master as a gift of invincible armor. Harold felt that just helping to drive away some jackals was not worth 200000 gold coins. It was better to sell human kindness than taking advantage of it.


    However, the dwarf master refused to accept it. Harold pushed it to the dwarf master in the name of making new equipment. As a result, the dwarf master took it seriously.


    When the dwarf master returned to the forging City, he collected all kinds of other metals and prepared to build a armor that exceeded the previous level. Of course, Harold must add money. The reward is not the material cost. The total cost is enough.


    "Master, the armor can be heavier this time. I become an aristocrat. I can control gravity without deliberately reducing the weight!"


    At the same level, the defensive power of heavy armour must be finished exploding light armour. Now Harold has no problem trimming the half ton "lune heavy armour suit" and putting it on.


    Harlot''s current gravity control limit is 1000 kg. You can increase or reduce the weight within this weight, but you will feel a little uncomfortable after you enlarge your weight to 5 times, which is not just difficult to move.


    Astronauts in previous lives can withstand five times the gravity. Harold''s physical quality and life level must be much higher than them, but he has to move normally in that state, which is different from those astronauts who simply resist gravity.


    "Oh, this is good news. Although I have experience in reducing gravity, I must admit that only enough armor can withstand strong attack! The limit of light armor is still too low!"


    When the dwarf Master said this, he looked at the invincible armor that had not been repaired. After returning to the territory, Harold asked the dwarf master to help repair this armor for the first time.


    Invincible armor is really strong. It helped Harold block countless fierce attacks, especially in the war with KUKA. Without invincible armor, he would have hung up long ago, but invincible armor is only a light armor of 30 kg, and its thickness is not very good.


    Having withstood the ferocious blow of KUKA''s actual power of more than 100 points, deformation and cracks are inevitable. Moreover, due to the very complex production process, the dwarf master is also very difficult to repair.


    "The materials are basically all together, but I''m short of some gold coins!" the dwarf master gestured to Harold. Harold thought that there was no need to mention such a small matter. Am I short of money?


    "Don''t worry, I''ll send it back. Is 50000 gold coins enough? You can also give a few bottles of best wine!" Harold said richly. He now has more than 200000 gold coins from territory tax, trade income and the compensation of the king of Prague.


    "I''m not talking about the reward. I''ve accepted the reward in advance. I''m talking about the materials needed to make armor! I''m going to use refined holy gold as the core material."


    "Gold is a mysterious metal rich in magic and divine power. The amount of rare materials you give is too small to be used as an aid, and ordinary metals can''t be attached with extraordinary abilities!"


    "Our dwarf''s enchanting technology has been lost. If you want this armor to have special abilities and be promoted to legendary equipment, you must use the gold with mysterious power to refine it into holy gold as the core material!"


    The dwarf Master explained that when Harold patted his head, he thought he was wrong, but the gold in this world is really magical. No wonder it can circulate among all races.


    "It needs at least one ton of gold to produce the holy gold needed to forge the core. The more, the better. I will give you back the more!" the dwarf master gave the required quantity.


    It''s not too outrageous. The volume of a ton of gold is not large. After all, the density is about 20 times that of water. After refining into holy gold, it needs to be reduced by a large part. The final volume is estimated to be only a few cubic decimeters, which is almost suitable for the key parts of armor.


    Harold simply calculated that a gold coin is about 10 grams, a ton of gold... 100000 gold coins! And according to the dwarf master, this is still the minimum standard. It is best to continue to increase.


    Harlott is only 200000 gold coins. After the dwarf master has made the equipment, he still charges another fee. After all, it takes several months to make the armor. In addition to the master himself, he also has a bunch of other helpers. It also costs the trade union to buy a lot of other materials. It''s unreasonable not to give some compensation.


    Harold gritted his teeth and said, "I''ll pay 150000. Master ello, don''t save me money. Try to be perfect. It''s best to resist the attack of the legendary strong!"


    The dwarf master laughed. He must hope that the higher the quality of his work, the better. He patted his chest and promised: "rest assured, the final product must be stronger than the Luen sets used by those giant dwarves. As long as he doesn''t have the ability to connect legends directly, he will never be broken!"


    Lu en''s heavy armor suit, the original giant dwarf, with this equipment, can still withstand the attack led by the Centaur after the transformation, and can be regarded as the top armor in the whole continent. If the quality of the final product created this time exceeds it, it is really not a dream to resist several attacks by the legendary strong.


    Harlott was short of money at once, and the subsequent territory construction would also cost a lot of money. All taxes were taken in, and he had to find a way to get money from other places.


    The scales of the giant snake on this trip could have sold tens of thousands of gold coins. Unfortunately, Harold wanted to keep them for his own use. He also wanted to keep the snake meat in the goods column. He really couldn''t think of a way to make money for a while.


    Are you going to run business again? Thirty or forty thousand for a trip and sixty or seventy thousand for a round trip. It takes three or four months. Half a year is 100000 gold coins!


    It doesn''t seem that I can''t. is it strange to go to business after becoming an aristocrat?


    There are risks in running a business. In case of natural and man-made disasters, if the goods are lost, it is also dangerous not to mention small lives, unless Harold doesn''t lead the team himself.


    However, if harlott doesn''t lead the team himself, he can''t give full play to lv10''s [trading] skill effect, and he will make much less money. Moreover, Lucius is helping him deal with his internal affairs, and no other capable men can take charge of it for the time being.


    "Alas, let''s talk about the money later!" Harold sighed helplessly and dealt with the affairs of the winged Dynasty first.


    He told other nobles about the alliance between the winged Dynasty and the Dragon Kingdom, but the result was the same as he thought. Few people believed him, even if they trusted him very much, Marcus and Cleon just said they would pay attention.


    The nobles of the kingdom of Colombo have this attitude, not to mention other countries. When other races are allied, mankind is still in civil war. Harold feels a headache when he thinks about it.


    No way, the human aristocracy and the separation of kingdoms lead to insufficient unity. Only when the enemy comes and the army is pressed can we stop internal fighting and unite to resist the enemy.


    Harold said goodbye to the dwarf master, took out the associated mines and wine from the warehouse, and prepared to go to the elf home.


    The system virtual building "new farmland" of forging city has been built, and the surrounding villages have long begun to vigorously develop agriculture. Now harlot''s territory not only has enough food to eat and make wine, but also sells a lot to Marcus.


    Marcus has nearly 10000 troops, and he can''t sleep because of the food consumption. Fortunately, his caravan brought a lot of food back from the dwarf Kingdom, stabilized the trade relations, and can continuously purchase goods, thanks to the high-quality drinks given by Harold.


    Another 12000 dinars were spent to build the system building "tax bureau". The tax revenue of forging city is now 5000 +. The "tax bureau" can increase the tax revenue by 20%. After deducting the army''s salary, the monthly income is also more than 4000. It can be considered to build system buildings for some second tier cities and towns.


    Buildings such as "wine cellar" and "blacksmith shop" can not only affect the actual material output, but also produce some rare items. The more, the better.


    Harold had something important this time. Instead of playing with bias or Fiona first, he visited Alan at the first time and asked about the magic of controlling other people''s souls, thoughts and lives.


    Alan frowned, took Harold to a deserted room and asked seriously, "do you want something similar to the soul contract?"


    "Yes, I want to support a winged spy to inquire about the situation of the winged Dynasty. The alliance between the Dragon Kingdom and the winged Dynasty is very disadvantageous to our mankind. As a human noble, I need to be just in case!"


    Harold is also afraid that Alan misunderstood him. He is not satisfied with his private life. He is for mankind!


    Unfortunately, Alan is not human, and as an elf, he wants to avoid getting involved in the struggle between races. The elf has always adhered to his position.


    The powerful power of elves is feared by other races. If you don''t want to be targeted by the mainland, you must keep aloof from the world. In this way, few races will offend elves without conflict of interest.


    Although the elves are strong, the population is a big problem. Even if they are invincible, they will perish sooner or later after years of war consumption. The orcs are different. They can not only fight but also live. Don''t be too fierce!


    "The slave contract involves the soul, which is taboo, and it is a little contrary to our elves'' neutral position. Sorry, I can''t help you with this!"


    Allan Yi refused Harold in good faith. Harold was stupid. Isn''t it a waste to keep the sand flower? It''s better to let the giant snake swallow her!


    No, Harold can''t just give up. He was wrong just now. Another way of saying it should be no problem. Alan is still very friendly to him and controls an ordinary winger, not race!


    "Brother, what you said just now doesn''t count. Let''s do it again." after Harold finished, Alan blinked and nodded in agreement.


    "I reached an agreement with a guy with a bad character. I supported her to the top. After she gained power, she helped me earn profits. I have paid a lot of costs and resisted the attacks of many strong enemies for her, but she didn''t mean to repay me at all. I can''t trust her. Is there any way for her to guarantee to fulfill her promise?"


    "This is very fair. It''s just a bit of mandatory restraint. It''s a fair deal, not who enslaves who!"


    This time, Harold separated the issues related to the country and race, transformed the nature of this matter into a personal problem, and then did not mention the taboo words of controlling others, emphasizing the words symbolizing fairness such as pay and return, profit and repayment.


    Alan smiled and nodded. It really wasn''t a big deal. As long as Harold could change the nature of the matter, he was willing to help.


    "I haven''t studied this knowledge, but my uncle is good at it. Take that winged man with me to the spirit forest!"


    Harold tangled a little. Irtylan gave him a big psychological shadow, but he is now an aristocrat. Since the elf abides by his position and does not take the initiative to attack other races, he should be in no danger and just go to learn magic. What if his talent is very outstanding in this life?


    Soon, Harold was ready to go.


    Although Harold felt that there should be no danger in his heart, he still called bias and tiona from his heart, especially tiona. Her master is a legendary strong man with great face. Irtylan won''t do anything about herself even from the face of tiona.

 Chapter 105

    Harold tricked sadoer into taking her to the spirit forest to treat her injury. Sadoer was both happy and nervous. The spirit forest, the home of the spirit, is the legendary origin of life - the mysterious forest where the life tree is located.


    In addition to the elves, other intelligent races are isolated. Only a few messengers have the honor to enter. Even the queen of winged people who wants to feel the breath of the tree of life has been rejected. She may be the first winged person to enter the forest of elves!


    In the view of elves themselves, they protect and serve the tree of life, which is a selfless and great act. In the view of other races, elves are selfish races that occupy the tree of life. The origin of life is not the origin of elves. We can''t forcibly monopolize the tree of life just because the early Elves were the fruits of the tree of life!


    Maybe in ancient times, humans were also formed from the leaves or bark of the tree of life. It is reasonable that we need the consent of the elves to meet our ancestors. Unfortunately, due to the problem of strength, no race dares to challenge the elves under this excuse.


    And the elves do have strong evidence. The first generation elves are still alive and can turn into fruit and return to the tree of life for rest. Human, dwarf and winged people have the ability to grow back to the tree! Promise not to stop you!


    Harold set out with Alan, bias, tiona and sadoer. During this period, sadoer saw the extremely healthy tiona and repeatedly praised the magic of the elves. Such a serious injury was completely cured so soon.


    Bias and Fiona don''t know the real purpose of Harold taking sado''er and think it''s to treat her. Bias''s maternal love erupts and takes care of the coquettish sado''er.


    Fiona looked at Harold with bad eyes, which meant to tear the slag man. Physically, Harold was still not Fiona''s opponent.


    His gravity control is a little stiff in the battle. It doesn''t matter to deal with ordinary enemies. When dealing with top experts such as tiona, every gap is a fatal flaw. When he doesn''t use his ability, his attribute is still at a great disadvantage. Don''t be beaten.


    However, when Harold points out the three combat skills of [strike], [run] and [Weapon Mastery], he may not have the strength of a battle. These skills can help him make up for his attribute disadvantages and skill gap.


    After arriving at the periphery of the spirit forest, they met many spirit scouts. When they saw that Alan was the leader, they ignored them.


    After walking for a long time, a light blue translucent border appeared in front of us. The three elves easily passed through. Harold squeezed for a long time and finally squeezed in, but sadoer was stopped outside.


    "Strange, it should be easy for mixed blood to come in. It seems that your blood is much thinner than mine!" said Diona curiously.


    Alan released a spell to let sadoer successfully cross the barrier.


    "This barrier is only used to block some Warcraft and sneaky snacks. It''s really unbearable for a strong enemy to come to this barrier, but no one has been able to fight here for thousands of years."


    Indeed, when the strong enemy attacks, the Elves will take the initiative to destroy the enemy outside the forest. If you want to break through the attack of the elves elders, you must at least have more than a dozen legendary strong men here.


    This kind of lineup can only be achieved by the overlord orcs on the mainland or the overlord human qiyat Empire thousands of years ago, but what can happen when they hit the forest of elves? The life tree will take the initiative to support the elves, the injuries will heal quickly, and the magic will continue. There is also the legendary elves queen who releases the counter attack of anti heaven magic. How many people come and die.


    If you want to really destroy the elves, you must carry out a long war of consumption, and use thousands of times the population consumption ratio to consume the strength of the elves bit by bit.


    Harold walked on the road and thought boring about how to conquer the forest of elves. It had no practical significance. He just wanted to play. He came to attack elves when he was crazy. Animal talents are the strongest and deadliest enemies of mankind, and he can''t even provoke lizard people and winged people now.


    "Elaine, long time no see. Is this the human hybrid you said? It feels very kind!" after a short walk, we came to the settlement of elves. It is a small village with hundreds of people. The population of elves is really small, and it is estimated that the whole race is less than 100000. Except the capital surrounded by the tree of life, other settlements are such small villages.


    Harlott''s charm is now 30 points, five times that of ordinary people. It is not lower than that of ordinary elves. In addition to his excellent appearance, his temperament is also very likable.


    "Is Grandpa Leonard there? I have something to do with him!" Alan asked. Leonard is his uncle and grandfather. His strength has not reached the legendary level, but it is not much worse. It seems that he can''t break through because he hurt his soul by doing experiments when he was young.


    It is very simple to cure the body. Even the resurrection of the dead is not difficult for the elves who can use legendary magic. Besides, if magic can''t do it, there are also world trees. They can bear a lot of fruits every more than ten years, which is more than enough to cure the injury.


    Unfortunately, the soul damage is really difficult to repair. If it were not for the help of the elf queen, Leonard would not have a chance to save his life, or face a worse outcome than death.


    "Grandpa Leonard, I have a friend who wants to ask you a favor!" Alan took Harold to visit immediately after he got Leonard''s location.


    Diona and bias went to other places to visit relatives and friends, tell stories about the human world, and see if there are any interesting things in the Elven forest recently.


    Naturally, sadoer is restricted to the guest room and can''t go out. Harold specially asked. What if this guy accidentally learns the plan and runs away directly? The boundary of the elves doesn''t matter. At that time, it forces him to spread his wings and fly away directly. How can he catch it?


    Leonard had a prosthetic hand, a blind eye, and an old voice and face that did not accord with the characteristics of elves.


    Alan and harlott expressed their needs tactfully. They were sensible and did not directly say the more sensitive words such as "soul contract" and "controlling others".


    Leonard certainly saw through their careful thinking at a glance, but he didn''t care. What the old man did when he was young was to study taboos, otherwise he wouldn''t hurt his soul.


    "It''s not good to directly provide your soul contract. The Presbyterian group will trouble me. This can be handled. The key is that you are a human noble, right?"


    Leonard touched his beard and asked Harold. Harold didn''t understand whether it had anything to do with whether he was a noble or not. He honestly replied, "yes, he just became a noble not long ago!"


    "As the dependents of the sun, it''s too arrogant to openly violate taboos. Those solar sacrifices of your human beings will work hard to trouble you. After the soul contract is signed, they will be seen through by the solar sacrifice. You can''t hide it from them!"


    Leonard said the reason why Harlow felt helpless. There was no solution to this problem. The Sun Temple usually didn''t make much demands on the human kingdom, but only paid the nobles who came to the door to perform all kinds of divinity, but its status should not be underestimated. Any nobles can''t be provoked when they are serious.


    The power of nobility comes from the gift of the sun. The water of heroes is just a prop used to break restrictions. What can really enable mankind to obtain extraordinary ability and inherit it from generation to generation is the sun. Mankind is also the race that most respects the sun god.


    The temple of the sun may not act under the banner of the Sun God once in a hundred years, but that''s why when they take it seriously, even the legendary strong have to give face.


    "I can only raise sado''er. I have to avoid bias to do this. That guy was cheated around. Shit, he was cheated several times!" Harold was a little lost in his heart. The plan to support the puppet was completely bankrupt and began to think about the plan to kill sado''er.


    "But it''s not that there''s nothing else to do * * * * Nader suddenly turned his tone, raised his head and stroked his beard. The old man was bored at home for a long time. He had to talk so long. It was obviously deliberately teasing them.


    Alan knew a lot and asked curiously, "it doesn''t involve how the soul can completely control a person. The target object seems to be used to physical pain. Spells such as loyalty mark and scorching spell are useless!"


    Alan mentioned to harlott that the mark of loyalty is engraved on the forehead. Once the object betrays its master, it will feel a headache. If the strength gap between the controller and the object is great, it can even lead to the object''s death.


    The scorching spell is a trigger spell injected into the object''s body. It can be triggered freely according to the wishes of the controller, making the object feel as painful as being burned.


    These spells are very useful for those soft bones and unwise beasts, but they may not work well for the hob meat of sadoer. Even if she dare not disobey, she will certainly think of various ways to entrap Harold secretly. Anyway, she is not afraid of pain. As long as she is not killed, she will resist all the time.


    Leonard snorted contemptuously, "is the magic I study so superficial? It''s a profound magic involving soul, emotion and thinking. I found it when I studied soul and memory. Even legendary mages can''t figure it out!"


    "When the soul is separated from the body, it is the soul itself that thinks and calculates, but when attached to the body, it is the brain that is responsible for this work! The soul just gives instructions and copies and records these contents! It is not the soul itself that operates!"


    "..." Leonard gave Alan a popular science lecture. At first, Harold understood very well. After all, the brain is responsible for thinking and computing, which is quite in line with the science of previous lives. Unfortunately, he couldn''t understand a lot behind.


    Even Ailan sometimes leaks the expression of "black question mark". It seems that Leonard''s research is not the same technology line as most elves.


    "In short, with my magic, you can achieve the same effect as affecting the soul without affecting the soul, and you don''t have to bear the burden of the soul contract. It''s just suitable for you with weak soul strength!"


    Leonard said a lot of things he didn''t understand, and then suddenly made a summary. Harold''s soul strength was no better than that of pure elves, but at least twice that of ordinary people. He was said to be weak and unconvinced.


    "That magic is more troublesome, and it needs to be fine tuned according to the object. Bring the winged man to me and I will be ready in a week!"


    "In addition, prepare to pay for luxury jewelry, a large number of gold coins, powerful equipment and precious materials. The total value of more than 100000 gold coins is enough!"


    Is it so expensive? Harold was stunned, but it seemed quite reasonable. At the beginning, the reclamation alliance also paid a sun pearl as a reward for asking for help. More than 100000 gold coins were almost equivalent to the sun pearl. Originally, Marcus didn''t expect to invite a legendary strong man, so he just asked a top mage under the legend.


    Leonard''s strength does meet this standard, but Harold doesn''t have so much money, and a shit sado is not worth the price!


    "Grandpa Leonard, this is my friend, and it''s a half blood elf. Don''t treat him according to the standards of ordinary humans!" Alan begged for Harold to bargain.


    Good brother! Harold''s liking for Alan soared.


    Leonard smiled awkwardly, "sorry, habits, habits, when the funds are spent, the queen didn''t approve new ones, and it''s inconvenient for me to go out and make money."


    "Well, later you take some rare things from me, sell them outside and bring the money to me. I have a lot of babies. It''s not a problem to buy 200000 gold coins!"


    Harlow nodded. No problem. There is lv10 [transaction]. As long as your thing is really a baby, I can certainly sell it at a high price.


    Just don''t be pure pit goods like the "ancient dragon egg" given by Archduke Lance. I can afford 20000 gold coins to make friends, and 200000 I don''t have that capital!


    The matter was settled. Harold asked Leonard to treat the countless scars of sado''er by the way. He just used this excuse to throw sado''er to Leonard. After a week, he controlled her by magic, so he didn''t have to worry about the pit ratio any more.


    Harold went to the world tree with Alan to visit the capital and learn magic. The magic concentration under the life tree is very high, which is suitable for Harold, who does not meet the soul strength standard.


    Although Harold didn''t hold much hope, he still had unrealistic dreams. After all, this is the most magical special ability in the magical world, even learning something ordinary.

 Chapter 106

    Harold was a little disappointed when he came to the elf capital. He thought that the magic developed elf capital was a super magical city like the city of the sky.


    As a result, although the buildings and walls are gorgeous and domineering, they do not have a very special impact. From a distance, we can see a towering tree located in the center of the capital. It should be the tree of life. Many tree houses are designed attached to the tree of life.


    The whole capital has a population of tens of thousands. The interior of the city is very clean and tidy. The buildings have an elegant and beautiful sense of art. Handsome and beautiful elf men and women can be seen everywhere in the streets. Generally speaking, it is very comfortable.


    Alan''s face is quite big. People always take the initiative to say hello to Alan and politely say hello to Harold.


    "What''s your identity and how do you feel that other elves respect you?" Harold asked curiously. He really didn''t know what Alan came from. He knew that Alan was a leader like a big brother among the more than 80 elves outside.


    "I don''t have any identity. I grew up in a small village. It should be in the face of my teacher. I became a disciple of elder irtylan not long ago!" Ailan is more modest. In fact, people are not polite to him only because of the face of the master.


    It''s because Alan has excellent magic talent and can master several high-level magic at a young age. It''s possible for Alan to break through and become a legendary strong man and become the youngest elf elder in a few years.


    "When did you become a disciple of the Archmage? What did you learn?" Harold was very interested in the information about irtylan and immediately asked.


    "Just five years ago, but the elder was still busy with his research. It seemed that he had no time to teach me, and I haven''t learned from him yet." Alan said that he was also a little depressed. It was not easy to learn from a legendary mage, but he still had to learn by himself, which was a little sad.


    Harold''s thinking is divergent, the ancient tree of manned war? the height is? eva£¿ How about strength? Certainly not too weak. At least the legendary mage spent years studying it. It''s not surprising that he can compete with the legendary strong!


    Can humans manipulate this thing? How much can you sell me? With this thing, I''m not awesome!


    Harold became more and more excited. He wanted to see the ancient war tree, but Alan was obviously not interested in it and didn''t continue to introduce it. Instead, he reminded:


    "When you arrive at the world tree square, don''t make any strange moves. There are elders there all the time. After you go, listen to my command, concentrate on feeling magic and learning magic! Don''t be like others!"


    "Well, don''t worry, I''ll pay special attention to my words and deeds!" Harold knew to be honest without reminding him.


    Arriving at the world tree square, many young elves are sitting on the ground and feeling the magic with their eyes closed. Generally, elves have completed their physical development at about 90 years old. In terms of their overall life span, their development speed is still fast. They can see the world outside when they are more than 100 years old.


    The more than 80 elves brought by Alan, including bias and tiona, are all new generation elves aged 100-200 years.


    "Sit on the ground, close your eyes, empty your mind and feel the magic around you!" Alan commanded, and hallot did so.


    "Imagine yourself in an open field, the sun shines gently on you, the temperature is pleasant, and a gentle breeze blows across your cheeks!"


    Harold tried to imagine, really felt the warm sunshine and gentle breeze, and nodded silently.


    Alan also breathed a sigh of relief. Although he could not feel the magic in the outside world, he could still feel the magic next to the ultra-high concentration life tree. At least Harold could learn magic!


    "Try to control those magic and let them make changes according to your instinct! Everyone has their own magic adaptability and see what you are good at!"


    This step is difficult. Harold tried for more than an hour without any effect. Alan sighed, which shows that magic talent is not good. The most important thing to learn magic is to perceive the soul strength of magic and the magic talent to control magic.


    Although Harold''s soul strength is slightly defective, as long as he is used to meditation, he can barely feel magic in the outside world in the future, but if his magic talent is not good, there will be no play. He can use some weak tricks at most, and his lethality is basically No.


    Finally, another hour later, Harold''s head began to sweat and released the first magic in his life.


    The dazzling light bloomed from Harold. The light had no lethality and didn''t last long. It disappeared before Harold looked carefully.


    "It''s lightness. Like me, you are good at magic in elements and energy, but it''s a pity that your magic talent is not good, the power is too low, and the light system is far less lethal than water, fire, wind and thunder!"


    Alan sighed and gave Harold an ultimatum. "It took two hours to control magic for the first time. The best spell is light. You have no talent like Fiona!"


    "What magic can Fiona do?" asked Harold curiously. He seemed to have heard of it before, but now he forgot.


    "Yang Sha Shu, learned eight years after the first meditation and didn''t master the second magic, but she didn''t study very hard. If you work hard, you should be able to master some new low-level tricks in two or three years."


    Alan answered Harold''s question objectively and fairly. Harold thought a little, sand lifting? How can I feel a strong smell of fishing? No wonder I''ve never seen Fiona use it. It''s too rubbish.


    Harlott has no talent for himself and is not too lost. It''s expected. Besides, Illuminati is very useful! After going out at night and going to cave exploration, the use value of Illuminati is very high!


    No, Harold suddenly thought that he had an "Indelible lantern" with a stable light source, which is hundreds of times stronger than the light technique that can only illuminate for more than ten seconds? Uncomfortable!


    Harold proposed to meet irtylan and visit the ancient manned war tree. Alan also wanted to visit his teacher. They set out together.


    On the way, Harold thought of all kinds of ideas to comfort himself, and suddenly recalled the legendary mage''s route widely spread in his previous life.


    The magic point is a lightness skill. The rest points out the Shun chop, whirlwind chop, weakness strike, rage and bloodthirsty, and increases the strength and physical strength. Then they can become the legendary mage who can kill the demigod Yan devil and the angry grass white robed wizard alone!


    Harold looked at his 241 two handed weapon proficiency, 43 points of strength, lv4''s [strike], [muscle burst], [dragon slaying sword spirit], and felt that he was on the way to the legendary mage!


    Well, yes, lightness is the last key to open the road to the legendary mage!


    Put aside the joke, Harold and Alan visited the Archmage yiertilan together. The Archmage was very depressed and ignored them. He asked them to sit at will, and then deliberated on the experimental questions.


    He tried many ideas and methods, that is, he could not let the ancient war tree smoothly accept the instructions of the operator. The ancient war tree was a giant tree man whose soul disappeared in ancient times. The body did not die, but the soul had dissipated, which was neither a creature nor a dead object.


    Due to the protection of the tree of life, the ancient war tree will not fall without its soul, but it will not grow and reproduce.


    Irtylan has tried to use Soul Link manipulation and magic manipulation drive, but the effects are very poor. The volume of the ancient tree is too large, and even the soul strength of the spirit is difficult to be perfectly manipulated. The ancient tree has the nature of magic absorption, and the consumption of magic manipulation is too large.


    Finally, some tried various methods and even experimented with various puppet and puppet manipulation skills left by ancient human alchemists.


    The ancient war tree is too big, with a huge body more than ten meters high and an amazing weight of more than 100 tons. The skills of human alchemists are not easy to use.


    Harold also looked at the ancient war tree and said that the human shape was a little reluctant. After all, compared with the beautiful painting style of GAODA and EVA, the ancient war tree was too rough. It looked like an enlarged dwarf fat man rather than a slender human nature.


    But you have to say that he is not human. He has both hands, legs and head. His two arms are short and thick, and his palms are huge. He can stand up to several people when he is fully open. His two legs are as short and thick as Doraemon''s, but in this way, the center of gravity will be very stable.


    "Teacher, do you want me and Harold to help drive and express some opinions?" Alan suggested. The main reason was that the Archmage had been busy ignoring them. He felt he had to do something to break the deadlock.


    The Archmage didn''t hold any hope, but he nodded and promised, "pay attention when you go up. Don''t make any damage. My family is basically hollowed out!"


    The Archmage is not worried about the damage of the ancient war tree, but that his laboratory will be destroyed. The ancient war tree not only has extremely high defense, but also can recover automatically. This is why he doesn''t study the ancient lost Metal Magic image with other elders.


    He thinks that this large-scale war weapon with biological attributes is the strongest. It can not only be transformed and strengthened by magic, but also evolve by itself. Those two or three meters of slag demons are too rubbish. At most, bully the weak. Any legendary strong man can tear down more than ten empty handed.


    Irtylan is arrogant here, and the development of Metal Magic statues to the top level must be very strong, but anyone will despise what they don''t like and are not good at. Not only irtylan, but other legendary mages generally despise the content beyond their knowledge.


    Alan first went up to operate, stood on the shoulders of the ancient tree, and held a crystal ball connecting the power core of the ancient tree with both hands.


    Alan closed his eyes and sweated heavily. As a result, the ancient tree moved slightly. He raised his feet and put them down. He didn''t move a step for a long time.


    Harold shouted in his heart that the method was wrong. He looked at all the film and television works. How can he manipulate the mecha like this! You might as well operate the whole remote control from a distance!


    How can you drive a mecha without entering the mecha? You get out of the way, let me come!


    Alan left the ancient war tree with a tired face. Harold jumped on the shoulder of the ancient tree. However, it was easy to look at and difficult to do. Harold found that the ancient tree did not design a structure for people to enter the interior.


    If you want to operate, you can only stand on your shoulder and hold the crystal ball. That''s OK. Harold is now like the keyboard man in his previous life. He yelled vigorously. It''s his turn to do it himself, and he found himself a waste.


    Just when harlott was embarrassed to come down, [Ding, the mount system has been activated! The skill "riding" has been activated.]

 Chapter 107

    With the end of the prompt sound of the system, Harold suddenly felt that he had some connection with the ancient tree. Suddenly, the chest of the ancient tree opened. Harold had an inexplicable idea that he could get in!


    Harold entered the ancient tree and integrated with it. After a brief vertigo, Harold recovered his sight. He found that the affairs in front of him had become smaller. No, he had become larger!


    Subconsciously raised his hand and looked down, saw a huge brown wood palm, looked down, it was Alan with his mouth open and speechless, and the excited master irtylan!


    The Archmage shouted excitedly, "sure enough, my research direction is not wrong. I originally wanted to use assimilation and integration with the ancient tree to replace the soul of the ancient tree!"


    "You try to move and see how it works?" yelled eltilan, excited like a child with a new toy.


    Harold walked forward a few steps and felt very slow, but his height of more than ten meters was five steps higher than that of ordinary people. In fact, his heavy body made a "Dong, Dong" sound after falling down, and even the ground trembled slightly.


    Irtylan excitedly led Harold out of the laboratory, summoned a stone wall and said to Harold, "try to attack and see how much strength you can exert?"


    Harold also wants to try his power. The stone wall moved by the Archmage is 8 meters high and 3 meters thick. It looks very strong. If Harold himself comes, it will take a lot of effort to break it.


    Harold clenched his huge palm into a fist, raised it back, and then hit it with all his strength. There was no loud noise or vibration. The stone wall was like paper paste, and it was blown up without any resistance.


    Harold didn''t expect to be so relaxed. His body couldn''t control stepping forward. He leaned forward casually, and the stone wall was completely scrapped.


    With a huge body of nearly 100 tons, all his actions are terrible and destructive. At this moment, Harold felt invincible. Call the bullshit Centaur leader to see if he can resist me?


    The ice giant is only 8 meters tall and over 10 tons tall. It is also a brother in front of the ancient war tree, let alone a centaur weighing only 6 tons.


    "Try to attack the earth with all your strength! There are no others around me. You don''t have to worry about the consequences! Come on, let me see how powerful the ancient trees of war were in ancient times!"


    Irtylan excitedly urged harlott. To be exact, the manned ancient war tree is stronger than the ancient war tree in ancient times. With the heart of legendary creatures as the power core and the precious and complex magic system as the driving force, his strength is far from being comparable to the original ancient war tree powered by photosynthesis alone.


    Harold, too, couldn''t wait to see how fierce GAODA could be in this different world. He opened his big mouth and issued a low, calm and vigorous roar. He held his hands together to form a huge fist with a diameter of more than 5 meters, bent down and hammered it down to the ground.


    With a bang, the reinforced ground was directly smashed and cracked. The mage floated in the air early and blocked the gravel with a barrier. Alan felt that the whole person was bounced up by great force, shook more than two meters high and fell back to the ground.


    The earth trembled a little. Centered on the landing point of Harold''s fist, the ground cracked for tens of meters, and its power was even comparable to the legendary ability of some weaknesses!


    This is just an ordinary flat A, not a special ability of the ancient war tree. The ancient war tree also has a special ability, and its power must be more extraordinary.


    Under the command of the Archmage, Harold ran and jumped quickly, tried to do some precise movements, and measured all aspects of the data of ancient war trees, which lasted more than ten minutes.


    Just as Harold wanted to try the actual combat effect again, please the Archmage summoned several elemental creatures to abuse. Suddenly, he felt dizzy in his brain and lost consciousness as soon as his eyes were black.


    At the same time, the ancient war tree stopped its activities, opened its chest and leaked out the unconscious Harold. Irtylan quickly flew up to pick up Harold.


    The chest of the ancient war tree seemed to have no gap. It was solid wood. Irtylan felt it and didn''t feel like he could insert a person. He couldn''t help feeling wonderful.


    "Teacher, is Harold all right? And this..." Alan asked nervously.


    "He''s fine, but his mental consumption is too large. Just have a rest. As for why he can drink ancient trees and integrate into one, didn''t I say that he should be the reincarnation or separation of some early spirit."


    "The ancient war tree is developed from the seeds of the tree of life. Isn''t it normal that the early elves degenerated from the fruits of the tree of life and could be integrated into one? It''s just a little strange. How did this guy become a human aristocrat? The gift of the sun can only be obtained by the descendants of the ancient emperor!"


    Irtylan looked at Harold curiously, with a strong thirst for knowledge in his eyes.


    "Isn''t he a hybrid? It''s not strange that he has both the blood of the emperor and the blood of the first generation of elves. Teacher, this is my friend. Don''t hurt him!" Alan said to protect harlott. Irtyland''s character is very gentle, but it''s a little paranoid when it comes to research.


    "You still defend him. Don''t worry, he is a human noble. As long as I don''t take the initiative to provoke the elves, I can''t take action against him due to the rules!" eltilan asked the apprentice not to worry.


    "After that, I''ll find some early elves to consult about the integration with ancient trees. The experiment will be completed immediately. I''ll start teaching you magic at that time. By the way, you keep today''s Secret in advance. I''ll surprise those guys after the experiment is completely completed!"


    Yiertilan said that and left happily. The ancient war tree was left in place. Alan arranged to wake Harold up and bring the ancient tree back to the laboratory.


    After Harold woke up, he looked at the newly unlocked "mount system" for the first time. The mounts in the game are horses. There are camels and lizards in some special mods, but there is absolutely no magic machine armor as a mount. He felt a little magical.


    [mount system can control some creatures without subjective consciousness, integrate themselves into the mount, and control the mount like controlling the body.]


    [riding LV1 (agility): the higher the level, the more you can explore the ability of the mount and map your ability to the mount.]


    The mount system is similar to that in the game. The horses in the game can really be controlled at will after the players ride. It makes sense that the magic modified system can manipulate ancient war trees.


    What is this riding skill for? Can you map my abilities to the mount? Harold thought for a long time and couldn''t think of the result. He still had to experiment a lot to get the result.


    Although the ancient war trees are not beautiful enough, they are very popular with Harold. The only thing is a pity.


    That is, the ancient war tree is too powerful and valuable. It is estimated that the Archmage will not sell it to him anyway, and even if the Archmage is willing to sell it, he can''t afford it.


    How much is it worth if it''s taken away? Besides, the basic price of all kinds of precious materials alone would cost millions of gold coins, and the legendary mage took many years of hard work. God knows how much the mage paid before he was willing to sell.


    Under the supervision of Alan, Harold drove the ancient war tree several times. Each time he played until he collapsed. When driving the ancient war tree, Harold had infinite power and was particularly obsessed with the feeling of invincibility.


    It''s a pity that the time is only more than ten minutes each time. It''s over without waiting for Harold. How nice it would be if we could take this ancient war tree as our own!


    Leonard asked someone to inform Harold that his magic was almost ready and let Harold be ready. Harold had to say goodbye to the ancient war tree, leave irtyland''s laboratory and go to Leonard with Alan.


    Sadoer was very happy to see Harold. Her scar had been completely cured. Now she had smooth and delicate white skin, removed the dense bandages and changed into exposed clothes to show her figure.


    "Master, you see, all my scars are gone?" sadoer showed off her new body to harlott. She had the capital to carry out the core plan of beauty trick.


    Harold casually perfunctory a few words, with Gundam, who would like cute sister.


    "I always feel a little uneasy in my heart. It seems that there is some danger. Elves are not easy to provoke. Master, let''s leave quickly!"


    Sandy''s intuition is also very good. Neither Leonard nor Harold showed any intention to harm her, but she still instinctively felt that something was wrong, but she couldn''t say what was wrong.


    Harold touched sadoer''s head. "Now, we''ll start tomorrow. You don''t have to be suspicious. With your strength, the elves want you, and you can''t run away!"


    Harold sneered in his heart. Until tomorrow, you won''t have a chance to think independently!


    Leonard talked about his magic principle. Harold didn''t listen to a lot of content, but he remembered the effect very clearly. In short, it was brainwashing! Can tamper with memory, change character, and even manipulate each other''s thoughts!


    This magic involves the transformation of the inside of the brain and the deep stimulation of the mind. For example, in the past, when something happened to sado, she first considered her own safety and interests. Now she will be replaced by Harold''s safety and interests.


    In the past, sadoer thought about how to maximize his profits and make himself happier. Now she will give priority to Harold''s interests and feelings.


    The most frightening thing is that sadoer won''t have any strange things about it. It''s more frightening and strange than manipulating each other through forced oppression of the soul!


    Harold could hardly be satisfied with this evil, complex and dangerous magic, but Leonard also reminded him of the defects of this magic.


    That is the success rate and harm of brainwashing. Memory is difficult to make out of nothing. The stimulation of the mind must also have a relatively real experience. The formation of thinking circuit must depend on the memory of the brain and inner feelings, not how you want to change.


    A slave trader who beat and scolded slaves all day wants slaves to love and be loyal to themselves. This kind of brainwashing is impossible. People who are good opponents like Marcus and abiz can easily brainwash their subordinates and let them fight for themselves.


    If you forcibly change the memory and distort the emotion, it will lead to the cognitive contradiction between the subject''s brain and heart to reality. At least, you will become an idiot, or your brain will be paralyzed and become a vegetable.


    The harm is really not small, but Harold doesn''t care about the life and death of Sado. It''s best to brainwash successfully, but there''s no loss. He was going to kill people after failure. It''s more convenient to become an idiot!


    However, it''s better to get such a loyal puppet to brush a good impression with Sandor at night, so as to improve the success rate of brainwashing.


    He didn''t do anything unsuitable for children. He just put his luxurious system equipment on sadoer, and said that it was divine water to let sadoer drink with good wine and water.


    After sando''er drank the divine water, she continued to add points to greatly improve her strength, and personally let her experiment with the terrorist power of 120 points of defense!


    It can be said that Harold has fully enjoyed all the benefits of the system, and sado is also satisfied and can no longer be satisfied.


    Even sadoer, such a top-notch scum, had a great admiration and gratitude for Harold. She sincerely said that she would be loyal to Harold in the future.


    Even scum does have the time to be loyal to someone from the bottom of his heart, but the difference between scum and good people is that scum''s loyalty shelf life is very short. Sadoer will be loyal to Harold in a short time, but after a long time, he will certainly regenerate treason.


    But Harold doesn''t care what happens after that, as long as he can make sado''s favor and trust in him increase before the end of brainwashing tomorrow.


    If it weren''t for fear, which aroused sadoer''s suspicion, Harold even wanted to send out the Hydra crossbow and invincible armor.


    Anyway, whether it is success or failure tomorrow, you can get back the sent system equipment and real equipment, which is tantamount to white whoring favor.

 Chapter 108

    The next morning, Leonard released his spell, stunned sado''er, took him to the test-bed and told Harold for the last time: "pay attention to the scale of brainwashing. The larger the modification, the higher the failure rate. In addition, whether you succeed or not, you have to fulfill your promise and help me sell treasures to earn 200000 gold coins!"


    Harold was a little flustered. You put so much emphasis on 200000 gold coins. How do I feel that your treasures are a little ragged? However, they are on the line and have to be sent, "don''t worry, I have discretion. What should I do?"


    Leonard soaked the sleeping sadoer''s head into a green viscous liquid, and then handed Harold a crystal ball. "Hold the crystal ball, close your eyes, and let''s go deep into her inner world. Then you think about how to modify the memory. I''m responsible for tampering with the memory and stimulating her mind!"


    Harold followed his words, closed his eyes, and heard Leonard chanting and saying some incomprehensible spells. Then Harold''s eyes brightened and his eyes became clear.


    Harold''s own body is translucent, and Leonard is like him. His body is illusory and has no sense of entity. The scene in front of him is a ragged winged girl digging through the garbage, and a group of high-ranking winged people are laughing at her in the distance.


    Leonard pointed to the little girl in front of him and said, "this is one of the key experiences that shaped her fierce character. If you want to change her character, the scene must be changed! Think about how to change it!"


    Harold saw that there was still a trace of sympathy here. It can be seen that sadoer''s childhood was not generally tragic. When she was the weakest, no one sympathized with her. All of them were all kinds of bullying and insults, and developed her cold-blooded, cruel and ungrateful selfishness.


    Leonard looked at Harold and thought for a long time without talking. He reminded him, "remember, you can''t modify it too much. At least this memory symbolizes misery and pain. You can''t turn him into joy and happiness!"


    Harlow nodded and replied, "at the end, add a fragment of a servant secretly handing her food. This servant looks better to be close to me!"


    "OK, the inner emotion is gratitude. Can you be moved? In this way, her character will change slightly, and there is still a trace of kindness at the end of cruelty and ruthlessness."


    Leonard''s words fell, and the scene in front of them was distorted. They came to a place similar to a fighting field. Sadoer was locked in a cage. Outside, two winged people were fighting. When they were finished, it was sadoer''s turn.


    "This is the closest to death in her life, and it is also a sudden increase in her will. This scene is not easy to modify, and it is easy to cause thinking contradictions. You can weigh it carefully and tell me the plan."


    Harold recalled his experience in the arena and his fight with Warcraft and ogres. He felt that most of the plots in this place did not need to be modified. The death battle could stimulate people''s will and let people give full play to their extraordinary potential. He didn''t want sadoer to lose his tenacious character.


    "Let several spectators in the stands cheer for sadoer, and the other memories don''t need to be changed! Let her feel inexplicable warmth when the audience cheer for her!" in this way, sadoer can relax her hostility and vigilance towards others, with a trace of warmth.


    Leonard nodded easily. This modification was not a big problem. It was easy. Then the scene began to distort again.


    Next, harlott and Leonard witnessed and modified many sadoer''s memories one after another. After one operation, sadoer''s character finally changed from full scum to saved scum.


    Well, it''s still a personal scum. After all, the key experiences can''t be severely modified. Sadoer has entrapped sisters for many times, and her behavior is selfish and cruel. These facts can''t be distorted. It''s impossible for her to become abiz''s kind of great light. Bias''s silly white and sweet is impossible.


    The key play came and came to the scene where sadoer led the team to rob Harold. Leonard also showed a serious look and said, "this is the most important step. See if you can make her loyal to you, which is also the core step of brainwashing!"


    Before, it was fine-tuning sadoer''s character, which made it possible for her to be grateful and loyal to others. Now it is the key for Harold to obtain her loyalty.


    "Beautify my attack on her a little. It looks like I have mercy and pity on her, which makes her feel guilty and good!"


    Leonard did so, and the key memory of tiona pretending to be half dead, sado''s defeat and begging for mercy were also slightly changed.


    "Change the words of pleading for sado''er into what I said, let bias be a black face to ask for compensation, increase the memory of my dressing and treatment for her, make her heart filled with gratitude and debt, and put forward that the caravan trade is really trying to repay me!"


    Leonard nodded and agreed, thinking secretly that Harold was really good at psychoanalysis. He knew how to modify the smallest memory to achieve the greatest emotional stimulation. If Harold wasn''t a pure elf, he would be like taking him as an apprentice.


    The following scenes are more critical. It was originally that sadoer pit Harold, which led to a large number of high-level wingers seeking revenge. Instead, Harold took the initiative to fight all the dangers for sadoer.


    The reason why sadoer can defeat abiz is not by sneak attack and anti killing, but the improvement of her powerful strength brought by Harold and the encouragement and expectation of Harold for her, so that she can stimulate her potential and succeed in defeating abiz with the weak.


    The giant snake in the back also became sadoer. She was grateful and wanted to do things for Harold from the bottom of her heart. As a result, she accidentally provoked the giant snake and was saved by Harold at the critical moment.


    Finally, I came to the spirit forest to treat the injury. I accidentally saw that Harold spent more than 100000 gold coins as a reward for treatment, and I was completely moved by Harold.


    After the memory is modified, Leonard finally does the finishing work to transform the brain, so that sadoer will secrete special trace hormones every time she thinks of Harold, which makes her feel happy. After Harold praises her, he will secrete a large number of hormones, and link the soul to produce a sense of pleasure.


    Leonard also gave the crystal ball to Harold. With this, Harold can often go deep into sado''s heart. He can''t tamper with memory and emotion on a large scale like Leonard, but he can also make minor adjustments.


    In the long run, sadoer''s brainwashing effect will be more and more excellent, so as to ensure that she will not become suspicious and rebellious. In the end, she will completely throw away her own interests and become Harold''s tool man.


    When it was done, Leonard was a little tired, and Harold was relieved. Sadoer had been sleeping smoothly and peacefully all the time. There was no pain on his face, but he smiled at the last stage of brainwashing. According to Leonard''s judgment, it should be more successful.


    "Thank you, master. Your magic is amazing, even the legendary mage!" Harold quickly flattered. The memory reading, emotional analysis and brain transformation revealed in this brainwashing water section are the future technology. Maybe he will ask for help again in the future.


    "Of course, if my soul hadn''t been damaged, I would be much better than those fools of the Presbyterian group!" Leonard also felt that the magic was performed smoothly and couldn''t help feeling a little proud.


    "Master, I may need your help in the future. Your old skills must be carried forward!" Harold didn''t want to ask Alan every time. It''s best to form a close relationship with Leonard.


    "As long as you pay well, no matter how busy you are! Don''t say this, talk about the reward!"

 Chapter 109

    "I''ve done everything I should do. Come and see my treasure. 200000 gold coins are really cheap for you!" Leonard is also short of money. He took Harold to the warehouse to get the so-called "treasure".


    Harold reminded me just in case: "master, I didn''t spend 200000 gold coins to buy your baby, but I went outside to help you sell your baby to earn 200000. Do you remember correctly?"


    Harold was really worried that the old man was forcing himself to pay 200000 now. He didn''t have that much money.


    "Then you give me the money as soon as possible. These are good things. Don''t worry that no one will buy them." Leonard took harlott to the warehouse and pointed to some gray debris.


    Harold touched it with his fingers. A thick layer of dust showed that no one had moved these things for at least half a year. Your "treasure" was treated like this. A thick smell of pit father came from the pavement.


    Leonard was thick skinned enough and didn''t feel embarrassed at all. He began to introduce these "treasures" to Harold. In addition to some magic scrolls, he also had a bottle of potion, a magic wand, a black bead and a ring.


    "This is the staff of the soul, which can judge whether the conversation object is lying, that is, there are occasional deviations, and the accuracy rate is only about 90%."


    You''re a lie detector. Is that what you want to do with such a high error rate? The 10% error rate has reduced the practicability of this thing to countless levels. Who dares to believe this thing in NIMA''s important thing!


    The magic props that can detect the soul and lie are very valuable, but with a 10% error rate, they have shrunk by at least half, and it is difficult to sell tens of thousands of gold coins.


    "This is a rebirth potion. I used a lot of precious materials to refine it. It can make people regenerate and revive from death. Unfortunately, I don''t balance the medicinal properties of the medicine. The side effects are a little big. Drinking it will lead to the phytosis of random parts of the body!"


    "But it''s not a big problem. Only the brain will be irreparable. It doesn''t matter if the limbs and trunk are vegetated. They can be cured slowly. After careful calculation, the probability of an accident is only about one tenth. On the whole, it''s pretty good!"


    Halot is unable to make up his mind. He must make complaints about this. It is really good. Even the side effects are exaggerated!


    After the brain is vegetated, it can''t be saved. It''s almost as good as dead. At least a vegetable can wake up. If it becomes a plant head, it can be directly buried in the earth!


    Leonard continues to introduce other pit father props.


    "This bead is amazing. It''s a masterpiece I''m very satisfied with. There are two black and white beads in total, which can be used for long-distance communication and sound transmission!" Leonard was very enthusiastic when introducing the prop, and I can see that he was really satisfied with it.


    "What about the white beads? I saw the black ones!" Harold was still very interested in the gadgets and even wanted to keep them for his own use. It was a big deal to pay tens of thousands of gold coins for the total price of 200000.


    Long distance communication equipment is an artifact in this era! He''s really willing to spend a lot of money on a pair.


    "The white bead was accidentally damaged. Other materials are OK. The core Mermaid conch is difficult to obtain and cannot be repaired for the time being!" Leonard sighed.


    "Then what can a black bead do?" Harold was speechless. Are you willing to sell it?


    "When I have a mermaid conch and repair the white beads, it will be useful for those who buy the black beads to buy the white beads! If the black and white beads are there, this prop alone will be at least 200000 gold coins! You think I''m stupid!"


    Lennard roared angrily. He is really not stupid. This prop is really not cheaper than ordinary legendary equipment. The price of 200000 gold coins is reasonable.


    But is it too shameless for you to sell one bead for money? I don''t know when you can repair another bead. More importantly, you have to pay for another bead. At that time, your price for a single bead will be 200000. Will others buy it or not?


    If you don''t buy it, the first black bead is worth buying. If you buy it, it''s equivalent to the first black bead spending money for nothing. It''s unpleasant.


    Harold has no hope for the selling price of this thing at all. No wrongdoer is willing to pay for it. However, he cares about the mermaid. He has been in this world for more than ten years and has never heard of the sea. He will ask about the sea later.


    Leonard was stared at by Harold with strange eyes for a long time, but he was also a little guilty. He added: "well, whoever bought the black bead, as long as he found the mermaid conch and offered 100000 gold coins, I''ll fix the white bead and give it to him. That''s all right!"


    "Finally, this ring can release hypnotic light. It can temporarily control the use of some enemies with weak willpower and depressed spirit. It is this ring that sometimes backfires on the owner and carries out hypnotic attacks, making the wearer a slave to the ring."


    "It''s not recommended for people with weak will. Of course, you''re a half blood elf whose soul strength is twice that of ordinary people. Don''t worry! Even if you get the move, you can recover in a minute or two!" Leonard laughed, as if the side effect was really insignificant.


    A minute or two is enough to kill people, okay! And I don''t keep it for my own use. If someone else gets caught, it''s finished. Who wants to buy a time bomb?


    Harold looked at these wonderful babies and couldn''t help feeling helpless. They are all pit father goods. No wonder you want me to sell them!


    In addition to these four defective products, the price of those magic scrolls is relatively stable. They have healing and killing effects. They are practical. The market price should be 80000 gold coins. It is not a problem for Harold to sell more than 100000 by bargaining with full-level [trading] skills.


    Is the remaining four pieces worth 100000? I won''t have to pay for it myself, will I? Harold was a little worried. Leonard couldn''t have only these defective products. Obviously, this guy didn''t give up selling good goods.


    If they were all boutique magic necklaces like those given to Anne by Harold, 100000 gold coins would be sold easily. Harold could make an extra profit. Unfortunately, the old man just wanted to clean up the garbage and replenish the funds. He didn''t mean to sell the treasures at all. Harold could only recognize them.


    Harold took the things given by Leonard, and bias and Fiona also visited relatives and friends. Fiona also received a lot of treasures from her master. Her master came to the kingdom of Colombo to stand out for the elves and destroyed several branches of "Paradise Babylon". That was a lot of money.


    Unlike Leonard, who is stingy and greedy for money, theona''s master is a generous and indifferent expert in the world. The baby she received is worth at least more than 100000 gold coins, and Harold''s eyes are straight.


    It''s a pity that Fiona is a little dissatisfied with Harold because of sadoer''s affairs. When Harold is uncomfortable, he doesn''t cheat anything. Bias loves Harold and cries for poverty.


    It''s a pity that this girl has no strong backing. She brought some herbs from home when she came back. The medicine made by Harold is not enough for her own people, so she''s willing to take it out.


    After brainwashing, sado was completely changed. She not only obeyed Harold''s orders, but also peeped at Harold. Her eyes were right, and she blushed and shy. She could not see the original cunning and greed.


    Bias said with satisfaction on her face that thanks to her influence, Harold didn''t have the heart to expose it, and didn''t want to tell her about her control of sadoer. Let her be happy.


    Harold experimented several times, and sadoer was even willing to steal the dragon blood for him in the forbidden area of the winged Dynasty. Of course, Harold just talked about it casually, but sadoer made a firm determination in his eyes and assured him that he would bring back the dragon blood even if his life was gone.


    Harold hurriedly said that he was joking just now and told sadoer to please the winged queen and strive for a higher position, which was the most helpful to him.


    Harold felt the powerful effect of brainwashing. While praising Leonard''s magic, he felt a little more awe in his heart. Although he was not a legendary strong man, Leonard was not easy to provoke!


    It seems that the 200000 gold coins can''t be less! Harold thought seriously about ways to make money.


    After returning to the territory, Harold arranged for sadoer to take the caravan to the Yiren Dynasty to continue trading and make money, and chose a wasteland to establish a base. With the help of the wealth and flow of people brought by the caravan, he developed slowly and tried to gain a foothold in the Yiren Dynasty as soon as possible.


    Sadoer''s fame soared after killing abiz. The winged nobleman also saw the strong strength of harlot''s caravan, and asked sadoer to take the caravan to the winged kingdom for trade. There was no need to worry about being suppressed prices. It took a little more time to bypass the forest, and the risk was not high.


    Sadoer''s strength is really good now. After Harold took the system equipment back, he bought her some cost-effective equipment and 96 points of high defense. With strong strength as a guarantee, he is also very good at establishing base areas.


    On the other hand, harlott asked Kent to take the newly established No. 2 caravan to sell wine in the dwarf kingdom with Marcus''s caravan.


    Although Kent is not very smart, he can take care of each other with Marcus''s caravan. Brother copper beard is watching in the dwarf kingdom. He sells popular high-quality drinks, which is no big problem.


    The two caravans each have a rogue knight, 10 [Columbus iron guards], and the others are ordinary soldiers. The combat effectiveness of the caravan is not a problem when it meets robbers and monsters, and the goods are not particularly valuable, so it will not attract too powerful robbers.


    Harlott himself is preparing to rest and exercise in the territory for a period of time, ease the relationship with the awkward tiona, discuss "learning magic" with bias, and visit various nobles to see who is interested in taking Leonard''s "treasures".


    However, it backfired. Harold had no chance to retreat to the territory to rest, let alone to have an affair with the elf sister. As a noble in Colombo, he had to take his soldiers everywhere to resist the enemy in times of national difficulties.


    The struggle between the kingdom of Colombo and other human Kingdoms has intensified. In the past six months, a large number of border villages have been destroyed and tens of thousands of civilians have been slaughtered and looted. The nobles of the kingdom of Colombo can''t stand it anymore. Military scuffles of more than 100 people have begun to occur frequently.


    The total human population in the world is less than 10 million, and the kingdom of Colombo is only 2 million. The loss of tens of thousands of civilians has been very exaggerated.


    After all, this is a civil war between mankind. You can stand cutting off material Trade and destroying food producing areas, but what do you mean by slaughtering civilians in large numbers? This is not something that can be laughed off. The other three human kingdoms have gone too far.


    The king of Prague, Marcus and Cleon rushed to lukanir and the kingdom of Babylon with a large number of knights and elite soldiers respectively. The king of Prague captured an aristocrat, and Marcus and Cleon slaughtered more than a dozen knights.


    The war suddenly rose from the loss of civilians and ordinary soldiers at the bottom to the conflict between nobles and knights. A large-scale war of more than 100000 troops may break out at any time, and the only two legendary strong men in mankind may fight seriously once.


    Harold has no ability to stop the war, even if he knows very well that the civil war of human countries at this time is brain mutilation. Those hostile races are expected to cry happily, but he can only participate in the war.


    As a new kingdom, the kingdom of Colombo has the richest land and will be suppressed and invaded by the other three kingdoms. In particular, the kingdom of Chiat, as a legacy of the Empire thousands of years ago, wants to maintain its orthodox status.


    The kingdom of Colombo has been trampled on wantonly, and it is reasonable to fight back boldly. Even if you really want to give up the war and adopt negotiation and peace talks, you have to let the other three countries know that the kingdom of Colombo is not easy to bully after a big fight. Otherwise, there is no bargaining chip at the negotiating table.

 Chapter 110

    [lion knight, rank 45, salary 200 Dinars


    Strength 30, agility 24, strike lv10, iron bone lv10, Weapon Master lv8, run lv8.


    Weapon proficiency 300 +, strong body, terrible destructive power, almost no weakness except not good at long-range attack.]


    "At last, we have trained all the 10 lion Knights!" Harold panted with sweat on the training ground. With success, he could finally have a little leisure.


    Half a year after the real war between the kingdom of Colombo and other countries, the war broke out completely. A total of more than 300000 troops from the four countries began a long-term chaotic war.


    It was chaos rather than the other three countries that besieged the kingdom of Colombo. The kingdom of Chiat wanted to reproduce the imperial form thousands of years ago. With its expanding ambition, it fell out with the kingdom of Babylon and the kingdom of lucanier.


    The current situation is that the kingdom of Babylon and lukanir, two countries without legendary strength, are allied. Colombo and Chiat fight each other, forming three forces fighting around in chaos.


    The kingdom of Colombo is the worst. The number of nobles is too small. There are nearly 200 nobles in the kingdom of Chiat, more than 130 in the kingdom of lucanier and the kingdom of Babylon, and only more than 30 in the kingdom of Colombo.


    The kingdom of Chiat can only concentrate its strength, rely on the advantage of many soldiers to defend key positions and block the enemy''s large forces. As for the sporadic enemies invading from other places, it can only rely on the defenders of the territory to find their own way.


    Harlott has few soldiers, a total of just over 1000. He sent 400 people to two large caravans as guards. Troops have to be stationed in various territories. The militia is embarrassed and used. Therefore, only more than 300 soldiers can be mobilized at any time.


    Harlott is not prepared to recruit a large number of soldiers. He doesn''t want to get into the dilemma of worrying about materials like Marcus. Since there are not enough soldiers, he doesn''t intervene in the front battlefield. He takes soldiers to act as a fire brigade in the kingdom. Where the territory is dangerous, he takes people to kill them for support.


    300 ordinary soldiers and 100 system soldiers are enough. It''s no problem even against thousands of enemy troops. It''s easy to beat the shit of the invading noble lords.


    Harold has been busy for half a year. He has not been able to enjoy the extravagant life of becoming an aristocrat. He is either leading the army to fight or training all day.


    Especially for the training of system soldiers, Harold recruited 130 system soldiers. Except those system soldiers responsible for sundries and caravans, there were exactly 100 people fighting with him.


    Half of them are [Columbus] with cheap wages and excellent combat effectiveness. They can easily crush the human soldiers of other kingdoms.


    The other half are 50 advanced arms [noble knight attendants] and [lion Knight]. The [lion Knight] is transformed from [noble knight].


    Harlott set up a Knights'' order in the forging city. He can turn a [noble knight] into a [lion Knight] for 500 dinars. His combat power is close to that of adventure heroes. It''s like bullying children.


    A junior Knights order can only provide 10 knights, and the upgrade will cost 50000 dinars. At present, there are not so many system currencies, and harlott does not have so many [noble knights] to upgrade.


    In addition to training ordinary soldiers, Harold has only trained a total of 10 [noble knights] in the past six months, which can be transformed into a pre level of level 20, making it very difficult for them to upgrade.


    Harlott can''t train soldiers idle every day as before. He spends most of his time on his way and fighting. It''s not a good thing that the territory of the kingdom of Colombo is too large.


    Every time the signal for help comes, they rush to harlott for support. Often ten and a half days have passed. The more efficient enemies have already burned, killed and looted the runners. They will not choose to occupy the land before they can decide the victory or defeat in the front battlefield. They rob and destroy like robbers.


    The nobles of the enemy country in the state of war are more ferocious than robbers. At least robbers only kill people for money, but nobles regard human life as worthless. It is customary to kill cities and burn villages.


    When Harold played the game, he didn''t understand why those nobles liked burning villages and slaughtering people so much. Now he understands a little, because those nobles have the ability to kill and destroy! Civilians can''t resist!


    There is no reason for the strong to trample on the weak. Just to show off their force and show their prestige, they can casually commit crimes. The blood inheritance of aristocratic power was originally to make mankind have the strong from other races for generations.


    As a result, the power between the civilians and the aristocracy is too wide, and the ruling position is too stable. No matter how painful the civilians are, it is difficult to produce the rebellious heart to overthrow the rule. Over time, the aristocrats naturally do not regard the civilians as their own peers.


    "Rand, you must remember that meaningless killing is not the work of the strong! Nobles exist to lead civilians to defeat the strong, not to humiliate the weak! Executioners who kill their own people do not deserve to be called heroes!"


    Harold educated Rand. He felt that the decreasing number of nobles in the past millennium was related to this distorted class structure, and more and more nobles completely lost their heroic character.


    Harlott was busy after the military operation. Rand was responsible for the management and public security of the territory, and Lucius was sent to RAND as a helper.


    "Well, if I become a noble, I will guard the weak and fight against the strong enemies like my brother!" Rand is 18 years old, full of naive fantasies, and has a high degree of recognition for this idea of weiguangzheng.


    Just when Harold wanted to go to the elf home to have a rest and relax, the castle housekeeper came to report the news: "Sir, count Ramon has come to visit you in person and is waiting for you in the castle hall."


    "I see. I''ll change my clothes and wash it!" Harold probably guessed what Ramon came for. After the war escalated, they didn''t make any more transactions. Ramon didn''t dare to trade with Harold under the pressure of this tension.


    Ramon should have come to intercede for the two nobles captured by Harold!


    Harold came to fight in the past six months. At first, as a new aristocrat, he was not famous, and the enemy didn''t care about him. As a result, Harold''s own combat power was strong, and his system soldiers were even worse.


    There are only a few or a dozen extraordinary Knights under the nobles, while harlott has a full 100 system soldiers. Ordinary soldiers are slightly inferior to extraordinary knights, but the combat effectiveness of [lion Knight], a top soldier, can sling extraordinary knights.


    After Harold defeated seven or eight nobles in a row, his fame began. As soon as he came with his troops, he could scare off the enemy. But at first, because he despised Harold, he directly caught two nobles alive.


    These two nobles really made Harold very angry. After rushing from a remote location to the territory of the kingdom of Colombo, they killed wherever they went, burned more than a dozen villages all the way, looted three towns and killed thousands of civilians.


    Harold did not dare to violate the Treaty of not killing nobles in the war, so he could only catch the two men and take strict care of them.


    The civil war between mankind broke out largely because of this treaty. In any case, if you lose, you won''t lose your life. All the people who died were the following people. Several Knights died in battle. The risk cost is too low.


    Harlott can understand this treaty. After all, nobility is an important force of mankind. The more nobility, the stronger human racial strength. If there are thousands of noble families and more than a dozen legendary strong people like thousands of years ago, even orcs are not opponents.


    But it was this treaty that led the aristocrats to be a little too unscrupulous. When there was no foreign attack, they were too indulgent. Some of them divorced from the whole race of mankind and claimed to be gods.


    Although nobles are indeed as supreme as gods in their own territory, they can do whatever they want.


    As soon as Harold entered the hall, he saw count Ramon coming up with a smile. "Brother Harold, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Congratulations on becoming a noble. I''ve only come to give you gifts for so long. Don''t blame me!"


    Last time we met, Harold was still a civilian lord under Marcus. Although Ramon didn''t play tricks, he still spoke with a little arrogance and contempt, but this time he completely lowered his posture, said hello with a smiling face and spoke very politely.


    "Brother Ramon, you''re too polite. What''s our relationship? You helped me a lot last time. I don''t know how to leave the kingdom of Babylon without you!"


    As the saying goes, Ramon never participated in the war. On the contrary, he helped Harold once, including the "dream lamp" that can predict the danger, which was also sent by Ramon. Harold was still very kind to Ramon.


    Moreover, Ramon is a rare good Lord and noble in this era. No matter how lecherous he is, the civilian living standard of his territory is definitely the top of several kingdoms.


    It can be seen from several times of trade that harlott can only afford to send to other territories, and the goods can only be emptied through several territories, while even ordinary civilians in Ramon''s territory have savings to buy some cheap goods and sell them directly.


    Harlott and Ramon said no nutritious polite words. The servant brought tea and snacks. After Ramon drank a mouthful of tea, he finally got to the point, "brother, I''m here not only to congratulate, but also entrusted to help redeem people."


    "I don''t want to make up with you. I''ll tell you the price they give me directly. Whether you promise or not is optional. Don''t hurt our feelings!"


    Ramon was also very smart. He didn''t pull down his face and ask Harold to let go. Harold owed Ramon a favor before. He didn''t want to consume this favor for two little nobles. Harold''s invincible performance of easily defeating the invading nobles in the past six months fully proved his strength.


    Harold is only 18 years old. If this relationship is maintained, Ramon''s descendants can also benefit. Even if the kingdom of Colombo is defeated and destroyed, it is also a strength aristocrat to join other kingdoms with Harold''s strength!


    The two nobles belong to the kingdom of Babylon. The ransom given by an aristocratic family is 100000 gold coins. They are simple but sincere. 100000 gold coins have been a lot.


    Harlott''s territory is almost as large as that of ordinary nobles. The annual tax revenue is only twenty or thirty thousand. Even Marcus can save up to 100000 a year. Now Marcus spends all his money on buying food and weapons, and he can''t make ends meet.


    In addition to 30000 gold coins given by another noble family, there were hundreds of winged slaves and a large number of human slaves. Many nobles of the kingdom of Babylon came to the kingdom of Colombo and took out the routine of paying Asians.


    Capture slaves! A large number of civilians in the kingdom of Colombo were captured and brought to the kingdom of Babylon to become slaves. Harlott''s territory was awed by his reputation and military guard, but the population of other aristocratic territories suffered a lot.

 Chapter 111

    To tell the truth, Harold was very upset when he heard that the other party used human slaves as ransom. He was not dissatisfied, but simply angry.


    Harold doesn''t object to slavery. Those prisoners who committed crimes and poor people who can''t afford to feed themselves become slaves. He doesn''t object. He has no virgin heart.


    However, he could not bear to see the brutality of wantonly arresting civilians and hunting peers.


    Just like watching movies in his previous life, he didn''t like those villains who did all the bad things and had no bottom line, but he didn''t show his dissatisfaction. Most of the world''s nobles are scum, and there are few like Marcus.


    Harold has no ability to change the world. He can only choose to close his eyes and turn a blind eye to ensure that his neighbors are not infringed and that his territory is full of order.


    Harold threw aside his personal emotions and analyzed the conditions given by Ramon. He is very short of money now. The goods of wizard Leonard have only sold scrolls, worth 120000, but none of those messy and broken pieces have been sold!


    He is now in debt of 80000 gold coins!


    Part of the original money in harlott''s hand was used to make up for the material and labor costs of "arrow''s armor", and part was used to process and make "giant snake scale armor", which had been used up for a long time.


    "Arrow''s armor" is the latest armor made by dwarf master for Harold. It is of excellent quality and reaches the level of legendary equipment. Dwarf master arrow named it after himself.


    "Giant snake scale" is the armor made of the scale of the Warcraft giant snake. There are more than ten sets in total. Harold gave ten [lion Knights], Lucius, Kent and two rogue Knights one piece of equipment, and the rest to Marcus and Cleon.


    They must have better equipment, but Harold still wants to give it. As for the invincible armor she used to wear, she has lent it to sadoer. Now she is completely loyal to Harold and can let her return it at any time if she is willing. Harold really wants to lend it to sadoer if he doesn''t keep the Hydra crossbow.


    The two caravans have also made some money in the past half a year. Even without Harold''s [trading] skills, they have earned tens of thousands of gold coins in two or three trades. However, in order to operate the territory, sadoer of the winged Dynasty must have financial support to develop its strength. The money of the caravan can''t feed back to Harold.


    Harlott didn''t feel distressed. It was a necessary early investment. After that, sadoer stood firm. Not to mention intelligence and political help, a new territory that can be manipulated secretly can completely win back all the investment.


    The drinks of the dwarf kingdom are also sold at a good price, but most of the money is used to buy high-quality heavy war horses. The [lion Knight] is too strong. The weapon used is also a heavy nail hammer. The power of ordinary war horses is not enough.


    The price of heavy war horses is very expensive, especially after the war broke out. Each horse needs hundreds of gold coins. This kind of war horse has poor endurance. It needs to rest frequently and buy a lot of spare horses.


    Considering that he had to travel frequently to various territories of the kingdom of Colombo, harlott directly bought 50 horses and was prepared to breed them by himself in the future. As a result, another caravan could not harvest much money.


    Now harlott is in urgent need of money to meet the development of the territory and repay his debts. The two nobles can''t be executed anyway. They simply put down their ransom.


    "Well, you ask them to send money and slaves. When I receive the ransom, I will release them. However, the guy who compensated with slaves, you ask him to exchange 30000 gold coins for human slaves!"


    Harold saw a good opportunity from this compensation, a good opportunity for him to grow rapidly. In this era, population is the most important!


    There is a lot of land. The territory of thunder tribe is much larger than that of the current kingdom of Colombo. As soon as the war is over, Harold can immediately take his troops to open up wasteland. His army has excellent combat effectiveness.


    There is no shortage of wealth. Recently, Harold built legendary equipment and supported the winged Lord. Only in a short time did he fall into financial difficulties. His caravan made money quickly. When the war is over, several human kingdoms will make more money when they resume trade.


    Population is the biggest problem that Harold faces when he wants to grow. His territory now has a total of tens of thousands of people, of which the forging city and its affiliated villages account for more than half. There are a lot of dwarves and other Asians, and he is not 100% obedient to Harold, the human aristocrat.


    It is difficult for the population to grow rapidly. Even if Harold encourages fertility, it will take a long time for the next generation to grow up. In more than a decade, the opportunity for land reclamation and expansion will be completely wasted.


    The kingdom of Colombo is vast and sparsely populated. Every Lord cares about the population. It is difficult to increase the population at ordinary times. Only at this time can Harold fish in troubled waters and develop rapidly in this chaotic war period.


    The villages of the kingdom of Colombo have been destroyed. There are many homeless civilians, and many have been caught outside as slaves, adding up to more than 100000. If these people can be subdued, they will be the great nobles second only to Marcus and the king of Prague.


    Harold became more and more involved, and even had the dark idea of not rescuing other territories and allowing the enemy''s aggression to produce a large number of refugees, but Harold gave up the idea rationally.


    A good reputation is very important to gather these homeless civilians, and if he deliberately doesn''t rescue the territory of other nobles in order to dig the foot of the wall, he will certainly offend other nobles to death.


    Besides, Harold didn''t take part in the frontal battle. If he only paid attention to his own development and didn''t stand up to the national crisis, I''m afraid even Marcus would be disappointed with him. On the contrary, if he fought actively and frequently fought back the aggression of the enemy aristocrats, he would not be blamed, but also be rewarded by the kingdom. The promotion of his title is not a problem.


    "No problem. There are not many other places in that guy''s territory. There are many slaves. During the war, the market price of human slaves was about 2-10 gold. I''ll try to get more for you."


    The kingdom of Babylon is not short of population, let alone slaves. Ramon agreed to Harold''s conditions.


    "Brother, I know you can talk. Don''t worry. They won''t participate in the war against the kingdom of Colombo in the future. Neither the army nor the Knights will be sent. No one will deliberately destroy this rule!"


    It is true that the nobles will not be executed after losing the war. They can leave safely after paying the ransom, but they must ensure that they will not join the battle. No one in charge is willing to release the tiger back to the mountain. They would rather close you until the end of the war.


    Ramon was in a very good mood after the negotiation. He began to have tea and chat with Harold. Ramon talked about some experience in the management of the territory, and Harold also talked about the experience of going to the winged Dynasty, the dwarf Kingdom and the forest of elves.


    The two talked warmly. Ramon was good in nature and asked, "brother, how do you think the war will end?"


    Harlott thought a little, the legendary strong Colombo and qiyat will not perish, especially the qiyat Kingdom, as an orthodox legacy of the Empire, has a deep foundation and is stronger than the other three kingdoms combined.


    Lucanier and the kingdom of Babylon and the kingdom of Colombo strive for the object of peace, and probably will not lose anything. The kingdom of Chiat is ambitious, and the king of Prague tends to unite to contain the kingdom of Chiat.


    "Each should have its own losses. Finally, the peace talks. The other three kingdoms should be able to get some land reclamation rights from the kingdom of Colombo. The kingdom of Colombo has shown strength and backbone and should also ensure the independence of the country!"


    Harlott''s answer is conservative. He really doesn''t think any country will be destroyed in this war. There is no deep hatred. No matter how fierce it is, it is also for interests. There are threats from other races. The armistice and peace talks will happen sooner or later. It''s just the difference between the damage of the kingdom of Colombo and the benefits of other kingdoms.


    Ramon smiled, neither agreed nor opposed, but said his own opinion: "the kingdom of Chiat will never easily stop fighting. I have reliable news. King Aldo found the sun Scepter lost thousands of years ago and is asking the sun sacrifice to help repair it!"


    Harold was startled. "The solar Scepter? Is it the human artifact ''solar Scepter'' handed down from ancient times recorded in the book?"


    The sun Scepter can arouse the power of the sun and create various miracles. It is known as the treasure of the world''s strongest artifact by artificially creating heroes and nobles, releasing the anti heaven magic beyond legendary magic, and making the owner immortal.


    It is with this artifact that human beings created the prosperous qiyat Empire, defeated the lizard people, enslaved the orcs and became the overlord of the continent. It is also because of the loss of the sun Scepter that human beings were defeated by the later rising orcs.


    Ramon looked dignified, nodded and said, "yes, this is what an old friend of mine said. He is one of the sacrifices in the Sun Temple. He certainly told me that the scepter contains infinite divine power, which is likely to be the sun Scepter!"


    "The sun Scepter was left by human ancestors in ancient times. It is a great gift of the sun god and an artifact used to protect the human race. To activate the sun scepter, hundreds of blood nobles need to swear together. King Aldo must want to take this opportunity to unify the human kingdom!"


    When Harold heard such a hot news, he quickly asked, "who will this Scepter belong to? King Aldo?"


    "Of course not. It is owned by all nobles, and no one is qualified to monopolize it. You don''t have to worry. In the records, even the legendary strong have no ability to control the sun Scepter!"


    Count Ramon is worthy of being an old aristocrat of the kingdom of Babylon. In addition to his weak military strength, his other details are no less than that of the Marquis family.


    "The reappearance of the sun Scepter symbolizes the rise of our mankind. The kingdom of Aldo should want to become a hero to establish a new empire like his ancestors and be praised by eternal records. If it cannot be unified, his glory will be greatly reduced!"


    Ramon said here, deliberately lowered his voice and said meaningfully: "the survival of the country is not so important. Nobles are nobles wherever they go. The king of Prague must have known about it long ago. He has his own plan. Don''t be a pawn of others like those fools!"


    Harold didn''t say a word. Marcus probably didn''t know about it. Prague, as a king, was connected with the Sun Temple. Ramon happened to have an old friend who was a sun sacrifice. He reminded Marcus as soon as possible. The war was not as simple as he thought.


    At the same time, Harold''s blood was boiling in his heart. Everyone will be excited about the rise of mankind. If the sun scepter is really as strong as recorded in the book, Marcus''s dream of "counterattack orcs" may even be realized.


    And human beings may really be able to return to the peak of the mainland again with the help of the power of this town artifact. In this way, any lizard man and winged man are not afraid. He''s still worried about farts!


    Sun Scepter! If I could have this artifact, wouldn''t I have the power to change the world?


    The idea flashed away in Harold''s mind, and he was amused by his excess of power.


    However, the seeds of ambition have been planted and will take root and sprout when the right opportunity is available.

 Chapter 112

    Not only did Harold not redeem him because of Ramon, but he even owed another favor because of the important news Ramon gave him.


    Sooner or later, the sun scepter will be revealed to all nobles, but the sooner you know it, the more you can make a profit. Apart from others, you can''t judge the cause of the war and the most likely final direction. It''s really like Ramon said to become someone else''s chess player.


    The four kingdoms are likely to be unified after this war. No country has the power to control such things as the sun scepter. Not to mention that the number of nobles is not enough to activate, it can not be stopped by the covet of foreign enemies alone.


    There is no airtight wall. Sooner or later, the news of the sun scepter will be known by other races and countries. Mankind must unite to resist foreign enemies.


    With a dignified face, Harold sent Ramon away and thought about the political trend in the future. King Aldo was the discoverer of the sun scepter, and he was the king of the most powerful country, the kingdom of Chiat. In addition to his strength, he could not compare with the two legendary strong men. He could be said to be a powerful human aristocrat in the world. He had the greatest advantage in this event.


    The final Empire must elect a supreme ruler, and the power of the emperor must be higher than that of other ordinary nobles in the Empire. After all, a large country composed of more than 400 nobles cannot be as scattered as it is now. There must be a supreme power holder.


    Besides King Aldo, the other three kings, Archduke lance, marquis Marcus and harlaus are not willing to surrender easily. Besides the throne of the great emperor, the nobles are also eager for the positions of those in charge of imperial finance, military and officials.


    To a large extent, this war is to fight for the aristocratic status and interest division of the establishment of the Empire in the future. If you act like an idiot, you will not get anything in the end and become a stepping stone for others. The two nobles captured by harlott are typical. In the future, you can only be a little aristocrat of the Empire.


    In addition to Archduke lance and the four kings, others basically have no chance to become the great emperor of the new empire. Among them, King Orff and King Prague have the greatest probability of success. Archduke lance has no desire for power, and the comprehensive strength of the other two kings is a little poor.


    Harlott himself is a newborn little aristocrat. Not to mention the great emperor, even some important officials and barons are unlikely to get it. If you want to make a profit, you must hold together. Marcus and Corleone are both reliable allies with high status and strong strength.


    Harlott immediately asked someone to call Lucius and asked him to call them back urgently. Harlott judged that the two people were not informed of the news. Marcus was not closely connected with the Sun Temple, let alone Kryon, who had become an aristocrat for less than 10 years.


    Moreover, harlott thought that they would inform themselves as soon as they knew the news. Harlott charged Lucius: "they must come back in person. I have very important things to discuss!"


    Lucius took the order to leave, and Harold began to plan his own plan to shelter the war-torn poor. Since he knew that the country would be unified in the future, he should seize the opportunity to expand his strength.


    At that time, the more population, soldiers and wealth, the higher status can be obtained. There is no need to consider offending people. It is a competitive relationship when robbing meat. No matter whether the relationship is good or bad, they will fight each other.


    After thinking all afternoon, Harold came up with a detailed plan to build the city where his chamber of commerce is located into a metropolis no less than the forging City, surrounded by dozens of villages, and become the largest trade center of the kingdom of Colombo.


    It is estimated that an additional 100000 people and 400000 funds will need to be accommodated. It is indeed a big cost to expand cities, build villages and lay roads. Even if human workers can use the war displaced people, it is not enough to consume a large amount of materials and materials only by the output of their own territory.


    Before it was dark, Harold hurried to the elf home, chatted with bias casually, and then couldn''t wait to find Fiona, say good words, compete with her, and brush her good feelings madly.


    Fiona has recently fallen in love with Harold''s [dragon slaying sword spirit] and just pestered Harold to learn. Harold taught Fiona the Dragon slaying sword skill taught by bald head, and then threw the sword fighting manual to her to let her understand it.


    Harold didn''t have much time to teach Fiona personally. What''s more, Harold didn''t know the principle of dragon killing sword Qi. With the help of the system, he could use it like an instinct, but he didn''t know how to teach others.


    "It''s still not good. The skills in the book are very mysterious, but they don''t tell how to cultivate Qi and let out Qi!" Diona took out the sword fighting manual after lying down harlott, but she still didn''t understand the principle of sword Qi.


    "Take your time. I''ll study it carefully with you when I have time. You''re so talented, you can learn!" Harold did it from the ground and said with tired encouragement.


    Then, Harold summoned up his courage, hugged Fiona and said softly, "I''ve been too busy lately. I don''t have much time to see you. Don''t you blame me?"


    "No... no, why are you so sudden?" Diona blushes a little. The elves live a long life and have a more specific outlook on love. It usually takes many years to make love. Harold and Diona are at this stage.


    Harold kept saying all kinds of meat and hemp. Fiona''s face was red, and the female man rarely leaked her shy side. Harold felt almost right and made a bold request.


    "I want to build a new town recently, but I have some problems with funds. I''ve been worried about this for a long time. Can you lend me some money to help me tide over the difficulties?"


    Yes, Harold is here to borrow money. Although he likes to have an affair, he won''t leave the big event to play with the elf sister at such a critical time.


    Fiona was a little confused by Harold''s love words, but she still had the most basic instinctive vigilance. She shook her head and said, "aren''t you such a big territory and two caravans? You make more money than me. Why do you want to borrow from me?"


    "Did you give it to the winged princess?" theona put her arms around Harold''s neck, hugged Harold, and looked directly into Harold''s eyes. Harold was really afraid that he would break his neck if he didn''t answer well.


    "No, I just use sadoer with her. My money is used to make new armor. Well, lend me the money and I''ll continue to lend you the Dragon tears gem. You don''t have to pay me back in a hurry!"


    Theona felt guilty when she heard about the Dragon tear gem. She had occupied Harold''s Dragon tear gem for more than two years. She not only always took it out to play, but also often showed it to other elves. Even her master was envious.


    "Besides, we will be a family in the future. My money is not yours. It''s no problem what you want to buy in the future, but I really need your help now!"


    Harold struck while the iron was hot and used the classic quotations of the scum man in his previous life. The reason why tiona began to care about money was that she missed her favorite baby at the last dwarf Kingdom exhibition because she had no money.


    She didn''t doubt whether Harold spoke true or false. When she thought about it, she really felt that money was actually used like that. Anyway, she could tell Harold what she wanted in the future. Since Harold needed it, lend it to him first.


    "I only have about 100000 gold coins in total. Is that enough? No, I can''t buy some more things. The things my master gave me should be worth a lot of money!"


    Harold is now giving a massage to Fiona. Fiona groaned comfortably and fell into a trap. She was cheated of all her money.


    "No, 100000 is enough. When my territory is built and rewarded, I will return the money to you!" Harold dare not pay attention to those babies. Theona''s master is not a naive and lovely little girl. If he knows that the things he gave his apprentice have been cheated away, he can eat Harold alive.


    Harold cheated the money and didn''t leave immediately. He continued to keep warm with Fiona for a while, and then asked bias for some newly refined therapeutic drugs to ask Alan some questions about the sun scepter.


    Harlott also thought about whether to keep an important artifact such as the sun Scepter secret from the elves, but after thinking about it, he felt that sooner or later it would be known by others. The scene of activating the sun Scepter was very big and could not be concealed.


    Elves have no reason to curb the strength of human beings. Even if human beings can recover their arrogance thousands of years ago, they can''t threaten elves. Moreover, with powerful orcs, it''s not so easy for human beings to rise.


    "The sun Scepter? Isn''t that artifact lost?" Alan was also shocked.


    "It was found recently. It''s said that it has been taken to the Sun Temple for repair. It may not take long to restore its strength! Do you know the specific information of this artifact?" the record in the book is too general. Harold wants to know more information.


    "I remember it was handed down from the ancient times. I don''t know the details, but it''s really powerful. It''s said that it was also one of the strongest artifacts in the powerful ancient times. Should I ask the teacher?"


    Harold was a little disappointed. Alan didn''t know the details. He refused to ask the Archmage''s proposal. The probability was small, but what if the Archmage couldn''t restrain his greed and robbed the scepter?


    Harold talked about some trivial things casually. Alan also asked him if there was any abnormality in the control of sado''er. Harold said that after that, he used the crystal ball to adjust it several times. He felt that now sado''er had regarded Harold as a God, even if she gave her life.


    "Grandpa Leonard''s magic is really magical, but Harold, you must not indulge in it. It''s nothing to deal with individual exceptions, but you can''t rely too much on this magic to control the people around you!"


    Of course, harlott knows that the Dragon Slayer will eventually become a dragon. It''s nothing to use evil means to achieve his goal once or twice. If he uses more, his bottom line will become lower and lower. Sooner or later, he will lose his humanity and degenerate into a devil. This is basically how the more advanced villain bosses in movies and animation come from.


    "I''ll leave first. In addition, please keep the sun Scepter secret. It''s an important secret about our human beings. It will be a big trouble to disclose it to other races!" Harold told me a little before leaving.


    "Don''t worry, the elves never interfere in the affairs of other races, but I have to remind you that the loss and recovery of the sun scepter is definitely not that simple. Be careful. Don''t have an accident. Theona and bias will be sad!"


    "I''ll be sorry, too. I don''t have many friends!" Alan kindly reminded Harold that it had nothing to do with him or the elves, but as a friend, he still didn''t want anything to happen to Harold.

 Chapter 113

    In the north of the continent, under the holy mountain, the eastern Orc tribe was completely defeated. The battle for the holy mountain that lasted for 20 years ended, and the Western Orc tribe won. However, this battle was not about the holy mountain for a long time.


    "Kovalu, you can choose to join us. Although you lose, you are a real strong man. The orcs respect the strong man! We are willing to accept you!"


    A strong red Orc persuades the green Orc who fell in front of him. The other party is the chief of the Oriental Orc tribe. If he recovers him, other green orcs will probably surrender. The red Orc does not regard the green Orc as a mortal enemy.


    The gap between red and green orcs is not as big as expected. Just like human blacks and whites, it is only the difference of skin color. Green orcs can master anger, and red orcs can become sword saints and martial monks, but it is rare.


    "Gukar, your power doesn''t belong to you. Your choice is wrong! You will lead the orcs to destruction!" the green ORC was dying, but he still roared out this sentence.


    The red Orc named gugall waved his hammer angrily and ended his opponent''s life. Since he couldn''t convince the other party, there was no need to keep his life. Anyway, the red Orc''s strength is strong enough and doesn''t need to recover those stubborn green orcs.


    "Gugall, why do you want to execute each other? He is also our compatriots. He kills just because he chooses different choices?" a red ORC with a giant axe asked angrily. He and kovalu are good friends.


    The number of Eastern Orc tribes is less than that of Western Orc tribes. Coupled with the sudden increase in the overall strength of the red orcs, the overall combat power of the green orcs has completely fallen into the disadvantage. They can only try to turn defeat into victory by dueling with each other among the legendary strong.


    It''s a pity that they won all the red orcs in several games. They mastered a stronger power than Qi and anger. The green orcs are no match at all.


    "CROM, you''re too naive. Feel our current strength. Those stubborn guys can''t keep up with us. They don''t want to accept new strength and change their weakness. They should be eliminated. What''s wrong with me?"


    "..." CROM clenched the axe in his hand. He was also intoxicated with this power. He couldn''t say anything to refute, so he could only suppress his dissatisfaction.


    "Go and gather our compatriots. It''s time for the whole continent to submit to our feet. This time, the dwarves can''t stop our attack, and the Elves will kneel down and submit to us! We are unstoppable!" gugal raised his sledgehammer and shouted loudly.


    The green orcs surrendered and fled. The eastern Orc tribe was completely disintegrated. There was no strength to fight against the Western Orc tribe composed of red orcs. The red orcs won the battle for the holy mountain. They did not choose to explore the holy mountain, but gathered their combat strength and began to prepare to attack South!


    At the same time, in the Queen''s palace of the winged Dynasty, the winged queen murmured to the deserted Hall: "great high-level demon manates, please come to me!"


    With the voice of the winged queen falling, the flames on both sides of the throne in the hall suddenly rose, entangled and deformed, and turned into a huge flame head in front of the winged queen. Under the two slightly curved horns are ferocious and ferocious faces.


    "I''ve finished the task and made hands and feet for the dragon''s body, and those stupid lizards didn''t notice!" the winged queen rarely put away her arrogance to the high-level devil and lowered her posture.


    "You did a good job, and the sun Scepter has been successfully discovered by human nobles. The artifact eroded by the will of the abyss can successfully open the door of the plane!" the big mouth of the flame head opened and closed, and a powerful and profound voice came out, which made people shudder and have an impulse to kneel down and surrender.


    Just as the winged queen wanted to reply, she heard footsteps outside the door, and the flame head disappeared. The winged queen let her in without waiting for someone outside the door to knock.


    "Mother emperor, I have successfully completed the task you arranged. I have sent that guy to prison. In addition, this is my gift to you!"


    The visitor was no one else. It was sadoer. After defeating abiz and building a new territory, she won the favor of the queen again. She was assigned a task to hunt down the former supervisor, who happened to avenge herself.


    Harlott also asked her to present a bottle of "hell rum" as a gift to brush up the Queen''s favor in order to gain a foothold in the winged Dynasty.


    The winged queen accepted the gift, said a few words casually and let sadoer leave. There was only the winged queen left in the hall. Before the winged queen said anything, the flame head appeared again.


    "Interesting, the little guy just now was brainwashed and controlled!"


    "Sadoer? Do you want me to kill her?" the winged queen asked immediately. Her plan must not be destroyed. She has planned for hundreds of years!


    "No need. No one in the world has this ability. It should be my colleague who did it. The means are quite clever. He doesn''t choose a soul that is easy to see through. He finds another way to transform his mind and brain. His strength should be very good. Don''t mess with him."


    "As long as she doesn''t interfere with our plan, don''t worry about her. Anyway, our goal is to rule the plane. When the door of the plane opens, it''s not too late to defeat the rebels and compete for interests!"


    The queen of the winger restrained her murderous spirit. When she heard that sadoer was probably controlled by a high-level devil, she gave up the idea of killing each other. The strength of the high-level devil is far better than the general legendary strong man, so there is no need to make enemies indiscriminately.


    "Unfortunately, the spirit has been guarding the life tree. I didn''t have a chance to touch it. I can''t set the coordinates there! After the plane door is opened, the spirit must have more strict defense. If the life tree is not destroyed, the plane door is difficult to start at full power." the winged queen said with some regret.


    "Don''t worry, a nascent world tree can reduce the transmission capacity of the limited plane gate at most. This time, the will of the abyss has corrupted the aborigines with the strongest combat power. Those fools who indulge in power will help us make up for the lack of combat power!"


    "There must be no mistakes in the blood sacrifice. We must ensure that I can come with my core combat power!"


    "No problem. I''ll keep my separate guard all the time. There won''t be any accidents!"


    "Well, if the plan is successful, you can get your heart back! The abyss will never break his promise. Maybe you still have a chance to become a high-level devil. Then we will be colleagues. We can continue to cooperate and rule this plane together!"


    The winged queen and the flame head smiled. After hundreds of years of planning, they finally saw the dawn, and the sweet fruit was in front of them!


    When she was still an ordinary winger, the winger queen signed a contract with the abyss will by chance, sacrificed her sister, surrendered her heart and gained great power.


    She has evolved into a high-level winged man and broke through into a legendary strong man, but the more she gets, the more she needs to pay. Now she has to listen to the will of the abyss and sell her position.


    However, for the winged queen, this is actually in line with her heart. She doesn''t care whether this plane will be pulled into the bottomless abyss, let alone whether mainland creatures will suffer. It''s enough for her to get more rewards and promotion.


    Manates, a high-level demon, is even more excited. After the expansion of the bottomless abyss, he will certainly promote a new Demon Lord to rule a new position. As long as he takes his men to take the lead, and with the help of the guide Party of the winged queen, he will certainly stand out from a number of high-level demons.


    There are many high-level demons involved in attacking and occupying this plane, but the real main force is the abyss will itself. Only dragging this plane into the abyss can be regarded as a real success.


    Strength is not the most important factor for meritorious service. The intelligence against the plane that once defeated the abyss is the most important. He has planned for hundreds of years, and the intelligence is unique. He put forward both the plan to transform the sun scepter and the plan to support the leading Party.


    The fall of the orcs has nothing to do with him. The holy mountain has the function of breaking through the plane blockade. It is the orcs who actively find the abyss will in order to pursue power. The orcs who will never be slaves are not willing to become slaves to anyone. Only power can enslave them!


    The orcs who are addicted to great power have become puppets of power! They will replace the demons that are difficult to transmit, defeat all enemies and turn the world into feed for the bottomless abyss.


    Manates couldn''t help feeling happy when he thought of this. What he liked most was to see others'' heartfelt pain and regret. When the orcs realized their mistakes, their expression must be wonderful!

 Chapter 114

    Harold told Marcus and Cleon the news of the sun scepter. In Harold''s castle, the three discussed how to act.


    "No wonder the kingdom of Chiat fell out with lucanier and Babylon. The king of Prague should also know about it. No wonder he didn''t do much at the end of the war!"


    Marcus also understood through this matter. He felt some strange places before. Kryon wondered, "since we found the sun scepter to unify the Terran, why should we start a war instead?"


    "After that, everyone is the aristocrat of the Empire, and internal friction is meaningless!" Corleone''s character is like this. He is too kind. He is not stupid, but not cruel enough. He is a civilian. He is qualitatively different from the aristocrat. He was cheated by Saric in the arena at the earliest, and now he is still naive.


    Corleone has never seen the greed and selfishness of aristocrats. The atmosphere of the kingdom of Colombo is so good that everyone is busy opening up wasteland. He is the second most powerful quasi legend in Colombo. Who dares to provoke him? Coupled with the positive image influence of Marcus, naturally, he also feels that human aristocrats should be united and help each other.


    Harold didn''t explain anything. Marcus sneered and said, "the cake is so big. If you want to divide more, you must rob others, especially the big nobles. It''s estimated that the small nobles can''t wait to lose their strength. At that time, they can only be their vassal nobles."


    Harold also had a strong disgust in his heart. The internal struggle never stopped. Even if it was a good time for the rise of mankind, he had to calculate with each other. The king of Prague is expected to fight with all his strength for the throne of the new empire.


    King Aldo is certainly unwilling. With the involvement of the other two kings, the war will be dark. The informed big nobles will form their own camps and compete with each other, and the little nobles who don''t know anything are the most pitiful.


    It is estimated that only when the war is over and the distribution of interests begins will they understand the real purpose of the war. At that time, a large number of troops and materials will be lost and their strength will decline. After the establishment of the new empire, their titles will be the lowest, and many territories will be forcibly recovered.


    Kryon was a little uncomfortable. He inherited the blood of the orcs and didn''t hate war. Moreover, because of his strong sense of hero and justice, he fought to protect the country and the people, and even made him a little proud.


    But now he learned that his battle was just a power struggle of kings and nobles. Whether he won or lost, it didn''t make much sense, which made him as sick as eating a dead fly.


    "What should we do to make it public? Let the nobles sit down and have a good talk?" Corleone put forward a very naive idea.


    Harlott immediately retorted, "no, how many people should we offend about this matter? Besides, count Ramon told me this information. It''s nothing I disclosed to you, but I''m so sorry for Ramon!"


    Marcus also opposed the announcement and persuaded: "Kryon, don''t care about others and don''t love other nobles! Only when you are strong can you have more voice. Only when you are high and powerful can you really change this rotten country!"


    Harlott was somewhat touched by this sentence. It seems that Marcus and Cleon are not only busy opening up wasteland these years. Cleon, who used to be a slave and a civilian of mixed blood origin, and Marcus, who is honest and brave, are also dissatisfied with the current aristocratic system.


    However, as Marcus said, only enough strength can change the rules, and this war is their best opportunity to accumulate strength and expand their strength!


    Marcus is the core of the three. Although he is not as good as Cleon in terms of personal strength and harlott in terms of elite combat power, he is qualified to be the leader because of the huge army of tens of thousands of people and the super high position of the second leader of the kingdom of Colombo.


    Marcus put forward the core view: "since we want to establish a new empire later, the victory or defeat of this war is not important. We don''t need to devote ourselves to show our strength to frighten others. The most important thing is to take the opportunity to grow! The war achievements are not worth mentioning at all, and the establishment of the new empire will not recognize any civil war achievements!"


    The nobles of all kingdoms are willing to lead troops out of the station because of their interests. Who TM is willing to sacrifice soldiers at the expense of the king and consume food and money to fight.


    The nobles are all in order to obtain military achievements and share the fruits of victory. For example, they attack the kingdom of Colombo. Finally, Colombo seeks peace and cedes territory and land reclamation rights. The more troops and grain, the more nobles will get.


    Even the inferior Colombo is the same. He can''t bear to surrender. Whoever contributes more will cut less meat. It''s also possible to directly cede all your territory to the enemy if he doesn''t participate in the war.


    The establishment of the new empire naturally requires the integration of the territories and resources of several kingdoms. At that time, reshuffle and distribute interests. Who cares what contributions you have made in the previous war? Everyone is an aristocrat of a country. Do you still have contributions to your own people?


    Harlott immediately gave his own suggestion: "now is a rare opportunity to expand the population. There are a large number of war refugees in the kingdom of Colombo, and there are a lot of cheap slaves in other countries!"


    "Even if the establishment of the new empire will redistribute interests, as long as we are strong enough, the original territory can be retained as well as the people! And the more population and army, the more we can ensure our strength and give us enough say!"


    The world''s civilian life is thinner than paper, but when the number increases, it will also have a great influence. Besides, it is very important that the army can expand according to the increase of population and taxes can rise with the increase of population.


    The three of harlott discussed for a long time and came up with the plan. With their strength, they had the opportunity to become an independent faction in the new empire. They didn''t need to take refuge in others, and they didn''t try to get involved in the throne of the great emperor.


    The three men took the most elite troops to the front line. In just a few days, they bravely defeated several nobles, then withdrew from the front line for the reason of rest and returned to the kingdom of Colombo.


    The strength of the three of them is really strong. The combat power of the quasi legend of Cleon is almost invincible. Marcus and harlott are also of great strength, which can be regarded as the top level of the nobles of the kingdom. Not to mention their soldiers, let all nobles know that there is another force that is not easy to provoke in the kingdom of Colombo in addition to the legend king.


    The alliance formed by harlott has fully demonstrated its strength. Continuing to fight next is just a waste of time and troops. The move to evacuate the battlefield surprised the king of Prague, but after a brief confrontation in his eyes with Marcus, the king of Prague understood that Marcus and others knew the truth and said nothing.


    Harlott''s trade metropolis plan is progressing smoothly. Marcus and Kryon are relatively short of food, and their ability to accommodate refugees is not as good as harlott. Harlott accepted more than 10000 civilians in just half a month.


    The ransom of the two nobles was also delivered. Harold dared not continue to owe Leonard the gold coins and returned the money. The remaining 20000 gold coins continued to be invested in the construction of the "trade capital". Now the basic planning has been completed, a little expansion has been started, and the surrounding villages have been established.


    Those human slaves are just free coolies. Harold also gave rewards. Some of the best slaves who work every month can be exempted from slavery and free. The labor efficiency of slaves has been greatly improved, and the road has begun to be opened.


    The winged slaves sent were all beautiful women. Harold originally wanted to send these slaves to sadoer. The new empire need not think that it must be a human country. There is no room for Asians to live. It is a waste to keep these winged girls as female slaves.


    But these winged slaves were very reluctant. When they learned that Harold wanted to send them to the winged Kingdom, they cried and refused, and did not get the joy of returning home freely.


    The king Dynasty of the winged people is really not a weak person who has nothing but beauty to survive. As beautiful women in the human kingdom, their greatest value is not in labor or combat. They don''t have to worry about life danger or fatigue, eat and drink, and work lying down is nothing unacceptable.


    Harlott thought for a moment. There was no shortage of light on the side of sadoer. It would seduce men. There was no waste with fighting ability. He simply opened "Heaven Colombo" in his own territory. In addition to winged beauty, he also bought many slaves of other races. The main body was human beings and began to do "club business".


    After the war, all foreign shops in the kingdom of Colombo were closed, "Paradise Babylon" was no exception, and harlott did not shy away from it. He directly destroyed a large number of "private clubs" in the surrounding territory by virtue of his aristocratic status.


    From harlott''s own territory to Marcus and Corleone''s territory, they all opened branches. Don''t say, they really make money. Thousands of gold coins are paid in a month. This is because nobles and knights are busy fighting and don''t often spend.


    No wonder the nobles behind the scenes of "Paradise Babylon" are so rich, and the business is really profitable. This also makes Harold pay attention to various chambers of Commerce in the territory. Most of them are relatives and friends of former territory officials, and have some contacts with many nobles.


    Harold cleaned up the officials of the territory, but really ignored these guys. He immediately promulgated new laws and began to levy taxes wantonly. Many chambers of commerce were angry and left. Harold directly asked his chamber of Commerce to send someone to take over.


    In the long run, this behavior is wrong. If business wants to develop, it can not be completely controlled by the ruler alone. It has lost its vitality and competitiveness and is difficult to thrive. However, Harold is short of money and can only do it first.


    Marcus is making every effort to develop agriculture. In addition to some necessary posts, most civilians in the territory are forced to reclaim land. They also spend a lot of money to invite the sun sacrifice to help show their magic. The grain output of the territory has increased greatly. It is estimated that they won''t have to worry about losing sleep for food next year.


    Kryon took the "ancient dragon egg" given by Harold, that is, the egg of friendship with Duke lance, to find Duke lance and ask him to carry out special training. Kryon was a lot worse than the legendary level, but he could fight with the legendary strong for a short time after he changed.


    It''s hard to improve his strength again, but Archduke Lance''s advice must have only benefits. Archduke lance slowly salted up at the beginning of the middle of the war. He was very free. He had the egg of friendship as a stepping stone and offered some gifts. Kelon successfully moved Archduke Lance.


    Archduke lance is not interested in being the great emperor of the new empire. With his strength and prestige, he doesn''t have to worry about the distribution of interests. He is just interested in pointing out the potential CRION.

 Chapter 115

    In the three months after the three harlotts left the front-line war, harlott''s own strength also increased a lot. He killed a large number of enemies. His level was increased to level 17, his intelligence point was increased to 14, and his upgraded 3 skill points and intelligence improved 3 skill points made harlott raise [strong hit] to lv10.


    "Divine wine - the war of Dionysus" was also drunk by him. Taking the blood power of Warcraft flesh and blood growth during this period, he now has 46 strength, 34 agility and 32 charm.


    The achievement of [wine tasting master] is of little use. It can keep him drunk. It can be called the invincible wine field. It should be very useful in previous lives. Unfortunately, there are some chicken ribs in this world.


    Harold is now practicing new tricks. After getting closer to him, Fiona began to teach Harold to learn her martial arts. The most important one is this "whirlwind cut", or cool, it can be called "blade storm".


    This move was handed down by her master. The core point is not the upper body, but the movement of the lower body and the control of line of sight. It is very difficult to maintain balance and recognize the enemy and us in the fast rotation and find the right direction.


    Harold has mastered the fur after practicing for more than a month. This is a high-end skill that needs decades of grinding practice to be skillfully used. Now he always feels dizzy and vomiting after turning.


    He is also trying his best to use the Dragon slaying sword to make theona understand more. While guiding each other, they will also have a competition. After [strong attack] lv10, Harold finally has the ability to compete with theona.


    Gravity master harlott can also be used more smoothly, but he still can''t switch the weight frequently in the battle with tiona. If he is a little distracted, he will be directly defeated by tiona, and can only change the weight in advance to adjust strength and speed.


    Theona''s attributes are probably understood in the competition and competition of Harold. Her strength is about 90 points and her agility is in her early 60 points, which is much stronger than when she fought with the Centaur commander more than ten years ago.


    Harold''s strength does not fall behind with [muscle burst], [strong attack] and the blessing of weapon proficiency, but there is a big gap in speed. Fiona''s fighting intuition is very sharp, and her body is much smaller and more flexible than him, and her flexibility is two blocks away from him.


    Even if harlott reduces his weight by half, it is difficult to keep up with the speed of tieona. Fortunately, tieona has knife fighting obsessive-compulsive disorder. As long as harlott cuts it with all his strength, he always likes to fight with all his strength, which also makes harlott possible to draw.


    At present, the outcome of the two men''s fight is 22-4 and Harold lost 15 times in a row before drawing for the first time. He succeeded with semi digital strong endurance and theona with amazing physique.


    The two fought again at the training ground of the elf home, which was also the 27th formal duel.


    Harold is being chased and hacked by tiona. Today''s tiona is particularly cruel because she witnessed the picture of Harold and bias kissing and hugging. No matter how clever the slag man is, it is difficult to make a big deal smaller when the object witnessed the scene of cheating.


    Bias ran away with a red face, like a thief who was found stealing. Of course, Harold couldn''t run with him. As long as he dared to run, Fiona would dare to cut down his castle all the way with a big sword.


    Harold said all the good things and tried all kinds of means, which finally made Fiona restrain her murderous spirit. After all, Fiona knew that they had an ambiguous relationship, but she didn''t expect it to progress so fast, and it was difficult to accept seeing Harold kiss others with her own eyes.


    "Don''t run, fight head-on!" Fiona rushed like a wild boar with crazy hair. She cut the ground with her big sword and roared angrily.


    Harlott took advantage of Fiona''s roar to open the distance. He now weighs less than 30 kg and runs very fast, but he must fly as soon as he touches it in the frontal battle.


    However, harlott also wanted to try the attack power after increasing the weight. He suddenly launched a charge against tieona, and quickly increased the weight after raising the speed. When tieona waved a big sword and fought with him, his weight had risen to four times.


    The effect was very good. The power of this blow increased a lot. Theona, who could have been equal to Harold, was suppressed, the big sword suddenly bounced back to her own body, and the whole person was knocked out by the irresistible Harold.


    Harold was so excited that he thought that he had finally had a chance to win tieona. Taking advantage of tieona''s fierce attack, tieona was hit with chest tightness. He didn''t get up immediately and was driven around by Harold.


    Cool, Harold used to roll and dodge on the ground by himself. This time, he finally made others embarrassed. He kicked Fiona after she rolled forward to avoid his big sword.


    Rolling on the ground is still good for larger enemies, but Fiona didn''t really make a mistake and rolled in the wrong position. She also took the opportunity to grab Harold''s ankle with one hand.


    Tieona grabbed Harold''s foot and pulled Harold to the ground. The big sword had long been thrown away and could only attack Harold empty handed.


    Harold sneered in his heart. I was the high-level winged man who was disabled by the ground joint skills. Dare you fight with me on the ground and die!


    However, to Harold''s surprise, he was rubbed on the ground by tiona like a child.


    Theona''s fist was attached with inexplicable penetration. His 120 point defense was the same as that of paper. There was a strange force that directly penetrated into his body where she was hit by her fist.


    Before Harold could think about why, he got a heavy blow on the head. The scene was blurred and her consciousness was lax. She couldn''t think. Fiona clamped Harold''s waist with her legs and rode on him to attack quickly and fiercely. Her fist head hit him like rain.


    The chest, abdomen, face, arms and Harold''s upper body were badly hit by tieona, and several bones were cracked. The victory and defeat had long been divided. Tieona continued to attack completely to vent her anger.


    With Harold''s 18th "surrender" cry, the unilateral devastation is finally over. Fiona has hit hundreds of punches in a row. She is also a female boxer. The female assassins met by Fiona and Harold in the forest are completely two levels, one is 6 Doran and the other is 6 endless.


    "You can make out with other women, but only if you beat me. Since you lose, be honest with me! Even if bias dares to find another woman, you''ll die! I''ll break your bones one by one!" Fiona''s words were angry with a trace of murderous spirit, and Harold shivered.


    Fiona was rolling on the ground for a long time. Her sweat and soil made her a clay figurine, but Harold only dared to nod honestly and promised not to mess with women.


    Theona also deeply realized the essence of Harold''s characteristic embryo. As a noble, he doesn''t lack beautiful women. The elves are loyal to love. She can''t stand Harold playing with other women behind her back. She just wants to teach Harold a lesson.


    Harold struggled to get up from the ground and felt his teeth loose. If Fiona punched him more in the mouth, she would have to eat liquid food in the future.


    Let''s put aside the plan of 12 wives. This iron fist can''t bear it! But in the past, although it was powerful, the 120 point defense effect can offset most of the damage. Why is it so exaggerated this time?


    Harold checked the system panel and found that the 120 defense was OK!


    Theona beat Harold violently, almost breaking several bones, and her anger disappeared. She pulled Harold to apply medicine and bandage rudely. Harold showed her teeth in pain. He didn''t have the courage to ask bias to help bandage. Theona had poor skills and could only endure it.


    However, seeing that Fiona seemed to be relieved of her anger, Harold boldly asked, "what''s the matter with your fist just now, and how does it have a strange penetration?"


    Fiona said indifferently, "I''m attached with Qi. Don''t you also have it? It''s better than me. I found that you''re inexplicably resistant to beating, so I attached Qi to your fist and penetrated into your body during attack!"


    "Qi? What thing, is it... The special ability of the green Orc?" Harold also temporarily ignored the pain. Diona is indeed a mixed race of orcs, but he always thought that Diona''s violent temper must be the seed of the red ORC. He wouldn''t be surprised if her anger erupted and her hair stood up one day.


    "Yes, my father taught me when I was a child. I didn''t learn it at that time. Recently, when I learned sword Qi, I was inspired by chance to master Qi."


    "Teach me!" Harold is naturally eager to learn this power. His magic talent is rubbish. His noble blood is weak. The most reliable way to become stronger is to learn this magical Qi as the internal skill in martial arts novels!


    Theona didn''t hide her secrets and talked about her skills and knowledge. But Harold couldn''t feel the Qi in her body. Theona was also strange. She thought Harold could skillfully use sword Qi attack. She must have mastered Qi long ago. As a result, she was a rookie.


    Harold couldn''t learn to be angry and felt very uncomfortable. He was badly beaten by Fiona today. The male chauvinist Harold vowed to let Fiona know who was the dominant when his strength surpassed Fiona.


    Harold also seriously thought about the strength of tiona. The main reason why she was beaten so badly this time is that Harold''s weapon proficiency, which can increase strength and speed by 25%, doesn''t work.


    In the state of being beaten, the [strong blow] that increases 80% strength does not work. It is equivalent to 46 strength, 34 agility and the other party''s 90 + strength and 60 + agile human flesh fight. Its attribute is twice as bad as that of adults dealing with children. It is bound to be hanged unilaterally.


    Theona''s twenty previous battles will be even with me. It must have been drained! Harold suddenly realized this problem. Today, Fiona grabbed his foot and pulled him down. It shows that Fiona is not without a fighting mind.


    In the past, the battle was always carried out in the most favorable way for Harold. It was Teana who couldn''t bear to let Harold always be defeated. She tried to give Harold an advantage without deliberately reducing her strength.


    Theona''s four draws with him were exhausted. As soon as Harold lost her strength, theona lost her strength. What a coincidence!


    At this moment, Harold was suddenly moved and ashamed. Fiona was really good to him. Could she consider giving up Beyonce? Concentrate on Fiona.


    Harold thought for a long time and thought of bias''s charming face, sweet voice, gentle and kind character. He was still reluctant, and there was a growing Anne waiting for him. He could only silently say sorry to tiona.


    Man is such a big pig hoof!

 Chapter 116

    The civil war between the human Kingdoms is getting more and more chaotic. Many little nobles are wondering, what are we fighting for?


    The initial war was launched to rob the land of the kingdom of Colombo and the water of heroes, but why are the four kingdoms fighting in disorder? And friction and war began between the nobles of the country.


    The sun Scepter has not spread yet, but some smart nobles have found that the big nobles have stopped and wisely withdrew from the battlefield. Only the fools above are still attacking each other.


    Nobles are the masters of their own territory, and they have no real superiors. When they start a fire, they naturally lose their reason. Generally, they lead troops to attack, and the voice of persuasion can''t be heard at all.


    Finally, after a full half year, the strength of most of the small nobles was seriously lost, and a small number of smart people would not be fooled. The big nobles felt that it was almost time to make peace.


    The announcement of the armistice reached every nobleman in four countries in just one week. If anyone dares to continue to move, he will be attacked by the kings of four countries and more than a dozen Marquis families.


    Those seriously damaged nobles are naturally full of anger. It was you who said the war, and now it is you who say the truce!


    We agreed to defeat the enemy and gain benefits together, but now you have no loss. We hurt our muscles and bones. You directly announced the truce. Didn''t we be fooled?


    However, it is useless to be dissatisfied. If they are in their heyday, they are still qualified to challenge the great nobles. After serious damage, they can only obey the armistice agreement. When they recover their strength in the future, they will unite to settle accounts with these bastards!


    However, there is no future. The noble meeting of nearly 400 nobles in the four human kingdoms will be held in a month. At the same time, the news of the sun Scepter was finally spread.


    The war has ended. Now the strength of each aristocrat has stabilized, and the plan to divide the cake has to be discussed. Even King Aldo or King Prague need the support of allies.


    Other nobles want to divide factions and form alliances. In this case, it is impossible to keep the sun scepter and the new empire secret. You can''t find nobles to say:


    "Friend, you join my alliance, what? You ask me about what alliance? Sorry, I have to keep it a secret. I can''t tell you first!"


    If you are so insincere and make it clear that you want to use others, ghosts will believe you. Aristocrats are not fools. After their interests are greatly harmed, they will naturally reflect and learn lessons.


    The king of Prague and the king of Aldo are the two who visit and make the most friends with nobles. The four kings have conducted a round of competition in advance, and the king of lukanir and the king of Babylon have withdrawn from the competition for the throne in advance.


    The king of Prague even came to the alliance of Marcus, harlott and Cleon to give gifts and seek support, promising a lot of benefits, but Marcus politely refused.


    As for the struggle between King Aldo and the king of Prague, those little nobles with damaged strength may fight for their own interests. Anyway, losing is not bad.


    However, as a marquis, Marcus has the support of the new powerful aristocrats Harold and Cleon. The alliance of the three can definitely occupy a place in the new empire. There is no need to take risks.


    Not only Marcus, basically all the aristocrats with good strength did not explicitly take refuge in any Aldo or Prague, and took a melon eating attitude towards their struggle.


    Everyone knows that when the empire is established, they will unite to restrict the emperor. Now they have to break up after taking refuge in the future. No matter how many interest promises are, they are also mirror water and moon flowers.


    After the establishment of the Empire, the system and law must follow the example of the chiyat Empire thousands of years ago. Under that system, the emperor had great power and could even exile some ordinary nobles who made mistakes.


    The emperor can also interfere in the finance, law and military of the Empire, even if these must be discussed with the corresponding ministers and approved by the aristocratic Parliament.


    However, this is still a powerful power over other nobles. If we don''t unite to limit it, we will certainly suffer. The noble Parliament was established for this purpose. This organization is joined by about one tenth of the upper nobles of the Empire and is responsible for "assisting" the emperor in managing the country. Everyone knows the meaning of this assistance.


    The biggest difference between an empire and a kingdom is that with the army and institutions in the name of the state, any aristocracy must be managed and restricted by these institutions, which is a little more restrictive than the previous arbitrary and taboo free aristocracy system.


    In particular, those little nobles with low status can no longer be the gods of their own territory. If they make big mistakes, they will be punished by the imperial law enforcement team. If there are big problems in the territory, they will be scolded by the upper nobles. The aristocratic Council can also arrange tasks for these little nobles, which is really different from before.


    However, in harlott''s view, this is not a bad thing. Now these street fighting little nobles are too unscrupulous. They really want to do what they want in their own territory, deify themselves, regard civilians as mole ants, and must be restrained.


    The main reason is that Harold himself does not belong to the sad little aristocratic level. His ass determines his head. As a core ally of Marcus, he is also excellent in his own strength. In the future, he is probably a member of the aristocratic Parliament. The empire can not infringe on the interests of the aristocracy. On the contrary, he can make profits for himself in the name of the Empire.


    Although there was no war this month, the nobles were still very busy. All nobles solicited allies and exchanged interests. Even Marcus rarely visited his brother and father who had not been seen in more than ten years.


    Marquis harlaus is very pleased with his son''s achievements. Salick has no jealousy and disgust. It has been nearly 20 years. A little hatred has long been thrown away. He is even close to this excellent brother.


    Marcus will not threaten his succession to the title. The old Marquis is nearly 90 years old. The life span of the awakened aristocrats can easily exceed 100, but their strength will certainly decline and their blood power will become weaker and weaker. Now Saric is a real territory manager.


    Blood and surname are the fetters that can never be separated. Marcus''s new Elvin family and their old Elvin family must be natural allies. Marcus''s wife was sent by their family.


    Naturally, it goes without saying that the two families will marry all year round in the future. Even if the offspring of one side of the family fall unexpectedly or fail to awaken their blood, the other side will inherit their excellent offspring.


    Marcus deliberately brought harlott and Kryon. Both of them are hostile to sarik. It''s best to resolve these contradictions, otherwise it will affect the relationship between the family in the future.


    Sarik is also willing to give gifts and apologies. Harold got a one handed sword. Later, he is also a person of status. He usually fights with his little brother. It''s not like carrying a two handed sword all the time.


    This one handed sword is gorgeous in shape and exquisite in style. It is inlaid with all kinds of jewelry. It is expensive, but it is very rubbish to use in actual combat. However, Harold doesn''t care. It is originally used for decoration. If it is really fought, it must swing a big sword to cut people. No matter how easy it is to use, it doesn''t mean anything.


    Cleon competed with Saric once. Cleon didn''t use transformation. It took both sides a long time to win. Saric is strong, no less than Marcus. He belongs to the kind of aristocrat with top strength. No wonder Cleon would worship him at the beginning.


    After that, Cleon and Saric had a drink alone and talked about it all night. Cleon had a thorn in his heart and finally pulled it out without accepting any gifts, indicating that he would no longer resent Saric or Elvin family.


    Just as the nobles made friends everywhere, a bad news came. The tuwara alliance was captured by the orcs, and the adjacent Kurt alliance issued a warning to the whole continent. The green orcs were completely defeated, and millions of red orcs marched southward in an all-round way.


    Tuwara alliance, a multi-ethnic country, has always been trading with orcs. Orcs invade humans, winged humans, lizards, and even attack dwarves and elves, and have never moved tuwara alliance.


    It is no surprise to mankind that the orcs have attacked. It is everyone''s understanding that the orcs will fight sooner or later, but they did not expect that the first to be invaded was the tuwara alliance.


    Moreover, despite the national relations, there are three legendary strong men in the Walla alliance, including four in the dusk brigade.


    It''s said that the enemy fell, and they didn''t support other countries and races!


    In the past, the main forces of the red orcs were fighting with their own Orc brothers, the green orcs. It was the alliance of individual large tribes or some small tribes that came to invade and attack other countries.


    The green orcs are defeated this time. The red orcs should go out with all their strength!


    Soon, the noble meeting was held, and the new empire construction plan proposed by the human nobles was passed without suspense. They were not busy discussing the status and official position division, and quickly discussed how to fight the orcs.


    The Kurt alliance cannot withstand the orcs, and there are more than one attack route. Orc troops may appear on the northern border of the Kiat Empire at any time.


    Frankly speaking, many nobles of mankind are very excited. This time, there are two legendary strong men in mankind. They are no longer Archduke lance, but also the sun scepter, the most powerful artifact in the world.


    It''s also a good thing that the orcs invade on a large scale. If it''s the same as before, humans can only resist by themselves, and the main attack of the orcs is the common responsibility of the whole continent.


    Winged people, lizards, halflings, dwarves, other less active races, and even Elves will help fight the orcs.


    Elves have no struggle with the world and rarely intervene in the struggle between other races, but the domineering orcs must be limited. At the beginning, the orcs chased and killed the fugitives after the destruction of the Empire. It was the Archmage who helped stop the orcs'' attack and established three new human kingdoms.


    When the orcs unify the mainland, the Elves will also feel a headache. The difference in reproductive ability between the two sides is too large, and the elves can''t stand it after a long time.


    To some extent, elves don''t care whether other races fight each other or live in peace, as long as they are not dominated by one family.


    It''s good to get along peacefully. We all get along peacefully, and the Elves will not be attacked. It''s OK to beat the elves if we don''t get along peacefully. Anyway, don''t beat the elves. It''s safer for you to lose elves with each other.


    Human nobles also have a desire to unite all races to defeat the orcs. Without the strongest overlord, new strength changes will take place in the mainland. This is not the best time for human rise!


    The new empire may have the opportunity to regain its dominance of the mainland thousands of years ago! The ambitious nobles such as Marcus, Prague and Aldo are burning in their hearts. It''s great to be born in this era!

 Chapter 117

    The noble talks, which gathered all the nobles and nearly 400 people participated in, lasted a whole day. Except for the establishment of the Empire and the unanimous adoption of the alliance with other races against the orcs, all the other contents had to be wrangled for a long time.


    Especially with regard to the largest authority, the aristocratic parliament, the competition for 40 seats is very fierce and has not been determined in the end. The battle with the orcs is imminent. There is no time to argue all the time, so we can only postpone these troublesome things.


    Anyway, the Empire has not been established yet. There is no need to rush to set up positions and divide territory, but one thing must be determined as soon as possible. Who is the new emperor of the Empire?


    Activating the sun Scepter requires hundreds of nobles to take an oath, and the person responsible for holding the sun Scepter must be the great emperor of the new empire, otherwise no one will be convinced.


    Although no one can dominate the sun Scepter alone, the person selected as the representative has the strength to surpass the legendary strong. Even if this power can not be used at will, it is also greedy.


    The competition for the throne between King Aldo and King Prague is extremely fierce. King Aldo has stronger external strength. As the king of the strongest human kingdom, the qiyat Kingdom, his family has the wealth and heritage that can be called the peak of mankind.


    However, Prague itself is a legendary strong man, and his personal strength explodes Aldo. In this strength first world, his advantage would have been greater. Unfortunately, the problem is that Prague is too young and the legendary strong man lives too long.


    The king of Prague also has 60 this year, which is definitely not young, but the legendary strong man has a life span of hundreds of years. How long does it take for him to become king?


    Moreover, when a legendary strong man is an emperor, he has too much pressure on other nobles. Although he has not made it clear, many nobles have implicitly revealed their intention to support Aldo.


    However, this is not fatal. Similarly, some nobles worship the strong, hoping that the legendary strong, as the boss of the new empire, will support the king of Prague.


    The weak are difficult to convince the public. The war is at hand. A legendary strong man can better unite people''s hearts, lead them to defeat the orcs and lead mankind to the peak. Aldo''s strength is not qualified!


    The scale of victory is still leaning towards the king of Prague. Unfortunately, the appearance of another legendary strong man in the human kingdom has completely changed the outcome.


    Archduke lance gave strong support and expressed his willingness to support King Aldo. Archduke lance has fought against the orcs for hundreds of years. He is a human hero with the highest prestige and reputation. If he wants to compete for the throne, he must be sure.


    However, Archduke lance doesn''t like to take on too many responsibilities and manage too many affairs. He doesn''t want to sit on the throne with great pressure and power.


    Think about it. A legendary strong man who has fought against the orcs for nearly a century but has never led mankind to win the orcs. A legendary strong man who has witnessed the orcs invading the country and slaughtering the people for countless times, Archduke lance, no matter what at the beginning, must now become a person with a peaceful mind, no struggle and no demand.


    Although his support for Aldo was somewhat unexpected, it was reasonable. His family and King Aldo''s family were allies for generations, and Aldo grew up under his watch.


    The king of Prague could only sigh helplessly. Aldo was also a royal descendant of the Chiat Empire, and it was not unacceptable to be a new emperor. Besides, the sun Scepter was also found.


    Moreover, although he lost the struggle, his strength saved him from bearing much loss. The establishment of the new empire is still a overlord, but the little nobles who support him are expected to be unlucky.


    The release of the sun Scepter was put on the next day. When the sun Scepter was activated, it announced the establishment of a new empire called the sun never sets empire. Many nobles would not like to follow the name of the Chiat empire.


    It''s also good to call the empire with the sun never setting. It symbolizes the sun and lasting glory. The foundation of the new empire is the sun scepter. The nobles are also believers of the sun god. No one will be dissatisfied.


    A series of troubles such as the abolition of the four old kingdoms, the re planning of territories and the implementation of the new imperial system have to be postponed. After the war with the orcs is slightly stable, the achievements of this war can also be a good basis for the division of the status of the new empire.


    Compared with simply comparing strength and status to divide the cake, the nobles were more convinced and more reasonable. The nobles also sent scouts to investigate the movements of the orcs and ensure that they would not react after being beaten like the tuwara alliance.


    Marcus was very excited. He talked with Kryon and Harold for a long time before they went to bed. Harold also had thousands of thoughts in his heart. Finally, there was no need to fight a meaningless civil war. The war with the orcs was very important!


    The main force should still be powerful dwarves, and high-end forces are also supported by elves. Humans and other races probably use soy sauce as cannon fodder. However, with the sun scepter, humans also have the capital to deal with some of the main forces of orcs. Maybe they can stand up at the critical moment.


    Now humans don''t have to worry about the joint attack of the winged Dynasty and the Dragon kingdom. After the orc attack, the races on the mainland will rationally put down their struggle and face the strong enemy together.


    It''s a pity that sadoer hasn''t been around for a long time and her status is not high enough. She has just become an ordinary Lord of the winged Dynasty. Moreover, because she is not a high-level winged person, even if she wins the Queen''s love, it is difficult to quickly improve her status.


    Otherwise, sadoer can disclose information and pit a wave of winged Dynasty. When the orcs are defeated, the strength of the winged Dynasty will be greatly damaged and there is no threat.


    I have to say that harlott is not a good thing. The alliance against the orcs has not been established yet. He wants to harm his allies. He is also right.


    There are too few people in the world who are qualified to be good people. Only elves and dwarves, powerful upper races, can be good people.


    Many times, the reason for harming others is also for self-protection. We don''t really like hurting others, but we are afraid of being harmed by others instead of doing it ourselves.


    Trusting others is to send out the butcher''s knife and bet your life on whether the other party is kind.


    Harold thought about things all the time. He didn''t sleep until midnight. He lit the magic lamp to sleep. This dream was also very charming. He dreamed that he defeated tiona and rode on her to exercise wildly. While exercising, he shouted, "dare you take care of me in the future!"


    Theona was bullied by him and became a character like bias. She kept begging for mercy and said she would never dare again.


    Then sadoer, Anne and Beatrice all appeared together. Harold was almost unable to extricate himself from happiness. At this time, the atmosphere suddenly changed.


    The pink tone suddenly turned scarlet. The scenery in front of him changed from spring to blood. Marcus, Cleon and a large number of hundreds of other nobles fell to the ground with blood.


    The king of Prague and Archduke lance fought with a creature they had never seen before.


    The creature has black wings, a ferocious face, waving a flame whip and muscles. It is four meters tall. One person presses Archduke lance and the king of Prague.


    In addition, a large number of strange creatures are also killing human soldiers, and a few living nobles are also losing. At this time, Harold is also chased and beaten by a creature with human female shape, bat wings, charming appearance and horns.


    The other party held a whip and was able to cast spells. Harold carried it for a long time with rough skin and thick flesh. He was killed by the light emitted by another strange creature composed of ten tentacles with eyes and a giant eye. His body was directly decomposed and had no chance of resurrection.


    "No!!!!!" Harold suddenly sat up from the bed, gasping heavily, his body trembling slightly, his brain buzzing, very uncomfortable.


    It was already dawn. The morning air was very fresh. The sun shone on Harold and felt the peaceful anger. Harold calmed down a little.


    Harlott began to recall the contents of his dream. He seemed to have an impression of those strange creatures. The most powerful creature was very much like the baroyan devil of DND world view, a famous high-level devil with extremely terrible combat effectiveness.


    The woman who fought with him was also very similar to the demon "demon" of the previous DND world view, the last strange eye beads were also very similar to the eye demon, and other strange creatures were also very similar to the abyss demon in DND.


    "No, the world has no gods, no adventurers, no messy warrior, knight and wanderer occupations. It should not be a DND world view!"


    Harold liked to read novels in his previous life. It was not surprising to know that the walkers crossed into familiar games and movies. He seriously recalled it for a long time and didn''t expect that the world was similar to any games or movies in his previous life.


    However, the bottomless abyss is known to connect countless planes. It is not uncommon that it is really connected with the world. It is normal that there are demons and hell in the fantasy world view.


    This dream is the same as the previous dream before the enemy attack in the kingdom of Babylon. It is very realistic, and it is a sudden change in spring dream. Fortunately, it is a dream. Don''t worry about what happens to the little brother when he is frightened.


    It should be a dream. Harold was very worried. How to deal with such a fierce enemy? And where did these demons come from?


    Harold happened to see the magic lamp, and suddenly found that the magic lamp was split into several pieces, and the mouth of the lamp was blackened. Why is it broken?


    Harold''s heart began to surge with deep worry. This time the enemy was stronger than expected. He didn''t know why the magic lamp would break, but he knew it was a bad sign.


    At the same time, the bottomless abyss, the terrible demon in Harold''s dream, baroyan devil suddenly opened his mouth and said to his opponent, "someone has performed prophecy and predicted our actions!"


    A demon around him showed off his coquettishness and said, "don''t worry, there will be no problem on the human side. The wife of the human king is my sister. After so many years of intercourse, he has completely controlled his mind."


    Baroyan devil''s huge body was out of proportion to the demon, but he still stroked the demon''s body and praised: "your sisters contributed a lot to the success of this plan, and the reward is indispensable!"


    At this time, tens of thousands of demons are eager to get ready to leave the station. There are a large number of demons in the bottomless abyss. If there is no transmission limit, millions of demons can be transmitted immediately.


    At the same time, the winged queen also received the message from the high-level devil who cooperated with her: "just today, the plane door will be opened soon and ready to start the blood sacrifice!"


    The disaster sweeping the whole continent will soon come, but the orcs, as the strongest race on the continent, have become accomplices of demons. The Kurt alliance fell to most of them in just a few days, and the people have begun to flee.


    A Kurt alliance civilian who was also a red ORC was caught by his compatriots. He asked, "why attack us? We are not the enemy of the orcs!" as a multi-ethnic mixed country, the Kurt alliance does not have great contradictions with other countries.


    The orc who grabbed him replied, "for power, you will soon see this powerful power. Join us and get the power that can destroy the world!"

 Chapter 118

    Harold was restless, the threat of nightmare was too terrible, and the human in the dream had no power to fight back.


    The nightmare came back in less than a day. This time is not enough. If he goes out of the Kiat border, don''t think about asking for help from elves or other races.


    Harold became more and more anxious, seriously thinking whether to run away now.


    But after thinking about it, Harold restrained his desire to escape and arranged several attendants with him to investigate what was abnormal outside the city and where the devil came from?


    They are now the capital of the kingdom of qiyat, surrounded by towns and villages built for hundreds of years, with a large population. If the devil hides nearby, there will be strange rumors.


    At the same time, Harold hurried to find Kryon and Marcus, thinking quickly on the road about what excuse to convince them, and then convince other nobles.


    Harlott thought about it and decided to tell Marcus and Cleon the truth and discuss the excuses of other nobles. It''s OK to tell the truth and lie. Anyway, they must be aware of the threat of strong enemies.


    Harlott found Marcus and Cleon and told him about his dreams and what he would do to predict them.


    "Where does the ''devil'' race in your mouth live? I''ve never heard of it! Such a powerful race should be famous, and why did they suddenly attack us?"


    "Does your dream really work? Is it a coincidence that you predicted the danger for the first time? I remember that the magic lamp is a prop widely used in the kingdom of Babylon for debauchery!"


    Marcus and Corleone were confused after listening to Harold''s words. What Harold said was too unrealistic. They couldn''t understand it. If Harold''s expression wasn''t very serious, they even thought Harold was joking.


    Harold is in a hurry now. He doesn''t have time to patiently explain his danger. His predictive instinct works with the dream lamp to derive the function of predicting dreams. He also doesn''t have time to slowly tell the intelligence about demons. He can''t remember clearly.


    "Believe me, I''m not kidding. I can guarantee with my life that everything I say will happen soon. We must contact all nobles as soon as possible, find the trend of the devil and prepare to meet the enemy!"


    Harlott can also understand the reaction of Marcus and Kryon, which has nothing to do with trust or distrust. It''s just that this matter itself is ridiculous. It''s like "your best brother suddenly pulled you out of the examination room and told you to run for your life. The monster is coming to invade".


    Marcus and Corleone stared at Harold for a few seconds, then looked at each other and nodded. They both saw Harold''s anxious and panic look.


    "OK, we believe you, but we can''t worry about how to solve this matter. First send someone to investigate the specific location of those demons, and then make other nobles believe us. It''s best to catch one or two demons and bring them to them."


    Marcus is very calm. It''s hard to convince other nobles when he knows it. With practical evidence, the difficulty of persuasion has decreased by several grades.


    "I have sent people to investigate outside the city. As long as the devil is nearby, strange events will happen. They are a race that likes to destroy and kill. They can''t hide quietly!"


    Harlott added that his mind tried to recall all kinds of memories of demons in previous lives. It seemed that the lineup was chaotic and evil, far more powerful than humans, and there were many kinds, but it was not very united.


    Their boss is the dark Titan Sargeras, who is too powerful to invade. It seems that some fraudster and betrayer helped him invade other planes with demons


    Wait, it''s like a string. This is not the setting of DND. Shit, it''s been nearly 20 years. His memory has long been blurred. Moreover, in his previous life, he didn''t play DND games much, mostly through novels.


    Now, when I recall and think in panic, I accidentally confused with the setting of world of Warcraft. As soon as Harold patted his head, he perked up again. The more urgent and confused he was, he really didn''t think much of it.


    Then he was more tangled that there was no evidence to determine whether those demons were really DND worldview demons or just looked like those demons in his memory. He was likely to make a mistake. The more he thought about it, the more anxious Harold couldn''t help sweating.


    Marcus clapped his hands on Harold''s shoulders, squeezed Harold''s shoulders, and said in a calm and calm tone: "don''t panic, we are all here, all the nobles of mankind are there, and there are thousands of extraordinary knights and tens of thousands of elite troops in the whole city!"


    "What you see in your dream, reality will never happen. This city gathers the strongest human power, two legendary strong men, and the strongest artifact sun Scepter in the mainland. Under the protection of the sun, we will never lose!"


    Marcus'' words calmed Harold''s anxious heart. Marcus is always so excellent that he can think calmly no matter how great difficulties and dangers. Harold is still a lot worse than him even after several times of growth, but it is also related to Marcus''s failure to personally experience the blood scene in his dream.


    Kryon also covered Harold''s head with his big hand and shook Harold''s head, "kid, what''s your hurry? You''re still young. You can''t resist this great event related to human destiny!"


    Indeed, there is no need to worry. This danger is not aimed at me. There is also a tall man''s resistance when the sky falls, and he is not fighting alone.


    "Thank you. It''s very kind of you to believe me! We can certainly get through this crisis!" Harold felt the reliability of the two good brothers again.


    When he was a humble slave gladiator in his last life, Cleon helped him a lot. At that time, he felt that as long as Cleon was there, he would be able to get out of the arena safely and freely.


    After meeting Marcus, he got a great improvement in his status. He was no longer an insignificant little man and became the chief Knight below one person and above ten thousand people.


    Harold woke up from his dream and was in a panic after seeing the broken lamp. Now he finally got rid of his negative emotions. He was glad he didn''t run away in fear, otherwise Marcus and Corleone would die here.


    "Also focus on investigating the city. Those demons in your dream fight with us in the city. Since the other party can easily kill a large number of nobles in the city, there may be an insider in the city!"


    Harlott also agrees with this point. Although demons are chaotic and bloodthirsty, some demons can secretly control people''s hearts. For example, those demons can easily seduce human rich businessmen and officers.


    Even to think deeply, there may be a nobleman controlled!


    It''s still morning. The activation time of the sun scepter is noon. Harold doesn''t know when the time in his dream is. There''s no difference between morning and afternoon.


    The three men searched everywhere with their men, with little effect. Marcus immediately realized that this would not work. This city is the largest of all human cities. It is impossible to realize this action at the realistic level unless they have time.


    Many places in the capital are private territories of aristocrats. They can visit. They don''t have the right to carpet search. It takes too much time to communicate and explain with each aristocrat alone!


    "Go to contact king Prague, Archduke lance and King Aldo. His status is high enough for them to immediately hold an oath ceremony with the participation of all nobles and activate the sun Scepter in advance. With this artifact, our strength will be much stronger!"


    "Let''s go to find one alone, swear directly with the glory of the nobility like the sun, explain it clearly and convince them as soon as possible, and we can''t waste any more time!" Marcus has the demeanor of a senior general, gives command without hesitation, and his thinking is very clear.


    Marcus is also cruel. He doesn''t worry about the consequences if Harold is wrong. If Harold is really frightened and misunderstood, they fooled the whole human noble group and will definitely be severely criticized and punished.


    Maybe this is the real trust. As long as he believes it, he will never hesitate. Cleon has received the instruction of Archduke lance and has a good relationship. He goes to Archduke Lance.


    Marcus and Prague have been fighting openly and secretly for more than ten years. Even if he is arrogant and overbearing, Prague will never ignore his words.


    Excluding * * * from harlott, he can only find King Aldo who is about to become the emperor of the new empire. He deliberately took the pit father treasures Leonard gave him to fool people. He is ready to push the prediction of danger to the elves to increase his credibility.


    Anyway, humans do not understand magic at all, even the top nobles such as Marcus and Prague do not understand it at all, and King Aldo is not much better. Harold is still very optimistic about his success rate.


    "I have a very urgent matter to ask to see King Aldo. You hurry to inform him that this matter is related to the survival of mankind!" Harold angrily came to the king''s palace without a word of nonsense, and asked the chief knight, as the chief manager of the guards, to report.


    Harlott is also a powerful aristocrat now. Although the new aristocrats have not accumulated for many years and have little details, they have strong blood and great family potential. Harlott''s face is not much, but it is still qualified to urgently ask for a king. After all, Aldo is not a great emperor and his status is not high.


    Soon, under the leadership of the chief knight, Harold entered King Aldo''s palace and was directly taken to the inner room. Aldo should have just got up. Harold had a headache. It was much more difficult to convince a person who had just been awakened by him. I hope King Aldo didn''t get up.


    However, when Harold came to the inner room, he felt that the atmosphere was very depressed, the light was dim, and the decoration was ghostly. What''s more strange is that the maid''s dress was a little too coquettish. They didn''t wear clothes but fun products, and they all looked very good.


    This gave Harold the illusion that it was more like a romantic place than his "Paradise Colombo" club.


    When King Aldo opened the door and came out of the bedroom, Harold keenly smelled a smell, and the strong smell of hormones made Harold frown.


    Harold couldn''t help but lose his impression of Aldo.


    How do you feel that this guy is an old color batch like Ramon? It doesn''t matter if he gets the imperial throne in the future?


    Is it too hasty for Archduke lance to support him?

 Chapter 119

    Harlott was a little surprised by the obscene private life of King Aldo. He shut up again when he wanted to say something. Business matters. He can''t forget what he came for.


    Harlott convinced himself that I don''t care what Aldo wants anyway. Besides, Ramon is a color embryo territory. Isn''t it also very good?


    Anyway, no matter how busy the emperors in the world are, they will not be as cumbersome as the emperors in previous generations. The main managers of the Empire are still the autonomy of the aristocrats. Good or bad lust may have less impact.


    "You have something urgent to tell me, Baron harlott. I hope your reason for interrupting my rest is not a trivial matter!"


    "King Aldo, I used a prophecy prop given to me by the elves to predict that today there will be a major event threatening the survival of mankind, and evil creatures that have never seen will attack us!"


    "I can swear in the name of the sun that I, Baron harlott, can guarantee with my glory and title that there will be incomparably powerful evil creatures attacking us today!"


    King Aldo''s expression suddenly changed and wanted to scold Harold not to be full of nonsense, but Harold had sworn in the name of the sun. Obviously, he was not playing, and he also wavered.


    "What creature? Where did it come from and when did it attack us?" King Aldo returned to his senses after a brief shock and asked with an attitude of trusting its existence rather than its nothingness.


    "Those creatures I call demons. Their location is not clear, but the time is today. Please inform all nobles and hold an oath ceremony, activate the sun Scepter as soon as possible, and lead us against strong enemies!"


    Harlott was also not nonsense. He was surprised that King Aldo spoke very well and did not show a completely dismissive attitude.


    "Well, it''s not too late. I''ll do what you say, but if it''s a misunderstanding, all the responsibilities will be borne by you!" Aldo doesn''t object to activating the sun Scepter as soon as possible, establishing a new empire and becoming an emperor, and he is still very enthusiastic.


    Besides, it''s true. Harold''s reminder is extremely important. If it''s false, it''s not his responsibility.


    Just as harlott was about to tell King Aldo a few more words, the door of the bedroom was opened again. A woman with exposed clothes and exquisite appearance came out, whined and said, "honey, what are you talking about? Why don''t you come in yet!"


    The lustful woman twisted her plump and sexy body and came to King Aldo to complain, but her eyes had been secretly looking at Harold.


    King Aldo replied, "Oh, I have something to do. I''ll clean you up later. Go back and don''t affect me!" King Aldo kneaded the woman''s body and sent her back to the bedroom.


    Harold swallowed his saliva. When he saw the woman, he couldn''t help thinking. No wonder King Aldo was so addicted. His figure and face were really beautiful things in the world.


    But Harold didn''t know why his heart twitched inexplicably. He felt awkward and uncomfortable. It seemed that his dangerous instinct was warning, and it seemed to be his illusion.


    "I will inform the army to be ready for battle as soon as possible. Wait for me first. I have something to ask you later."


    Aldo was really smart and capable. He methodically called all knights to assign tasks, including the deployment of the army, the notice of the nobility, the oath ceremony and the cumbersome arrangements needed for the founding of the country.


    Harold was resting and waiting in the side hall. Suddenly, his heart twitched and his cold sweat flowed violently. This time, he couldn''t be wrong. There was definitely a danger coming!


    Harold quickly took out the ferocious war sword from the goods column, jumped up from the chair, and was about to cut out a sword behind him, but he quickly stopped after seeing the other party''s figure. The other party was the beautiful woman before.


    What are the consequences of beheading a woman who is probably King Aldo''s favorite in King Aldo''s palace? Harold didn''t know and didn''t want to know.


    Even Marcus, who regards women as clothes, and Cleon, who has taken more than a dozen wives, are expected to be angry.


    Aldo, who was addicted to women, was afraid not to kill him angrily. Harold stopped his big sword at the critical moment, only a few centimeters away from the woman.


    The other party was very frightened. He knelt down on the ground and gasped. Tears came out of his eyes. He looked at Harold wrongfully, "I, I''m just a little curious about you and want to talk to you."


    The woman stared at Harold. Harold was also a little strange. How could such a delicate sister make herself feel dangerous? What dangerous weapon was she hiding? Harold looked intently into each other''s eyes, trying to see what was fishy.


    "I was given to Lord Aldo as a plaything since I was a child. I have never been in contact with any other men. You are more handsome, younger and stronger than adults. Don''t you... Want to play with me? Don''t you want to enjoy my ~ service?"


    At the beginning, the woman fell to the ground with a crying cavity and cried to Harold as she approached. At the back, the tears in her eyes gradually disappeared. The original blue pupils became scarlet with strange magic, which made it difficult to look away, and her words became more and more provocative and her actions became more and more charming.


    Harold didn''t know why, but he totally ignored that he was in the green Aldo kingdom. Since he was really bold to touch each other, his eyes began to be lax, and his mouth drooled, looking extremely hungry and thirsty.


    After a while, footsteps came from outside the door. At the same time, with the voice of King Aldo, the door was opened: "sorry to keep you waiting. Now tell me the detailed information!"


    At this time, the scenery in the house was particularly embarrassing. Harold was tearing the exposed clothes that could not cover the key parts of the woman. They even kissed each other.


    Aldo shouted angrily when he saw this scene. He took out his sword around his waist and was about to cut people, not Harold, but the woman. He wanted to cut the bitch who betrayed him first.


    He must hate Harold to death, but killing an aristocrat in private will cause trouble. Harold is not a little aristocrat. The power of uniting Kryon and Marcus should not be underestimated, and it will even threaten his throne.


    After all, the credibility of this matter is not high. Everyone will feel that Aldo is cruel and arrogant, does not take other nobles seriously, and will hesitate to continue to recommend him as the Lord of the Empire.


    Nobles don''t lack women. There''s no need to sleep with other nobles. Besides, women sleeping with new emperors can''t pursue stimulation on the day when they want to establish a new empire. Harold doesn''t look like an idiot who likes to die!


    One reason is that killing Harold directly will cause trouble. Another reason is that the woman''s status is not high. Although Aldo likes her very much, the woman is filial to him by slave traders. Her status is very low. Moreover, it happened in the side hall. Harold didn''t leave the side hall where he arranged a short rest. It was obviously Harold seduced by this bitch.


    Aldo was also a nobleman with the highest strength. She was no better than the legendary strong man, but she was also able to fight. The woman was about to be beheaded by a sword, and her eyes suddenly glowed scarlet. King Aldo suddenly lost consciousness and was stunned.


    At the same time, Harold recovered his mind. He didn''t have the memory just now. He only remembered the woman who almost cut Aldo. At this time, he was seeing King Aldo standing in front of him. The woman''s clothes were untidy close to King Aldo.


    What''s the matter with me? What just happened? When did king Aldo come? What a mess! Harold felt dizzy.


    "Well, go out and wait in the square for the swearing in ceremony. How can you be distracted?" said King Aldo with a cold look.


    Harold can''t figure it out. I was distracted when I talked to Aldo just now?


    Harlott didn''t know, but king Aldo had issued an eviction order and asked the guards to send him away, and he couldn''t stay.


    While harlott left the palace, the woman kicked King Aldo like a puppet, "temporary charm can only work for one person at most. How can the guy''s soul intensity be so high? It took a lot of effort just to charm, and there was no time to brainwash and control!"


    Although King Aldo was brainwashed and hypnotized by her for a long time, she had to recover after the event every time. King Aldo often met with the sun sacrifice and the legendary strong. She could not guarantee to muddle through.


    Therefore, controlling Aldo every time is temporary, but she has been very familiar with countless attempts, and Aldo''s resistance ability is almost zero, which can be easily controlled when needed.


    She had heard harlott say that the prophecy magic of the elves predicted the attack of the devil and was scared out of her wits. Now the plane door has not been opened, and there are few demons in the whole continent. If it is exposed, it will be over.


    Especially exposed to elves. Elves are good at magic and have a strong soul. When they find something wrong, it''s easy to find her. There''s only one way to die waiting for her.


    She has average combat effectiveness, but she is proficient in charm. She wants to deal with Harold when Harold is alone. As a result, she is seen by King Aldo on the way. Facing Aldo''s killing move, she can only lift her control over Harold and turn to control King Aldo.


    "Fortunately, he doesn''t seem to know that the key to opening the plane is the sun scepter. Instead, he wants to use the sun Scepter against the devil. It seems that he hasn''t told the spirit about it!"


    The woman began to brainwash Aldo and tamper with his memory. As long as the sun Scepter can be successfully activated and the plane door can be opened, it doesn''t matter whether these humans take precautions in advance. These weak humans can''t resist the power of the abyss!


    Harlott is more and more wrong on the road. He can''t be distracted like this. He has no memory before and after things. How does this feel like Leonard''s brainwashing?


    I was brainwashed? Harold was extremely nervous. The most terrible thing about Leonard''s brainwashing was that as long as his skills were in place, the other party could not even notice it.


    Harold began to seriously doubt his memory. Although brainwashing took more time, who knows whether his memory from entering the palace to leaving is reliable.


    The only way is to answer with others to see if his memory is different from others. Harold quickly called his entourage to ask all kinds of questions, including his experience, when he became an aristocrat and who was his closest friend.


    Harold deliberately found several different followers and even confronted Marcus and Corleone. Finally, he was sure that his previous memory should be OK.


    Only after entering the palace, no one else could be sure of the confession, but Harold clearly remembered an abnormal point.


    At that time, I clearly felt that there was a severe danger. As a result, I turned back and found that the object was a delicate sister, which is the place where it was tampered with!


    The one who tampered with my memory is probably King Aldo! It is estimated that I want to confirm whether what I said is true or false. I say how can the nobles who can defeat Prague be addicted to beauty! These are smoke bombs!


    Harold''s reasoning led to a completely wrong answer and lost the best chance to stop the crisis.

 Chapter 120

    "King Aldo has also been persuaded by you. Now let''s take our hands to the square!" Marcus and Cleon have also told the Marquis of Prague and Archduke lance about it.


    They didn''t mention that this was Harold''s dream. They said that Harold received accurate information and would soon be attacked by strong enemies. They suggested activating the sun Scepter in advance and preparing for battle.


    Several nobles agreed. The oath ceremony at noon was much earlier. Many nobles who had received the news felt the square and discussed the truth and falsehood of the invasion of the strong enemy.


    This is the capital of the kingdom of Chiat. What enemy can pass through the peripheral defense line and directly hit the capital of the country?


    Harold only said that he was the enemy, a creature he had never seen before. He was powerful, bloodthirsty and cruel. He was not sure about more information. He would rather not disclose information than spread false information.


    Many nobles are skeptical, but everyone''s idea is to believe it rather than nothing. It''s just to let the Knights and soldiers pay attention. It''s not a big deal.


    All the nobles were in place, and a large number of knights followed behind their nobles. The huge square was full of people. King Aldo and several sun sacrificial priests respectfully walked up to the platform with a 2-meter-long sun scepter.


    A total of 6 solar sacrifices began to unseal the solar scepter, and King Aldo solemnly took an oath, stating that he would never use the power of the solar Scepter for selfish desires, would never take the solar Scepter jointly owned by mankind as his own, and would definitely stand up bravely in the critical moment of mankind!


    The nobles under the stage were very excited and stared at the high platform, but Harold didn''t know why and felt uncomfortable. At first, he thought it was the sequelae of brainwashing and didn''t care much.


    As a result, his discomfort became more and more serious, and he even felt that his breathing was not smooth. His heart began to beat. Harold thought, is it possible that the enemy will arrive soon?


    Harold didn''t listen to Aldo''s words, but looked around uneasily. It was full of human nobles and knights. In the distance, there were countless elite soldiers, which filled the whole square.


    With such a powerful combat power, a few demons hiding in the city can''t fight. Every demon can''t have legendary combat power! What about baroyan? Two legendary strong men plus hundreds of nobles will kill you if you can''t fight.


    There is absolutely no danger in what he thinks, but Harold''s inner unease and fear are getting stronger and stronger. At this time, the sun scepter is unsealed under the joint efforts of several sacrifices, and there is only the last step from activation.


    After taking the oath, King Aldo said excitedly, "today is not only the activation day of the sun scepter, but also the birth day of our new empire - the Empire of the sun that never sets!"


    "I will lead mankind..."


    King Aldo began his passionate speech. He was a great aristocrat with ambition and determination no less than Marcus. He solemnly promised to lead mankind back to the peak of the continent.


    "Now, swear to join the empire with the sun never setting, and share part of your blood power with the sun Scepter!" Aldo held the sun Scepter high, which is also the last step. After the sun Scepter absorbed the blood power of nearly 400 nobles, it will completely liberate the real power.


    This kind of blood power sharing is similar to the honor granted to Knights. As long as the number is small, it will not affect the strength of the nobility, all the nobility began to take an oath.


    With the large-scale oath and strength of human nobles, the sun Scepter sent out a dazzling light and shone on every nobleman, including Harold.


    Harold felt incomparably warm and comfortable. His brain began to empty and was unwilling to continue thinking. This light began to absorb something in his body. Harold did not resist. He understood the activation process of the sun Scepter in advance and knew that this was a necessary step. Did the sun sacrifice guarantee in the name of the sun? It was impossible to lie.


    The light continued to shine, and all nobles and knights seemed to lose consciousness. They closed their eyes and stood in place, even the Marquis of Prague and the Archduke of Lance.


    This is about the forbidden art of the soul. Human beings with ordinary soul strength can''t get rid of it. The demon came out laughing. A large number of knights completely controlled by her suddenly began to attack the sun sacrifice. Aldo still lost his wisdom and continued to absorb the power of the aristocracy with the sun Scepter.


    Some of the soldiers in the periphery wanted to help depending on the situation, while others attacked their colleagues and became a mess.


    At this time, Harold suddenly felt a strong resistance in his heart. Twice the strength of his soul made him more resistant. He broke away from the stable and peaceful hypnotic state, recovered his sober Harold, and suddenly felt bursts of tearing pain from his brain.


    headache! so painful! Harold tore his scalp. The sharp pain made it difficult for him to calm down. However, no matter how he beat his head, it could not relieve the pain at all. This is not the pain from his head, but the soul!


    Harold wanted to run around like crazy. Suddenly he felt that he had hit someone. The other party was bleeding and dying.


    He held Harold, who fell to the ground and beat hard, chanted in his mouth, took out a golden pearl and directly crushed it on Harold''s head. It was the sun pearl that melted into Harold''s brain.


    Harold felt a clear stream, the pain disappeared slowly, and his body regained control. Before he opened his eyes, a knife hit Harold''s shoulder.


    Harold had a 120 point defensive shield and was not hurt. He opened his eyes and saw that he was a man in a sacrificial robe who had been ripped open, which was one of the six sun sacrificial robes.


    After rescuing Harold, he completely lost his strength and fell to the ground without breathing. Harold stood up and attacked one of Aldo''s knights, which he had seen in the palace before.


    The other party was surprised that Harold was not hurt and wanted to continue the attack. He was directly beaten down by Harold with a weight strengthening fist. Harold stepped on the other party and looked around. The three sun priests were fighting with Aldo''s knights, and the soldiers in the distance were making a mess.


    All the nobles and knights seemed to be hypnotized and stood in place, closed their eyes and allowed the sun scepter to absorb their power. King Aldo''s eyes were dull and his mouth drooled, which was obviously controlled by others.


    It was the woman he had seen in the palace who controlled King Aldo and his knights. The other party had taken off her disguise. The wings on her back and horns on her head showed her identity - the demon.


    "Quickly, interrupt King Aldo, the sun Scepter has been transformed, and the activation moment will open the plane door! Stop him!" a sun priest shouted at Harold. The next second, he was beheaded by a knight because of distraction.


    Sun sacrifice is not a noble. Although its physical quality and combat effectiveness are stronger than ordinary people, it is not an exaggeration. Most of its divinities are not suitable for fighting. It must be impossible to be surrounded by knights several times their own.


    Harold has thoroughly understood the cause and effect. The demons don''t hide where to attack. They are not in the same plane with the continent at all. They are transmitted by the gate of the plane!


    He had not been brainwashed before, but was charmed by the demon and lost his memory for a period of time. The Knights of King Aldo had long been in contact with the demon and had long been controlled.


    Even King Aldo himself was no exception and became the puppet of the demon. In this way, the sun Scepter must have been brought to him by the demon on purpose.


    Harold regretted very much at this time. Why didn''t he notice this earlier, and why couldn''t he figure it out earlier.


    Alan has reminded him that the loss and recovery of the sun scepter is not quite right. Pay more attention. Why doesn''t he think more? How can the supreme artifact of the sun Scepter be lost inexplicably and recovered casually? It''s not an occasional nail clipper!


    The dream lamp also gave him the most critical warning. Why can''t he think more?


    Harold pressed down all his reluctance and anger and charged at King Aldo. He still had a chance to prevent the despair in his dream from coming true. As long as he stopped the activation ceremony of the sun scepter, everything could be saved!


    Before the ceremony, Harold drank three bottles of wine that can increase attributes, + 1 full attribute "Tianshan jade dew", + 3 agile "ambergris", + 20 hp "hell rum".


    At this time, Harold was as agile as 38 and had a full 171 HP. His strength broke through 70 points when he opened his muscles. Harold was like a human tank and easily ran into several Knights blocking the road.


    Just as Harold climbed onto the platform, two knights guarding King Aldo rushed together, and the demon began to brew magic.


    One of the two knights is the chief Knight of Aldo, and the other is a hybrid with Orc blood. They have extraordinary strength, but they are easily divided into two parts with a knife in front of a terrorist attack with strength of 70 points, [strike] lv10 and weapon proficiency of nearly 300.


    Harold ignored the demon and didn''t have time to fight with his unknown opponent. He was ready to resist his opponent''s magic!


    Harold is very close to King Aldo. As long as he cuts out the big sword in his hand, he can directly behead King Aldo. At this time, he can''t be merciful. Anyway, the nobles will understand him when they know the truth, and Aldo''s knights are almost under control. No one will trouble him afterwards.


    As long as I kill this guy, I''m the hero to save mankind. No, I''m the hero to save the world. The devil opens the door of the plane and invades on a large scale. It''s a crisis for the whole continent! Die for me!!!


    Harold is confident that his strike will be unstoppable even if the former Centaur commander comes. With the bonus of skills, proficiency and [gravity control], the power is not hard to resist under the legend. This sword is full of all Harold''s hopes!


    "Boom!" Harold''s big sword still failed to touch King Aldo. His whole body was hit by a burst fireball of the demon. Harold''s whole body was on fire. The muscles and skin where he was hit completely disappeared. He watched himself getting farther and farther away from Aldo in the air.


    Harold turned his body in the air and aimed at King Aldo. He summoned up his last strength and waved the big sword again. A white sword spirit flew out. The last unique skill - Dragon killing sword spirit!


    Harold''s consciousness has begun to dissipate. The burst fireball is a high-level magic with terrible power. Even if the original Centaur commander is hit by a move similar to this magic, he will be seriously injured. His weakness is that it takes a long time to release his power. In addition, it is not fast and easy to dodge.


    Harold was hit unprepared. His 171 HP and 120 defense failed to withstand the attack. Harold was put into a dying state, and the fierce burning flame continued to consume his maximum HP.


    Harold lost consciousness and fell down. King Aldo had to stand where he was, and there was no cannon fodder to help him resist. The demon did not sacrifice his consciousness. A small part of King Aldo''s right body was cut off and blood splashed out.

 Chapter 121

    The demon was surprised and angry. She experienced several ups and downs on the day closest to success.


    First, I was scared to death when I heard Harold''s Fairy prophecy. I fought with fear to attack Harold. As a result, I was almost killed by the second.


    Fortunately, Harold was charmed by her carelessly, and before she could continue, bioldo interrupted the action.


    It was not easy to know that the plan would not be affected, and more than half of it had succeeded. As a result, Harold turned into the God of war, somehow got rid of the soul siphon, and killed King Aldo.


    At the last minute, she succeeded in stopping Harold with the strongest magic. As a result, before she could breathe, she saw Aldo badly hurt in front of him.


    "It''s too late to continue to absorb energy, start directly!" the demon made a quick decision, broke the soul siphon by controlling Aldo, raised the sun high and shouted, "activate the sun Scepter!"


    A bright and dazzling light emanated from the sun scepter. The artifact came out and the heaven and earth changed color. The "embrace of death" at the dwarf exhibition was just beyond the scope of legendary equipment, and it was not qualified to be called an artifact.


    However, a terrible smell that had been overwhelmed by artifact spread out of King Aldo''s palace, and the sky became gloomy. The terrible lightning generated by tearing the void destroyed the whole palace, and a huge "black hole" that constantly devoured light and energy appeared.


    All the nobles woke up and groaned like they had just woke up after a drunken sleep. The only remaining sun sacrifice also hid in the protection of the nobles.


    "What happened? My head hurts!"


    "Why are king Aldo and the sun sacrifice dead? What''s going on!"


    "Hallot!!!" Marcus and Cleon quickly picked up the burning dying hallot. Marcus had no time to think about what was happening around him and immediately began to absorb and eliminate the flame on hallot.


    "I''ll talk about the details later. Let me wake him up first! Listen, everyone, the terrorist creatures of the alien world will attack soon. Get ready for battle!"


    The only remaining sun sacrifice did not care to deal with their injuries. They quickly treated Harold and informed other nobles to prepare for battle.


    "Sacrifice Lord, what happened? How did your colleagues and King Aldo die in battle, and the activated sun Scepter?" the nobles asked in a hurry.


    The demon quickly ran away with the sun Scepter after giving the play instruction. The spirit of the sun Scepter has long been destroyed. Although only humans can use it because of its characteristics, other races can also carry it.


    Harold regained consciousness under the full treatment of the sun sacrifice. A large number of nobles surrounded him and the sun sacrifice, hoping to hear what happened. Another group of nobles were on guard against the black hole.


    "King Aldo and his knights are controlled by the devil. They are about to attack our enemy. The sun scepter is passive and will open the plane door at the moment of activation!"


    Harold said this at the first time when he regained consciousness, and then the sun sacrifice added: "hurry to send someone to contact the elves. They will stand up at this time. We humans alone can''t resist the enemies from the outside world! Now try to block the black hole and don''t let the devil break through the Siege!"


    "I''m familiar with elves. I..."


    Before harlott finished speaking, he heard a heartshaking laughter from the black hole. It was wild and savage. A tall, strong creature with flames came out and led a large number of demons behind him.


    "Tremble, mortal! Feel my unstoppable power, scream and moan, and then die!!"


    Barrow Yan devil suddenly raised the burning flame beheading sword in his hand. The sword was like lightning and flame, emitting dazzling light.


    With the words of baroyan devil, a flame storm swept a large number of human soldiers guarding in front of the black hole. The flames in the sky instantly took hundreds of people''s lives, and there were sad cries and wails.


    "Die, bug! Hahaha!" Barlow Yan devil led thousands of demon troops to break through the blockade and began to slaughter human troops.


    These demons are experienced soldiers in the abyss. They are powerful creatures with attributes comparable to ogres and trolls. They are extraordinary knights who can easily defeat humans, and they are even more one-sided against ordinary soldiers.


    In particular, baloyan devil, holding a flame beheading sword in one hand and a flame whip in the other hand, is a corpse. Ordinary soldiers are burned into slag before they get close. It''s like the arrival of a demon God. Soldiers in the distance tremble when they see him from a distance, and they can''t produce the courage to fight at all.


    To fight these powerful demons, human nobles must stand up. The king of Prague was the first to fight back. He turned into an 8-meter-tall giant and launched an attack against the strongest enemy, baroyan devil.


    Archduke lance also followed, holding a sword to attack the powerful demon. The remaining nobles were full of war and led their knights to attack the demon army.


    The situation that human soldiers were easily slaughtered was finally curbed. Harold''s last sword spirit made great achievements. Although the plane door was reluctantly opened at last, it was much smaller. Not only the total number of demons that can be carried decreased sharply, but also the transmission efficiency was greatly reduced.


    Creatures in the bottomless abyss will be excluded in this plane. Only the abyss will from the plane door can keep them here. The larger the plane door can bear the more demons.


    Only when the world''s indigenous people are slaughtered madly, a large number of blood sacrifices are carried out, and this plane is degraded and pulled into the invincible abyss, can it be regarded as the real success of aggression.


    In addition, due to the early end of the soul siphon, most nobles retain their fighting power and have one-stop power with the devil, so as not to be ruthlessly slaughtered.


    The scuffle broke out violently, and the human army went one after another. When the nobles rushed to the front line in person, the morale of the soldiers increased greatly. They were not afraid to fight with the strong enemy. The soldiers here were the most elite troops of the nobles, trying to push back the devil around the black hole.


    Unfortunately, the gap in strength is difficult to reverse. Humans are still gradually torn apart by demons. A steady stream of demon follow-up troops in the black hole come out and join the battlefield to attack humans.


    In addition, the Baloch Yan devil is too strong. Archduke lance and the king of Prague have been defeated together. The legendary level is also divided into strength. The Baloch Yan devil is almost the strongest creature without touching the threshold of the gods. Even the giant dragon can rarely defeat the Baloch Yan devil.


    After the transformation, the king of Prague was much taller than Barrow''s inflammatory devil, but his power did not prevail in the fight. Archduke lance was embarrassed by the endless legendary ability.


    There are many spell like abilities of baroyan devil. The power of individual abilities is even close to legendary magic. None of them is weaker than the legendary ability of the legendary strong man, and the legendary ability of the legendary strong man is the same card as the must kill skill and unique skill.


    Most of the spell like abilities of baro Yanmo can be used at will, and his whole body is burning with hot flame. The king of Prague and Archduke lance, who are mainly engaged in melee combat, are always suffering from burning damage.

 Chapter 122

    Countless soldiers were torn to pieces by demons, and nobles began to suffer casualties. Many irrational demons rushed out of the siege and did not continue to attack human soldiers, but rushed to other parts of the city to set off a killing feast.


    The civilians in the whole city were howling and running in panic, which greatly affected the support of the urban defense forces. The fighting situation with the devil was getting worse and worse, and some soldiers began to flee.


    Originally, the number of demons was not too much, which would break thousands. Under the encirclement and strangulation of more than 100000 human troops, it will die sooner or later. No matter how strong baroyan devil is, he is not a God, and it is impossible to destroy the main army of a race by his own strength.


    However, the problem is that the black hole has been pouring out new demons. Every dozens of seconds, the black hole will have new demons to join the battle. The number of demons has not decreased, but more and more.


    In particular, in one wave of transmission, a huge demon with six arms appeared. The upper body was human and the lower body was snake. The combat effectiveness was extremely amazing. Even the transformed Kryon was easily defeated, leaving several bone wounds on his body, which was supported with the help of other nobles.


    The six armed snake demon is a legendary boss. Although it is not comparable to baloyan demon, it is also a high-level demon. It has exquisite martial arts and strong body. It has the highest lethality in close combat.


    The serious shortage of high-end combat power makes it difficult for mankind to stabilize the front, and with more and more demons pouring out, it is only a matter of time before the war is defeated.


    At this time, Harold was still receiving the treatment of the sun sacrifice, and his body injury was not fatal. He could not bear it for a long time. He asked anxiously, "sacrifice, sir, is there any way to turn off the black hole? The demons in the abyss are endless, and it is impossible for mankind to win."


    Harold asked the key. It was absolutely impossible to defeat the devil without closing the plane door, and the words of the sun sacrifice cooled his heart.


    "I... I don''t know. Neither the heroic blood of the nobility nor the magic granted by the sun has the ability to transmit time and space. It''s difficult for us to stop this crisis alone!"


    "If there is a sun scepter, there may be a chance," the sun sacrifice smiled bitterly. "Now, while the number of demons is not much, retreat as soon as possible and preserve your living power!"


    With tears in the eyes of the sun sacrifice, he and harlott did not participate in the battle. Looking from the rear, they understood that human beings could not defeat demons. Even knights, soldiers and even some nobles took out the water of heroes to stimulate their full potential to fight to the death.


    The sun sacrifice stopped the treatment of Harold. At this time, Harold had recovered his action ability. Although the sun sacrifice said to retreat and preserve his strength, it did not escape, but imposed various shelters and gains on human soldiers.


    Harold could not escape alone without Marcus and Cleon. His system soldiers had been arranged by him to patrol around the city wall. He would think that the devil had invaded from the outside.


    The system soldiers had come, and Harold took the most reliable and loyal them to the battlefield of meat grinder.


    Harlott stared at the guy who killed himself in his dream - beholder, a kind of highly lethal, but his vitality and defense were obviously inferior to the existence of other demons.


    The killing efficiency of beholders is second only to six armed snake demons. Even baroyan demons entangled by two legendary strong men are not as efficient as his head.


    The beholder was sneaking and killing a noble with a ray of light. He saw Harold with a large number of soldiers sweeping away the demons blocking the way and killing him.


    The beholder has obvious advantages and strong lethality, but its disadvantages are also obvious. Its melee ability is weak. Harold''s system soldiers bravely resist the frightening light of various effects for Harold.


    There were petrification, cracking and death, all of which made Harold shudder. Harold forced himself in front of the beholder and resisted the other party''s beating with his body. It was not very painful. Harold''s great power made him easily break free from the binding of his tentacles.


    The slight pain and injury stimulated Harold''s combat effectiveness. With a roar, he stabbed the beholder''s eye deeply with a sword, and the smelly blood splashed out. Harold was not satisfied, and cut the beholder into pieces with several swords in a row.


    Just when Harold felt that he had made great achievements and could tilt the scale of victory slightly towards mankind, more than ten beholders suddenly gushed out of the black hole, constantly sending out light symbolizing death, and easily killed a large number of mankind.


    Harold deeply felt his weakness. In addition, his injuries were still very serious. Harold ordered the system soldiers to defend. Don''t rush forward. He took out the Hydra crossbow and began shooting to cover others. He didn''t go up to melee anymore.


    Since defeat is inevitable, let''s leave some strength to run away, Harold thought bitterly.


    The scuffle lasted for a long time, and the human soldiers in the whole city fell into bitter battle. The battlefield spread from the original palace where the plane gate was located to the whole city. Thousands of demons who only knew destruction and killing poured into the whole city. The battle inevitably affected the civilians.


    The whole city has become a purgatory, the burning flames spread everywhere, there are civilians who have no time to evacuate, crushed into meat by ferocious demons, and the bodies of human soldiers can be seen everywhere.


    It''s time for the transformation of the king of Prague, and Archduke lance is also hurt, while baroyan devil still has great momentum. With one hand beheading sword and the other hand flame whip, he releases some special abilities from time to time to sling the two strongest combat forces of mankind in different patterns.


    The excited cry of demons and the sad cry of human beings can be heard everywhere. The capital of the kingdom of qiyat and the largest city of human beings have become a hell ravaged by demons. The nobles also recognized the reality and began to retreat with their less seriously injured men.


    "Marcus, don''t continue fighting, let''s go! We... Lost!" Harold grabbed Marcus, and his man Kent held the unconscious and dying Kryon.


    More than 20 soldiers of the system with a sore throat have been killed. As for Marcus and Cleon''s men, they both went all out to attack and go deep into the enemy. Their men ran and died, and the whole army has long been destroyed.


    The horses were barely enough. Harold knew that when retreating, many people would ask some soldiers to guard the horses in advance with the idea of "running faster than the enemy and faster than their own people".


    Harold knew that he could not delay any more. Now the devil is indulging in killing civilians and destroying cities. It is their last chance to escape. Dragging on is definitely a dead end. There is no need to die for meaningless glory.


    Marcus''s blood power was almost exhausted. Although there was infinite anger and reluctance in his heart, he could only hold out a "withdrawal!"


    Whenever there is a chance of victory, Marcus will fully encourage and lead everyone to fight together, but he is not willing to die in vain in the case of inevitable defeat, not to mention his willfulness will kill others.


    The capital of the kingdom of Chiat was completely destroyed in just one day, hundreds of nobles were killed on the spot, and soldiers and civilians were slaughtered in large numbers like ants. The so-called empire with a never setting sun fell before the "sun" rose.


    The king of Prague died in a heroic battle. After his transformation, his physical ability decreased significantly. Even if he continuously released his legendary ability with Archduke lance and got rid of the entanglement of baroyan devil, he was still submerged by all kinds of other demons. Archduke lance, who had long been used to defeat and escape, escaped smoothly with experience.


    The only remaining sun sacrifice of mankind also escaped, and went to the spirit forest with harlott to report the news and ask for help. Marcus returned to the kingdom of Colombo to recuperate with the preliminarily healed Cleon, and contacted other nobles to build up their combat strength at the same time.


    Most nobles were aware of the seriousness of the problem. The form of the devil was obviously different from that of other races in the mainland, and they were too cruel and bloodthirsty to kill. These characteristics made them understand that their opponents invaded with the attitude of destroying everything this time.

 Chapter 123

    When they came to the spirit forest, Harold and the sun sacrifice were shocked. Large areas of trees were burned, the air was filled with the smell of extermination, and the boundary changed from the original blue translucent to opaque white.


    The periphery of the spirit forest has completely changed. There are ruins caused by the release of powerful magic everywhere. You can vaguely see the bodies of some orcs and the remains of demons.


    The forest of elves has been invaded. No matter how stupid people see the scene in front of them, they can also draw this conclusion. Harold, who originally thought that inviting elves could successfully solve the problem, looked ugly.


    Harlott and the sun sacrifice failed to enter the settlement, and the elf family did not send anyone out. A huge Trumpet Flower broke through the ground outside the settlement.


    "Human beings, explain your purpose!" an old voice came from the morning glory.


    Harold felt that the voice seemed familiar, but before he thought it over, the sun sacrifice said, "what we want to say is very important. Please let us talk in detail! This matter is related to the invasion of foreign enemies. In addition, we also want to know who did the attack you suffered!"


    The devil''s remains are easy to identify. The sun sacrifice and harlott recognize many familiar guys. It''s strange why they are mixed with Orc bodies. Is there any connection between orcs and demons?


    "You humans also know about the devil''s invasion? Don''t worry, we will deal with this matter. You don''t have to worry about the devil. The orc''s invasion is the most important thing to pay attention to!"


    The sun sacrifice is a little dissatisfied. Why are the elves so arrogant? Don''t they realize the strong threat of the enemy in the alien world? No matter how fierce and aggressive the orcs are, they are also the native race of the mainland. The devil is an alien enemy and is coming to destroy the world. The threat is certainly not comparable to the orcs.


    "I think we should meet and talk carefully. The enemy is the plane door activated by the solar scepter. When the capital of our human kingdom comes, hundreds of thousands of human beings die miserably. Now is not the time for ethnic infighting in the mainland. We should unite against the devil!"


    A sneer came from the trumpet, "the sun Scepter was lost inexplicably 600 years ago, and now it has been recovered inexplicably. Don''t you doubt it? Now it''s our elves who are making up for your mistakes. In addition, don''t think about making peace with the orcs. They are intoxicated with the power of the abyss and unite with the devil!"


    "The devil has special means to control others. He can achieve this without using the soul. Even if there is a soul test, it can''t guarantee whether there is a problem. I won''t let you in! The safety of the life tree is the most important now!"


    The sun jumped angrily, but Harold finally heard the man''s voice. Isn''t this Leonard!


    "I''m Harold, master Leonard. Is that you?"


    "Hallot? It''s you! Tell me what happened to the plane door you opened on the human side, how many demons have been transmitted? How big is the black hole?" Leonard also heard hallot''s voice and asked excitedly immediately.


    We humans opened it? Can it be said that there is more than one plane door? Harold is a newborn worry.


    However, some acquaintances were easy to talk. Harold was not in a hurry to answer questions or questions. He asked strangely, "master Leonard, can you let us in first? It''s more convenient for face-to-face interview!"


    "Sorry, I can''t. It''s not that I don''t want to let you in. I can''t help it!"


    "This boundary was arranged by the early elves in ancient times to protect the life tree. No one can control its switch except the elf queen. It adopts a completely closed design. No one can come in and no one can go out!"


    Hearing the name of the fairy queen, the sun sacrifice immediately came to the spirit: "is the fairy queen still healthy? If you can, invite her immediately!" it seems that the rumor that the fairy queen is a legend is likely to be true. After seeing the power of the devil, the sun sacrifice can still have such confidence in the fairy queen.


    "The queen and eight elders who are good at fighting have gone to the east continent to deal with the crisis. Now, before they come back, the spirit forest is defended by several old stubborn people who like to study. We must ensure the safety of the world tree. Don''t stay here too long. Demons and Orcs may attack again at any time."


    Harold was very curious for a moment. The elf queen is known to surpass the legendary level. It is recognized that the eight elf elders who are good at fighting are also legendary giants. So many people go to deal with the crisis of the east continent. What is the east continent? Another continent?


    After hearing Leonard''s words, the sun priest was shocked and asked, "what''s wrong with the east continent? Why is it so coincidental at this time? When can the elf queen come back?"


    "Someone deliberately made trouble. It should be a former traitor. You try to unite with other races to suppress the orc attack. Under the inhibition of the life tree, the number and scale of the plane gate are not large, and the number of demons will not be too much!"


    Harlott and the sun sacrifice had a lot of questions to ask and wanted to ask the elves to help them, but Leonard directly ordered them to leave and warned: "you leave quickly. The demons and orcs have been watching nearby. Be careful to be caught later!"


    Too many questions and puzzles can not be answered. Harold can only leave reluctantly. The elves know a lot of things, but they are unwilling to share them with humans. The sun sacrifice is also hesitant to disclose the things in the east continent.


    Orcs become accomplices to demons? No wonder they ignored their long-standing friendship and attacked the tuwara alliance.


    The most powerful ethnic orcs in the mainland defected to the enemy, and the threat of orcs became higher. The racial elves with the strongest high-end combat power were also closed, and the plan of asking for help elves failed.


    Human beings should not only face the attack of demons, but also bear the invasion of orcs. The supreme artifact is the pit dug by others, and the legendary strong man also dies in battle.


    This kind of blow made Harold feel a little gloomy. He couldn''t sleep in the wild. Harold sat on the ground and looked up at the night sky. He was worried. He still couldn''t shoulder the heavy responsibility alone.


    The sun sacrifice followed Harold and said, "don''t lose heart. The sun is shining on us. As long as you don''t give up, there will always be a turn for the better!"


    Harlott turned his head and looked at the stick. He didn''t know what expression to put on. "Do you think mankind can survive? The nobles of the kingdom of qiyat have left their territory and people and retreated to other countries. They don''t even have the courage to fight the devil!"


    "There is also the threat of orcs. The Kurt alliance has also collapsed. The next one is us humans. Maybe I should take the people to retreat to the dwarves as soon as possible! The orcs let the dwarves fight, and the demons have elves to clean up. We humans can cheer them up. We are nothing!"


    Harlott is a little self defeating. He is ready to retreat to the dwarf kingdom with his people and army. As long as materials and money are in place, the dwarf Kingdom, an ally of the kingdom of Colombo, is willing to protect them.


    Harlott doesn''t think that without the king of Prague, the kingdom of Colombo can compete with the orcs. A large number of nobles have died. The long-term civil war has also consumed countless resources and manpower. Any large Orc tribe can easily push them flat. This time, the orcs have dispatched all the main forces, and the legendary strong can''t count them with one hand.


    "Then we humans will completely lose our former glory. Thousands of years ago, we were the overlord of the mainland. The elves who claimed to be the guardians of the world did not dare to tell us what to do. If we were reduced to relying on others to survive, the backbone of the race would be gone, and it would be really difficult to stand up again!"


    The sun sacrifice shook Harold''s shoulder. It seemed that they were dissatisfied with Harold''s negative mood. Speaking of it, they shouldered a great mission to ask for help. Now they plan to fail completely. I don''t know why the sun sacrifice can be so optimistic.


    The tragic failure of the first world war with the devil has dealt a great blow to mankind. Originally, we were full of hope to witness the birth of the new empire and the activation of the sun scepter. What we thought was that with artifact, mankind can finally be brilliant again.


    As a result, the reality is that mankind has lost nearly half of its high-end combat power. More than 100 nobles have died, two legendary strongmen have been killed and injured, the most powerful capital of the kingdom of Chiat has been destroyed, and a large number of nobles have left their territories and people to flee.


    Whether it is the fierce orcs or the powerful demons, people don''t know how to deal with them. Who will be next after the fall of the kingdom of qiyat?


    "I once had a dream. I want to be a great hero and noble admired and respected by everyone. I can marry eight wives and spend endless money. I can enjoy myself all day!"


    Harold had a good view of the sun sacrifice. Whether it was the one who helped him eliminate the pain of his soul or the one who saved his life, he deserved his respect. He rarely talked about his heart with others.


    "Then you go to realize it. As long as you lead mankind out of trouble this time, you are a great hero, a great aristocrat, or even a king. I don''t object to 80 wives, not to mention 8 wives!" the sun priest asked puzzled.


    "Then I died. No, my father died. He died bravely in the battle with the Centaur! Chasing dreams takes a price!"


    The sun priest didn''t speak. He seemed to understand what Harold meant.


    "I also have many dreams now. I want to become stronger, see this wonderful world, change this cruel world, and make everyone respect and worship me!"


    "Now I have two choices in my life. One is to be a brave man and lead the people to fight the enemy. The other is to be a wise man and lead the people to seek the shelter of dwarves. One of the two choices will protect my dream and the other will protect the lives of me and my people!"


    Harold didn''t continue to say anything. The sun priest could understand him. After a period of silence, the other party gave an answer:


    "The dream will not completely disappear because of a blow, but life will not come back again. You can find a way when the glory and backbone are gone, and the race will completely end when it is destroyed. Your idea may be more realistic than mine!"


    Harold said nothing more, and the sun sacrifice followed, "but have you ever thought about it? If dwarves and elves fail, you entrust everything to others. In case others can''t rely on you, don''t you still rely on yourself?"


    "..." Harold was silent. Would the dwarf be unable to withstand the orc''s attack? What if the elf couldn''t beat back the devil?


    He didn''t think of these problems, but the subconscious didn''t want to think so. If he could escape difficulties, who was willing to bear them.


    "Try hard. We really can''t defeat the enemy alone, but we can''t lose the courage to fight the enemy and hope!"


    It''s too rogue of you to ask questions without helping solve them! Halot make complaints about the sun, but the other''s words still let Halot change his mind.


    Maybe there are other choices besides wise and brave!

 Chapter 124

    Harold and the sun sacrifice came to the kingdom of Colombo. The sun sacrifice was very concerned about Harold, a young aristocrat who sensed the attack of the devil in advance. In addition, the Sun Temple was captured, so he simply mixed with Harold for a while.


    As soon as harlott returned to the territory, a large number of nobles came to visit. Marcus and Cleon also anxiously asked about the results of the request for help.


    "Did the elf agree to help?"


    "Is this time the enemy the original race in the mainland? The elves can''t do anything, can they?"


    "How can the black hole be closed? Did the spirit give an answer?"


    Harlott''s answer made the nobles feel extremely disappointed. They saw the terrible strength of the devil. Now they have to face the threat of orcs and the danger of subjugation at any time. No matter how optimistic and strong people are, they will inevitably feel discouraged.


    In order to decide the strategy after the kingdom of Colombo, the Kingdom opened the aristocratic meeting. Less than 20 people attended, and the king was gone. Every aristocrat attending the aristocratic meeting had a gloomy face.


    "The scouts sent a report, the Kurt alliance was defeated, the army scattered, the people fled, and some orcs have gone to the territory of the kingdom of Kiat!"


    "The kingdom of Babylon is ready to flee to the dwarf Kingdom, and the kingdom of lucanier proposes that we recombine into a country to deal with this crisis together!"


    The intelligence is not very optimistic. Mankind has been attacked by orcs. Most of the nobles in the kingdom of qiyat have run away with their cronies. Millions of civilians cannot safely evacuate to other countries on two legs. Now, countless human civilians die at the hands of orcs every minute and every second.


    "In addition, scouts found traces of a new Centaur tribe in the north. It''s not like a small and medium-sized tribe. There are many high-level centaurs leading the team!"


    The high-level Centaur refers to the Centaur of the thunder tribe. Generally, only the large tribes ruled by the legendary Centaur leader have a plurality of high-level centaurs.


    The devil is a powerful enemy that has defeated the noble confidence. The orcs are the feuds that have suppressed mankind for hundreds of years. The Centaurs are their opponents that they finally defeated by relying on various reinforcements. Taking out only one is a big trouble. Coming together is like the end.


    The most important thing is the sea god needle of the kingdom of Colombo. The legendary king of Prague died. Without the king of Prague, the kingdom of Colombo is the weakest human country.


    In the first war with the devil, human beings suffered heavy losses, the number of nobles was less than 20, and knights were killed on a large scale, while ordinary soldiers who did not participate in the battle with the devil lost only 30000 or 40000 because of the long civil war.


    "Let''s retreat with the kingdom of Babylon. Even if we unite with the kingdom of lucanir, it''s also difficult to resist the orcs and Demons and preserve our living power!"


    "I agree. The dwarf Kingdom has received our minerals for so many years and should protect us!"


    "I agree..."


    A nobleman proposed to retreat to the dwarf Kingdom, and many noblemen agreed one after another. It was not that they had no blood, but that the strength gap was too big. They tried but failed. The powerful devil taught mankind a good lesson.


    The sun sacrifice objected, "if you can withdraw, how can the 2 million civilians withdraw?" Harold had a good relationship with the dwarves. He gave some gifts to brush his favor. It''s no problem for the dwarves to accommodate tens of thousands of people.


    However, the other nobles are useless. Although the dwarves are heroic and generous, they are not the virgin. Only a few hundred nobles and their close family members have taken in. It doesn''t matter, but millions of civilians have migrated together. The dwarf Kingdom certainly doesn''t agree.


    Most of the nobles of the kingdom of Babylon don''t treat civilians as people. Slaves account for the majority of the domestic population. Of course, they don''t care about the life and death of civilians, but the nobles of the kingdom of Colombo can''t.


    If you want to say the life and death of individual civilians, no one must take it seriously, but tens of thousands and hundreds of thousands of people in their territory really can''t say to leave behind. If they leave behind the land and people, their glory and status will all disappear. Their efforts to open up wasteland and develop more than ten years were in vain!


    "We can''t withdraw. As soon as we withdraw, the kingdom of Colombo will be destroyed! The kingdom of Chiat has died in name. The kingdom of Babylon took the lead in withdrawing, and we also withdrew. The kingdom of lukanir is also alone, and the whole human race is in danger of extinction!"


    Marcus stood up and strongly encouraged everyone to fight bravely. Without thinking, he knew that Marcus would rather die than abandon his territory and people and become a subjugated slave.


    "But we are not strong enough. Nobles and Knights have suffered heavy casualties, and the number of soldiers is also insufficient. Do you want those civilians to fight the orcs with hoes?"


    "The tuwara alliance and the Kurt alliance are much stronger than us and the lukanir Kingdom combined. They are also pushed flat by the orcs. Why can we humans stop their attack?"


    The nobles argued that it was clear to propose withdrawal from a realistic point of view, but from an emotional point of view, no one was willing to accept this choice.


    The two choices of death and escape are two pieces of shit. Everyone can casually say the disadvantages of a choice, but no one can say the benefits of which choice.


    Just then, Harold coughed and suggested, "we don''t have enough strength to unite with other races! The Kurt alliance and tuwara alliance still have a lot of remaining combat power. We must be willing to cooperate with us to defeat the orcs!"


    "The dwarf kingdom must also be willing to choose the battlefield outside its own territory? Further, the winged and lizard people also don''t want to see foreign enemies, demons and mainland overlord orcs sweeping the mainland. They must also be willing to support!"


    Harlott''s words made the nobles stop arguing. They didn''t think about uniting other races, but they subconsciously thought it should be proposed by the neutral race of dwarves and elves.


    Humans have no contact with winged people for a long time, and lizard people are deadly enemies. Other races are either far away or unfamiliar. They really haven''t seriously thought about asking for help from other races.


    Humans are a very exclusive race. When orcs attack them, they rarely ask for help from others. When orcs beat others, humans either go to the theatre or take advantage of the fire. They have a bad reputation.


    "Is it in time? The orcs will fight soon. They don''t have so much time to argue with them slowly. When they come with the army, we may have been destroyed!"


    Seeing that the nobles seemed to have no great objection, Harold stood up confidently and said, "I can guarantee that I can absolutely convince them that I will go with the elves and make it clear to them that the purpose of foreign invading demons and orcs is to destroy the whole continent!"


    Kryon also persuaded: "the counterattack of the Centaur may not be a bad thing. There was a war between the orcs and the Centaur many years ago. If we can find a way to lead the orcs to the territory ruled by the legendary Centaur, we don''t have to worry about the threat of the Centaur, but also delay the attack of the orcs!"


    Although Cleon''s proposal was risky, it did have a certain feasibility and success rate. Finally, the nobles were persuaded by them and decided to fight bravely.


    And Harold, hurry to find Alan in the elf home and ELO in the forging city. One of them is the apprentice of the legendary mage, the new star of the elf family, and the other is the forging master. They have a high reputation among the dwarves.


    With these two people, even if the negotiation fails, there will probably be no conflict. Harold entrusted the affairs of the territory to Rand and set out quickly. The first stop is the dwarf kingdom.


    Other nobles in the kingdom of Colombo began to recruit and train soldiers wantonly, trying to obtain an absolute advantage in quantity before the war. The number of demons is not too large due to the suppression of position.


    Although the orcs have a large territory, because they don''t like production and eat a lot, the total number will exceed one million. After deducting a part of the green orcs, even if all the people are soldiers, there will be no more. As long as all races unite and pull out an army several times that of the orcs, it''s not a problem.

 Chapter 125

    In the forbidden area of the winged Dynasty, countless bodies and blood fell on the ground. The magic array emitting strange light absorbed the blood and began to operate.


    As the flesh and blood were completely absorbed, the magic array lit up a dazzling light. For a time, there was a strong wind. Suddenly, a thick black fog shrouded around. After the black fog dissipated, hundreds of powerful demons emerged.


    "Well done, it''s really a memorable World. My servant and I can''t wait to vent our strength!" the high-level demon manates moved his body, and hundreds of demons behind him stood in place with strict discipline and said nothing. It''s hard to believe that the chaotic and bloodthirsty demons can be so well trained.


    "How does the heart feel when it comes back to the body?"


    Manates inquired about the winged queen, and his attitude was not arrogant. The winged queen had good strength and was favored by the will of the abyss. In the future, it was uncertain who depended on whom, and the devil didn''t grow all his muscles into his brain. Manates thought he was very smart.


    "Well, hum, this feeling is really comfortable. So, what should we do next? The main force of the elves has been successfully led to the east continent, and now go to capture the world tree?"


    The winged queen stretched her wings and moaned, feeling stronger power and incomparable excitement.


    "Don''t worry, let those stupid orcs who are addicted to power help clear the obstacles. We must not underestimate the aborigines of any world. I won''t make the mistakes 5000 years ago!"


    Manates had the qualification to be promoted to the Demon Lord as early as 5000 years ago, and his strength was incomparably strong. However, due to a major setback, he was defeated and suffered heavy losses, and spent a lot of time not to return to the peak.


    "Besides me, it seems that many high-level demons have come. Oh, four planes have been opened. Maybe there will be a demon lord coming. We''d better hide first and don''t rush!"


    The dormancy of 5000 years made manates''s patience extraordinary. His painful failure experience made him know that the king''s way was the last, and there was no need to show his ability for a while.


    The orc army defeated the Kurt alliance. A large number of red orcs slaughtered civilians of all races. The more they killed, the stronger their power would be. The orcs seemed to be possessed and had no reason at all.


    "Father, are we really right to do this? I feel that there seems to be something wrong with the people!" CROM''s son asked his father. They didn''t agree with the decision of the great chief gugal from the beginning.


    However, because they were not willing to give up their strong power, they still took their people with them to participate in the southern expedition. After breaking down two countries and even slaughtering many compatriots who were also orcs, CROM and his son inevitably fell into a tangle.


    After being invaded by orcs, the land of tuwara alliance and Kurt alliance is like hell. Orcs are addicted to destruction and killing without any trace of kindness and compassion.


    Looking at the burning ruins and countless corpses behind him, CROM hated the battle for the first time. He thought for a long time and was ready to leave with his people.


    In the legendary Orc''s tent.


    "CROM, what do you mean, want to betray the orcs? Or are you timid?" the great chief gugal broke his glass and asked angrily.


    "My brain can''t feel fear. I just feel that killing the weak is inconsistent with my concept. We orcs are a race advocating glory and fighting, not killing and destruction!"


    Gugal and CROM were arguing constantly. At this time, a chief who was watching said, "the quarrel is endless. Don''t bother. Use the orc tradition to solve the problem!"


    "OK, Gu Gang, dare you answer? As long as I win, I will bring my people back safely!" "has the final say," the ROC tradition is duel, who wins the game.


    "CROM, you will be trampled under my feet like a garbage! When you kneel on the ground and surrender, you will regret violating my will!" gukar also ascended the throne of great chief by strength, and he is really not afraid of others to find fault.


    The news of CROM''s duel with gugal spread instantly. Except for some irrational orcs who were addicted to killing, most of them came to watch excitedly. A valley where the two dueled was full of orcs to watch the battle.


    Half an hour before the duel, Gujarat was warming up in advance and took out his beloved hammer to practice. Suddenly, a strange shadow slowly protruded from the ground and became a human shape. He opened his mouth and said:


    "Gugal, do you need me to help you in the duel? CROM is the bravest Orc warrior. It''s hard to say whether he will win or lose!"


    With a bang, gugall smashed the shadow and its ground into a deep pit with a giant hammer, but the shadow did not seem to be a real creature and was not damaged.


    "The holy duel between brave soldiers does not allow anyone to intervene. I can kill that idiot without anyone''s help! If you dare to make trouble, I will tear you and your men to pieces!"


    "In addition, don''t think you have the right to interfere in our actions. The orcs are free. The reason why we attack other races is our own will!"


    The shadow bent his body and said, "sorry, I''m meddling. I wish you victory in the duel!"


    Gugall left with a hammer on his shoulder. After the other party went away, the shadow muttered, "it''s not easy to control. Do you want to replace him? HMM ~ forget it. Anyway, these guys are corrupted by the abyss and will become puppets sooner or later. There''s no need to waste their energy!"


    The shadow then turned into a shadow and dived into the ground again. As the great chief of the Western orcs, gugall''s strength was among the best among the legendary strong, but it didn''t seem to be anything in his eyes.


    The duel between gugal and CROM was held in the crowd of tens of thousands of orcs. Both sides were muscular men, one with a giant axe and the other with a sledgehammer. The clash of weapons was very loud.


    The biggest difference between the red orcs and the green orcs is that the green orcs are better at breaking out in a short time, while the red search people are more fierce in the Vietnam War, which is due to the slight differences in the muscle composition of both sides.


    This is why most green orcs like to study Qi. Both martial monks and swordsmen are suitable for instant attack.


    Anger continues to rise with the battle. It can increase strength whether injured or killing the enemy, which is just in line with the excellent endurance of the red orcs.


    At this time, gulgar and CROM were filled with red airflow, and the ground under their feet was trampled by them, surrounded by rubble caused by the destruction of the aftermath of the battle.


    "CROM, is that all your strength? I knew I shouldn''t have stopped you from leaving. You waste don''t deserve to follow my footsteps!"


    Spam is the essence of combat, which can make the enemy lose his mind and attack and deform. However, when your opponent is an orc who relies on anger to improve the battle, it will lead to the increase of the opponent''s strength. However, orcs like to defeat the strongest enemy, so they don''t care.


    "If your Kung Fu is half your mouth, I can admit defeat directly. Unfortunately, you are nothing but boasting!"


    After mocking each other, the two sides seemed angry. They did not dodge or unload their strength, but competed with each other by strength.


    The two sides have equal strength. Their weapons tremble after standing for a long time, and their wrists exude blood. This wanton power and passion collision makes both sides very happy. Unfortunately, this is an important duel to determine the fate of the people, not a duel between friends.


    CROM was not ready to waste any more time. He raised his axe high in his hands, jumped in the air, bent his body into a bow, gathered all his strength on the axe in his hands, and cut it down with a loud cry.


    Gukar didn''t dodge. At this time, he was at a disadvantage. He would be chased and beaten all the time. It would be difficult to turn over, even if he suffered a loss.


    "Come on!" gugall stamped his feet, his legs were embedded into the ground, the hammer was placed horizontally, and the equipment was blocked in the front. As long as he withstood the blow, it was the other party who lost his momentum at that time.


    Gugall felt as if the Frost Giant stepped on him with all his strength at the moment of hard connecting the axe. He was about to step on him to the ground, and his arms and legs trembled.


    Gugall''s eyes were red and roared to resist CROM''s full blow. He must hold on!


    However, the next second, it didn''t matter whether gugall could hold on. His hammer was split in two by a giant axe, and his spare power was cut deeply on gugall''s shoulder.


    Fortunately, his strong muscles and strong bones blocked the impact and didn''t lose his arm directly with an axe, but he was beaten out by CROM.


    The axe brought soaring blood from him. Gugal refused to admit defeat. He wanted to stand up and continue fighting, but CROM stepped on the blood wound and lay back.


    CROM pointed a bloody axe at gugal and said, "you lost!"


    Gugall gasped. Indeed, he lost and his weapons were cut off. No one can blame others. If he lost, he lost.


    "Take your people and leave. I promise no one will stop you. In addition, your axe is very powerful. I''ll fight again next time with a stronger weapon!"


    "You''re also very good. Your hammer was damaged in the battle with kovaro. I''m not very happy to win. I hope I can fight you again!"


    Although CROM doesn''t like gugall''s personality, he still recognizes his strength. In the duel between gugall and kovaro, the weapon has withstood many cuts of the strongest swordsman, and it is impossible not to be hurt.


    CROM was somewhat ashamed to use this to defeat gukar, but he knew that maintaining weapons was the basis of being a soldier, and it was not mean to him. Moreover, it was related to the fate of his people, and he must not lose!


    CROM bravely defeated the first strong Orc in a one-on-one duel and was cheered by all the orcs. Naturally, no one would stop him from leaving, and his people were proud of their chiefs.


    However, the shadow whispered, "it''s really troublesome for me, these fools. Since they don''t want to kill others, use your own life instead!"


    The shadow tail left with CROM''s tribe without anyone noticing.

 Chapter 126

    With the help of his good brother Brian bronze beard and master ello, harlott successfully met with the senior level of the dwarf. The dwarf king was absent. It was said that he seemed to be injured. There were a total of 8 dwarf elders, three of whom were strong at the legendary level.


    Harold told the dwarf elder all the information he learned. The dwarf elder was unexpectedly willing to believe him, especially about the threat and origin of the devil. The reason is that the dwarf kingdom was also invaded by the devil, only a few days later than the human kingdom.


    Not long ago, the dwarf Kingdom dug an artifact pearl deep underground. Of course, the curious and powerful dwarves were eager to inject energy to activate the Pearl, just as they forged the murder weapons handed down from other continents without saying a word.


    Like the sun scepter, the pearl is an activator of the plane door, and it is also a pit made by the devil of the abyss at a high cost. However, unlike humans, dwarves have excellent strength, and a large number of strong people came immediately after the black hole.


    The number of invading demons is much more than that of human capital. Harold''s attack makes the sun Scepter unable to absorb enough energy, but the strength of dwarves is far beyond that of human beings.


    At that time, there were two legendary strong men and several giant dwarves. The dwarf king and another legendary strong man rushed over immediately. The three high-level demons who came couldn''t show off their ferocity, two died and one escaped, and were shot out.


    The legendary giants of dwarves are not much stronger than humans, but they have strong weapons and equipment. Everyone has top legendary weapons. Even an old dwarf elder holds an artifact similar to "the embrace of death".


    A large number of elite troops can also carry those low-level demons directly. Finally, the dwarf King took the top artifact "storm Tomahawk" and hit it with all his strength, directly hacked and exploded the black hole and destroyed the plane door. Of course, he himself was seriously injured and is still unconscious.


    After hearing this, hallot and Alan looked at each other in shock. Can this face door be destroyed directly with brute force?


    On the one hand, the dwarf king is really strong enough. On the other hand, the "storm Tomahawk" has the effect of invincibility and space tearing. Normally, it still needs to solve the plane door by magic.


    After exchanging the information of both sides, Harold put forward the request of alliance against orcs and demons, and guaranteed that mankind would fight bravely, that is, it was lack of strength and needed the support of other races to fight together.


    "If you humans stand in the front line with courage, we dwarves will give strong support in time!" the dwarven elders are also forthright and did not mention any conditions or remuneration. They think that this disaster really needs the unity of the whole continent against the enemy and will not receive minerals to help as before.


    "Well, I will visit other races next. Please assemble your troops as soon as possible. The orcs won''t give us too much time!"


    Harold is still very excited. The strongest and most powerful reinforcements have been won, which is very beneficial to summon other races!


    The next step is to go to the winged people Dynasty, hoping to successfully convince the winged people queen, and then contact the lizard people in the dragon country, and then a large number of distant races can win the best, even if they can''t.


    "Kent, take the news of the success of the rescue back to the kingdom first, stabilize the morale, and remind Lucius not to listen to the command of the sun sacrifice and reform the territory!"


    The sun cult really stayed in Harold''s territory. It seems that it plans to build a new Sun Temple in the kingdom of Colombo. Harold is also afraid of this guy''s meddling in territory affairs.


    Although everyone in the world is a believer of the sun, the sun has not said how to govern the territory. Although the sun sacrificial status is high, he is not qualified to dictate the management of the aristocratic territory. Harold doesn''t want someone to ride on his head, even if it is his benefactor.


    Alan put forward suggestions to see the injury of the dwarf king. He can heal magic at least. The dwarf elder didn''t refuse. The elves and dwarves have no conflict of interest, but they are somewhat similar in their positions.


    "Sorry, my ability is not enough to cure the dwarf king." Alan doesn''t specialize in healing magic, and his strength is far from the legendary level. The dwarf king can be said to be the most excellent physical quality in the continent. The serious injury that can make him unconscious can''t be cured except legendary magic or extremely rare natural materials and earth treasures.


    Several dwarven elders didn''t hold much hope, and naturally they couldn''t be disappointed. Harold wanted to try whether the leaves of the life tree worked, but the elders poured cold water directly.


    "There is still hope for the fruit of the tree of life. Even if the leaves are gone, we have even tried dragon blood and holy water. You''d better save it for yourself!"


    Harold thought to himself, what is the status of the dwarf king? The strong man on the mainland is the ruler of the dwarf kingdom. What treasure is there? Can you lack him this leaf?


    Harlott and Alan set out for the winged Dynasty. Harlott felt that it should not be a problem to talk to the winged queen with the introduction of sadoer. Alan also felt that the winged people should agree to an alliance under the cardinal right and wrong.


    On the other side, Marcus and several Asian nobles in Colombo are taking their hands to gather the defeated troops and refugees of the Kurt alliance and the tuwara alliance.


    Several Asian nobles came forward, and the process was quite easy. Colombo also had enough territory to accommodate them, and they were willing to fight with their sworn enemy orcs again.


    Marcus was shocked by the exaggeration of the small number of refugees. In the two alliance countries with millions of people, even one third of the population escaped. After asking several alliance managers, he understood the reason.


    "Those orcs are just like crazy. They completely ignore whether we surrender or not and kill everyone. We are all willing to give up land and materials. We can''t just ask them to let us live!"


    "It''s hard to imagine why they became like this. I went to several tribes of Western orcs a few years ago and could have a friendly drink with them!"


    Marcus thought to himself and guessed that it should be related to the devil. He encouraged the defeated army of the alliance: "don''t worry, we have asked for help from all races and countries on the mainland. The tragedy on you will never happen again. We can certainly curb the atrocities of the orcs!"


    Marcus and others even met a legendary strongman of the tuwara alliance, a mixture of dwarves and halflings. The other party''s eyes firmly expressed the idea of fighting the orcs to the end and was willing to fight the enemy with humans.


    Marcus also obtained very perfect information about the orc army. All eight tribes with legendary strong men as chiefs sent out, with a total of 300000 ~ 400000 troops.


    All the legendary strongmen of the Kurt alliance were destroyed, and only he survived the three legendary strongmen of the tuwara alliance. The orcs seem to be particularly addicted to killing, both the weak and the strong.


    In addition, it is worth mentioning that the strength of the orcs has been significantly improved. Even if they are also red orcs, the red Orc soldiers of tuwara alliance are not the enemy''s opponent at all. The legendary strong of the other party can easily defeat the legendary strong of the alliance.


    This also makes Marcus leak bitterness. Although the impact of personal strength in large-scale war is limited, the suppression of high-end combat power will still make the war somewhat inferior. Even the legendary strong can''t stop the top combat power of the orcs, which is really difficult.


    We can only hope on the dwarf king and the winged queen. If the elves don''t fight, these two should be the strongest, especially the dwarf king, who once killed three dragons alone, and their strength is quite against the sky.

 Chapter 127

    Harold successfully came to the winged Dynasty, found sadoer and asked about the territory. Sadoer''s means are really good. He has successfully built an abandoned territory in this year.


    With a population of more than 40000, the prosperity is OK. The only deficiency is that sadoer is not a high-level winger, although her strength has surpassed that of ordinary high-level wingers.


    Sadoer''s level has risen to level 14, and her strict exercise has greatly increased her attributes, which is not far from breaking through the limit of life evolution. After evolution with her strength, she is estimated to be the top strength under the legend.


    Harold looked forward to it while he was afraid. He didn''t know whether the effect of brainwashing would be diluted by evolution. Alan comforted him that it was all right. Brainwashing was a tampering of memory and mind. Evolution was a change of body and gene. The two had nothing to do with each other.


    "By the way, master, you asked me to pay attention to the trend of the kingdom. I found that a large number of high-level wingers disappeared in the kingdom not long ago, and the queen issued a war mobilization order. It seems that there will be a big move. I''m going to send someone to deliver a letter to you!"


    Harlott was not surprised. When the tuwara alliance was attacked by the orcs, it spread the news to various countries. The winged queen estimated that it was to deal with the orcs. On the contrary, he was a little optimistic. He felt that the difficulty of this persuasion was much lower.


    Due to the elves following, the official personnel of the winged dynasty did not doubt Harold''s identity. Harold even met the winged queen without Sandor.


    I don''t know why. After seeing the winged queen, Harold felt uncomfortable. His hair stood up and his heart was numb. He heard of the cruelty of the winged queen and couldn''t help feeling a little afraid.


    "Alliance? Hum ~, first tell me in detail about the demons attacked by your human kingdom, as well as the opinions of elves and dwarves!"


    The winged queen lay lazily on the huge throne and looked down on Harold. Harold left a cold sweat. Although the winged queen looked very flirtatious and her figure was rare in her life, Harold could not have any obscene ideas at all.


    Harold''s heart was filled with panic. What''s the matter? Why did my instinct keep reminding me to run away? Where did I provoke the winged queen? Why did she do it to me?


    "Why don''t you speak? Hurry up!" the winged queen was impatient and her voice was angry. Harold almost fell to his knees. Why is the Queen''s momentum so penetrating? No one he had ever met was so terrible, including the Archmage who brought him a long-term psychological shadow.


    "Dear Queen winger, it''s inconvenient for us to disclose the information about the elves, and I hope you can understand!" Alan came to Harold and shared the pressure for him.


    The winged queen narrowed her eyes, and the expression on her face was incomprehensible. "Well, tell me what you can say. I just want to find out the context of the matter, thoroughly analyze the advantages and disadvantages, and then make a decision. It is related to the safety of millions of people. I need to ask."


    Harold took a long breath, and the breathless feeling disappeared. His back was soaked with sweat. Harold carefully answered the question of the winged queen.


    In addition to the creation of the dwarf king and almost all the things about the boundary, trend and east continent of the elves, although he was wary of the winged queen, he subconsciously thought that defeating the common enemy, the former winged queen would not be the enemy.


    This can''t blame Harold for his carelessness. The demons of alien invasion and the orcs bewitched by demons. In his opinion, no matter how brainless fools should understand that they can''t fight each other at this time and must unite.


    The winged queen talked with harlott for a long time. Finally, she agreed to form an alliance and said that she would take the initiative to persuade the lizards who had reached a diplomatic alliance to join the war.


    Harold was overjoyed, thanked sincerely and left.


    Ellen was a little distracted on the road. Harold also admired Ellen very much. It seems that the queen of the winger was beaten by the elves. Ellen was honest as soon as she appeared.


    Seeing that Alan looked wrong, he asked curiously, "what''s the matter? What''s the problem? You won''t be infatuated with her? There are dozens of men and thousands of children. You''d better give up your mind as soon as possible!"


    Harlott is also a pure joke. He is in a good mood. The search for alliance has been smooth. Dwarves and winged people have become the most difficult lizard people. The winged queen also comes forward. The rest is irrelevant. After all, the distance is too far. The orcs can''t fight at the moment, so they are willing to help the army catch up. I don''t know when.


    Ailan looked serious, looked at no one around, and whispered to harlott, "that winged Queen''s strength is too strong! It''s not normal!"


    Harold is a little speechless. What''s wrong with other people''s strength? It won''t trouble you elves. It''s also our human sorrow to worry about.


    Seeing Harold''s disapproval, Alan scolded angrily, "it''s not generally strong. Do you know the gap between legendary levels?"


    Harlott really doesn''t understand. After all, there are only two legends in human beings, and their strength is similar. The Centaur leader he has seen before is also similar. He really doesn''t know the strength difference between the legendary strong.


    "Listen, under the constraints of our world rules, the strength of the legendary level will not differ too much. Generally speaking, the gap can be opened through some legendary abilities! The dwarf king is relying on the ''God coming down to earth'' to press others, and our elves have made a breakthrough with the power of magic."


    "But the winged queen, in strength alone, surpassed the legendary strong in the general sense, as if she were not bound by the world!"


    "The strength of the legendary strong is almost the same? No, the strength of a demon that came before is far better than the king of Prague and the Archduke of lance! Wait..." Harold seemed to understand what. The other party is not a creature of the world, but an invasion from the outside world, so it will not be bound.


    In addition, he also remembered that Marcus had discussed with him about the strength of the legendary level. The life level of the legendary strong would be sublimated. The stronger the weak race, the smaller the powerful promotion.


    This is also the reason why the mighty dragon who was born has almost the same strength as the human legend after being promoted to legend. Similarly, although the racial strength of orcs and dwarves has exploded, the gap will not be too large after being promoted to legend.


    Elaine then said, "I''ve seen the winged queen before. He came to trouble the elves and even suppressed an elven elder for a short time with all kinds of powerful legendary abilities, but she didn''t feel so terrible at that time!"


    "If you fight with her again now, even if the teacher comes, she may not be an opponent! Her strength growth is obviously wrong! Harold, you must pay attention to her, and I will send the information back to the spirit forest."


    After hearing this, Harold thought a little bit. He thought it was simply the cruelty of the winged queen. Now it seems that there may be something wrong.


    "Time is running out. It''s too late to investigate carefully. Even if she''s wrong, she won''t be in trouble at this time. The winged queen is more ferocious than demons and orcs. She doesn''t have time to deal with her!"


    Harlott made a cautious decision. If the winger queen is really as strong as Alan said, she can''t draw out strength to deal with her anyway!

 Chapter 128

    After the orcs captured the tuwara alliance, they divided their troops into two ways, one to the chiyat Kingdom and the other to attack the Kurt alliance. The tuwara alliance was completely defeated, and the chiyat Kingdom lost its fighting ability early.


    In the kingdom of Chiat, only a few nobles still guarded the territory and the people were unwilling to escape. Most nobles had already taken people away. Their only hope was to see the devil fight with the orcs. Unfortunately, this could not happen at all.


    The legendary chiefs of the orcs have known the source of their power, and the demons also understand that the power of the orcs is very important. The two sides are more restrained and there is no conflict, especially the demons. The number of demons that have not broken ten thousand just guard the gate of the throne and rarely go to other places.


    Every day, a large number of lower demons who lose their senses and want to destroy and kill are killed by their own compatriots. However, all smarter demons know restraint and forbearance. Even demons with chaotic nature will learn patience in a long life.


    The orcs on both sides are ready to continue to march into the kingdom of Colombo and the kingdom of lucanier after the sweeping. On the other side, CROM has embarked on the road of returning to his hometown with more than 6000 ethnic people and is now passing through a valley.


    When the orcs captured the tuwara alliance and the Kurt alliance, the losses were not small. A quarter of the original people of more than 8000 died in the war. If the invasion continues, the casualties will certainly be greater.


    CROM was glad that he could wake up in time and leave with his people. Now the orcs seem to have embarked on a road of no return. He was unable to change the fate of all orcs and could only protect his own people.


    "Father, since you can defeat gugal, why don''t you replace him as a great chief and let all the orcs give up this southern expedition?"


    CROM''s son doesn''t understand. In his opinion, since his father CROM defeated gugal, he is the first strong among the orcs. Why can''t he command other orcs?


    "No matter who is the chief, there is no way to stop the orcs from marching south. This is not only the deterrent of the great existence that gives us power, but also the desire of all orcs who desire power."


    "Moreover, we have destroyed a large number of cities and slaughtered countless lives. Even if we return home, it is difficult to get a peaceful ending!"


    CROM doesn''t think that the orcs can not pay any price after betraying the great existence that gives them strength. On the one hand, they have to bear unknown threats and face retaliation from other races. The orcs are doomed to suffer heavy losses whether they retreat or fight now.


    "Father, we... Is this escape?" CROM''s son hesitated after thinking for a long time. In his opinion, their behavior at this time is really like avoiding disaster.


    "Yes, we are running away, but it is not shameful. I don''t want the people to die in this meaningless war, nor do I think the orcs can really rule the whole continent."


    Just as CROM wanted to continue to talk to his son, suddenly a huge figure jumped down from the valley, and hundreds of ORC troops quickly drilled out on both sides of the valley.


    The eyes of these orcs radiate a strange dark green light, and their bodies are also shrouded in a light black fog. The development of their teeth is seriously beyond the normal level, and they are disorderly exposed outside their lips.


    The huge figure is up to 6 meters tall, with a pair of huge wings behind it and a pair of curved horns on its head.


    "CROM, you really let me down. As a brave orc, you chose to run away with your people?"


    "Who are you? What have you done to our countrymen?" CROM looked shocked and didn''t speak, but his son shouted.


    "Hahaha, I am the demon lord who will rule the world, talimore. Kneel at my feet, humble bug!"


    The devil who called himself talimore suddenly opened his arms and exuded a threatening momentum, which far exceeded the terrorist strength of the general legendary strong, and made everyone present feel afraid.


    But the most important thing is that with the invisible aura emitted by talimore enveloping the whole valley, CROM''s people began to roll around with their heads and howl in pain on the ground. CROM''s son is no exception. Only CROM can keep awake while suffering.


    "What did you do? Asshole, stop it!" CROM took his axe and charged the enemy. At this time, his inner anger was already full. His body expanded in a violent state, but talimore was still like a halfman compared with the giant demon more than 6 meters tall.


    Talimore blocked CROM''s attack with only one hand. One hand directly and firmly grasped the axe. His unimaginable physical defense made his palm hard connected to the axe without damage.


    CROM roared loudly, his veins burst all over his body, and his eyes were red. The giant axe shook talimore''s right hand a little bit under his full urging.


    "Is this your best anger? But that''s it!" talimore suddenly withdrew his strength, and his right hand changed from pushing to pulling. CROM''s whole person immediately lost his balance and rushed towards talimore,


    It was talimore''s other free hand that greeted CROM. His huge fist hit CROM like a baseball home run. CROM flew high and was deeply hit into the wall on the side of the valley.


    CROM''s people began to mutate their bodies. They were in a better situation, just like those strange orcs brought by talimore. They could see the original appearance only with some changes in their eyes and teeth.


    If it''s too much, it''s time to change the species. Some muscles expand violently, breaking the skin and becoming a twisted piece of meat. Some bones such as spine expand wildly and become insect like monsters.


    Only a few hundred people were able to survive without any change. They looked at their unrecognized compatriots in shock, fear and grief.


    Not only that, the most painful thing is still ahead, with talimore''s order to "kill those wastes!"


    All the changed orcs waved their weapons and attacked their compatriots and relatives. They were not changed orcs.


    CROM''s son survived. He witnessed the situation that made him extremely sad and angry, and howled to attack talimore. On the way of charging, he kept telling himself that everything could be recovered as long as he defeated the devil!


    CROM''s son''s idea is very naive. No matter whether he can defeat talimore, the changes of orcs are permanent. Not only the body, but also the soul have been eroded and degenerated, and have completely lost consciousness and become a puppet.


    Moreover, CROM was easily beaten away. His son''s legend was far away. He was caught by talimore and crushed to death.

 Chapter 129

    "CROM, this is the consequence of your betrayal of the abyss. Your people still can''t escape the fate of being manipulated and manipulated by me. All they have to do is endless killing and destruction!"


    Talimore roared loudly, CROM''s departure alone is nothing, and more than 6000 orcs don''t matter, but this is a bad signal. He must kill each other, or CROM will jump out after the orcs are seriously injured. Maybe all the orcs will wake up and stop killing.


    "Why, I can''t move you with one blow? Or do you dare not face me because of the tragic death of your people and son?"


    "Haha, as long as you offer your soul, I can accept you as my slave!"


    Talimore shouted arrogantly and laughed arrogantly. He didn''t want to experience painful lessons like Martes. As a strong man who broke through the limit of life and exceeded the legendary level, he was very inflated.


    After a while, there was no movement in the pit hit by CROM, and talimore felt something wrong.


    CROM can''t be directly turned over by his fist. Even if he is injured, he will never lose his ability to move. Why didn''t he come out for so long?


    Talimore waved his hand violently, and six or seven big flaming fireballs appeared from the air, completely blowing up the hole hit by CROM.


    Without CROM''s figure, talimore''s plan was destroyed, roared angrily, waved his wings and flew around in the air, but CROM''s figure could not be found.


    At this time, CROM was in a cave deep underground. Five strong men covered his mouth and pressed his body. A green ORC was locking CROM''s neck with his arm.


    "If you go out now, you will die in vain. The Revenge of your people and your family is still waiting for you. Calm down, my compatriots!"


    It was the dusk brigade that rescued and controlled CROM through the secret tunnel. The dusk brigade did not belong to the Tuvalu alliance as rumored. They just liked the atmosphere of the Tuvalu alliance and often settled there as their second hometown, which had little close contact with the official.


    The destruction of the tuwara alliance also made the dusk brigade angry. It followed the orc army all the way and successfully avoided the scouts'' investigation under the various spells of the Elf Mage.


    Originally, they met CROM leaving the army. They wanted to sneak in and attack CROM and ask for information about the orcs. As a result, they just met this one.


    The wizard mage created tunnels and caves with spells. The halfling obtained intelligence by manipulating animals to share vision. He successfully rescued CROM without disturbing talimore and took him to the cave dozens of meters underground.


    CROM witnessed the tragic death of his people, and his son was pinched into meat sauce. His anger has made him completely lose his mind. He can''t listen to other people''s persuasion, and tries his best to break free from the shackles and try his best to fight with talimore.


    "Boss, I can''t hold it. His strength is too strong!" a half dragon who was pressing CROM''s left arm trembled and spoke intermittently.


    Another reddened dwarf also said, "I can''t lock it! His strength is still improving!"


    Another red Orc and a human strong man can''t hold on. CROM''s strength now exceeds 500 points. Although each of them is a strong man with excellent strength and a green Orc who is also a legendary strong man as the main force, they still can''t hold on.


    "I''ll come!" the elf sister threw away the staff and slammed it on CROM. She tried her best to lock each other completely. CROM, who was about to break free, was pressed back.


    "How did you do that?" the green Orc leader asked in surprise. At ordinary times, the delicate spirit was too heavy to carry his luggage. How did he suddenly change himself?


    "I modified the belt of the Frost Giant. Even if my physique is not enough, I can play a considerable power. It needs to consume magic to start the belt!"


    While the elf sister was talking, she tried her hand hard and broke CROM''s wrist with a bang. It was inconvenient to control the increased force of external force, and it was easy to overuse her strength.


    The green Orc leader wants to talk and stop. He needs to consume magic to drive. Isn''t that yours? The rest of us have no magic!


    Is it too much for you, an Elf Mage who puts spells in the distance, to black this powerful equipment? This is legendary equipment. It''s said that those winged people spent more than 200000 gold coins to buy it.


    Talimore couldn''t find CROM. He left with his old men and a group of mutant orcs under his control. He had to keep an eye on the trend of the spirit forest and monitor the orcs.


    CROM was angry, but he broke away from the entanglement of five men and one woman. At dusk, the legendary strong man of the brigade finally fainted because of his long neck lock and the invasion and destruction of Qi.


    "Now that we have an intelligence source, what should we do next? We can''t deal with the orc army alone, not to mention the existence of terror. Who knows what the Demon Lord is?"


    The elf sister wiped her sweat and asked the head. They really didn''t have a detailed plan. They just wanted to catch an orc who knew the inside story first. Why haven''t they decided after pressing for information.


    "You, an elf who has lived for more than 200 years, don''t know the Demon Lord. How do we know? Take CROM to find human beings together. The next goal of the orcs is human beings. Jack, do you know the high level on the human side?"


    Jack is a strong man in the dusk brigade. He smiled bitterly and shook his head. "The nobles on the human side don''t look down on me as a civilian, and really want to find humans? Although they are my kindred, I must admit that humans are a very exclusive race. Nobles are basically selfish and willful scum. Let''s find dwarves!"


    "I heard that the kingdom of Colombo has accepted many refugees from the alliance, which should not be as serious as you said? But I don''t seem to have heard that the alliance has contacts with humans!" the green Orc leader touched his head, and some were uncertain.


    The spirit of the elf sister came, "just go to the kingdom of Colombo! My brother is over there. It is said that he has also established an elf home with nearly 100 elf people. At the same time, I also want to know about the problem of the elf forest. It is reasonable that there should be elders to solve such a major crisis in the mainland."


    "Your brother? The magic genius once in a thousand years that you often talk about? What did he say in the human kingdom?"


    "No problem. I wrote to him. He seems to be very close to a new powerful aristocrat on the human side. It''s no problem to introduce us to the top of human beings!"


    "Then let''s go. Someone will carry this guy. It''s hard enough for me to carry this huge axe. It''s hard to imagine that the demon lord can go on with one hand. I don''t think the dwarf king is so fierce in my impression."


    The bearded dwarf carrying a giant axe was shocked by talimore''s terrible strength. Indeed, the strength of the demon led mainstream even exceeded the dwarf king in the transformed state, which is not the same level as the legendary level.


    "Don''t worry, that guy is very strong, but I know that several old guys are no less than him. What''s difficult is his ability to mutate orcs. It''s really difficult to find out!"


    The green Orc leader has traveled the whole continent long ago. He is knowledgeable. He is not surprised by each other''s strength, but he is afraid of the terrorist ability to wave away thousands of orcs. There must be some restrictions on this ability. Otherwise, the other party doesn''t need to sneak. One person is enough to sweep the whole continent.

 Chapter 130

    After leaving the winged Dynasty, Harold and Alan visited a few small countries and gave up their intention to continue to seek allies. Those small countries were not strong enough and were too far away. They didn''t have so much time.


    Harlott returned to the kingdom of Colombo. Rand had helped him train a large number of [noble knight attendants], and Lucius also recruited and trained militias in the territory.


    Other nobles are similar, regardless of the loss of blood power, they share a lot of power to promote knights, and are also desperately exploding troops. The dwarf army is still gathering, but they have sent a large number of low-level mass production equipment in advance.


    At the call of the legendary strongman of the tuwara alliance, the refugees of the Kurt alliance and the tuwara alliance united and slaughtered together to prepare for the establishment of a new alliance. They hated the orcs who destroyed their hometown, and more than half of them volunteered to join the army.


    Harold is busy training system soldiers every day and has to exercise his ability when he has time. He accidentally found that his blood ability has been improved. Now he can control the weight of other objects without touching, but the distance is still very short, only within his own range of 1 meter.


    Today, Harold went to find the elves in the elves'' home. Since the elves'' Forest opened the border and cut off the contact with the outside, most elves felt a little flustered. They were used to having powerful elders to help protect them from the wind and rain.


    "Alan, you really don''t think about evacuating with your people?" Harold''s heart certainly hopes that the elves can stay and help fight. The elves with less than 100 people can top thousands of human soldiers, not to mention all kinds of spell support. It can work wonders if used well.


    However, Harold was also worried about the safety of tiona and bias. He suggested that humans should defend the orc''s attack and fight bravely, and could not send their family away in advance. However, the elves really didn''t need to fight. The elves queen hasn''t come back to deal with the trouble. No one has the right to intervene in how the elves act.


    "Although we elves cherish every people, we are not greedy for life and fear of death. Don''t worry. In case the situation is bad, I will evacuate with the people in time!"


    Harlott didn''t persuade him any more. Just when he wanted to see bias and Fiona, he saw a Female Elf whose appearance was 60% similar to that of Alan push open the door and come in.


    Harold often came to the elf home, and a total of more than 40 elf girls almost recognized them. He really hadn''t seen the Female Elf and looked at each other with curious eyes.


    "Yo, long time no see, you are becoming more and more manly now, Ellen!" the Female Elf was also impolite and came over and put her shoulder on Ellen''s shoulder.


    "Sister, why are you here? Didn''t you say you went to explore the Dragon Valley?" Alan''s expression was a little surprised, but Harold also understood the relationship between the two sides. At first, he thought the woman was Alan''s daughter.


    No way, most elves can''t tell their age by appearance. Sometimes it''s normal for grandpa to face younger than his grandson.


    "It''s a long story. I joined an expedition called ''dusk brigade''. Now I''m fighting the red Orc army invading south for justice. I happen to have important information to discuss with the human high level. Can you contact me?"


    After hearing this, Alan looked at Harold. Harold nodded. Alan replied, "next to me is Baron Harold, the alliance aristocrat of marquis Marcus, the highest ranking marquis in Colombo. You can tell him what information you have."


    Harold''s mind was full of thoughts. Is the "dusk brigade" an expedition? Isn''t it a robber? However, they can understand that they are in trouble with the orcs. The tuwara alliance has been destroyed by the orcs. It has been rumored that they must be very angry with the tuwara alliance.


    Harold really noticed that the belt around the ELF''s waist was not the "Frost Giant belt" at the dwarf exhibition that day!


    "Hello, Harold, my name is Ike. You look good. You don''t talk as bad as Jack said!" Ike looked at Harold with a large number of eyes and poked Harold with his fingers.


    "Sister, stop playing. Tell us the important information you said. The orcs are about to fight!" Alan was still very serious. He slapped Ike''s finger and looked at his sister reproachfully. When are you still playing!


    "I see. Come with me and talk directly to our head and the guy!" Ike made a face at his brother, then turned and motioned them to follow.


    Ike walked not far away and stopped in a forest near the elf home. Before Harold and Alan asked questions, ten strange figures came out around.


    Both Harold and Alan were surprised. They kept vigilant all the way, but they didn''t notice the trace of these people. Is this the dusk brigade? No wonder looting around rarely misses.


    Alan trusted her sister and knew she wouldn''t pit herself. Harold didn''t feel the crisis warning and was not too flustered. He calmly greeted these people.


    The dusk brigade really has all kinds of races, red and green orcs, dwarves, winged people, lizards, elves, humans, halflings, and two races that harlot has never seen.


    The leader is the green Orc who feels unfathomable. He doesn''t wear any armor or weapons. Just standing in place makes Harold feel unmatched. In addition, Harold has some inexplicable palpitations because of a red Orc who is incompatible with other popular fields.


    "Hello, my name is stil. I''m a free Explorer!" the legendary green Orc shook hands with Harold friendly, which made Harold a little flattered. Neither the king of Prague nor the Archduke of lance had ever been so approachable to him.


    No, when Archduke lance sold his "ancient dragon egg", he seemed to have a good attitude, but he lowered his attitude towards 20000 gold coins.


    Harold didn''t think there was anything wrong. Others broke into the legendary level. After thousands of difficulties and dangers, they overcame all kinds of difficulties. The level of life has leaped. It''s reasonable to have a higher attitude and status. If Harold becomes a legendary strong man one day, he has to put on a good posture.


    "Hello, I''m Baron harlott of the kingdom of Colombo. I must convey the important information you give to all mankind. No, all coalition forces against the orcs. We have combined dwarves, winged people, lizards and other big races to prepare to fight the orcs together!"


    Others respect me a foot, and I give him a foot. Harold also attaches importance to this matter. A legendary strong man personally transmits information, so he can''t ignore it.

 Chapter 131

    Strangely, the legendary strong green Orc didn''t say anything immediately, but introduced the strange red orc to harlott. The other party''s face was haggard and his body was vain, which made people feel very weak.


    "He was the chief of a big tribe on the side of the red orcs. Because he couldn''t see the orcs killing other races, he left with the tribe. Later..."


    Stile explained to Harold. Before he could continue, the red Orc interrupted, "I''ll say the rest myself!"


    Harlott was a little shocked. The chiefs of the big tribes on the orc side were all strong at the legendary level. Although the red Orc in front of him felt extraordinary, he was full of decay and listless. Could he be a legendary strong man?


    "Hehe, I don''t look like a legendary strong man now? This is the price paid for the pursuit of strength!"


    Although CROM managed to overcome the pollution of the abyss with his strong body and endless power of anger, his body collapsed quickly afterwards. It was thanks to Steele''s full rescue with gas and Ike''s full rescue with magic.


    However, the decline in strength is only temporary. After a period of rest, CROM can still restore his combat effectiveness. Of course, it is not as strong as the previous abyss blessing.


    "All this should be mentioned five years ago. At that time, gukar returned from the exploration of the holy mountain and said that there was a shocking secret. He took the chiefs of our major tribes to a cave deep in the holy mountain."


    CROM''s eyes slowly moistened, his people and family were completely destroyed, and he himself was easily defeated like garbage. Even after hundreds of life and death struggles, he couldn''t bear it.


    "There is an invisible, untouchable and unobservable mysterious existence in that cave. His words can be directly transmitted to our minds. At that time, we all thought he was the God of other worlds!"


    "Later, he showed his magical power, which can greatly increase our strength and speed. Our physical strength seems endless, and the power of our anger is doubled."


    CROM''s hand became a fist and said word by word, "we can''t resist this force!"


    "Although we have more people, we have no advantage in fighting with the Oriental orcs! Their specialized Qi effect is very comprehensive, which can heal injuries, enhance attributes, expand lethality and exert penetration. Compared with the anger with single effect, more and more red orcs have begun to study the mystery of Qi."


    "If we give up anger and cultivate our self-cultivation to study Qi, it means that our western Orc tribe has lost! Most traditional red orcs, including me and gugal, are unwilling to accept it!"


    "Then... More and more orcs accepted the power of that great existence, and he told us that this power can grow with killing, after that..."


    CROM regretfully put his hands around his head and trembled out his inner reluctance, "we orcs have become puppets in other people''s hands!"


    "I took my people and tried to break free from the shackles of fate, but I was completely destroyed by a bastard!"


    CROM became excited. Stil patted him on the shoulder to comfort him and motioned to him that a strong red Orc of the dusk brigade took CROM aside.


    No matter how strong people are, they can''t bear the blow. For CROM, his people and family have been destroyed at a young age, and almost the whole red Orc has been brought to death at a large age. If hatred and anger hadn''t inspired him, CROM might have hardened his head to go to talimore to die.


    "On the way back to his hometown, he and his people met an alien creature who claimed to be the ''Demon Lord''. His people were directly turned into various monsters, and he himself was easily defeated!"


    "The enemy you face is not only orcs, but also demons hidden in the depths! This must be reported to the elves and asked for assistance!"


    Stile said that this is not only for Harold, but also for Alan. The news of the blockade of the Elven forest is still unknown to them.


    Harold and Alan explained the cause and effect. Steele looked ugly and murmured, "it''s too bad to have trouble in the east continent at this time. No, it should be the devil!"


    "What is the devil''s purpose? Is it good for them to destroy other worlds? It''s impossible for the devil to rule the world alone!"


    Alan asked puzzled. He knew something about the plane. He knew that the devil could not survive normally in their world. He must rely on some resources provided by the plane gate to stay for a long time.


    "It is not the devil that invades our world, but the abyss itself! It is the chaotic will of countless planes, with endless desire to expand and the power to surpass the gods!"


    Alan''s Earring suddenly made a sound, which frightened everyone, including stile and Alan himself.


    "This voice, is it the teacher, Mr. yiertilan, is it you?" Alan immediately recognized the owner of the voice and asked after a short period of consternation.


    "It''s me. I equipped this earring to contact you for something. After activation, it can only be used for less than 1 hour. Don''t talk nonsense. Listen to me and find a spacious water surface to perform mirror art!"


    "I see, teacher!" Alan ran to a nearby lake without asking why. After two steps, she retreated and let Harold and others follow.


    The earrings are still sending out the voice of the Archmage, "I''m responsible for guarding the life tree now, and I can''t cross the border. I can''t go out to help you in a short time, but I''ve prepared a secret weapon for you, Harold!"


    "You''ll know what it is in a moment. I''ll tell you the detailed information and crisis of the incoming enemy. Demons or orcs are not big trouble. The real trouble is the will of the abyss!"


    "After obtaining a large number of blood sacrifices from this plane, he can directly drag our world into the abyss. At that time, the whole world will become a part of the bottomless abyss. At that time, all lives of this plane, including you and me, and even the life tree, will mutate."


    "At that time, we will either become demons or distorted and evil unknown creatures, and our souls will never get rid of the shackles of the abyss, which will be countless times more painful than death!"


    "It''s still a disaster left over from ancient times. Alas, don''t say that. Harold, go to Ellen and see my surprise!"

 Chapter 132

    pleasantly surprised? Harold is a little confused about what can be. What surprises him most now is that the Archmage comes to help him in person. It''s better to bring some more friends who can put meteorite art. At that time, the infinite meteorite rain will directly beat back the orcs and demons, which is better than anything.


    Harold curiously went to the side of Alan who was casting magic. Alan was seriously chanting spells to the calm lake, while Ike looked at him with complex eyes.


    Not seen for more than ten years, her brother''s magic level surpassed her. She was not only happy and proud, but also jealous and lost, but on the whole, she was happy.


    A halfling of the dusk brigade who followed said, "I feel the fluctuation of space. The lake is becoming a medium! It''s a space transmission spell!"


    Harold looked at the halfling who came to his waist. It was a little incredible. How can halflings also do magic? Doesn''t that mean only elves can?


    "Tibby has been very kind to animals since he was a child. He can sign contracts with many creatures, including Warcraft. He has a raven messenger hiding in different space. He can sense spatial fluctuations and magic flow. He can also release a lot of magic with the help of Warcraft!"


    Stile explained to Harold that his team members were a group of partners that made him proud. Harold was a little envious. He felt that he was tired of being an aristocrat in the future, and it would be good to explore with like-minded partners.


    As they spoke, the lake had lit up a soft light, and the Archmage''s reluctant cry came from the Earrings: "this is the unique skill of yaxta, which is best at space transmission magic among the elves, and the legendary space transmission magic mirror transmission!"


    Irtyland himself can do a lot of space magic, but he can''t transmit too large objects over a long distance. He must use the help of yaxta, which can be regarded as a business. Yaxta doesn''t ask any price from irtyland.


    "Of course, the important play is still ahead. Let''s see the most outstanding and powerful war puppet since the collapse of the ancient times - the ancient tree of manned war!"


    As soon as the master''s voice fell, there was a violent wave on the lake, and a huge thing floated up from the water. No, the ancient war tree itself was not in the water, but suddenly shuttled out of the water.


    With a bang, most of the body of the war puppet sank into the water, splashed high water, and the lake fluctuated violently.


    Stile''s eyes widened. Although he was well-informed, this ancient war tree integrating various advanced technologies still opened his eyes.


    "Hehe, I adjusted the power system and operating system of the ancient war tree. Now even if you don''t integrate it into the operation, you can use the crystal ball to make it move simply, but if you want to fight, you can only fight in person!"


    "Be kind to it. I''ll just lend it to you temporarily. If you break it, I won''t finish with you!" the earring''s voice became smaller and smaller. It seemed that the time for this magic prop was coming, and the Archmage also gave the final advice.


    Harold was very excited. How strong are the ancient trees of war? It can''t be described by the power attribute of the system. After all, the value is too large, and Harold can''t estimate it, but there must be thousands of points.


    With a terrible weight of nearly 100 tons and a huge body more than ten meters high, it does not need any legendary ability. It is enough to sling more than 90% of the legendary strong by brute force alone.


    Harold got so much help when he needed strength most. Harold''s thanks to irtylan can''t be expressed in one or two words. He can only write down his kindness and return it later.


    Steele curiously asked all kinds of questions about the ancient war tree. His attitude was very sincere. Harold was not worried about being robbed. Anyway, the ownership of the ancient tree was owned by a mage. At present, only he could drive. Steele would rob when he was crazy.


    But to Harold''s surprise, Ellen''s sister Ike played a rogue, climbed up the ancient war tree and refused to come down. It was useless for Ellen to persuade him.


    "I don''t care. Let me drive once. I really can''t control the crystal. Let me control and play! Otherwise I won''t come down!"


    Alan also stamped his feet angrily. His sister wanted good things since she was a child. She was more arrogant than Fiona. The dusk brigade gradually evolved into a thief group, which had something to do with her!


    Harold was out of his mind before he handed over the crystal ball. He gave instructions to the ancient war tree to follow him, and then stuffed the crystal ball directly into the item column.


    Harlott is going to entrust dwarf craftsmen to build several giant weapons and shields to equip the ancient war tree. Although this big killer is also invincible with two fists alone, the attack range is not wide enough. The hands of the ancient war tree are very strong, and the length is relatively general, less than 10 meters. Only with weapons can we give greater play to the combat effectiveness.


    In addition, you have to get some weight and volume missiles. The missiles thrown with such great power are a must kill skill that can kill an enemy second. With this thing, he can even change the war situation!


    The rogue elf Ike was also cruel enough. He really sat on the ancient war tree all day. When it was getting dark, he couldn''t help sneaking down, made a face at Alan and said, "just think I don''t have your brother!"


    Stile and other members of the league are embarrassed. Ike looks very sweet and has no temper. He often helps everyone with various spells. He has been used to them and makes outsiders feel a little embarrassed.


    "I''ve sent someone to deliver a letter to the nobles. A new meeting will be held in three days, including the representatives of the dwarves, the representatives of the new alliance and the nobles of our kingdom of Colombo. I''ll inform you then!"


    Harold is also very busy. He doesn''t have time to accompany the people of the dusk brigade and let them rest and entertain freely in the territory. Anyway, there are a large number of Asians in the forging City, and they won''t be uncomfortable.


    "Well, don''t worry, we''ll help fight with the orcs and other demons! In addition, don''t tell about CROM, just say that the intelligence made us torture an enemy. CROM, after all..."


    Stile did not forget to remind Harold that since CROM had awakened and was determined to avenge the devil, he would no longer be an enemy but a friendly army. However, he could accept it. Others might not accept it. It''s better to shut up.


    Of course, Harold solemnly promised that he would not disclose. Anyway, his own country and people had not been attacked by the orcs and had no hatred with CROM. He deliberately offended the two legendary orcs when he took a wind.


    Alan and Ike have a lot to say. Harold left alone and returned to the castle.

 Chapter 133

    When Harold returned to the castle, he saw that Rand was still working hard with Kent. Rand had been helping him train system soldiers during the day and went to Kent for training at night.


    Rand''s level has been raised to level 8, and his attributes have been fully improved in adulthood. His strength has exceeded 21 points, and his agility has also reached 14 points. Harold focused on increasing Rand''s agility.


    "Brother, I can easily defeat those low-level Knights now!" Harold called the system soldier "noble knight attendants" low-level knights, and "lion knights and noble knights" high-level knights.


    He distributed a lot of money and power to these men. Some owned several farms, some divided a large hunting ground, and others simply hung the titles of mayor and city councillor.


    Although the system soldiers are absolutely loyal and don''t worry about betrayal, others also have families and children. Harold doesn''t want to be an aristocrat like sarik. He thinks it''s better for his own people.


    "Oh, really, but don''t be proud. The war between us and the orcs will begin soon. The harder we train now, the more glory and achievements we can get at that time!"


    Harold deliberately didn''t mention the defeat and escape. He had ordered many of his men not to go to the battlefield. In case of bad war, he would take xihelu, hill and Rand to retreat to the dwarf Kingdom at any time.


    Even with more reinforcements and powerful cards, Harold still can''t guarantee to win. Fighting to the last minute to protect the territory is really great in Harold''s view, but he can''t.


    "Well, don''t worry, brother. I will be promoted to noble in this war! I can help you more then!"


    Although Rand''s intellectual attribute was slightly more than that of ordinary people by Harold, he still couldn''t change his simplicity. When others became aristocrats, they all wanted to stand on their own and live a prosperous and noble life. Rand actually wanted to help himself more. Harold was moved and speechless.


    "It''s not so easy to become a noble. You''d better pay more attention to your safety. Remember to go to the battlefield and listen to Lucius''s advice. Don''t be rash!"


    Harold asked Kent to have a rest first. He trained with Rand himself. Rand''s strength is good. He has reached or even surpassed the peak of ordinary people like the early bald Kryon. Bald head is a bonus of ORC blood, and Rand is a systematic bonus.


    But of course, it''s no better than Harold. Harold took Rand a little seriously and beat him hard. Harold also wanted Rand to recognize his own strength and not to be aggressive on the battlefield.


    After training late into the night, Harold encouraged Rand to rest in the room. Before he fell asleep, he was awakened by the hurried footsteps. The castle housekeeper pushed open his door and shouted, "Sir, the orcs are coming. Now it''s only half a day away from the border of the kingdom of Colombo. Lord Marcus sent someone to inform you to go to the castle for a meeting!"


    Harold immediately jumped out of bed and saw an old knight who had been with Marcus for many years standing at the door. When he was fighting with the devil in the capital of Chiat, the knight was not here and stayed in the territory to help deal with chores. He was also the only knight who survived.


    "There''s no need to dress me. It''s urgent. You wake Lucius and Rand. I''ll go to Marcus for a meeting first, and send someone to the elf home and the forging city!" Harold quickly arranged work for the housekeeper.


    Harold put on a coat, put on his shoes and set off on the Warcraft horse. He directly threw away the messenger knight, turned on gravity control and rushed to Marcus''s castle.


    It''s dangerous to travel in the middle of the night. Harold''s only good spell, light, has made a contribution. It works well with the flame lighting brought by the Warcraft war horse.


    When he arrived at Marcus'' castle, several nobles besides him rushed over. After the death of the king of Prague, the kingdom of Colombo was closely united. Marcus assisted geld Colombo, the son of the king of Prague, to coordinate the opinions of the nobles and prepare for the war.


    There was an emergency. The nobles trusted Marcus more than the king geld, who was not named. They came to the meeting one after another. Even the king was on his way.


    Harold casually greeted these nobles and came to the castle hall. Cleon and Marcus had a heated discussion.


    Including harlott and several other newly arrived nobles, a total of 10 nobles were present, which is about half of the number in the kingdom of Colombo.


    "The world is very urgent. I won''t wait for others. I received the information from the scouts. A large army of orcs with more than 50000 people approached our country. They hurried all night with clear goals and came for us!"


    50000? It seems that the orcs are divided. There are more than 100000 orcs raging in the qiyat kingdom. The number of orcs chasing and killing tuwara alliance is almost the same. Even if there are many casualties, there are at least 100000.


    Where did the troops go? Winged dynasty? The kingdom of Babylon?


    Harold shook his head and didn''t bother to pay attention. No matter where he went, he had no spare power to manage. The orcs came too fast. Their reinforcements, whether dwarves, winged people or lizards, haven''t arrived yet. It''s not an ordinary task to rely on humans to deal with these armies.


    According to the intelligence from the Kurt alliance and the tuwara alliance, as well as CROM''s oral statement, Harold is very clear that the 50000 orcs and the orcs who often attacked humans more than 20 years ago are two levels.


    In the past, those who came to attack mankind were small second-class tribes with a lot of weak overall strength. Now they are strong and medium-sized tribes, and even large tribes led by legendary orcs.


    In addition, the blessing of the abyss has raised the combat effectiveness of these orcs to another level. It is not impossible that their combat effectiveness is ten times that of humans.


    It''s better to have demons hidden in the dark, especially the rebellious existence that can knead the legendary Orc as a ball. Harold felt numb when he thought about it. He secretly prayed that the orc who came to attack would not be followed by the Demon Lord.


    Marcus worked hard to boost everyone''s morale, but even Harold, who had the trump card of war, was afraid, not to mention others.


    However, no one has the intention to escape. Although the reinforcements did not arrive, the orcs also divided their troops. If they can defeat the orcs alone without reinforcements, mankind will have the strength to return to the vast land in the north.


    "I have an idea. How about letting the Centaur fight with the orcs?" Corleone put forward a bold idea.


    New large Centaur tribes have migrated to this land. There is also a legendary Centaur leader, but they are not in a hurry to fight with humans. They are integrating small and medium-sized tribes to expand their manpower.


    If the orcs could fight these powerful centaurs, the pressure on humans would be much less.

 Chapter 134

    Marcus frowned and hesitated after listening to Kryon''s proposal. "We don''t have much time. We don''t have a good time to create their conflict. In case of self defeating..."


    Marcus is a very decisive and brave man, but the risk is too great. Although the Centaur is not as smart as other intelligent races, don''t treat people as fools. It''s impossible to go to war with orcs on a large scale for no reason.


    "I want to have a try. Don''t worry. I''ll take my people to lure the orcs and centaurs to war. It will never affect your defense. Even if I can''t succeed, I can delay a little time!"


    Cleon''s tone was very firm, and Marcus couldn''t say anything against it. He could only solemnly remind: "don''t force it!"


    Time was pressing, and Corleone didn''t care to attend the subsequent meeting. He got up and left directly. Harold could only wish Corleone success in his heart.


    "Whether Kryon can succeed or not, what we have to do is very simple, that is, concentrate all our forces to select the most suitable battlefield to stop the orcs!"


    Marcus took out the map and smashed it on the table. He, the king and several aristocrats who were good at military had long thought about the defensive location, and now they just said the detailed plan.


    "The ultimate goal of the orcs is to destroy our country, so they will definitely move towards King geld''s territory with a clear goal, and the most magnificent and strongest giant fortress on this road is our final defense point. There are several defense checkpoints in front of it, which have a good effect whether it is delaying time or consuming combat power!"


    ¡°......¡±


    Marcus kept making all kinds of decisions. During this period, even the German King Gail naturally obeyed Marcus'' command. Although it was a very critical moment, Harold was still happy for Marcus. At the same time, he was a little envious. When would he be in charge of power?


    However, after a little thought, Harold shook his head and gave up. He was not so hard-working and confident. Harold felt that he was OK to manage the territory and lead small forces. He was still a little tired to be a general in command of thousands of people or a commander-in-chief throughout the overall situation.


    Marcus said all kinds of tactics, including how to design traps at the front level, how to create some illusions to deceive the orcs to delay time, and didn''t stop until the second half of the night.


    "What we have to do is to build up our combat strength as much as possible and stick to the giant fortress. We must not let the tragedy of Kurt alliance and tuwara alliance happen again!" Marcus raised his right hand clenched into a fist, spoke firmly and loudly, which greatly boosted everyone''s morale.


    "Defend the fortress!" kill the orcs! "


    A good leader is so excellent that he can lead everyone to play a stronger force. Although the king of Prague has strong personal ability, he is really not as good as Marcus in this regard.


    At the end of the meeting, Harold silently went to Marcus and quietly told him his secret weapon - the ancient tree of manned war, and the help of CROM and stil.


    Here, Harold did not say CROM''s identity, but said that two legendary strong men in the dusk brigade were willing to help.


    "How strong is your ancient tree? Can you defeat the legendary strong? Did they say what to charge for the dusk brigade?" Marcus asked Harold carefully.


    "There is absolutely no problem for ancient war trees to deal with the legendary level. As long as they can help limit the speed of the legendary strong, they can easily hit them hard! And the dusk brigade is also willing to help, and there is no need to pay!"


    Marcus nodded to show that he understood. Now he has to be busy dispatching troops, and the specific tactics have to wait until he has seen the combat effectiveness of the orcs.


    At the end of the meeting, Harold continued to rush the night and quickly returned to the territory. "Lucius and Rand, gather all the soldiers and inform those officials to deal with the logistics work. I''ll go to the forging city and the elf home first. Gather the soldiers and wait for me to set out!"


    Harlott is too busy to rest and sleep. The thousands of dwarves in the forging city and the militia composed of a large number of Asians are also a fighting force, which must be brought. In addition, it is necessary to timely inform the dusk brigade and elves about the war.


    Alan set out with the elves and a group of Asian soldiers trained by the elves home and Harold''s troops. The dusk brigade was mixed with the elves home troops. The dwarves in the forging city were unwilling to leave before the reinforcements of the dwarf kingdom came because they were not professional soldiers.


    However, they offered to help deal with the small-scale Orc rebellion to prevent them from ignoring harlott''s main force from killing around the giant fortress.


    Harold was disappointed, but there was nothing he could do. After all, these dwarves were nominally the people of the kingdom of Colombo. In fact, they were deeply involved in the kingdom of dwarves. He could not forcibly recruit others.


    However, other militias and guards in the territory are enthusiastic. After all, this is a war related to the survival of the country. If they lose, the whole kingdom of Colombo will receive a devastating blow. Even if civilians run fast and are not slaughtered by orcs, they will be displaced and uprooted.


    Harlot territory has recruited more than 9000 troops during this period. If the orcs can come one month later, this number can be increased by another 34%. Of course, such a large number of troops can not be maintained for a long time, but the war with the orcs will not last too long, which is not a problem.


    There are more than 100 system soldiers in total, more than 30 are lion knights, and the rest are weak [noble knight attendants] and [Colombo iron guards].


    It is also because there is not enough time, otherwise harlott can improve the Knights'' order attribute of lion knights, and the number of lion knights can be more.


    However, in this large-scale war, the role of system soldiers is much smaller. After the orcs have the blessing of abyss power, except for the top [lion Knight], other system soldiers have no attribute advantages and have to rely on the city wall and number of people to defend.


    Harlott rushed to the giant fortress, the largest fortress in Colombo and even the largest fortress in the kingdom of mankind, which has been completely saturated with 100000 troops.


    At that time, the king of Prague built the fortress with great efforts. It took eight years and tens of thousands of labors. The fortress was indeed outrageous, but this era was not like the ancient Chinese army, which could not move more than 100000 troops to fight.


    Whether it is the civil war of the human kingdom or the external struggle with other races, there are few such large-scale battles, and the scale of this fortress is somewhat dwarfed by the huge coalition forces.

 Chapter 135

    "The later ones will be stationed in several small towns in the rear. We have moved the people here for dozens of miles."


    King geld was also helpless, but nothing. It''s good to let some human nobles outside. In case the orcs fully invaded the fortress, these nobles can also kill the orcs unexpectedly and encircle them. Maybe they can reverse the war at that time.


    The kingdom of Colombo has a total of 80000 regular troops and 120000 militia troops. These militia are newly trained soldiers after the devil''s first stop. Their strength is weak, not to mention that they have not been on the battlefield.


    As soon as they came up, they were allowed to participate in the white-edged war with the orcs, that is, cerebral palsy. Half of these people were arranged as logistics forces, and half were mixed in the regular army, responsible for long-range archery and carrying stones, fire oil and other urban defense materials.


    There are more than 30000 troops composed of the remnants of the Kurt alliance and the tuwara alliance. They are absolutely elite. The weak chicken is either killed by the orcs or narrowly escaped. It is scared to death. It is estimated that they dare not take up arms to fight with the orcs again.


    It''s hard to say which side of the 200000 armies of mankind or the 30000 armies of these alliances is more powerful. The main reason is that Colombo itself is a new kingdom. The elite were killed and injured in the battle with the devil, and the strength is really not strong enough.


    The giant fortress has a total of three walls. Even if the first layer is broken through, the enemy can''t win. He must continue to rush in all the way to conquer the remaining two walls. During this period, the defenders at the head of the city can shoot wantonly.


    In addition to a large amount of fire oil and stones, the fortress is also equipped with more than 30 bed crossbows, which are big killers that can penetrate the scales of the dragon, even though the broken accurate head has no chance to shoot the dragon flying in the air.


    However, in this large-scale war, it is also a city defense war. Any brick can easily hit people. It doesn''t matter whether it''s right or not. In case of luck, a legendary Orc will make a lot of money.


    Under the leadership of tuwara''s only remaining legendary strong man, 30000 elite troops of the league are in the first line of defense. Mankind has also picked out elite combat power to defend in front with the aristocrats.


    Morale is too important in cold weapon war. Once the garrison is slaughtered by orcs, it is possible to collapse directly when morale is low. If the strength difference is too large, we can''t use the tactics of cannon fodder consumption and main harvest. We must be elite in front and shoot cannon fodder to help when the scuffle is a regiment.


    Harlott territory is a little far from the giant fortress. He came late and couldn''t enter the castle. He simply asked Rand and Lucius to take his troops to a town in the rear. He himself took the system troops to the front checkpoints to see how Marcus''s delaying and harassing tactics were going.


    In addition, Kryon''s strategy of driving the tiger and swallowing the wolf has not been successful. It would be good if all the orcs'' attention could be turned to the Centaur. There are hundreds of thousands of centaurs living in this land. Under the leadership of the legendary Centaur, it can definitely bring great trouble to the orcs.


    There are three castles and two canyons in front of the giant fortress, which can be used to delay the footsteps of the orcs. To Harold''s surprise, after walking for most of the day, the ambushes of the two castles and one canyon are on standby, and there is no trace of the arrival of the orcs.


    The information came a few days ago that the orcs were only half a day away from the kingdom of Colombo. It is reasonable to say that they should have called in now. Why hasn''t there been any news yet?


    At this time, Harold just met the scouts who came back from the front line to report. Harold stopped and asked about the situation. Before he knew the situation of the front line, Harold didn''t dare to continue with people. How can he run if he happens to meet the orc army and is chased and killed by the legendary strong?


    The ancient war tree moved too slowly. Harold entrusted Alan, who was stationed with his soldiers, to take care of it, and repeatedly told his sister not to control the crystal ball.


    Harold didn''t see too many examples of ELF black baby. Fiona still hasn''t returned his dragon tear gem. He has returned the gold coin to Fiona, and the hooligan didn''t say anything.


    "My Lord, the orcs and the Centaurs are fighting. Lord Kryon''s plan has succeeded. Lord Marcus asked me to go back and report the news. There are a lot of centaurs and tens of thousands of people. Even if the orcs can win, it is estimated that their combat power will be greatly reduced!"


    The scouts were also very excited. Harold shouted "good!" when he heard the good news


    Instead of stopping the scouts to ask questions, he hurried back to report the good news. Harold laughed and accelerated forward with the system soldiers.


    Harold''s mind was full of joy. He had a deep understanding of the powerful combat effectiveness of centaurs in his last life. The most common centaurs were also powerful soldiers with strength and agility, with an average of more than 15 points.


    Moreover, the most shameless kite playing method of the Centaur is to restrain the orc troops with few cavalry and shooters. If you choose a flat terrain, first consume it from a long distance, and then charge in groups, even the orcs can''t get along with the same number of people. That''s why the Centaur has defeated the orcs.


    However, this time the orcs are also led by legendary strong men, and their strength has increased greatly under the blessing of the abyss. There is also the secret assistance of demons. It is unrealistic to expect the Centaur to defeat the orcs again, but at least it can greatly damage the orcs'' strength!


    On the other side, Marcus and Cleon and two other brave nobles were standing on a distant highland with their Knights watching the battle between centaurs and orcs.


    The battle is not like Harold''s brain supplement. The Centaur flies first and then charges. Both sides are first-class races with bellicose and bloodthirsty habits. It is difficult to maintain the formation after fighting. Harold can''t put the Mongolian cavalry tactics of Genghis Khan on the Centaur. They don''t have that executive power.


    Marcus was very happy. He liked the clean centaurs he wanted to kill. The number of centaurs was about the same as the orcs. He stood up and killed them in the dark.


    After the blessing of the abyss, the strength of the orcs increased greatly, and their attributes were no less than the Centaurs of almost extraordinary creatures. Moreover, with the increase of anger and higher military literacy, they slowly gained the upper hand.


    Marcus had some regrets. It seemed that the orcs could still have a lot of combat power after this stop. At this time, Cleon shouted, "look, what''s that? The Centaur''s reinforcements?"


    Marcus immediately widened his eyes when he heard Cleon''s words. His five senses and physical quality were not as good as Cleon. After a while, he saw the cavalry line suddenly jumping out of the sky.


    Tens of thousands of centaurs barely launched a uniform charge. This scene is like a flash flood. This is the real elite of the Centaurs. If the main force of the thunder tribe was not scattered by the Archmage''s meteorite art, it must also be able to create this magnificent scene.


    This magnificent scene shocked Marcus. Perhaps what the kingdom of Columbus should really worry about is the Centaur rather than the orcs?


    Can the orcs really withstand such a strong attack?

 Chapter 136

    The location of the decisive battle between the orcs and the Centaur army is a vast plain, which is the favorite terrain of the Centaur. The overall quality of the newly arrived Centaur is higher than those ordinary centaurs. Apart from others, the body size alone is bigger and weighs almost one ton.


    The Centaur made a full-scale sprint in this plain, with a speed of more than 10 meters per second. Combined with their huge size and strong weight, the impact force was far greater than Marcus''s imagination. These elite centaurs circled behind the orcs and formed a pincer attack with the Centaurs in the scuffle in front.


    The orcs were hit hard by this unstoppable torrent. The number of people killed and injured in the scuffle for half a day was not as big as the loss in just a few minutes now.


    The one who led these Centaur reinforcements turned out to be a legendary Centaur leader. Now there are two legendary strong centaurs, more than 40 high-level centaurs, and the high-end combat power is far more than that of the original thunder tribe!


    "Kryon, how did you do it... No, how do these centaurs feel..." Marcus felt a little strange. Two legendary Centaur leaders, and looking at their clothes and weapons, they were obviously two Centaur tribes.


    In order to seize the territory of thunder tribe, it''s reasonable to have a large Centaur tribe come, but what''s the situation when two come?


    The Centaur race is not hereditary to inherit territory. They all speak with their fists. Whoever is strong is superior. It is unlikely that two large Centaur tribes will fight and seize territory.


    After all, there are tens of thousands and a half people in a large tribe. The majority of each territory is those small and medium-sized tribes with a large number. No matter how large the territory is, it can''t manage it.


    Kryon replied with some doubts: "I also feel a little strange. I just inquired about the information on both sides of the orcs and centaurs, and then seduced them a little, and they fought by themselves!"


    Corleone was also puzzled. He was ready to sacrifice for this arduous task, but he finished it so easily and achieved a lot.


    "The primary goal of the orcs is us. Those high-level centaurs are not fools. It is impossible to launch such a large-scale war without reason. It can only explain one thing. The purpose of these centaurs here is the orcs!"


    Marcus came to a conclusion. Cleon nodded when he heard it. If so, it would explain why this large Centaur tribe came to this land early, but never attacked humans. Why did two big tribes attack the orcs together.


    "But why? The orcs shouldn''t provoke the Centaurs?" Kryon didn''t understand. The Centaurs are not the kind of race with a strong sense of justice like dwarves and elves. There''s no reason to trouble these orcs!


    And even the elves and dwarves didn''t take the lead to fight with the orcs. The dwarves in the forged city are still waiting for reinforcements before they are willing to fight. The forest of elves is opening the barrier and preparing to shrink.


    "The orcs didn''t provoke the Centaur. What about the devil? According to the intelligence of the elves and dwarves, the alien creatures we saw in King qiyat came to invade our world. It''s possible that they provoked the Centaur!"


    Marcus basically guessed the point, but there was a slight difference. The low-level demons were chaotic and bloodthirsty and had no brain, but the high-level demons were more restrained and would not ridicule the whole world as soon as they came up. They only provoked centaurs when they were out of the wind!


    At the moment when the first plane door, that is, the plane door opened by the kingdom of qiyat, several Centaur prophets enshrined by several large centaurs suddenly fell into a deep sleep.


    The Centaur prophet slept for three days and nights before he woke up. During this period, he seemed to have had some terrible nightmares, or foresight. He hurriedly summoned the leaders of five large tribes to a meeting. Originally six, the thunder tribe was destroyed.


    The content of the meeting will not be discussed in detail. It is probably that the crisis sweeping the whole continent has come. The Centaurs should unite and can no longer fight with each other. Their enemy is the orcs who have invaded and the evil creatures in the alien world.


    The Centaur prophet is also a legendary strong man. His position in the Centaur race even exceeds that of the sun sacrifice in the human kingdom. Even the legendary Centaur leader is convinced of what she said.


    Under the command of the prophet, they took the initiative to attack, and the orcs couldn''t help it. They defeated the tuwara alliance and Kurt. They divided their troops into two armies, the East and the West. As a result, they were found by these centaurs just after the division.


    With another legendary Orc chieftain, gugal led 100000 orcs as the main force, and was fighting against the main force of the Centaur. He again divided 50000 troops and let two legendary Orc chieftains lead the team. He wanted to kill the human beings who were gathering strength first.


    As a result, the Centaurs were equally divided and blocked like dog skin plaster. They even began to recruit soldiers in this land in advance to assemble cannon fodder and capture the Western army of the kingdom of Chiat. They have destroyed most of the territory of the kingdom of Chiat, but they are inseparable from the Centaurs and fall into the quagmire.


    However, the big reason is that the kingdom of qiyat is almost in a state of no resistance. After all, it is unrealistic for the nobles to take the lead and expect the militia formed by civilians to resist the orcs.


    Although the situation was not very optimistic, gugall did not ask the devil for help, because the orc reinforcements were on the way. The orcs responsible for chasing and killing the Oriental Orc tribe would soon come to support. Even they recruited many Oriental orcs to enjoy the abyss strength together, with more than 200000 reinforcements.


    However, it''s a pity that the legendary strong among the Oriental orcs would rather die than surrender. The high-end combat power of the orcs is only 10. No, it''s 9 legendary strong. CROM left with his people. Gugall still has some regrets. If only he found something wrong with his weapons in time.


    When there was no abyss power bonus, he clearly wiped his weapons carefully every day. He treated weapons like his wife, but how did he change later?


    Returning to the front battlefield of the kingdom of Colombo, the war between the Centaur and the orc has shown an obvious tendency to win or lose. The orcs are surrounded after being seriously damaged by the Centaur''s iron cavalry, and the number of people is also at a disadvantage.


    Even if two legendary orcs fight hard to attack each other''s leader, it''s useless. Although they are blessed by the abyss and angry, their strength exceeds the two Centaur leaders by more than one, but others don''t challenge you alone.


    More than 40 high-level centaurs are powerful creatures with a power of more than 80 points. Each has a strong extraordinary ability. A single one is really nothing. The legendary strong can be killed if they are a little serious, but their strength is not weak under the leadership of the legendary strong.


    The two legendary orcs can kill through the front and go straight to the local manager, but other Orc masters don''t have this ability. If they want to implement the beheading strategy, they can only defeat the crowd with a few.

 Chapter 137

    "I don''t know if these centaurs will trouble us humans after killing the orcs, but the Centaurs are not good at attacking the city, and without the help of demons, they are at least easier to deal with than the orcs!" Kryon said in a relaxed tone.


    It''s like a killer wanted to kill you. You made a lot of preparations. You''re not sure if you can survive. Suddenly, a robber jumped out and turned the killer over. No matter whether the robber will rob you or not, it''s easier than facing the killer.


    "I hope the Centaurs don''t attack. It''s not clear where the other part of the orc army is, and we have to be ready to support the kingdom of lucanier. The kingdom of Chiat can''t wait any longer!"


    Just when Marcus and Cleon were glad of the Centaur''s victory, a change took place. The sky became dark, and an extremely huge cumbersome magic array condensed in the high altitude. Huge stones burning fire jumped out of the magic array and hit the Centaur''s camp.


    "What is this? Meteorology?" Marcus said in shock.


    This scene is similar to the legendary magic of the Archmage, but it is also different. The Archmage has more meteorites and stronger power, and there is a large meteorite with a diameter of tens of meters, which can be called a natural disaster.


    "The number is much less. It should not be. This is the magic of demons. I remember many demons I met that time have the ability to cast spells." Corleone shook his head. The power of this magic is not particularly against the sky, killing hundreds of centaurs. That''s what happens in this level of war.


    The key is that the momentum is not big enough. There is no strong sense of shock like the Archmage''s meteorite art to change the sky and destroy the earth.


    "No, this magic seems to be more than that!" Marcus shouted. The meteorite that hit the ground in between moved and stood up as a huge stone man with burning flames, more than 3 meters tall.


    The powerful stone man is also very fierce. With one punch, he smashed a centaur in front of him into meat. I''m afraid his strength has approached 100 points, and his whole body is extremely hard. He doesn''t have all kinds of weaknesses of ordinary creatures. He can burn the enemy with his flame. His strength is basically the top level under the legend.


    And the number of these terrible flame stone people is not one or two, there are nearly 100! These fierce and ferocious stone men turned the war around in an instant, and even the high-level Centaur was not their opponent.


    In addition to their great strength, high defense and burning fire, these stone people also have a terrible ability to condense the flame energy on their fists, fiercely hit them, and hit the high-level Centaur with strong vitality with one punch.


    It is difficult for one or two strong men to change the war situation, but more than 80 high-end strong men are fully capable of turning defeat into victory. After all, the orcs themselves are also strong. The advantages of centaurs are brought by the first wave of charge, and their hard strength is comparable.


    The Centaur''s most deadly weakness has also come. They can only fight with the wind, not against the wind. Without military training and high-intensity social organizations, they are destined to be a mob. They are crushed by these nervous Orc armies in a long seesaw battle.


    More and more centaurs could not bear the pressure and began to run away. There was no way to contain the collapse of the front.


    Even the two legendary Centaur leaders were ready to give up fighting after fighting with the flame stone people. They failed to defeat these stone people immediately with all their strength. It is conceivable that these stone people are strong.


    There is little hope of continuing to fight and winning. Anyway, it is not them that these orcs want to attack. The best attention is to preserve their strength and join the main force.


    "The Centaur began to flee! What are these monsters? How can this magic be so... So against the sky! Meteorite art is also not comparable!" Cleon clenched his fist and looked worried. He thought it was difficult to defeat the stone people one-on-one without changing his body.


    "No, let''s retreat quickly. This terrible magic must be released by the devil hidden in the dark. That guy''s strength is extraordinary. We may be found!"


    Marcus and Kryon did not continue to watch the war. The failure of the Centaur is inevitable and there can be no turning point. After the full flight, it is difficult to cause any casualties to the orcs. There is no need to continue to watch.


    Marcus was most worried that the situation of being stopped by the devil did not happen. He met Harold with an excited face and came at full speed.


    "How about the orc casualties? Are the legendary strong injured? If the situation is good, we can take the initiative to attack. We can''t give them a chance to recuperate!"


    After all, the strength of the Centaur was experienced by him. After hearing the answers from Marcus and Corleone, the smile on Harold''s face completely disappeared.


    A stone man burning with fire? Like Hellfire, this thing is a large miscellaneous fish in the settings of various games, but it is a terrible headache in reality.


    The whole body is burning with fire. Although it is not as powerful as Baloch''s burning devil, you will still face the dilemma of being burned in close combat with him.


    The hard body and no weakness make him highly immune to long-range attacks such as bows and crossbows.


    Coupled with the power of terror, this thing is simply the existence of crushing for ordinary soldiers. It would be unimaginable to use human life to fill in the estimated loss.


    "You don''t have to worry too much. Those stone people may only act in a short time. Besides, the orcs do lose a lot. Nearly 10000 died in the war, and more than 10000 were seriously injured. Our form is not so pessimistic!"


    Marcus comforted Harold. In fact, he also had some regrets in his heart. If only the Centaur could persist in fighting tenaciously, the orc casualties would definitely go to a higher level, and he must have no ability to continue aggression.


    Harlott also regained his optimism. If the orcs wait for the wounded to reply, it is estimated that the dwarf''s reinforcements have arrived. If the orcs come directly to attack, the number of 30000 is not difficult to resist.


    The only headache is the hellfire and the demons who released the magic that summoned hellfire. Such a powerful magic harlot can be released by the top level demons, and it is likely to be the demon lord who hanged CROM.


    Speaking of it, the demon lord''s hand to hand combat ability can easily defeat the legendary Orc in the state of rage, and his magic ability is comparable to that of the Archmage eltilan. Is this guy too rebellious?


    In fact, there is a little misunderstanding here. The demon lord talimore is really rebellious, but this magic is not released by him relying on his personal strength. These hellfires are his original war puppets, not summoned out of thin air.

 Chapter 138

    After harlott and Marcus left, the orcs completely defeated the Centaur army. Under the full pursuit of the two legendary orcs, one of the two Centaur leaders died and the other was seriously injured. They underestimated the combat effectiveness of the legendary orcs blessed by the abyss and should retreat earlier.


    Talimore released the spell to turn the war around and summoned the Hellfire Legion he had trained for many years. Naturally, he could not continue to hide behind the scenes. He held a "friendly" meeting with two legendary orcs.


    Talimore didn''t expose his sinister intentions as soon as he came up. He lied that he was sent by the abyss to help the orcs, and didn''t mean to rule, dominate and interfere with the orcs.


    The two legendary orcs were defeated after a duel with talimore. The orcs worship the strong. They were crushed in a fair battle, so there''s nothing to say. Just fight with talimore for the time being. After solving the enemy, consider how to deal with these evil demons!


    The orcs learned from the devil that the kingdom of Columbus was asking for help. They were also very anxious. They didn''t want to delay any more time. They let the more than 10000 wounded rest and recuperate first. More than 30000 orcs in good condition just slept for one night and kept pushing towards the giant.


    With Hellfire as the vanguard of the orc army, it is not troubled by all kinds of ambushes and traps arranged by Marcus. Whether it is a castle or a canyon, it can be flattened without effort.


    In less than two days, the orc army had arrived in front of the giant fortress and camped. They also knew that this magnificent castle was not easy to conquer.


    The human kingdom, which had learned about the orc movement early, also had some alliance remnant troops who escaped the disaster. They must have gathered a large number of troops to deal with them. Less than half of the orc troops crippled by the Centaur are not sure they can defeat the enemy.


    However, the orcs did not shrink back in their minds. After the camp was stationed, the two legendary orcs immediately took the army to attack the city tentatively. Talimore disappeared, and his Hellfire did not go to war. The two Orc chiefs were not satisfied and did not say anything. Their strength was not as good as human beings.


    "Rush with me!" "wipe out this fortress!" "victory is glory!" the orcs attacked the city very recklessly. The strong took the lead and the weak followed. They shouted slogans, mounted a ladder and carried a column to attack the city. However, the two legendary orcs did not kill the head of the city alone.


    There are more than one legendary strong man in the city. Their injuries are not good. It''s hard to say whether they can beat each other when they rush to the top of the city.


    CROM hides in the dark. He listens to stile''s advice and is ready to find a chance to secretly contact each other''s two legendary orcs. Even if he can''t turn an enemy into a friend, it''s good to let the orcs turn around to attack the devil and let them fight with the devil.


    However, CROM did not hold great hope, mainly because the Demon Lord could easily turn the orc into a monster and become his servant, or become the pawn of the abyss. The orc may have no room for repentance.


    At the beginning of the siege, the momentum of the orcs was quite high. Tens of thousands of strong orcs poured in like a tide. Each opened his mouth and shouted slogans. His eyes were full of scarlet and bloodthirsty light, and his body was shrouded in red flame.


    It''s not strange that the red flame is generated by anger, but it''s strange that there is a trace of black in the red, which has an unspeakable sense of horror.


    The garrison on the city wall did not waver. Those who were stationed in the front line were elites. With the city wall as the support, they would not be directly frightened.


    "Archers put arrows!" Marcus held up his long sword for command. Thousands of archers filled their bows and arrows and shot at the orcs. The arrows fell like raindrops. The scene was quite spectacular.


    Unfortunately, the effect is very little. The orcs in the charge are carrying large or small shields. The power of human bows and arrows is not large, and it is difficult to cause effective casualties. Only the more than 30 crossbow carts have an extraordinary effect and easily take away the lives of nearly 100 orcs.


    When the orcs rushed to the bottom of the city wall and began to set up ladders and hit the city gate, countless missiles fell down. Human strength was not great, and the power of throwing rubble and rolling logs was average, but the armies of the new alliance (newly established by Kurt alliance and tuwara alliance) were strong Asians.


    Hundreds of kilograms of boulders and two meter long logs were easily carried up and thrown down. Even the strong orcs were smashed and fell down the ladder and suffered heavy losses.


    The giant fortress does not lose the word "giant". The towering and strong city wall not only brings infinite sense of security to the defenders, but also brings great trouble to the orcs.


    However, there are still a large number of orcs successfully rushed to the city. They are greeted by the most elite human knights and human nobles, as well as the high-end combat power of the new alliance. Even these orcs with abyss, anger and excellent physical quality can not outnumber the crowd.


    Harold also found the best place to use his ability. When the enemies sent up one by one, he could perfectly play his ability to increase and reduce gravity, and easily shoot down many Orc strongmen who had to fight for a long time in front.


    This large-scale battlefield experience came quickly. Harold, who wantonly harvested Orc heads, easily rose two levels to level 19. His attribute points were added to intelligence and skill points were added to [riding].


    On the key occasions after that, his strength was stronger and weaker, which was basically insignificant. No matter how strong he was, he could not rush into the orc army, nor could he compete with two legendary orcs or even higher-level demon Lords. He could be seriously injured and dying with a random blow from others.


    The [riding] skill is the core skill related to the ability to drive ancient war trees. If the demon lord goes crazy, he may have to rely on the combat power outside the specification of ancient war trees.


    Although it is hard to imagine that a demon lord who almost touched the power of the gods will be defeated by a war puppet with no characteristics other than brute force, this is also harlott''s strongest and last card. Whether it works or not, there is no better attention.


    The siege lasted a whole day. Under the leadership of the legendary chief, the orcs attacked the city twice on a large scale, but they were all beaten back. Countless defenders rushed over the city wall.


    Kill one, two, cut two, and rush to four. It''s a life changing game. No matter how brave the orcs are, they can''t beat four hands with both fists. They were killed before subsequent reinforcements arrived. It''s really difficult to occupy the city.


    After the orcs lost a lot of manpower but still had no hope of breaking the city, their morale wavered slightly, and the sky began to darken, so they had to withdraw their troops to repair and fight again tomorrow.

 Chapter 139

    Most of those who sacrificed their lives to kill the orcs were soldiers of the new alliance. Their relatives, country and land were destroyed by these orcs. Many people had long been silent in their hearts and continued to live for revenge.


    Such people are naturally not afraid of death. As long as they can return with the orcs, they will be willing to die. That''s why the coalition can defeat the orcs smoothly.


    Orcs are really strong! Harold came to this conclusion after a day of fighting. Ordinary Orc soldiers can easily defeat the so-called elite soldiers of mankind, and those who master anger better can fight back and forth with those extraordinary knights.


    Moreover, there are many strong orcs, even more than the Allied forces. In the previous war between humans and orcs, they thought that humans had an advantage in high-end power, which was a complete mistake.


    In the past, the strong and big tribes of the red orcs were fighting against the green orcs. It was the pleasure of the orcs to fight against the strong enemies. Attacking humans, a weak race, naturally could not attract many strong ones. Therefore, humans had the illusion that our high-end forces had an advantage.


    Human nobles and knights are indeed extraordinary, but they are almost the same as orcs. After the blessing of the abyss, they are slightly inferior.


    Moreover, the most important thing is that the noble blood power of mankind can not recover in a short time, but the orc''s anger is inexhaustible. The more they fight, the more violent they fight. If there is no geographical advantage brought by the magnificent wall of the giant fortress, it is still difficult for the coalition forces to stop the orc''s attack.


    Fortunately, however, the two legendary orcs in the place did not play any role. One was entangled by the legendary strongman of the halfling and dwarf hybrid of the former tuwara alliance. Although he had great advantages in the war, it was difficult to defeat his opponent by a lot of other undead death squads.


    Another legendary Orc had a poor record and was beaten by stiles all the way. Harold also saw the strength of the head of the dusk brigade. It''s not too much to call him a master in close combat.


    The orc chief who fought with him was very strong. With the blessing of the abyss power, even if he was injured, he was also braver than the general legendary strong. At least Harold felt that it was difficult to defeat each other at the level of King Prague or Archduke Lance.


    But stil steadily gained the upper hand. His fighting style is very unique. He is smart and light, steady and powerful. His weapons are a dark and strong fire stick and a small round shield with a diameter of only more than ten centimeters.


    Although these two weapons look ordinary and even a little rubbish, they are quite powerful. The short staff can conduct Qi well and trigger extraordinary abilities similar to "crushing strike".


    Even if the enemy block his attack, he will also be hurt by Qi through the body, and the armor of not particularly excellent quality will be directly broken.


    The legendary ORC was also beaten by this fire stick. His armor was damaged and could not see the original appearance. The bones and muscles of his right shoulder were also smashed and hit with blood and flesh, which affected the force of his arm.


    As a shield, the ability of the small round shield is true against the sky. It can absorb the enemy''s attack power and release it freely. The enemy''s ferocious strike on the shield was absorbed. Stil''s arm holding the shield didn''t even tremble.


    Then stil slammed the legendary ORC with a shield. His own strength, the attribute bonus brought by the explosive gas and the stored energy of the shield were released. One move directly hit the legendary orc, smashed the crenels of the city wall and fell down.


    However, these two weapons are strong and have great defects. One has a very short attack distance and the other has a very small defense range. Only a strong man with the highest martial arts like stil can use them easily.


    Harold fought hard all day. He was too lazy to move. After dinner, he sat on the wall, looked at the stars and began to think.


    I don''t know who is better in melee combat than theona''s master or stile. Theona''s master lives longer and has more time to study and improve martial arts, but it''s hard to say that the orcs are angry with this broad and profound cultivation system.


    Harold had nothing to do. After the orcs withdrew, he asked his men to leave the giant fortress from the secret way to send letters to Rand and exchange information. Harold brought many system soldiers to the fortress to help defend, but the big army still let Rand and Lucius watch and stationed in the rear.


    Today, thousands of orcs were killed and injured in the battle one day. The casualties of the coalition forces are several times that of them, but the base number of 200000 is here. Even if the troops in the fortress are killed and injured more, the reinforcements from the rear can come to support at any time, and even come to supplement their manpower directly through the secret passage.


    In fact, Marcus did arrange so, so that many seriously injured and weak soldiers were replaced by troops on standby in the rear. The secret road was built underground, which was a masterpiece completed by dwarves who had been mining underground all year round. Moreover, the secret road could be destroyed at any time without fear of being used by orcs.


    "We can hold it!" Marcus just inspired the soldiers and ran to look at the stars with Harold. Marcus''s tone was not like comfort, but like saying a positive conclusion.


    "I think so too. The number of orcs is too small. It''s only 30000. It''s an extremely unfavorable siege. It''s impossible to defeat our 200000 troops!"


    The siege war is often consumed, especially the attacking side. It is difficult to attack forcibly before exhausting the strength of the Garrison Army. Now the number of orcs is an overwhelming disadvantage, and it is impossible to consume more than the coalition army. Harold is also full of hope.


    "Go to bed early. No one knows when the orcs will come again every day!" Marcus and harlott looked at each other and smiled. They spent too much energy during the day and didn''t have much strength to chat, but they could feel the joy in each other''s hearts.


    Harold also went to sleep sweetly. He always couldn''t sleep well when the orcs didn''t call, but now the orcs can sleep well. Although the orcs are strong, we can defeat them!


    Before dawn the next day, Harold woke up, took a hard dry food and came up to the city with water, eating breakfast and observing the movements of the orcs.


    It''s strange that the orcs didn''t respond at all. Did yesterday''s defeat affect their fighting spirit?


    No, it''s still the strongest overlord in the mainland? It''s funny enough! Harold was a little complacent and stood at the head of the city giggling alone.


    However, he didn''t laugh for long. He saw a large area of dust rising in the distance. He saw a huge army that couldn''t see the edge at a glance. They were rushing towards the giant fortress in disorder. The number was so large that people wondered if they were dazzled.


    Harold threw away the kettle in his hand and scratched it on the wall. He looked at it carefully. His mouth opened in surprise. He didn''t notice that half of the dry food he was biting fell to the ground.


    Ogres, jackals, dog headed people, goblins, mouse people, and many monsters or lower races that harlott can''t name, gather together without discipline. From time to time, ogres even grab the goblins around them and eat directly.


    It can be seen at a glance that Harold can lead the direct system soldiers to defeat ten times the number of enemies. If some strategies and tactics are used, 20 or 30 times is not a problem.


    But the problem is that there are too many troops! The advance troops are almost under the city. Harold still can''t see the end of the troops. How many million are there? Not more than a million?

 Chapter 140

    These massive miscellaneous soldiers didn''t start attacking the city immediately when they arrived at the bottom of the city. Without siege equipment, no matter how many people can only watch, but soon harlott found that the orc camp was transporting all kinds of siege equipment.


    The cannon fodder of these messy races is to help the orcs attack the city!


    When such a big thing happened, the defenders in the city were surprised, and the top leaders were caught off guard by the sudden accident. Originally, they relied on the number advantage to deal with the orcs. Now these miscellaneous soldiers help the orcs make up for their weakness regardless of their combat strength.


    "Why do these low intelligence races wandering in the wilderness join the orc army? Don''t the orcs always look down on them?"


    "There are too many of them. Our army in the whole city and the reinforcements on standby in the rear are far less than them!"


    Everyone in the conference room couldn''t control their emotions. They had seen the dawn of defeating the orcs. As a result, everyone had to jump out of their mind.


    In the face of a large number of enemies, even Marcus can hardly say anything to boost morale. There are too many enemies outside the city. Marcus and other nobles have never seen such a large number of troops in their life. The 200000 human army is the limit of their cognition.


    "Don''t mess up! No matter how many enemies there are, they are just cannon fodder fish. As long as we stick to it for a day or two, these mobs without supplies and discipline will break up after suffering!"


    It was the legendary strongman of the new alliance who said these words. Unlike mankind, he now has almost nothing to lose and will not be afraid of hands and feet in the face of difficult battles.


    It''s reasonable to say that no matter why these guys help the orcs and form the same army in the case of each other or hostile races, they must not last long.


    First of all, how can such a huge army eat and drink? Although creatures such as dog headed people and goblins can tolerate hunger more than humans and orcs, they can''t eat for a long time.


    In addition, this army is completely forcibly pieced together, without the slightest tendency to unite, and they can always see each other fighting.


    However, everyone knows the truth, but in practice, you will find that it is not so easy to stick to these days.


    After getting the orc siege equipment, these miscellaneous soldiers began to attack the city in disorder under the command of some small leaders. The city was so large that only a small number of enemies could attack at the same time.


    But this still brings considerable psychological pressure to the defenders. Unlike dealing with orcs, these messy races have different levels of combat effectiveness, but the number is really large.


    From morning to night, the war never stopped. Marcus, other nobles and the high level of the new alliance knew that these cannon fodder was to consume their physical strength and materials.


    Physical strength is good. With the soldiers who can support at any time, 200000 defenders can take turns to rest. However, once the important defensive materials such as arrows, crossbow arrows, rolling logs and fire oil are used up, the orc''s attack pressure will be reduced by countless grades.


    It seems that the orcs have become craftsmen. They have no intention to help these miscellaneous armies fight together. In just half a day, they have built a large number of ladders and several siege vehicles.


    The Allied forces worked very hard to deal with the orcs, but it was easy to deal with these miscellaneous fish. The casualties were very small, but the physical strength and materials were wasted quickly.


    This is a conspiracy without solution. The orcs didn''t expect these miscellaneous fish to really attack the fortress. They just gave it to you as cannon fodder to kill. Don''t kill if you have seed!


    The sun began to set slowly, but the miscellaneous soldiers still didn''t stop attacking, which made Harold some incompetent and furious. "Don''t these fools know they were treated as cannon fodder? Why did they rush up in line to die?"


    He can''t remember how many foul smelling creatures he hacked to death. Dog headed people, goblins and mouse people are garbage that can be hanged with their eyes closed. He just stands still and can be immune to each other''s attack by relying on "+ 120" armor.


    After he was promoted to the aristocracy, his life level evolved. Even if he fought for a day, he still had strength, but the physical strength of other soldiers was overdrawn. The soldiers replaced by friendly forces almost couldn''t walk down the wall. They slept without even taking off their armor after dinner.


    However, the most desperate thing is that the number of enemy troops under the city seems to have not decreased at all. It is still a large area of darkness. The tens of thousands of enemy troops they killed during the day are not worth mentioning compared with this terrible sea of people.


    The blow to morale is unimaginable. No one is confident that they can defeat the enemy. Everyone can only expect these mobs to disperse quickly. They also have orcs who are recuperating and ready to go!


    Harold had a short rest and was ready to continue to help on the wall. At this time, Alan suddenly came here from the rear and grabbed him.


    "Just in time. Help release some spells with a larger killing range, cheer up and let those fools know how powerful!"


    Harold had intended to send letters and invite elves to deal with these cannon fodder. Using a large-scale destructive magic will certainly have an extraordinary effect. In addition to its own lethality, it can also frighten the enemy. Harold didn''t believe it. These mobs can continue to run to death after seeing the powerful magic method.


    Alan shook his head and said solemnly, "it''s useless. These creatures are not in a normal state. Death or magic can''t make them afraid!"


    "They are all under puppet magic, and their brains have been controlled by others. It is estimated that the giant fortress has been set as an enemy they must conquer. As long as they can move, they will continue to attack and never retreat!"


    After hearing this, Harold was stunned and wondered if he had heard wrong, puppet magic? Having experienced the brainwashing magic of wizard Leonard, he fully understood the diversity and magic of magic, far more than simple destructive spells such as fireball and ice arrow.


    He absolutely believes in puppet magic that can manipulate others, but how many enemies are there outside the city? Hundreds of thousands or even millions, can this be controlled by magic?


    Alan also knew that what he said was difficult to believe, and continued to explain: "I asked stile to investigate. There can be no mistake. This is a large-scale magic array. It is arranged in a canyon in the East, covering an extremely wide area. I''m afraid most of the eastern wilderness is shrouded. This is why so many low-level races rushed over."


    "Can there really be such terrible magic?" Harold was a little incredible. He could control hundreds of thousands of lives to some extent, which was comparable to the gods, right?

 Chapter 141

    "Believe it or not, this is the truth. I''m more shocked than you. Even Mr. eltilan can''t do such a thing, but the enemy is an alien Demon Lord and can''t be seen from a mortal''s point of view!"


    "This magic can''t work on the races with higher intelligence, but it is very effective for the races that haven''t completely separated from the nature of beasts, such as goblins and ogres!"


    "Is there any way to break this magic? Can you release spells to disperse or purify?" Harold asked anxiously. If they can''t break up and fight hard, human beings can''t have the strength to deal with orcs even if they don''t die.


    After all, these cannon fodder do not really come to die. The combat effectiveness at the moment of life and death is not weak. In the first few days, when human physical strength and energy are sufficient, casualties can be controlled. Once the physical strength can not recover for a long time, a large number of casualties will occur if the state can not keep up, and a small number of people will further aggravate the fatigue of soldiers.


    This crowd tactic is simple and mindless, but it really has no solution. There is no way. Most of the troops defending the army are human. Even if human beings are trained elite, they can''t change their physiological characteristics. If they are tired, they will be tired. If they are exhausted, it is difficult to completely recover even if they rest all night. It is no better than the amazing race of orcs and dwarves.


    "The effect of this magic is very strong. It''s difficult for me to get rid of it, and the most important thing is what if I can remove one, two, or even hundreds of controlled creatures?"


    Ellen''s answer was not unexpected, which disappointed Harold. As expected, such an unnatural magic could not be solved by a mage who had not arrived in Ellen''s legend.


    Alan patted Harold on the shoulder and said, "although these creatures are controlled by magic, they are not afraid of life and death, and their morale is not reduced, they can''t ignore their physical needs. As long as they stick to it for a few days, these guys don''t have food supplies, so they don''t have to worry!"


    "How many days do you have to hold on? They attacked overnight. It has lasted 20 hours now. Even if the soldiers of the fourth shift can''t even change, how can they deal with the orcs?"


    Harold estimated in his heart that if this situation continues, the garrison will probably not be able to withstand the day when the enemy lies hungry. The orcs are not fools. They will certainly attack with all their strength when mankind is at its weakest. There is a very low probability that those powerful hellfires and frightening demon Lords will survive.


    Harold was lost in thought for a moment, and the ancient war tree that gave him the greatest confidence and courage did not seem to be very useful. It doesn''t matter whether this puppet relying on brute force can defeat the demon lord, even if it doesn''t seem to be enough to reverse the war situation.


    The ancient war tree is really strong, with boundless strength and strong body. There are really no shortcomings, but Harold has. He can only drive the ancient war tree for more than ten minutes, and then he has to rest for a long time. What if he can have more time even if he is good at riding?


    Close to a million cannon fodder, seven or eight of them have to be smashed hundreds of thousands. It''s enough to fart in more than ten minutes!


    Alan saw that Harold was a little discouraged and gave his own suggestion: "I have two plans. One is to immediately notify everyone to retreat. Maintaining this magic must cost a lot. There is no need to fight with these puppets controlled by others!"


    "Say the next!" harlott completely ignored this plan. It''s really easy to break through against these mobs, but what about the orcs? Others watch you retreat?


    And without the solid and reliable defense point of giant fortress, they may not be able to withstand the 30000 orcs in other places.


    "Destroy the magic array, Steele said. There are no orcs or armies of miscellaneous races in that place, only a small number of demons and mutant orcs! As long as the magic array can be destroyed, the magic will be removed!"


    After listening, Harold thought silently for a few seconds and didn''t reply to Alan. Instead, he said to himself, "if you want to leave the giant fortress without being noticed by the orc scouts, you can''t take away a large number of troops, but only a small number of elite to carry out the destruction task."


    "No matter how few enemies there are in the magic array, there are more than the assault troops who went to destroy, and it must be the demon lord beyond the legendary level who presided over this magic..." a near death!


    Harold sighed deeply. The feasibility of this scheme is as low as despair, but it is much better than the withdrawal of the whole army. It seems that he can only do so.


    "That''s it. Let''s inform others and discuss the candidates for this task. I hope the demon lord can''t do it during the continuous release of magic."


    Harlott and Alan contacted all the high-level officials urgently. He sent people to shout down from the wall and bed, whether it was the human nobility or the officers of the new alliance.


    Everyone can accept the puppet magic proposed by Alan. Those low-level intelligent races who don''t want to attack outside the city are really too abnormal. It''s unreasonable that they will fight their lives to attack the giant fortress. Being manipulated by magic is a good explanation.


    Everyone also agreed to send someone to destroy the magic array, but there were big differences in the choice of manpower. Such an important task made the weak people uneasy, while the strong hesitated and were reluctant to go out.


    Especially the nobles on the human side, they all know that even if the giant fortress city is broken and even Colombo is subjugated, they don''t have to worry about the lives of themselves and their families. Destroying the magic array, whether successful or not, is a near death.


    The people of tuwara alliance have courage, but the number of high-end strong people is not enough. Just when people are tangled, the regiment war of dusk brigade, Stier, proposed: "let me take my regiments with me. We are very good at this task and trust us!"


    "I''ll go with you. You may not know the weakness of the magic array. Ike is not very good at the theoretical knowledge of magic."


    Alan still leaves some face for his sister. Ike is not good at theoretical knowledge. He is completely a practical school. He can toss in the fields he is good at and is almost as good as Harold in the fields he is not good at.


    "I''ll go with you and take the secret weapon given by irtyland!" Harold summoned up the courage and chose to start together. Secret weapon naturally refers to the ancient tree of war.


    You don''t need this big guy when sneaking to destroy, but it''s very useful when retreating. It may be a life-saving arrangement.


    "I''ll follow you too!" X2, Kryon and the legendary strong man of Tuvalu alliance also want to follow, not counting stil and CROM, who have been hidden all the time. They are the strongest fighting forces.


    Harlott advised: "the two legendary chiefs of the orcs may attack at any time. Keep it on your guard. If no one can contain them and lead to the destruction of the giant fortress, our destruction of the magic array will lose its meaning!"


    The selection was decided, and CROM secretly followed them. A total of 13 people plus an ancient war tree went to perform the most dangerous and important task.

 Chapter 142

    After harlott and others left, the human nobles and the senior leaders of the alliance encouraged the soldiers and soldiers of the garrison and said, "don''t worry, the attack of these miscellaneous fish won''t last long. As long as they stick to the last day, they will collapse! We can guarantee!"


    In wartime, this form of encouragement has advantages and disadvantages, such as "hold on a little longer, and the reinforcements will arrive in three days!" or "hold on, if the enemy is short of food, he will withdraw troops in two days at most!".


    The advantage is that these words have a good encouraging effect, which can obviously boost the morale of soldiers, but they also have great disadvantages. If the guaranteed things are not done, the morale will immediately drop to the freezing point, and it is easy to collapse at any time in the face of high-intensity hard struggle.


    However, the top leaders don''t care about this. If Harold and others succeed in their mission, the collapse of these mobs is inevitable


    If harlott and his party fail in their mission, the situation will not be worse. They can''t run in the city defense war anyway. No matter how bad their morale is, these soldiers have to fight hard. They can''t care about the subsequent decline in prestige and reputation.


    The journey of Harold and his party was very smooth, which made Harold feel unnatural. Originally, he came only after psychological preparation. After all, he is likely to face up to an unknown demon lord, and there is a great possibility of mass destruction on the spot.


    As a result, they came near the canyon and let the ancient war trees hide nearby. They dug underground holes and invaded the interior of the canyon, and the magic array was above their heads.


    Ike is fantastic in opening a hole. Opening a path on the ground more than ten meters below is no different from walking on the flat ground. He can do it with a wave of his staff.


    Even AI LAN admired his sister''s awesome voice. He would also be able to create magic caves, and create caves, but absolutely not his sister. This is no wonder that the twilight brigade has been robbing and robbing for so many years, and has not been caught at all.


    "Well, I''ve established a connection with a mouse. I project what I see on the crystal ball! By the way, stop casting the light, it''s a little in the way!" said the halfling of the dusk brigade sitting on the ground with his eyes closed.


    Now everyone is hiding underground and can''t see the scenery above. The halfling who can connect with animals must help open their horizons. Alan and Ike dare not use magic detection. If they are found by the demon lord, it will be over.


    Harold had been trying to turn on the Illuminati to illuminate everyone and wanted to highlight his few values. As a result, he was despised as an obstacle and had to stop the spell wrongly.


    With a wave of his hand after Harold turned off the lightness, Alan created a more stable and soft light source than Harold''s lightness. In contrast, Harold''s lightness was dazzling and unstable, which hit Harold a little. The only spell that could be used was easily exploded.


    The projection scene appeared on the crystal ball pulled out by the halfling. The crystal ball was a little small. It was inconvenient for everyone to look around. Ike shouted "let me come".


    Then Ike went up and touched the crystal ball with one hand. The bracelet in his hand lit up and projected into the air like a holographic image.


    Because the halfling is connected with a mouse, the scene is an upward looking angle. What comes into view is an extremely huge evil eye ball floating in the air. The demon lord talimore is floating in the air and controlling the eye.


    On the ground, a huge magic array is drawn, which is very cumbersome and complex. Hundreds of bizarre variant orcs are adding materials to each array point of the magic array.


    These mutant animals have huge human bodies, and their bones, muscles, teeth and nails are seriously beyond the normal range. They are like monsters one by one. Some exaggerations are almost the same as the "aliens" in the film. It''s creepy to watch them.


    "Calm down, my countryman, this is not the time to work hard with him! Don''t do anything stupid!"


    Seeing that CROM was a little excited, stile hurried forward to appease him. At this time, he can''t be exposed. They can''t deal with talimore''s combat effectiveness, and even if they really want to fight, they have to wait until they destroy the magic array.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t be impulsive. Find a way to destroy the magic array. I won''t make trouble!" CROM can see that many of them were his people through the strong bone chains on the mutant orcs.


    CROM''s eyes have been red. At this time, his inner sadness and anger are far from what others can imagine, but he still tries to restrain himself. Before being easily defeated by talimore, he understands the strength gap between the two sides.


    CROM wants revenge, wants to change the fate of the orcs, not to die in blood, so he must hold back.


    Stilby made an OK gesture, indicating that he would be optimistic about CROM, and asked Ike and Alan to find a way to deal with the magic array.


    "I don''t seem to understand the magic array. It''s not the same system as the magic of our elves!" Ike almost collapsed Harold''s first sentence. The magic array covers the whole Canyon, and the area doesn''t know how many mu. It''s hard to say what the effect is when such a large magic array destroys a fur.


    If it''s the kind of interlocking, precise and rigorous magic array, maybe the chain reaction will collapse directly, but what if it''s the kind of magic array that carelessly damages a small part without any impact?


    Mobile phones can only be used once. We have to find the core destruction. They can''t beat a single talimore, not to mention the mutant orcs who look bad.


    Fortunately, there was a reliable one. Alan focused on the magic array and ordered the halfling: "move to the left... Go to the opposite side... Turn around to the right..."


    Alan stared at the projection scene, kept telling the halfling, and took out a paper and pen to describe the magic array. Harold looked at his heart and called for professionalism. He despised Ike, and you''ll make a hole!


    "Well, no, the mouse I connected is frightened by the terrible smell of those mutant orcs. The resistance is very high, and I can''t control it!"


    The halfling frowned and urged. Alan looked at the parchment in his hand and suddenly selected a point, "that''s the position. Just destroy it!"


    "If the reaction is in reality..." Ike looked at the image and his brain ran rapidly. "180 meters to the West and 76 meters to the north, you can complete the task by completely destroying the magic array near Zhou na!"


    AI LAN is also awesome enough to give the answer directly. Everyone is coming to the spirit and ready for battle.


    "Ike, open the way, can you tell the direction!", "no problem, it can be done in a minute, follow me!" Ike waved his wand and began to drill a hole, thinking about the target location.


    "This magic array is made of energy crystal, which can be destroyed by brute force. Let''s work together and destroy the magic array within a range of more than ten meters!"

 Chapter 143

    "Remember, we are here to destroy the magic array, not to fight with the devil. Retreat immediately after the task is completed. Don''t die meaninglessly!"


    Stil told the crowd for the last time, mainly to CROM. Alan and Harold are very rational and won''t go up. His team members will keep up with him. Only CROM needs to remind him again and again.


    After that, if you want to persuade the hostile orcs, you still need CROM''s help, and CROM''s own combat effectiveness is also excellent. Their ultimate enemy is an alien demon. Regardless of personal feelings, CROM is also very important from the perspective of the overall situation.


    "After success, retreat to the forest in the south at full speed, and the ancient war trees are on standby there. Even if the demon lord chases us in person, we have a stop!" harlott also reminded that these plans had been discussed long ago, but now repeat them to avoid accidents.


    "Here we are. Now the target position is 10 meters above our heads. I''m going to get through up. Get ready!" Ike made the final pre war announcement seriously.


    With Ike waving his wand, the surrounding soil moved wildly, and the space above was opened up. Harold and others climbed up easily. Then there was a light on their heads, and they left the cave and came to the ground.


    Without looking around, Harold opened the muscle burst at the first time when he came out. With all his strength, he cut the Dragon killing sword gas horizontally towards the ground. The magic array was very strong, but it was easily destroyed in front of the sharp sword gas.


    Stile and CROM swung their weapons violently and slashed wildly. Others also showed their magic powers. In an instant, the surrounding magic array was destroyed.


    Talimore, who manipulated his huge eyes, didn''t attack them for the first time. Instead, he was painfully sucked into his eyes and couldn''t get away. He could only let his mutated orcs attack.


    "Rest in peace, compatriots!" stile stopped several mutant orcs who came to stop him quickly and killed them easily, while harlott and others destroyed the magic array at full speed.


    The giant eyeballs in the air began to twitch violently, and talimore trembled and howled with pain. Obviously, Alan''s judgment was very correct. This position was not only the key point of the magic array, but also the core of the death, which directly let talimore, who operated this large magic, be eaten back.


    Talimore was also too confident. He only let his men patrol nearby without any measures to protect. Maybe in his mind, humans and orcs are worthless scum.


    "Spread out, get ready to retreat!" Alan roared, and then a long flame Dragon flew down from the air, which Harold had seen.


    "The roar of the fire dragon", a magic blow up the main city wall of Marcus and kill hundreds of soldiers, is one of the most lethal high-level magic under the legend, which is one level stronger than the burst fireball used by the demon to kill Harold.


    Roaring, the killing power of magic was very terrible. There was an explosion tens of meters around. The flame instantly covered this piece, and the broken magic crystal also exploded. The whole magic array suddenly failed. The giant eyeballs in the air suddenly emitted dazzling red light, just like a stove heated to the limit.


    "No, it seems that something is going to explode. Run!!!" as soon as stile finished, he picked up the slow half body member and rushed to the south forest without looking back.


    Harlott also carried on his back the Ailan who was unable to run because of the rapid release of high-level magic, reduced his weight to the lightest and sprinted for his life.


    Other members of the dusk brigade are also familiar with running fast. It seems that these guys have made trouble and run for their lives. They move faster and faster one by one. After Harold reduced his weight, even holding Alan is lighter than them, but the speed is just a little faster.


    "Alan, you did a good job. What do you say about that position? How did you directly detonate the big eyes in the sky?" Ike''s shoes are also legendary equipment. As a mage, she runs the fastest except two legendary strong men. She can talk to Alan while looking back at the eyes that are about to explode.


    Alan was carried by Harold and could spare his strength to reply, "I found that there are some tricks in this magic array. It shouldn''t take too much time to make it. The operation of many places is very reluctantly!"


    "It can control tens of millions of creatures. The scale and level of this magic array are unimaginable, but the shortcomings are also obvious. The Demon Lord is controlled and operated by his own strength. There is no good prevention and control measures. Once something goes wrong, there is no room to save!"


    At this time, the giant eyeballs suddenly expanded, and an earth shaking sound broke out. The terrible explosion shrouded half of the canyon, which was no less than the lethality of a legendary magic.


    "Hahaha, the demon lord won''t be killed directly? Shall we go back to mend the leak?" Ike was a little excited. Even if such a powerful demon lord has nothing valuable, the corpse alone can sell a high price. It''s a cruel character one level higher than the legendary strong!


    "Don''t dream, hurry up and run away. I hope the guy is seriously injured and doesn''t have any strength to chase us!" stil is very calm. He doesn''t think the explosion just now can kill talimore. At most, he is seriously injured. Only when he rises to the legendary level can he really feel the strength of the other party.


    Talimore and ordinary legendary strong men are completely two levels. As long as he has 50% strength left, he can easily kill all of them, and the remaining 30% strength can easily escape from their siege. Unless he is really bombed and has only one tenth strength, they can kill each other.


    There''s no need to take the risk of leading the regiment to fight with the demon lord!


    Stile doesn''t think the Demon Lord is difficult to deal with. It''s not hard for the top powers on the continent to clean him up, such as the fairy queen, the giant king and the guardian of the Dragon Valley. They don''t have to show off.


    "But this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. We''ll send it as long as we kill him!" Ike still doesn''t give up. It''s a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. At this time, Ike, like the players who play online games and see the residual blood boss, is full of the idea of mending knives and exploding artifacts.


    What did she do? She was not used to anything. She could not let her go. "You are the regiment commander, I am the regiment commander? Who has the final say? You must not trouble the team for selfish desires!"


    Ike''s discontent could only be suppressed. If stil hadn''t been tough, this guy really wanted to persuade CROM to go back and mend the knife. Now he was scolded and ran skillfully with stil.


    Harold couldn''t help admiring her. When would he be able to suppress Fiona like this? If he wanted to marry several wives at that time, how could he look at her face?


    Stil''s decision was very wise. Just after they ran away, a huge figure rushed out of the canyon ruins, covered with purple blood, blind in one eye, and roared angrily, "damn bug, you can''t run!"


    After being absorbed by the giant eyes, Tali Morten did not deal with Harold and others, but released a secret tracking magic. They clearly mastered the position of Harold and others.


    "Wait, damn bug, I''ll make your life worse than death!" talimore flew after harlott and others with his broken wings.


    As for why the broken wings can fly?


    The devil can fly by magic, not by flapping his wings! Such a big body depends on such small wings to fan the top fart!

 Chapter 144

    "The miscellaneous troops on the other side of the fortress should retreat!" the people had run for a distance and felt that they should be safe, so they slowed down, and Harold had more strength to speak.


    "To be exact, it''s not retreat, but fight in disorder or flee in a hurry! They''re not the same force!"


    Without the control of puppet magic, those miscellaneous armies forced together will certainly collapse directly. Maybe they will fight indiscriminately, but they will not endanger the safety of giant fortress anyway.


    "Neither I nor the dusk brigade care about power. It''s estimated that it''s just a reward for obtaining some wealth and treasures. You can certainly improve your title and expand your territory with this credit! Many nobles in the kingdom of Colombo have died, and the territory is still ownerless?"


    They succeeded in destroying the magic array, not to mention the demon lord, and completed the task at a super level. Alan was also very relaxed and had leisure to bless Harold.


    "I have to be able to defend the orcs, but I have made great contributions this time. If I make some war achievements later, especially rely on the ancient trees of war to show my skills on the battlefield, maybe I will be one of the most powerful and top nobles in the kingdom of Colombo!"


    Harold was also very excited. He basically made a soy sauce on this mission. The magical magic of the sister and brother Ike Ailan and the despised enemy of the demon lord led them to easily complete this mission, which was originally a narrow escape.


    His system soldiers and other troops are on standby in the rear, there is no loss, and there is the ultimate ace in the ancient tree of war, and he will shine in the future war.


    Unfortunately, the promotion of marquis requires a legendary strong man in the family. The Duke can be held only if he is a legendary strong man. Harold''s status is the highest, that is, the count.


    But this is also very good. After contacting with the dusk brigade, Harold came up with the idea of going to the mainland for adventure. He shrank in the Kingdom and felt dissatisfied no matter how he enjoyed it. The world is so vast that there is no need to blindly pursue power and wealth.


    "Aren''t you a newborn little aristocrat? You can become a big aristocrat so soon?" Ike was a little surprised when he heard the conversation between the two. Harold didn''t have any aristocratic airs and gave people the same feeling as ordinary people, which made her misunderstand Harold''s status.


    "I have a good relationship with Marquis Marcus, the actual leader of the kingdom of Colombo, and my own territory, military and wealth are of first-class level. I can be promoted to a great aristocrat without some meritorious deeds and details!"


    Harold explained to Ike in a tone of "don''t pretend, have a showdown, I''m the rich second generation!". This feeling of pretending and forcing really has an unspeakable pleasure.


    "Then you must be very rich! Our brigade has a lot of good things. Do you want to see them and pay for them if appropriate? These are the treasures we have collected from the whole continent!" Ike was not surprised by Harold''s "son of a bitch", but wanted to do it with exaggerated tone.


    Harold frowned. Did he treat me as a big injustice? After the baptism of elder Leonard''s "treasure", Harold was not very optimistic about this kind of treasure actively promoted.


    If you can show me the legendary belt tied around your waist, the legendary shoes on your feet and the magic bracelet on your hand, I can think about it. Legendary equipment can''t be found. I''ll buy more than 200000 gold coins.


    However, looking at Ike''s appearance, he obviously wants to sell some junk goods similar to Leonard''s pit father''s works. Harold casually dealt with a few words and didn''t want to talk about it in detail. Four pit father goods such as "spiritual Scepter" and "single communication bead" given by elder Leonard are still rotten in his hands and can''t be sold now!


    "Harold is my friend. Can you stop thinking about him?" Ike kept pestering to sell Harold some junk pit father goods. Alan, who was carried by Harold, really couldn''t stand it and stopped it.


    "What? I''m kidding him. Are you my brother? How can you say that about your sister..." Ike was really childish. He argued endlessly with Alan when he disagreed.


    Stil looked speechless. It seemed that he was out of danger now. He didn''t want to order ike to be quiet. He was always good at talking and was unwilling to exercise the right of the head.


    Harold listened to their argument and felt that Alan was not easy. When he wanted to spend money to eliminate the disaster, he suddenly felt his back cold and a cold sweat on his head.


    Crisis warning! Harold is now more and more convinced of his magical ability. Without hesitation, he shouted, "be careful, enemy attack!"


    Harold directly threw Alan on the ground, pulled out his weapons and stood on guard everywhere. Harold''s cry was very shocking. Everyone around was stunned for a moment, and then immediately entered the state of battle.


    At this time, no one will make such a funny joke as false alarm. Although they are not aware of the enemy''s movement, they are carefully prepared for battle.


    "Look at the sky! Watch out for Dodge!" Steele, who was the strongest, immediately found the clue and yelled at a large number of fireballs falling rapidly in the sky.


    Hundreds of fireballs with a diameter of half a meter hit them like meteors. The two legendary strong men either dodged or blocked with weapons. There was no pressure. Others, including Alan and Harold, were very embarrassed.


    The power of a single fireball is not exaggerated and the speed is not fast. It is not difficult to defend or block, but the dense fireballs hit down like raindrops. It is really not easy for people under the legend to deal with it.


    Fortunately, everyone was strong. No one was badly hurt. Only one dwarf could not dodge and was hit by a fireball. Then he fell to the ground to be hit one after another. When stil blocked all the damage for him.


    Stile''s fire stick and small round shield can easily deal with fireballs. It''s not difficult to take care of the league members.


    "CROM, meet again! I''m worried that I can''t find you, a coward who left his people and ran away. Now you dare to die!"


    "And you, a group of mean insects, dare to offend me!"


    The demon lord talimore first appeared in the air and said cruel words. Then he suddenly appeared in front of the people and slapped a half dragon member of the dusk brigade.


    Send magic! This also directly extinguished the idea of running for life in the hearts of people. Can you run faster than transmission?


    With the sudden arrival of the demon lord and the second killing of one of them, the surrounding air seemed to solidify, and everyone felt infinite pressure. Except CROM and Steele, they could keep calm, and everyone else showed panic. They didn''t know how to be frightened.


    Demons are experts in transmitting magic. Even baroyan demons can easily transmit short distances. Higher level demon lords may be stronger. They still have a chance to sneak away without being found. Now they can only fight face-to-face!


    Steele made up his mind and rubbed a ring on his right hand.


    Fortunately, talimore was not lightly injured. He was covered with purple blood. He was blind in one eye. There were deep bone wounds everywhere. His combat effectiveness would certainly decline greatly.

 Chapter 145

    "I won''t run away again this time!" CROM couldn''t restrain his anger any more. He faced his enemy, who was seriously injured and whose strength was declining. He was surrounded by the help of friendly forces. If he was patient, he would really be a coward!


    The pent up anger was released, and CROM roared and charged. When the anger completely erupted, CROM''s red flame even turned into an entity, making everyone around feel hot.


    At this moment, CROM entered the strongest state. Compared with the peak strength when he was blessed by the abyss power, CROM killed his most hated enemy.


    Stile quickly took out a magic wand that looked like the strongest artifact "Sun Scepter" and began to pray to the sky: "Great Sun God, give us courage and strength to repel evil enemies!"


    CROM was beaten away by talimore just after a fight, and the strength gap was obvious. Talimore used all his strength as soon as he came up this time, and did not deliberately tease CROM as in the last fight.


    However, in a short time, stil fulfilled his prayer, and others recovered from shock and panic and summoned up courage to prepare for battle.


    Stile''s Scepter turned into a dazzling light source and flew to everyone present, including CROM, who was punched by the demon lord and vomited blood in the air.


    After being blessed by the light source, Harold felt full of strength. The side effects caused by [muscle burst] also completely disappeared. Click the attribute bar to see that the strength reached 118 points! Agility has also soared to 76 points. Now his attribute value is more than doubled!


    And Harold has a feeling that he seems to be able to release more kinds and stronger levels of magic. The magic that was difficult to establish contact seems to be free to control!


    What is that Scepter that can have such a terrible growth effect? If he had such a treasure in his previous life, the Centaur commander could be reborn 10 times, but he could not beat his joint efforts with tiona and Marcus.


    "This is a shoddy imitation of the sun scepter. At most, it has only a little fur of the real goods, but it can also be regarded as an artifact level treasure. Unfortunately, it can only be used once!"


    Stile explained to the crowd a little, then took a fire stick and a small round shield to support CROM. With the blessing of the sun, he and CROM should be able to resist the attack of the Demon Lord.


    "Harold, you go and bring the ancient trees of war. We can''t defeat this guy alone! Go!"


    Alan released a wind shelter and gave it to Harold, asking him to drive the ancient war trees in the forest not far away.


    If the Demon Lord is only physically strong, with the blessing of "Sun Scepter pseudo", he may not be able to win with the strong strength of two legendary orcs, the assistance of his and Ike''s two elf mages, and the help of other experts.


    However, in addition to his physical strength, the demon lord''s magic level is also frightening. No matter which shocking puppet magic that can control hundreds of thousands of creatures, or no sign of transmission magic and meteor fire shower, it can show that the other party''s magic level is absolutely not inferior to his teacher yiertilan, or even stronger!


    Such a terrible enemy of both magic and martial arts, Alan felt that only with the help of a powerful puppet with exceptional combat power such as the ancient tree of war could he have a chance of winning.


    Harold didn''t have time to hesitate. He immediately turned around and ran. Originally, he wanted to feel the powerful power of choice. However, he knew that he didn''t even reach the legendary level. No matter how much he strengthened, it was useless. Only driving the ancient trees of war was the best choice.


    "Hahaha, your companions left you and ran away, but don''t worry, I won''t let go of any of you damn bugs. I''ll kill you before I deal with him!"


    Even with the blessing of the sun, CROM and Steele were easily hanged by talimore like children. His wounds even healed slowly with time. The demon lord whose life level has completely changed qualitatively is far from common sense.


    The combat effectiveness of others is not enough. The consequence of close combat of dwarves, orcs and winged people is that they can''t stand up easily. If it weren''t for the blessing of the sun, they would be killed directly.


    Even the magic released by Alan was easily absorbed, and Ike was interrupted in advance without even waiting to release the spell. His nose and ears exuded blood and fell to the ground.


    "Is this the magic of your elves? It''s a mess! Let you see the real magic!" talimore broke out, forcing stile and CROM back, raised his hands and began to accumulate strength.


    "Stop him!" Ike tried to counteract the spell, but it had no effect. This move was used by experts to abuse vegetables. It was easy to use when the strength was higher than the other party. It was basically useless when the other party was weak.


    "Drink!" stile threw out his small round shield like a discus, and the shield that absorbed a lot of impact released all the energy. It was extremely powerful, and even the Demon Lord could not ignore it.


    Unfortunately, the Demon Lord is not poor. He also has powerful equipment. He doesn''t use weapons because a pair of iron fists explode most weapons, not none!


    A jewel on talimore''s neck sent out a ferocious light and directly shot the shield away. It can be vaguely seen that the shield that easily resisted all kinds of attacks was cracked by this light. Obviously, talimore''s baby is higher in level.


    "The rain of chaos!" talimore''s spell soon ended. A transmission array appeared in the sky. One flame boulder after another fell down. People were feeling that this magic had some chicken ribs and could not hit people. It was fierce.


    The stone turned into a tall and fierce hell fire. In a moment, talimore reversed the number of battlefield. Now it is the number disadvantage of dusk brigade, Alan and CROM.


    One member of the regiment died and several fell, but the enemy was overwhelmingly powerful. His own cards could not help turn the situation around. Stil didn''t know what to do.


    "Die!" CROM took advantage of talimore''s weak spell release period, sneaked from behind and chopped an axe on talimore''s head.


    The huge axe cut a huge wound in talimore''s head, which also made everyone feel hope. Can you kill this powerful demon lord?


    As long as talimore falls, there are two legendary strong men in more than a dozen hellfires around, which is absolutely not difficult to deal with!


    "Hehe, what are you expecting? I won''t notice the fool''s movement?"


    Another talimore fell slowly from the air flapping his wings. No, it was not talimore who was cut by CROM, but a separate body who didn''t know when to call.


    This body is completely composed of energy. It has no weakness at all. Being cut off in the head has no impact. Instead, it hammered CROM to the ground with a fist, and then stepped on it with all its strength.


    CROM''s body made a clicking sound. The bones should be broken in a large area, the internal organs were pierced by bone fragments, the blood flowed out of his body, and the boiling anger began to dissipate. It seemed that he couldn''t fight again until he was dead.


    One of their strongest combat power fell down, while the enemy''s strength became stronger and stronger. Talimore still had countless means and tricks.


    At this moment, despair began to spread. Ike, who had been shouting to mend the knife, got up from the ground in pain. He couldn''t help laughing at his previous idea. It was a joke that they wanted to fight the demon lord who was close to the gods.

 Chapter 146

    Harold galloped all the way after the retreat. He put his weapons and armor back in the item column. After urging the [gravity control] to the limit, he lost 20kg by virtue of his "feather shoes". Now Harold is really as light as a swallow.


    After being blessed enough, harlott''s agility and speed of up to 76 points have exceeded what ordinary people can imagine. It took only a few minutes to run out of 10km and come to the forest where ancient war trees are placed.


    Harold never thought of leaving alone, leaving Alan and the dusk brigade. All he thought about was driving the ancient war tree back to help.


    "Shit, you go faster!" Harold anxiously controlled the ancient war tree with a crystal ball. Although the ancient war tree is large and can top ten steps step by step, the speed is really not fast. It is estimated that he can''t even see the bodies of people when he arrives at the battlefield.


    "Grass, I hope the battle won''t take too long!" Harold gritted his teeth and directly entered the ancient war tree to start driving mode. Under his personal control, the ancient war tree can run quickly and not much slower than when he came.


    However, it will take at least a few minutes to get on the road. In this way, it will take less time to deal with the Demon Lord. However, as long as it is operated properly, about 10 minutes is almost enough. For example, Altman doesn''t even have to fight monsters for three minutes.


    Harold entered the ancient tree and began to personally manipulate the behemoth. Somehow, suddenly he felt that his blood ability [gravity control] was countless times more powerful and could be used with the ancient tree of war as the main body!


    Harold followed his feeling and used his ability. Unexpectedly, he was able to manipulate the weight of the ancient tree and freely zoom in and out to three times or one third.


    "What''s the matter? Riding skills? Or the blessing of the sun Scepter?" Harold''s upper limit of his own blood ability is to control the objects that his own power can lift. There are hundreds of tons of ancient war trees, which is far beyond his ability. He tried it before in the spirit forest.


    Harold couldn''t understand it for a moment, but he didn''t have time to think about it now. No matter what the reason was, it was a good thing. After the weight of the 100 ton ancient war tree was reduced to one-third, the speed rose again, showing a sensitivity that was completely inconsistent with his huge volume.


    "Wait, I''ll be there right away. Please hold on!" after the ancient war tree can be affected by his ability, the combat effectiveness soared to a higher level again. Harold has greater confidence in defeating the Demon Lord.


    CROM was trampled by talimore''s split body, and most of his bones were broken. Talimore''s split body was still increasing the strength of his feet, and he was ready to directly trample CROM into meat mud.


    Steele wanted to go to the rescue, but he was stopped by tallymore''s original, and his separation seemed to have a great impact on tallymore. Tallymore, who used to be very relaxed with one enemy and two, now only tied with Steele for a time. The effect of anger under full blast is really better than anger.


    The sun scepter ¡¤ false blessing is also true and strong enough. Harlott has gained strength and agility, with a total attribute bonus of more than 100 points, as well as the comprehensive and significant improvement of magic, spiritual power and vitality. The legendary strong man has excellent strength, and the improvement will only be greater.


    If their opponent was not this demon lord who exceeded the legendary level, they would never have fought so hard.


    It''s absolutely nothing even if it''s the high-level devil that wreaked havoc in the kingdom of Chiat that day. Stil and CROM can compete with baroyan after being blessed by the sun scepter.


    Others were also embarrassed by hellfire. Although with the blessing of the sun scepter, they were no less than these powerful hellfires, but the number was not enough. Talimore summoned more than a dozen hellfires, and they had only 9 people in total, of which three were hit by talimore''s attack and lost their combat effectiveness.


    Originally, there were 13 people. Harold left. Two legendary strong men were dealing with talimore. One and a half dragon people were killed by talimore as soon as they came up. Three seriously injured had no combat effectiveness. They could barely deal with Hellfire by relying on the flame resistance magic released by Alan Ike.


    At this time, Harold finally drove the ancient war tree to the battlefield. From a distance, there was the sound of heavy footsteps. Everyone was surprised by his huge size and far more than normal speed.


    More than ten meters high and seven or eight meters thick ancient war trees swing their legs and run like a normal person, which is a serious violation of common sense.


    There are many creatures with large volume, but the larger the volume, the slower the speed. This is inevitable. Human legs less than two meters can step several times a second, but it''s amazing that an 8-meter-high ice giant can take one step a second.


    It''s incredible that this ten meter high war giant can swing his legs at high speed and flexibly, taking two or three steps in a second!


    Harold threw a huge stone from a distance. He picked it up on the road. It was about two meters in diameter and weighed more than ten tons. It was very handy in his hand.


    Good luck, just hit a Hellfire, Hellfire was directly killed, what 100 points of strength, hard skin and strong body are all rubbish.


    The boulder thrown by the ancient war tree easily broke through the sound speed, and there was a sound explosion. After the high-speed boulder hit the Hellfire, it was smashed without suspense, and turned into a missing piece of broken slag.


    "Hallot is back, the ancient war tree is coming!" the aggressive appearance of the ancient war tree made everyone very excited. Just this posture, hell fire, that''s just smashing one punch at random! The seemingly invincible demon lord doesn''t seem to be so terrible!


    Talimore''s eyes suddenly changed. He has seen this giant creature. There are many creatures in the bottomless abyss larger than the ancient war tree, but it''s terrible to have both power and speed. With the same power, the faster the speed, the higher the lethality. This ancient war tree is really difficult to deal with!


    Talimore''s weak period of calling separation was just over. He kicked stil who couldn''t dodge. He held his right hand in his left hand, raised his right hand flat at Harold who was rushing over, and shouted: "flame impact!"


    With talimore''s roar, the metal arm guard on his right wrist flashed red. It''s also a powerful magic equipment. It''s hard to deal with this move according to the posture.


    "Be careful, harlott!" before Alan''s words passed, talimore had shot a two meter thick flame beam, and the hot energy forced everyone to protect their cheeks in an instant.

 Chapter 147

    The flame light column flew over the ground at least four or five meters high. Rao was so that the surface layer of the ground on his attack trajectory was melted. Such terrible lethality was still instant. Talimore''s various cards appeared one after another.


    The ancient trees of war are really fierce. They are powerful and incredibly fast. If you ask talimore to fight hand to hand, he must not be an opponent, but who will fight close with you?


    What are the weaknesses of trees? Flame! Even if the ancient war tree has magic protection and can be immune to ordinary flames, it can never withstand the impact of this fire. Talimore''s judgment is also very accurate. The ancient war tree really suffered this move and felt seriously damaged.


    It''s a pity that Harold had been on guard for a long time. As early as he charged, he was ready to dodge or resist legendary magic. For example, the general speed of meteorite that can''t resist hard can''t dodge quickly, and the general power of those fast speed won''t be too strong to resist against the sky.


    Harold raised his shield to fight against the pillar of light that had no time to dodge! A huge shield 13 meters long and 8 meters wide suddenly appeared from the item column and hit the flame light column in reality.


    The huge body of the ancient war tree is protected by the shield. Holding the shield and carrying the flame light column, he continues to sprint forward, but the speed is much slower. In addition to the extremely high temperature, the physical impact of the flame light column is also extraordinary. Even the great power of the ancient war tree can feel the strong resistance. No wonder it is called flame impact!


    Harold asked dwarves to help build some equipment for ancient war trees. It really can''t be built in a short time. It can''t be completed in just a few days. For example, Harold''s legendary armor hasn''t been completed yet.


    However, it''s too late to make it now. It''s no problem to directly process it. Harold, despite the relationship with brother copper beard, urgently purchased a city gate from the dwarf Kingdom and shipped it. It''s the core gate used before the fortress. Now it''s eliminated and put it in the warehouse to eat ash because of its inappropriate size.


    This gate is made of precious materials obtained from volcanic magma. It is not afraid of high temperature at all, and it is extremely strong. At that time, the legendary Orc "dragon butcher gruer" who was the top level could not shake it with all his strength. It is a glorious masterpiece of dwarves.


    If Harold had not bought it to fight the beast, the dwarf would not have chosen to sell it to him no matter how big brother bronze beard''s face is and how much money Harold gave him.


    Relying on this extraordinary city gate shield, Harold successfully blocked talimore''s killing move. Less than 100 meters was instantly crossed by ancient war trees. At this time, the flame impact was over. Harold directly swung the city gate shield and smashed it at talimore.


    Talimore was also shocked. Why didn''t he play cards according to the routine? Why should ancient war trees use equipment? And where did such a big shield come from? What storage props can put such a big thing in?


    Harold ignored how surprised tallymore was, and attacked the other party with full fire. Tallymore was in a hard and straight state of releasing a big move and was solidly hit by Harold''s super shield.


    The whole person was flapped out like a fly, and the wound that was about to heal burst again, even worse than before.


    "Well done!" Steele got up from the ground. The killing power of the foot just now was really extraordinary. He felt that his internal organs had shifted. However, he had no time to recover from his injury. He hurried to support CROM and was trampled into meat sauce after a while.


    As for talimore, the ancient trees of war should be able to deal with him!


    Just after talimore was photographed flying, his part was still dealing with the dying CROM, while the other hellfires ignored Alan and others and besieged Harold.


    These hellfires are difficult for ordinary people and even the top powers under the legend, but they are rubbish in front of ancient war trees. Three or four meter hellfires are no different from mini toys for ancient war trees.


    Harold kicked two and smashed three with a shield. He didn''t delay the pursuit of talimore. Catch the thief first and catch the king. These infernal fires without wisdom are not important at all.


    At this time, Harold still failed to make the most correct choice. He should break talimore''s separation first.


    When Harold chased talimore, a shield hit him, but he threw himself into the air. It was a blink!


    Talimore moved into the high air, which was not the distance that the ancient war trees could reach. Harold threw several boulders and was easily dodged.


    He can fly and blink. NIMA hit a hammer. He shouldn''t have shot him but flattened him just now! Harold regretted that it was useless. The ancient tree of war could not threaten talimore in the air. He hurried to help stile deal with talimore''s separation.


    Just then, Harold suddenly felt his sight suddenly black, and then appeared in an empty space. There was no ground, no sun, no light, no water, and nothing except ancient war trees.


    "What''s going on?" Harold can''t understand. He is still in the state of integrating the ancient trees of war and is unlikely to fall into illusion!


    On the other hand, the sudden disappearance of ancient war trees made the whole audience a little confused. The halfling of the dusk brigade and Alan shouted anxiously: "space exile!" "legendary magic of space and time!"


    Steele was about to force talimore''s separation to move away. Suddenly, the ancient war tree disappeared. Talimore had no scruples and quickly came to Steele to stop his rescue.


    "It took me a lot of effort! Unfortunately, no matter how strong a mortal without divinity is, it is also a mortal!" talimore is now very embarrassed, but his momentum is more vigorous, and his tone is cold without a trace of banter.


    The alien exile just now consumed his last magic. He doesn''t have to think about releasing magic in a short time, but it''s enough to deal with the remaining miscellaneous fish by hand!


    Speaking of it, he can release several powerful spells continuously when he is bitten by the magic of the giant puppet, which is really strong enough. For example, the Archmage yiertilan, after the meteorite art is interrupted, he can only fight with soy sauce.


    As harlott worried, an ancient war tree with only brute force could not really defeat the demon lord, which was still under the condition that the Demon Lord was suppressed by the plane and limited many abilities.


    If it is in the bottomless abyss, talimore with the blessing of the abyss will can easily solve the ancient tree of war with power.


    "Don''t give up, he''s badly hurt, and there should be no way to release magic. We can defeat him!" Steele picked up the small round shield and fought with talimore with one round shield and one fire stick.


    Talimore was beaten miserably by Harold''s city gate shield, and his strength was seriously damaged. He really couldn''t defeat stile, but it''s not a problem. His separation is about to execute CROM, and the surviving Hellfire forced Alan and others out of breath.


    Victory still belongs to him!

 Chapter 148

    After harlott disappeared together with the ancient trees of war, the hard to see hope disappeared again. CROM''s life was in danger, and stil was powerless. Although talimore''s strength declined seriously, his Qi was almost consumed, and his strength also began to weaken.


    Qi has a wide range of uses, and the basic attribute bonus effect is slightly better than anger, but it is not satisfactory in terms of persistence. After repeated outbreaks, even Stier, who has been cultivating Qi for decades, can''t support it. If it weren''t for the sun scepter and false blessing, the Qi would be exhausted faster.


    On the other hand, Hellfire, which was randomly ravaged by ancient war trees as toys, also gave full play to their due strength. Tireless and painless war weapons can not be defeated by momentum alone.


    As the dwarf and orc soldiers in the front row, they were blackened by the fire fist continuously released by several hellfires, and the flame energy even penetrated into their internal organs. The orc soldier shook and fell down. His internal organs had been burned through, and it was impossible to resist such serious injuries until he reached the legendary level.


    The Dwarf Warrior was originally hit by a meteor fireball and was slapped by talimore during the previous siege. Although his physique was very strong and was no less than the giant dwarf after being blessed by the sun, he quickly followed the footsteps of the orc warrior.


    "Frost Nova!" Alan accumulated his strength for a long time and finally released a high-level magic. He was best at fire magic. The ice department was really not used to it. The big move held for a long time successfully killed a Hellfire, but he didn''t save the defeat.


    There are more than 8 hellfires, and they have less than 5 people with combat effectiveness. They also have to protect other members who are seriously injured and fall to the ground. At this time, Alan is also dizzy. He is no longer able to release magic. He pulls out a long secret silver sword to prepare for melee.


    Elaine has learned some swordsmanship. The long life of elves gives them enough time to dabble in various fields. However, without talent and serious study, Elaine''s swordsmanship is the level of ordinary soldiers, and his strength and agility attributes have not been trained hard. It is true that it is general, which is better than bias, a soft girl.


    Ike was very brave. After the release spell was interrupted by the counter attack, she was dizzy and mentally depressed. She couldn''t cast the spell and fight. She simply picked up the weapon of the half dragon companion killed by talimore.


    A slender fairy sister, with a long handle Yanyue knife, cut the Hellfire back and forth, and was constantly cut off. They were killed by Ike except Alan who hit a Hellfire with magic all the time.


    The belt of the Frost Giant and the unknown legendary shoes have brought ike a powerful attribute gain. With the blessing of the sun, Ike can freely control this force and give full play to the combat effectiveness of half the legendary strong. If the skills were not too poor, these hellfires would never make them so embarrassed.


    Unfortunately, legendary equipment is not an artifact, and there is a price for giving a strong increase. It used to consume physical strength. It can be replaced by magic after Ike''s magic reform. Ike can''t hold on after a few minutes of high-intensity fighting. Her magic level is not top. She can hold on for so long also depends on the blessing of the sun.


    The situation is becoming more and more dangerous, and Steele is also extremely anxious. Instead, he was almost caught by talimore and severely damaged by several rush attacks. Now he must not fall down again, otherwise the situation will collapse and the whole army will be destroyed in an instant.


    Stil used a small round shield to block talimore''s iron fist again, and was backed back a few steps by the aftershock. After his shield was cracked, the effect of absorbing kinetic energy was much weaker, and he could not fully absorb talimore''s great power.


    What should I do now? Steele''s sweat wet his eyes, but he didn''t have time to wipe it. Talimore''s attacks continued one after another. Although the moves were simple, they were tempered and had no flaws at all!


    However, Steele was keenly aware that CROM was still struggling, and talimore''s separation fell after talimore was hit hard by ancient war trees. It was not as fierce as before, and it could not completely result in CROM.


    "CROM, stand up and think about your people and your sons. They are controlled by mutation and brutally murdered. The enemy is right in front of you. Are you willing to fall like this? Stand up!"


    Stil can only hope on CROM. CROM is a top expert. He even defeated the red Orc chief gugal alone. As a red Orc second only to dwarves, he has the hope to overcome his injury and continue to fight.


    CROM was trampled on the ground and couldn''t breathe for a long time. His bones were crushed in many places and plunged into his internal organs. His muscles were also torn in a large area. He was in pain and blurred consciousness. He relied on instinct to resist talimore''s separation.


    However, CROM still heard Steyr''s cry with all his strength, and vaguely saw that the people were turned into irrational monsters by talimore, his son was brutally crushed, and endless anger surged up again.


    CROM''s eyes suddenly began to congest and turn red. His teeth clicked, and his throat roared "Er ah!". Red anger filled his body again, trying his best to push away talimore''s big feet.


    Tallymore''s real master laughed disdainfully at stile''s roar, and didn''t think CROM''s efforts were of any significance.


    In fact, even if CROM did his best, the blood spilled from his broken body was still no match for talimore''s split body. His big foot stepped on him and even sank more.


    CROM is an orc, not a hulk, and his anger can''t increase his power indefinitely. If it''s normal, CROM will collapse completely and be trampled into meat and mud because of a short outbreak, but now he has the bonus of the sun scepter ¡¤ and a miracle has happened!


    Shrouded in CROM, the sun light source suddenly changed from white to gold, combined with anger and sent out dazzling light, which not only began to heal CROM''s already flawed body, but also brought him a strong increase.


    The human in the dusk brigade couldn''t help but be a little surprised. Why is it so like the "gift of the sun" said by the human aristocracy?


    The fire red anger began to turn golden red. CROM successfully lifted talimore''s big foot a few centimeters, which allowed him to breathe normally.


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    "Go to hell!!" CROM didn''t have time to pick up the axe that fell in the distance. He began to beat talimore''s body with his fist. The energetic body has no weaknesses of normal creatures, but being attacked by high-intensity physics will still reduce his strength and existence time.


    For a moment, everyone saw the hope of victory!

 Chapter 149

    Talimore''s split body was beaten by CROM with all his strength and couldn''t stand up. CROM''s arms were like two siege hammers, which directly deformed talimore''s chest and head.


    Even so, the ferocious fist did not kill talimore''s separation the most. The golden red flame attached to CROM''s body was really cruel. His separation was formed by energy and was quickly swallowed and absorbed after meeting with the golden red flame. In just a few seconds, the breath of his separation was weakened by 30%.


    Orc''s anger certainly doesn''t have this effect. What can do this is the divine power of the sun! There are no gods in this world. As the only "great existence" in this world, the sun is not just a background plate!


    "You lost, talimore, go back to your abyss!" Steele was also greatly encouraged. When CROM killed talimore''s part and freed his hand to clean up the Hellfire, everyone surrounded him again. Talimore, who was seriously injured, was not difficult to deal with, and the victory seemed to be in front of him.


    Although stil was very excited, he knew in his heart that it was unrealistic to kill talimore. Others could escape at any time. They could not keep the demon lord who could fly and blink, and were about to force others to a dead end. The counterattack of the other party could at least replace more than half of them.


    "It''s you who lost. Don''t be too complacent! Cheap insects!" talimore roared angrily. CROM pressed the split of the explosion hammer on the ground and expanded violently. Before CROM got up and left, he exploded and burned himself!


    The dazzling light flashed in an instant. Everyone covered their eyes and fell down to avoid the shock wave of the explosion. Several stupid hellfires were shrouded in the explosion range and directly destroyed. The hot high temperature increased the nearby temperature a lot, but in terms of power, this move is only stronger than the flame attack!


    The split explosion, which accumulated a lot of energy in talimore, lasted for more than ten seconds. The destructive shock wave spread for tens of meters one after another. It calmed down for a long time. The smoke all over the sky made people unable to see the explosion center.


    Stil roared with worry, "CROM! Answer me! CROM!" CROM had no time to dodge and was in the center of the explosion. It was hard to imagine CROM could survive such a cruel killing move, but stil was still a little difficult to accept.


    "You''d better worry about yourself!" suddenly, a huge figure rushed out of the smoke. It was talimore. He grabbed the Pearl on his neck and emitted a ray symbolizing death.


    Talimore has no magic power, so he can only forcibly urge the treasure to attack. This treasure that can be recharged and recycled is used as a disposable consumable, and its power is much lower than that of normal use.


    But talimore was frustrated one after another. He didn''t care about the love baby at all. Even the energy parts refined by the soul fire of high-level demons were damaged, not to mention other things.


    With a "click", stil''s cracked small round shield failed to block the ray and was blown to pieces. The residual force of the ray did not decrease. It was hitting stil, and his fire stick was almost able to block it in time.


    It was because of his sneak attack that it was not easy for him to raise his shield in time and accurately. After being hit by the ray, stil felt as if he had been hit by the frost giant with all his strength. His sternum was directly crushed, the air in his chest was squeezed out of his body, and the whole chest was flattened.


    Steele held on and didn''t fall down. His steps were shaky. Before he could stand firm, talimore rushed over and grabbed him and kept beating him to the ground. Then he took Steele''s body twice with both hands and wanted to divide him directly.


    "Captain!" Ike wanted to rescue stile, but was hit by a Hellfire machine with a flame fist and flew out. Ike is not an elf good at melee. After the bonus of legendary equipment, she is an ordinary Elf Mage.


    Although it has good armor, it doesn''t make much sense in front of Hellfire''s powerful flame fist. It condenses a lot of flame energy and has two kinds of attack damage: flame and physics. Unless it is a treasure of one level of tieona''s Secret silver soft armor, it is difficult to carry it.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Harold drove the ancient war tree in the open and silent space for a few minutes. After that, he almost collapsed. No matter what he did, he couldn''t get rid of the space. He couldn''t see anything in the dark around, let alone the slightest sound. Harold didn''t even know how long the time had passed.


    "I won''t always be trapped in this place and die so old? No, I should be starved to death first!" Harold has [endless water bags], so he doesn''t have to worry about the water source. Although he has some food, he can eat for more than ten days at most.


    In the face of endless darkness, Harold suddenly saw a light source, which was very thin. If it weren''t for the darkness around, Harold couldn''t find it.


    Harold quickly manipulated the ancient war tree to get close. This ray of light suddenly integrated into the ancient war tree, directly into his body, and integrated with the light source blessed on him.


    Suddenly, Harold had a special perception of this space, as if there was a flash of the door in the endless darkness, and he found the weakest place in this space.


    Harold can even vaguely feel the magic of the outside world through this weak point. Thanks to the blessing of the sun scepter, Harold''s spiritual power is very strong and can do many things that he can''t do at ordinary times.


    Harold didn''t try to solve it by magic. He would be superficial about magic. He didn''t understand the mysterious knowledge of space, so there''s no need to make a fool of himself.


    Harold directly controlled the ancient trees of the war and waved his fist with all his strength. The attacker didn''t exist for a certain target. He just wanted to try whether he could tear the space and escape.


    This is also inspired by the dwarf king. The other party can smash the door of space with brute force and artifact. He may not be able to tear the sealed space. Talimore''s hasty spell casting cannot be too abnormal.


    Sure enough, with Harold''s continuous air swing, the surrounding space began to twist and vibrate. Harold found that he was useful and made more and more efforts. Suddenly, he saw the light, and there was a crack in the endless dark space.


    The crack grew bigger and bigger, and finally completely swallowed the ancient war tree. Harold felt a sudden light in front of him and felt the light. Before he could see the situation around him, he felt that the ancient war tree he was driving was falling rapidly.


    He appeared in midair!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Die, bug!" talimore squeezed his hands and was about to tear up stil''s body. Suddenly, his head was black and was pressed under him by a giant. Half of his body was twisted and deformed in an instant, and his internal organs and bones were crushed to pieces. Only half of his body and head were still built.


    "I seem to have pressed something?" Harold felt something wrong with the touch of landing, as if there was a pool of plasticine cushion.

 Chapter 150

    Harold looked down. Talimore, who was only half of his body, was wailing in pain, while stil fell to the ground exhausted and gasped.


    Harold reacted quickly and basically understood the cause and effect. He fell from the sky and seemed to have saved Steele''s life.


    Before he could think more, Harold immediately shook his fist and smashed it at talimore. Everything else was put aside. Now it''s the most important to mend the knife quickly.


    Talimore was deeply sunk into the ground by the huge fist of the ancient war tree, and the huge impact made the ground shake.


    At this time, talimore suddenly recited a strange spell. The already dying body suddenly began to recover rapidly, and even the broken lower body began to regenerate at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "I can''t spare you!" talimore''s cruel voice came out. He still had such a strong card.


    Talimore''s move is not his own ability, but a gift from the will of the abyss after he broke through the high-level devil and was promoted to the devil Lord. It disappeared once, and the effect is also very adverse. He can recover from multiple injuries, and his strength can be improved.


    Unfortunately, talimore is still hammered in the soil by the fist of the ancient war tree. It seems that he has said cruel words a little early!


    Harold grabbed talimore''s body, which was still wriggling and recovering, raised the arm of the ancient war tree, and then slammed talimore''s body against the ground.


    The ancient tree of war made every effort to use thousands of points to continuously lift and smash the more than 6-meter-high talimore, and smashed the surrounding ground into deep pits one after another, which is a little similar to the tyranny of rocky by the Hulk in previous films.


    The Hulk, a pervert with only brute force, can hang hammer gods, and the ancient war tree, a puppet with only brute force, can also beat the Demon Lord. It can be seen that brute force can go against the sky as long as it is strong enough.


    Talimore''s body is also constantly smashing and recovering. He is constantly crying with pain. He has no domineering spirit when he just uttered cruel words. Moreover, this unique skill given by the will of the abyss cannot last indefinitely. His recovery speed has been slower and slower, and he can''t keep up with the speed of body damage.


    "Harlott, this guy please you!" Steele recovered a little and immediately stood up again. The form of his regiment members was not optimistic. Hellfire was about to break them down. Despite his serious injury, Steele forced himself to continue fighting.


    Harlott was really a divine soldier, and he controlled talimore in time, so that he couldn''t blink away, release the spell, and restore the magic talimore. He could not put a few more legendary spells, even if it was an ancient tree of war.


    Talimore has become a bloody monster. His body has been brutally damaged and regenerated at a high speed, which makes his body mutate. Granulation and bone residue grow everywhere, which looks very scary.


    But Harold drove inside the ancient war tree, not afraid of this strange change, continued to pursue the victory, and put on a posture of trying to break talimore into foam alive.


    Talimore was extremely remorseful and humiliated. Why did he despise the enemy so much? If he played all his cards early, he would end up now?


    Talimore swore fiercely in his heart that he would definitely retaliate for today''s revenge, and then burst into self explosion. It was meaningless to hold on. It would only make him experience meaningless pain. The power of the ancient tree of war was far from what he could break free.


    Self explosion will not let him die completely. As a demon lord, his soul has been sublimated for several times and can live away from the body for a long time. During this time, he can resurrect as long as he creates a new body, but his strength will certainly decline. It is estimated that he can''t keep the rank of the Demon Lord.


    The roaring noise came out, which was more ferocious than the previous talimore split self explosion. The explosion instantly covered the surrounding area of tens of meters, and the huge body of ancient war trees was completely shrouded. At the same time, the only hellfires did not continue to fight, but began to evacuate.


    Stil also ran out of oil and light. The time of the sun scepter ¡¤ false blessing was almost over. Everyone sat on the ground and was unable to pursue. Stil threw the ring on his hand to the more energetic halfling League member and asked him to take out the potion to cure the seriously injured League member.


    "Go and see if Harold and CROM are okay!" Steele continued to cheer up and helped Alan out of the two huge pits caused by the explosion.


    When the smoke dispersed, nearly half of the bodies of ancient war trees were blown away, and the rest were charred and charred everywhere. They completely lost their ability to move and stood still.


    At this time, a hole was opened in the chest of the ancient war tree, and Harold climbed out spiritually. What was damaged was the ancient war tree, not him. He was basically full.


    "I''m fine! Don''t worry!" Harold looked for a long time and didn''t find CROM. He followed Steele and Alan to find CROM lying on the ground in another pit.


    At this time, CROM broke his arm and leg, was blackened, and lay in the middle of the pit without signs of life, even if he didn''t die.


    "Can you cure him?" stile asked Alan with a trace of extravagant hope, although he knew it was impossible. The answer was No.


    Not to mention that Alan can''t release Magic now. Even if he is in his heyday, he can''t cure this strong man who is basically a legend of the dead.


    "I''ll try!" Harold took out elder Leonard''s "rebirth potion", broke CROM''s mouth and poured it down.


    According to Leonard''s description, this potion can bring people back to life with broken limbs and near death, which is the risk of body and even brain phytosis. Body phytosis can be cured afterwards, and brain phytosis can be buried in the soil.


    In the past, Harold was not very optimistic about this potion, but now it seems that in a real crisis, this potion can definitely save lives. The 10% risk of brain phytosis is not unacceptable, which is better than dying directly.


    Leonard asked Harold to help sell all kinds of things. The negative effects are exaggerated one by one, but the positive effects are also real. This rebirth potion is as magical as Leonard said.


    CROM''s scorched body was full of vitality again, and his broken arm and leg began to grow slowly. That is, the original right hand slowly began to plant. Not only did it grow branches, but the skin became as dry as bark.


    After witnessing the magical effect, stil also wanted to ask if it was available. Two of his team members were also seriously injured, burned through their internal organs and in critical condition. Ike was also unconscious and may be in danger.


    Harold shook his head to express regret, but he took out several bottles of "abyss rum" and potions made by bias to stil.


    "Abyss rum" can increase the maximum HP by 20 points in a day, and also increase 20 hp. It can be used as a healing potion.


    Stil obviously has some regrets. These therapeutic potions and treasures are not very effective. He also has a lot of them. He has asked the halfling team members to give them to the wounded. These given by Harold can not be said to be useless, but they are really not key enough.


    Fortunately, there were no more casualties. Several seriously injured wounded woke up. When they were injured and fell down, the blessing of the sun was trying to protect them. The flame burning internal organs had long been absorbed, and the injury was slowly healing. The actual injury was not as serious as expected.

 Chapter 151

    No one was killed except the half dragon of the dusk brigade who was killed by talimore as soon as he came up.


    Destroy the magic array and fight the Demon Lord. Only one member has been lost in such a difficult task. I have to say that they have been lucky enough, but the members of the dusk brigade are still a little uncomfortable. They have been together for more than 10 years, and their feelings are not generally good.


    Especially a winged sister, she and the half dragon who died in the war are lovers. She is sad to cry alone, and other members can only try their best to comfort her.


    Harlott and Ailan are more relaxed. The dead half dragon people have nothing to do with them. They have perfectly completed the task of destroying the magic array and successfully killed talimore. If they hadn''t scruples about the mood of the members of the dusk brigade, they would have jumped and cheered excitedly.


    Especially Harold, looking at all kinds of rewards in the system column, he was happy!


    [when the task "destroy the magic array" is completed, you will receive an experience reward of + 5000 (the task process is too low) and a reward of "devil pottery pot".]


    Originally, the experience reward for this task was 50000, which was much more than the most difficult task "killing the Centaur commander" previously. Unfortunately, Harold hit too much soy sauce, and all received only one tenth of the reward.


    However, the reward for items is realistic. The devil pottery can produce 100 ~ 600 gold coins every morning, which is a little similar to the "endless gold pocket", the highest masterpiece of alchemy. If only this reward could be obtained earlier.


    Harold is basically not short of money now, but the devil pottery produces an average of 350 gold coins a day, more than 100000 a year. It is really not a small number. The longer the time, the higher the income. It can be called a family heirloom.


    But that''s not the point. Achievement rewards are the best.


    [the achievement "defeat demon lord" is achieved, the attribute increases when fighting demons, and you will be rewarded with "demon chopping sword".]


    [demon chopping sword, with special effect 1: the strength of the holder is increased by 20%; special effect 2 is not bad: the weapon is extremely hard and difficult to damage; special effect 3: giant killer: causes additional lethality to enemies larger than the holder.]


    Harold was not afraid to expose his storage space. In particular, he judged that stile also had a storage ring and took the murder weapon out of the inventory to play with.


    Not looking at those special effects, the sharpness of the weapon itself is also a rare treasure. Harold''s original sword is also a high-quality product, but if it is matched with the front of the weapon, it will break after a few times.


    At this time, the blessing of the sun has disappeared, and Harold''s power has doubled and dissipated slowly, but finally he was surprised to find that his attributes have increased greatly, his power has increased to 63, and his agility has come to 51.


    During the period of being blessed by the sun, his physical quality has been improved. Even after the blessing, he still receives great benefits. In addition, he can feel that his [gravity control] can be released in vitro.


    The distance is very close, only within 2 meters around, but this is not a small improvement. As long as Harold skillfully uses it, the tactics will become richer.


    It is a god weapon. The effect of the sun''s awesome and false effect is really strong. It is really possible that the real solar Scepter can be overturned and let the owner live ever young and release the above magic of the legendary level.


    Just as Harold was excited to try out the new weapon, stile led the other members of the dusk brigade to Harold and asked him.


    "Harold, I heard that your human sun sacrifice can bring the dead back to life. Can you recommend the sun sacrifice for us?"


    Harold was stunned. The kingdom of Colombo is a little far from the Sun Temple. It takes several days to go back and forth. It is rare to ask the sun to sacrifice the resurrected people. He really forgot this stubble just now, but now he suddenly remembered that the sun sacrifice does have this anti heaven magic.


    The dusk brigade came to help deal with the orcs and demons out of a sense of justice and responsibility. Although the devil invasion is a crisis in the whole continent and it is everyone''s responsibility to fight the devil, the kingdom of Colombo must admit that the dusk brigade has helped a vital favor.


    Whether stile helped deal with the enemy''s legendary strong man or now led the league members to destroy the magic array regardless of their lives, the kingdom of Colombo must express, not to mention introducing the sun sacrifice, which directly avoids all the expenses of performing the resurrection magic.


    "No problem. The sun sacrifice is in a base behind the giant fortress to treat the wounded. If we are fast, we can get there in half a day!"


    Ailan also told them about the Resurrection time. It can''t be delayed too long. The dusk brigade acted separately directly. The seriously injured asked Ailan to help take care of them and move slowly to the giant fortress. The lightly injured directly followed Harold and went to the sun sacrifice side at full speed.


    Harold took stile to the base of the sun sacrifice and found that there were a lot fewer soldiers. It turned out that the orcs immediately started an all-round attack after the sudden collapse of those miscellaneous troops. There was great pressure on the giant fortress, so they had to let the rear forces support them.


    Fortunately, those hellfires don''t know why. They didn''t join the battle, but left together. Otherwise, it''s possible for the giant fortress to be directly destroyed.


    Rand and Lucius also took Harold''s troops to support. Although Harold was very concerned about the war, the resurrection of the half dragon people could not be delayed. They could only use the authority of the nobility to jump in line to meet the sun sacrifice.


    After seeing the sun sacrifice, Harold understood that although the resurrection object was the lizard man, a race hostile to human beings, the other party was a hero who died in the hands of the Demon Lord to help human beings resist the enemy and died with the help of emotion and reason.


    As soon as the sun priest examined the bodies of the half dragon people, he told them that the conditions for resurrection were met, then he began to arrange the resurrection ceremony and asked Harold for a lot of gold.


    "Don''t you have to collect money? When is it now?" Harold was speechless. He usually asked for help to treat serious injuries, improve crop production and buy solar beads. He still has to collect money at this time. Don''t go too far, brother! Your behavior is watched by the great sun god!


    After enjoying the blessing of the sun again, Harold began to worship the sun god again. Compared with the ethereal God and Buddha, the sun god can see and feel that the divine power does exist and must be pious!


    "You misunderstand me. I don''t take gold as a reward, but use it as a casting aid."


    "Resurrection is not a simple divine skill. I have not been promoted to legendary sacrifice, and the success rate is not 100%. This deceased is still a high-level lizard who has completed blood evolution, and the success rate of direct resurrection is less than 30%


    "Gold is a magical metal containing magic and divine power. Casting magic with its power can greatly improve the success rate of my magic!"


    Harold understood this and asked about the specific quantity. Stil gave the storage ring to the seriously injured members to take the potion. He couldn''t give gold. He had to rely on Harold.


    The result is a sacrifice to the sun


    "The more gold you give, the higher the success rate of magic. Moreover, the more gold you give can also improve the resurrection effect. Originally, resurrection was to reduce his life and reduce his strength!"


    "When gold is used more, it can not only reduce the sequelae, but also let him get a lot of benefits. Lizard people rely on gold to complete the blood purification ceremony. They give more benefits but no harm!"


    Harold naturally took out more than 100000 gold coins from the item column when he looked at stiles and other members of the dusk brigade.


    In any case, Harold would like to make these friends.

 Chapter 152

    Harold took out so many gold coins at once, which surprised everyone. Before, the ancient war tree was used as a shield. They thought it was the special ability of the ancient war tree. They didn''t know that Harold had such amazing storage space.


    Stile''s storage ring is already a boutique, but it''s not enough to see compared with harlott''s inventory.


    After a large amount of gold was obtained, the sun sacrifice did not ink, and quickly began to prepare for the resurrection ceremony. Stil and other league members were a little nervous. They had never seen the magical thing of the resurrection of the dead.


    The sun sacrifice placed various materials and a large amount of gold in a specific position, and then put the half dragon man''s body in the center to keep the people away and quiet.


    The sun sacrifice is to close his eyes and silently recite the prayer spell. With the casting of the sun sacrifice, Harold can vaguely feel that some unfathomable huge power has been mobilized, and the source is the sun above them.


    This is the first time that this feeling has appeared. Harold has never tested his potential to become a solar sacrifice in his life. After being pseudo added by the solar scepter, he is equivalent to receiving another gift from the sun. Maybe he can also become a solar sacrifice to release divinity.


    When things are over, you can ask for detailed information. After the sun blessing, Harold feels that his magic level has returned to the original vegetable chicken level. Learning magic is certainly more promising than learning magic.


    Before long, all kinds of materials and all the gold around suddenly turned into light and integrated into the bodies of the half dragon people. Soon, the originally lifeless bodies began to recover their vitality. This magical scene surprised everyone.


    "Great, great!" the halfling sister cried excitedly. Stil quickly reminded her to be quiet. The ceremony is not over yet. It''s not good if you disturb the sun sacrifice.


    Soon, the light dissipated, the sun priest was sweating, his face was pale, sat on the chair to rest, and panted: "the resurrection is very successful. Let his brain recover consciousness in another minute or two, even if it is completely over!"


    "Thank you, master!" stil bowed his head respectfully to the sun sacrifice. Stil is really no shelf compared with other legendary strong people. Maybe he has seen too many strong people outside the specification and understood the reason why he is small.


    In the face of the devil Lord''s strength against the sky, the legendary strong are really nothing. If there is no sun scepter and false blessing, it is estimated that the devil Lord will kill them in minutes.


    At this time, the lying half dragon man moaned, opened his eyes, slowly stood up and said, "I, shouldn''t I die?"


    His winged lovers had already jumped up and hugged him tightly, "it was the sun sacrificial Lord who raised you..."


    After a simple explanation, the Dragon man understood the reason and knelt down to thank him very sincerely. The sun sacrifice was not polite. He also accepted this thank-you for the sun god. The resurrection basically depends entirely on the divine power of the sun, and his own spiritual power plays a guiding role.


    "Master, if you have any trouble in the future, you can ask us for help at any time. Our dusk brigade must be duty bound, but we have to leave immediately. Now there is still..."


    "I understand. Go quickly. Unfortunately, I have no spare power after releasing the resurrection technique. I can''t help you treat your injuries. Your injuries are not light. Don''t be too brave!"


    The sun sacrificial priest waved his hand and motioned to everyone not to be polite. What should I do!


    Harlott, stiles and others ran to the giant fortress again. I don''t know if Alan and them have arrived at the giant fortress. What happened to the war with the orcs after sending reinforcements.


    The only member of the regiment who died in the war was resurrected, and stil finally smiled. On the way, stil happily discussed with Harold: "I didn''t expect that we really killed a powerful existence close to the gods!"


    "It''s a lot of luck. He despises the enemy too much. In fact, even if there are ancient trees in the war, we don''t have much chance of winning!"


    "Hehe, this is also the strongest enemy I have fought in my life. I can be proud of this honor all my life!" Steele is an orc after all. He is very excited to defeat the strong enemy.


    "Even if I used my most precious treasure, it''s an artifact!" Steele suddenly showed a painful expression. Sure enough, the artifact is precious and precious to anyone, and Steele can''t look down on everything.


    "The forged sun scepter is very useful. Without it, we must die thoroughly. If people are all right, let''s be open!" Harold didn''t have an artifact. How can he understand this pain? He can only comfort me.


    "You are open-minded and right. Nothing is better than anything. You lost an ancient war tree and didn''t say anything. What else can I be hypocritical!"


    Stile patted Harold on the shoulder and laughed twice. Anyway, the treasure was found when exploring the ruins. It''s not a inherited treasure. This time, it has played its greatest value by using him to overcome strong enemies!


    Harold, like a bolt from the blue, suddenly realized that the problem was a little big. The ancient war trees were basically scrapped, half of their bodies disappeared completely, and the other half was charred and carbonized. It was difficult to repair them, making it almost impossible to rebuild one.


    The Archmage seems to have told him to be nice to the ancient war tree. It''s not over with him if it''s damaged. As a result, he directly scrapped the ancient war tree. This... Won''t you pay full compensation?


    How expensive are ancient war trees? Harold has calculated privately more than once. After all, he is not greedy for this thing for two days. However, the more he deeply understands the ancient war trees, the more he finds that this thing can not be measured by money.


    There are not many ancient war trees left over from ancient times. They are also the treasures of the elves. It is impossible to buy them with money.


    In addition, all kinds of magic circuits, magic driving devices, and the heart of the Centaur leader with the power core made by the Archmage at a cost are comparable to the price of legendary equipment.


    "This pit father''s talimore, die or die, why do you have to explode!" Harold''s teeth itched with hate. This self explosion not only scrapped the ancient war trees, but also wiped out all the possible booty.


    Not to mention the exquisite treasures talimore has, his body itself is worth enough!


    Harlott has begun to think about whether the "devil pot" can calm the anger of the Archmage. "Endless gold pocket" is the highest masterpiece of human alchemists in ancient times and the sage stone that can provide elixir for immortality, and has become two wonders.

 Chapter 153

    The effect of devil pottery pot is similar to that of endless gold pocket, and its value should not be too low, right?


    This is thinking of farting. The reason why Endless Gold pockets are priceless is that human alchemy in ancient times has been lost. If you get this baby, you may be able to launch a complete alchemy school.


    In addition to its own value, the endless gold pocket is more important than its attached knowledge system, and the devil pottery pot system rewards things. Who knows what the mess principle is.


    Harlott also knew that it was unrealistic to use a demon pottery pot to make up for the cost of playing bad war ancient trees. When he thought of all kinds of compensation he might have to pay, he even hoped that the enchantment of the spirit forest would never be opened.


    At this moment, Harold could finally understand Steele''s pain!


    At this time, talimore, who was blamed by Harold for self explosion, was controlling his most loyal men to hold a sacrifice ceremony in his soul state. A total of 148 hellfires were the most reliable combat power he summoned to the world.


    Talimore has been seriously damaged. He has lost the class of demon lord and has fallen into a top-level high-level demon. If he can''t get the body quickly, it is estimated that his strength will continue to decline, which talimore can''t bear.


    At this time, talimore was also difficult to control those mutant orcs, not because of the soul state, but because he lost the high-level authority granted by the abyss.


    The orc is not controlled by him, but by the abyss. As the demon lord who dominates the side, he is of course given preferential treatment by the abyss, but now he is only a high-level demon and is not eligible for special treatment.


    "Damn it, the preparation of the sacrifice is too slow, these fools!" talimore felt that the power was still passing a little, and he couldn''t help being hysterical. Hellfire''s IQ was too low, and he didn''t have a sense of propriety. A fire fist often directly smashed the prey.


    Talimore wanted to sacrifice a lot of life to reshape his flesh. Of course, it was useless to kill the body directly.


    "Those damned insects have made me so embarrassed. I can''t spare them!" talimore''s hatred has been full. He worked hard for hundreds of years to become the Demon Lord. Now he has been knocked down. God knows when he can rise again.


    It was not easy to gather the sacrifices and tie up the captured creatures of all races. Talimore began to draw a magic array to prepare for the sacrifice ceremony.


    Just as he finished the ceremony to be held soon, he suddenly noticed something wrong and suddenly sent a soul shock to the open space in the distance.


    The originally empty place revealed a powerful demon with great momentum. His figure was far less tall than talimore, but his momentum was almost to catch up with talimore in its heyday.


    "Who are you? What do you secretly want to do?" talimore felt a little bad. He was very weak in his soul and was definitely not the opponent of the other party.


    There has never been any ridiculous idea of unity and mutual assistance between demons. All groups are forcibly formed based on force. Even driven by the will of the abyss, they will never unite to fight together. It is normal to have the opportunity to stab each other.


    "I wanted to wait for you to start the ceremony. It seems that you don''t have that chance. The perception is really good. It''s worthy of being a demon lord. No, it''s a former demon lord!"


    "Kill him!" talimore controls his Hellfire to besiege the enemy. Hundreds of hellfires can easily encircle even in the face of legendary strong men or high-level demons as long as they are not faced with the exceptional existence of ancient war trees or talimore.


    However, to talimore''s surprise, the other party set all hell fires in place with just a law and order.


    "Hell fire is not strong enough, but they have no complete soul. They have no effect on masters who are good at soul and spirit!" the mysterious high-level devil shook his finger with interest and looked at talimore''s soul jokingly.


    "!!!... Who are you?" talimore was extremely shocked. Although it seemed a little trick to stop these hellfires in the other party''s mouth, talimore knew the level just now than anyone else.


    Hellfire is indeed weak in the soul, but it is definitely not so easy to handle. At least those legendary wizard mages of mankind can''t do it!


    "I''m manates, a high-level demon. You may have heard my name!" manates gracefully introduced himself. Everything was under his control. He didn''t worry about the possibility of talimore turning over.


    "Manates, isn''t that the name of the demon lord who fell 5000 years ago? Don''t you?"


    "Yes, I''m still alive, and I want to stand up again in this place that made me miserable!" manates clenched his palm into a fist and stared greedily at talimore''s soul.


    "I am willing to submit to you and be your servant!" talimore knew that he could not escape, so he had to surrender to the other party to save his life.


    "My strength is absolutely no less than any high-level devil, and I can control the orc army, and I will definitely become your right hand!" talimore completely threw down his dignity in the face of manates''s increasingly greedy and sarcastic eyes.


    "No, as long as I absorb and devour you, your strength, your soul and everything you have will be mine!"


    Manates unleashed a roar and suddenly released the highest level of soul arrest. Unless he has divinity, no one can resist this magic in his soul state.


    "No!!" talimore released all his strength to fight, but it didn''t work. He was absorbed by manates and swallowed up greedily in the past.


    Talimore''s soul became weaker and weaker with the absorption of manates, and manates became stronger and stronger, and even had a tendency to break through the limit of high-level demons. If it was not the suppressed world but the bottomless abyss, it was estimated that manates could have advanced to the Demon Lord.


    With the complete disappearance of talimore''s soul, manates burst out uncontrollable laughter. He not only absorbed talimore''s power, but also obtained his memory and knew talimore''s plans to come to the world.


    "Hahaha, in addition to these hellfires, there are tens of thousands of mutant Orc armies. You have left me a lot of things, talimore!"


    "I really have to thank the guy who beat you to explode! Otherwise, I dare not provoke the Demon Lord in full state!" manates easily took over the control of Hellfire and was overjoyed.


    He had come to see how the orc army was doing, but he really picked up the leak and got great benefits. Now, even if there are other demon lords, he and the winged queen can definitely compete with each other, and can easily crush other high-level demons.


    As long as he gets rid of the rebels in the world, he doesn''t have to worry about anything else. The fiasco 5000 years ago can finally be washed away!

 Chapter 154

    Before Harold and Steele arrived at the giant fortress, they saw the battle between the orc army and the human army from a distance.


    Human troops are reinforcements from the rear. It seems that they are blocked by orcs. The secret road was found and destroyed by orcs shortly after Harold and others left. If you want to support the fortress, you can only come from the front. Orcs are not fools. Of course, they know to intercept reinforcements.


    The 30000 troops of the new alliance guarded the city in the fortress. The 100000 troops on standby in the rear were human troops, and most of them were recruits and miscellaneous soldiers. Their strength was very general. In the face of only one tenth of them, the orc army was beaten and retreated.


    The orcs are very aggressive. Less than 10000 people came to intercept and kill reinforcements. The remaining 20000 troops have increased their efforts to continue attacking the city. The situation of the giant fortress should not be optimistic, otherwise they would not know that they would fight with the orcs outside and force the rear forces to send troops for support.


    The 100000 cannon fodder army conducted long-range shooting on the fortress. It was useful to use city guarding equipment and missiles to deal with the orcs. Fighting with the orcs outside was simply for nothing. The nobles of the giant fortress knew that there was no way, and they were really about to lose it.


    Although harlott and others successfully destroyed the magic array, the cannon fodder troops exhausted the garrison soldiers of the giant fortress one day and one night, and the garrison materials with good effects such as fire oil and rolling wood were almost used.


    The orcs seized this opportunity and all the main forces went out together. Without Steve, a legendary strong man in the new alliance could not stop two enemies alone.


    Marcus, Kryon, and a large group of top experts can hardly suppress another legendary strong man. They are occupied by the other side with their elite, which is almost in danger of breaking the city.


    The combat effectiveness of the legendary strong and the experts under the legend is really too poor. Before, they could only be regarded as the Centaur commander of the legendary strong. Even a large number of people such as Marcus, harlott, tiona and Ailan can''t cope with it. What''s more, now they are legendary orcs whose strength even exceeds the abyss blessing of the ordinary legend level.


    Thanks to the elves who came to help Alan before, dozens of elves released their extremely powerful magic together to force the enemy back. Unfortunately, the recovery speed of physical strength is too fast. The recovery speed of magic is too fast. The orcs with excellent physique can fight again after a few hours'' rest. At least a small number of orcs often attack the main force, Instead, a large group of orcs chased the fight of small forces, giving these new and miscellaneous joint forces of mankind a chance to breathe.


    Harold slowly began to organize the formation. The advantage of the human army is the number. As long as he can encircle the orcs, there is a difference of 10 to 1. In addition, the commander of the other party was killed, he will never be too embarrassed to be beaten.


    But Harold still overestimated his command ability and underestimated the ferocity of the orcs. He could not control the battlefield of more than 100000 people at all. It was very difficult for him to convey orders to his troops and implement them.


    If Marcus were here, maybe the situation would be different. Harold was really not good at leading soldiers in war. In his last life, he was a gladiator, with a maximum of 1000 soldiers. In his life, he brought elite troops in business and war.


    The commander-in-chief of the elite troops is of course relaxed. The orders and prohibitions are carried out and the morale is high. The soldiers who can fully implement the orders of Harold can command well even if they let a pig come.


    At this time, the human army was not only some new militia, but also belonged to various nobles. Even if the knight who commanded them was willing to cooperate with Harold, it was difficult to unite the whole army.

 Chapter 155

    "Run with me! Don''t be afraid of them! I''ll take the lead!" Harold shouted hoarse. He always tried his best to cheer up the friendly forces and boost their morale.


    Harold is indeed a qualified general. Launching an assault with system soldiers can tear a hole in the powerful Orc army, but other armies can''t cooperate with him well.


    The lion with a flock of sheep can defeat the wolves. This is bullshit. The militia and auxiliary soldiers began to flee one after another after the death of Billie gradually rose, and the knights in command of them had no way.


    The orc army is really too ferocious. The war damage ratio has always been high. The death of more than a dozen or even dozens of human soldiers can exchange for the fall of an ORC.


    In terms of attributes, this is also very scientific. These human soldiers are cannon fodder miscellaneous fish. None of them can exceed 8 points in strength and agility. Otherwise, they will not be on standby in the rear. Most of the elite are sent to the giant fortress to stick to it.


    The orc''s strength is more than 15 points, and even after the outbreak of anger, it can easily break through 20 points, and its agility is also more than 15 points, which has completely crushed the human army. Even the extraordinary knight can''t withstand the siege of more than two orcs.


    At this time, the army has been fighting for several hours. More than half of the 100000 human armies have died and escaped, leaving less than 30000. There are more than 7000 orcs. Many human soldiers have not escaped, and orcs are no cowards. They all fight to death, which makes Harold surge with deep fear.


    What''s more, the soldiers on the human side have basically exhausted their physical strength, and the orcs are still full of vitality. This is not only a strong physique. The blessing of the abyss has greatly improved their physical strength and vitality. Now these orcs can be said to be weaker extraordinary creatures, which are not comparable to normal races.


    "Sir, let''s withdraw!" Lucius proposed to Harold with difficulty. He felt that the battle really didn''t have to be fought. Anyway, the victory or defeat of the battle was not the key to the victory or defeat of the whole battlefield.


    If the giant fortress is defended, there is no need to worry about what waves the 5000 orcs can turn. The siege is much easier to deal with the orcs than the field. If the giant fortress misses, even if they can defeat this Orc army, it is meaningless. They should withdraw strategically.


    "Brother, you withdraw first. You can''t die. I''ll stay for you and fight until the last moment! The harlott family will never be a deserter!" Rand fully embodies the spirit that newborn calves are not afraid of tigers.


    Not only was Harold not moved by Rand''s fearless spirit, but he slapped Rand on the forehead. Whatever noble character or chivalry is used to brainwash and deceive his men and civilians. Don''t take it seriously!


    When danger comes, the fastest running is the nobles. Look at the kingdom of qiyat. It has long been ravaged by demons and orcs. How many nobles in the kingdom of qiyat died for their country?


    "Lucius, you lead the cavalry on standby. Don''t continue the attack. Wait a minute to create escape space for our troops!"


    After Harold carefully looked at the war situation, he knew that nothing could be done. Even Steele had left early with the dusk brigade, but he said hello to Harold in advance.


    This battlefield of more than 100000 people can not be changed by him, a legendary strong man who is seriously injured. It is the best choice to keep some strength to deal with the legendary beast talents on the side of the giant fortress. The orc interception force is inseparable from the human army. He and other people of the dusk brigade successfully rushed to the giant fortress.


    Harold, who has the idea of retreat, is no longer so desperate. How many orcs he has is meaningless. Be careful not to be surrounded is the most important thing.


    Lucius''s proposal was indeed correct. As the human army was severely damaged by another Orc offensive, the surviving soldiers no longer had the courage to fight and began to flee in a large area.


    The orcs were ferocious and began to slaughter scattered human forces. Harold was very unwilling in his eyes. He only hated his lack of ability, but he still had to retreat with his direct troops. The orcs had no commander and the pursuit effect was general. They were attracted by the scattered defeated army, and Harold successfully fled with his troops.


    "Let the soldiers seize the time to have a rest. Let''s take a detour and continue to move towards the giant fortress!" Harold gave an order. It''s definitely a stain that such a bereaved dog usually runs away with his troops. Harold wants to be promoted to the top noble after the war. How can he just give up.


    The orc troops seem to have lost their reason and completely dispersed the defeated army chasing and killing humans everywhere. At this time, Harold gathered troops to encircle and suppress the orc troops one by one. It must be fruitful and great credit, but Harold can''t rest assured of the safety of the giant fortress after all.


    Once this fortress is broken, it will be difficult for the kingdom of Colombo to resist the orc attack. At that time, the country will be gone. It''s useless to make more contributions!


    And in this way, I have a perfect reason to explain my escape. I can''t beat the orcs and run away with the troops, but I don''t want to entangle with those orcs and hurry to lead troops to support you!


    Harlott''s direct troops did not lose much. There were more than 6000 people left. If the orcs and the defenders of the giant fortress were inseparable, both sides would be heavy and exhausted. His troops could definitely make a difference!


    Harold happened to meet Alan and his gang on the road. They were very slow with the wounded. They found that the secret road was destroyed and couldn''t get into the giant fortress. They wanted to meet stil and Harold first. As a result, they just missed stil.


    "Your half dragon member has been perfectly resurrected. Not only has his strength and life not been reduced due to resurrection, but even he has gained some benefits with my full (heavy) help!" Harold told the good news as soon as he met.


    Harlott''s troops have been very close to the giant fortress. He ordered the large troops to stay and repair, and sent scouts to investigate the situation. He must not rush close to the hatred that attracted the orc main force. He will definitely be easily broken by the orcs.


    Harold has no idea of dying for his country. It is absolutely impossible for him to sacrifice himself in exchange for the breathing opportunity of the fortress.


    "Have you met the orc interceptors?" asked Alan, finding that harlott''s army showed signs that it had just fought.


    "Well, the other troops were stopped, and only I successfully broke through the siege with my hands and rushed to support!" Harold was embarrassed to tell the truth in front of Alan and beautified the facts a little.


    "That''s also very good. The orcs have divided 10000 troops, which greatly reduces the pressure on the fortress. Unfortunately, the ancient war tree has been scrapped. Otherwise, you can drive the ancient war tree to rush with the troops and attack the orcs together with the garrison of the fortress. The battle can be scratched to an end!"


    Alan is a little sorry, but it''s OK that he doesn''t mention it. When he mentions this, Harold has a big head. The sky high compensation is really deadly. When he becomes a great aristocrat, he is also heavily in debt. Maybe his life is harder than before. I just hope the master won''t be too stingy.


    This is an ancient war tree damaged in order to fight against foreign demons and save the world. You are not required to be completely free. At least give me a preferential price!

 Chapter 156

    "Isn''t CROM awake yet?" Harold asked when he saw that the orcs of the dusk brigade were still carrying CROM behind his back.


    He also saved CROM''s life. From stile and other people, Harold understood CROM''s strong combat effectiveness, broke through the limit, defeated talimore''s separation, and won the gift of the sun as an ORC.


    Harold doesn''t expect much in return from the other party. As long as he can remember this kindness, if he needs the help of legendary experts in case of any trouble, he can ask CROM to help.


    "It''s reasonable to say that it shouldn''t be a big problem. The trauma and internal injury are almost healed. It doesn''t matter except that there is something wrong with the arm!" Alan was also a little strange. She didn''t know why CROM was still awake.


    Since it''s not a physical problem, it should be a mental one. Alan can''t help it, and Harold has no move. He can only throw it aside in advance and return to the war in front of him.


    The scouts just came back and urgently reported the situation to the, "Sir, the orcs on the fortress are not going to attack the city. They have begun to occupy the city wall, and the garrison of the fortress has begun to retreat!"


    The giant fortress has three walls. It''s not surprising that the outermost wall can''t be defended. It''s just that the guards give up the best defensive outer city in less than a day.


    "Why did you give up the first wall so soon? If you can''t defend the outermost layer, it''s even harder to defend further inside!" said Harold uncontrollably.


    Although the three walls of the giant fortress are firm, the outermost wall can deploy more than 50000 people at the same time, which can completely suppress the number of orcs, while the two inner walls can only deploy 20000 or 30000 respectively. Without the number advantage, it is more difficult to deal with orcs.


    "The casualties of the garrison of the fortress should be more than we thought. Maybe they are not enough to defend the huge outer city now!" Alan said in a heavy tone.


    After listening to this, harlott suddenly reacted. The top commanders on the battlefield are the legendary strongman of the new alliance and Marcus. Both of them have experienced hundreds of battles and are experienced. They can''t make simple mistakes. Alan''s judgment is likely to be true.


    "How many Orc troops are there?" harlott asked the scouts. Since the defenders are likely to suffer heavy casualties, the orcs should be no better. The siege and defense side is in an advantageous position, which can make up for the gap in the quality of soldiers.


    "Well... Sir, I''m anxious to come back and report the situation. I didn''t have time to count slowly! I''ll go and have a look now!" it''s also normal. The orc army surrounded the city wall and attacked the city. It''s really difficult to estimate the quantity in a short time.


    "Go, take more people. Forget it, I''ll see it myself!"


    Now that the orcs have hit the city, there is no need to be afraid that our whereabouts will be exposed. Harold took Alan and others to observe the war.


    Although Harold was very anxious, he still did not dare to lead troops to support him immediately. The strength of his troops was not very strong. Once he did not grasp the opportunity to attack rashly, he would only destroy the whole army.


    Looking for a relatively hidden hillside, Alan applied eagle eye to the people so that they could observe the battle situation of the giant fortress from a long distance.


    The orcs have completely attacked the wall, and the Garrison has completely retreated to the second layer of defense. Harold is more relieved that the number of garrison can fill the second layer of wall at least, and at least 30000 soldiers are still alive.


    The number of orcs should also be less than 10000, and most orcs have been injured in varying degrees. In addition, due to the continuous attack without rotation, the orc state of the monster version began to decline. It is obvious that their momentum is not as strong as Harold felt before.


    It seems that both sides have lost a lot in the main battlefield during this period. However, the defenders are now at a complete disadvantage. Those bed crossbows, rolling logs and boulders are empty or scrapped, and even the arrows are almost used.


    Arrow exhaustion is not the reason for the orcs. A mere 20000 orcs can''t waste so many arrows even if they are full of arrows. The previous cannon fodder army wasted too much materials. Even if harlott and others were fast enough, the defenders still lost a lot.


    "What''s the matter? How did the orcs attack the city at once?" Ike, as an elf, had excellent eyesight, especially after blessing eagle eye, and suddenly found that something was wrong.


    Harlott also noticed that a large number of orcs climbed up the wall. The garrison was entangled by a small number of enemies. There was no way to stop it. More and more orcs came up and seemed to be captured soon.


    "Which two legendary orcs helped occupy the city as the main force, and the defenders were unable to beat them back!" Ike said solemnly.


    Although stil rushed back to the fortress in time, he was seriously injured, and his strongest equipment "power absorption small round shield" was broken. There was only an attack fire stick left, so he certainly couldn''t stop a legendary strong man alone as before.


    On the other hand, the legendary strongman of the new alliance was beaten and fell down like Kryon long ago. Now it''s a lot of cannon fodder to push the legendary orcs hard.


    Unfortunately, no amount of cannon fodder can only consume physical strength and has no substantive effect. Moreover, with the influx of ORC soldiers, the value of cannon fodder becomes lower. There is no need for legendary orcs. A large group of bloodthirsty and cruel orcs cleared away those miscellaneous fish.


    "You lend me the legendary equipment. I''ll take my troops to intercept the orcs. They must not attack this wall!"


    Harlott found that the form was not good and proposed to ike to borrow legendary equipment. With the bonus of legendary equipment, he was confident to defeat any enemy except legendary orcs. With his troops, he could stop at least one or two thousand orcs and greatly relieve the pressure of the garrison.


    "Driven by magic, your level is too poor. Take it easy!" Ike lent Harold his boots and waist belt without saying a word, and told him to start at the critical moment.


    Ike is a financial fan and very stingy, but now she is extremely decisive. Without hesitation, she gave Harold the two most valuable treasures in her body. It''s not that she has any great consciousness or dedication.


    It''s the head of the dusk brigade. The people she most respects and admires are fighting hard on the top of the fortress. When the city is broken, others can run. Stil absolutely can''t run. Orcs like to hunt strong people. Stil, a top expert, will definitely go all out to hunt them.


    Other human nobles may be eager for someone to help attract hatred and escape. They will never sacrifice their own men to help him escape behind the hall.

 Chapter 157

    "I''ll go with you, and my fellow elves are in there. I brought them to the war. They must not be surprised!" Alan followed Harold''s footsteps.


    "Follow my troops, we have to hurry up. The fortress can''t last long!" although Alan hasn''t recovered completely, he can still release many medium-level spells, which can play a great role under the cover of Harold''s troops.


    The rest of the dusk brigade were on standby in the distance with the unconscious CROM. They had been hurt too badly before. Ike, dwarf soldiers, ORC soldiers and others were hit directly by the flame fist of Hellfire.


    The sun blessed them to survive, but the wounds can not be healed in a short time. They also don''t have the powerful medicine of "rebirth potion". They can''t fight for at least half a month.


    "CROM, if only he were sober!" Harold regretted that the two legendary orcs were the most troublesome on the battlefield. Blessed by the abyss, they had a long physical strength and strong vitality. They were especially suitable for abusing vegetables and mowing grass on the battlefield.


    Even if Harold had two sword legendary equipment to protect himself, he still didn''t have the courage to fight the two legendary orcs head-on. If they found it, Harold could only let the most elite lion Knight take his life to block him and create an escape opportunity for him.


    Harold integrated the troops as quickly as possible, but it was obvious that the morale of the troops was a little low. After all, he had just lost the war before, and now he had to fight with the orcs. No one would be very comfortable.


    "Listen, everyone. As long as you kill an orc, I will reward 100 gold coins! If anyone can kill and take the heads of those Orc masters, I will canonize him as a new Knight!"


    "Those orcs have been attacking the city for more than ten hours and are already exhausted. We can easily wipe them out by cooperating with the defenders in the city! Take up arms and fight for wealth and glory!"


    Harlott''s ability to boost morale is far inferior to Marcus, but the soldiers still ignited their fighting spirit under the heavy reward. As for the promised benefits, it''s nothing. No matter how hard these soldiers try, they will kill hundreds of thousands of orcs at most, and less than 100000 gold coins are not very exaggerated.


    As for the canonization of knight, Harold had planned. After receiving another blessing from the sun, he not only strengthened his blood ability a lot, but also felt that he could grant more power to canonize knight.


    "The lion Knights obey orders and kill with me!" Harold rode the Warcraft horse and rushed to the front with more than 30 lion knights. The gate of the giant fortress was completely opened so that the horses could rush in.


    The rest of the cavalry also followed closely. The cavalry formed an arrow and charged towards the interior of the giant fortress, while the infantry followed. Only the cavalry rushed in and created chaos. These soldiers with weak combat effectiveness can fight with the orcs, otherwise they will be slaughtered by one-sided slaughter.


    At this time, the garrison and orcs on the inner city wall also noticed the harlott troops who had raided. The garrison was quite excited. Although the number of support was small, the battle reached the stage of white hot shopping stalemate, and any reinforcement was very valuable.


    On the contrary, the faces of several Orc chiefs were embarrassed, especially a legendary chief with a hot temper. After smashing an extraordinary Knight into meat mud with a hammer, he roared angrily: "Ralph and Ogg are just two wastes. With more than 10000 hands, they didn''t stop the human reinforcements!"


    "Don''t worry about the little characters, kill the enemies in front of you first!" another legendary Orc chief kicked stile''s arm and drove him back, saying to the legendary chief who had a tendency to beat him violently.


    "You''re the fool. I''ll take care of the other minions!" after that, the legendary ORC with hot character took his troops to the core position of the human garrison, which is the control tower controlling the switch of the gate on the second floor.


    As long as you open the gate of the second wall and kill in advance to the core of the fortress, the defenders will have no chance to retreat to the third wall. It is definitely a kill.


    The fool in his mouth naturally refers to stil. As soon as he met, stil turned his mouth and said, "you are dazzled by power. The abyss really uses you. You are leading the orcs on a path of despair and destruction.".


    This kind of nonsense makes people angry. Of course, it doesn''t give stiles any good fruit. If the two orcs hadn''t advocated the spirit of duel and didn''t siege him together, they would have killed him.


    The momentum of harlot''s charge under the city wall was also quickly curbed. The crowded interior of the fortress was still not suitable for cavalry charge, and the orc''s too strong physique was not easily impulsive by horses other than Warcraft horses.


    Harold and more than 30 lion knights were forced to dismount and fight together. After losing speed, the cavalry was not as effective as the infantry. Of course, Harold himself could crush ordinary orcs. His lion knights were also system soldiers with extremely high attributes. After forming a regiment, they withstood the impact of hundreds of orcs.


    But it''s no use just resisting. He must kill the troops completely. Now a large number of ordinary soldiers are still blocked outside the city gate, and only a few hundred come in. What''s the line?


    "Blade storm!" Harold suddenly activated the giant''s strength belt and galloping boots, held the devil''s war sword flat in front of him, turned his body at high speed, incarnated the death gyro, and began to rush forward alone. The unique skill learned from tiona can finally show his skill.


    And after the speed increased, Harold also opened his blood ability "gravity control". The whole man was unstoppable. He easily swept away the orcs with a radius of several meters in front of him and killed a blood path, a real blood path. The place Harold passed was full of chopped flesh and viscera.


    "Keep up! Don''t stop!" the captain of the lion knight team commanded the people to rush forward with Harold. I have to say that Harold is really not good at leading soldiers in war. He forgot to command his men when he killed himself.


    In an abstract description, Harold is a lol and dota player, who is suitable for controlling a single hero unit to fight, while Marcus is playing Warcraft and StarCraft, who is suitable for leading troops to fight and command the overall situation. At the same time, his ability to control hero combat is not weak.


    The ordinary soldiers in the rear benefited from the brave performance of the commander, and their morale soared. After rushing into the fortress, they bravely beat up the orc soldiers who fought alone in scattered formations.


    In just a few minutes, Harold succeeded in killing his troops from the gate on the first floor to the gate on the second floor. He was about to take people to destroy equipment such as ladder, but he was stopped by a red Orc man with bare upper body and Skull Necklace.


    "Don''t be too complacent, human!" at this time, Harold''s legendary equipment is running out of time. His magic is really a little wasted. It''s only a few minutes before the blessing is over?


    The red Orc man uses a two handed big sword with sufficient length and weight. The texture is very strong. He can cut against Harold''s demon chopping sword without losing the wind.


    Harold didn''t want to entangle with the other party. A dragon slaying sword Qi wanted to end the battle unexpectedly, but was offset by the same sword Qi of the other party.


    This is a red Orc who practices Qi instead of anger!


    At the same time, the other party saw that Harold showed his sword spirit, and his interest increased greatly. He was full of war and began to compete with Harold alone.


    It''s not that Harold wants to compete with each other, but that his men are also stopped by a large number of angry and powerful orcs. The legendary tribe of orcs must be more than the chief.


    Harold played with the other half for a long time. He had been cut by a knife at his waist. If it were not for the legendary equipment of the giant frost belt, Harold''s 120 defense would be more awesome.


    But Harold could obviously feel the click of his belt. It wouldn''t be broken, would it?

 Chapter 158

    The strongest thing about the belt of the Frost Giant is that it can greatly improve the strength of the holder. The defense effect is not excellent. Moreover, the belt itself does not play a defensive role. It''s not strange to be cut by the other party.


    Harold was in debt for more than 200000 gold coins and had no spare time for meat pain. He was overwhelmed by the wave after wave of attacks of the orc man.


    The orc man should be an expert second only to the legendary chief in the orc tribe. His strength and speed are at the top level, and his skills are quite superb. He is a completely weakened version of stil.


    "Is that all you can do, human?" the orc man showed some ease. He should not have done much in the previous siege. He maintained his physical strength very well and steadily suppressed Harold.


    "Shit, if I hadn''t exhausted the use time of legendary equipment in advance, where would you be qualified to be crazy for me?" Harold was suppressed by the other party''s strength and mocked, with some resentment in his heart.


    In order to kill the orcs blocking the road, he had to start the bonus of legendary equipment. He is not a legendary strong man with limited strength. He really can''t sweep thousands of troops under normal conditions.


    Not only was he suppressed by the enemy, but even the momentum of his troops'' breakthrough stopped. On the contrary, there was a trend of being surrounded by orcs. More and more orcs attacked them. Although it played an effect of supporting the defenders, it also put Harold and his troops in danger.


    "Look at the move! Look at the move! Look at the move!" the orc man began to wave the Tai Dao as fast as a mad dog. The Tai Dao he used and Harold''s demon chopping sword are both hands heavy weapons. The difference is that the other party''s weapons pay more attention to skills and combo. Harold''s demon sword depends on strength and momentum.


    In each other''s hands, the big Tai Dao not only has extraordinary destructive power, but also shows exaggerated speed. It continues one knife after another, and its power will be better each time.


    At the back, the orc man had danced his hands like a windmill. When the attack was approaching, Harold couldn''t dodge the unloading force, so he had to raise his big sword to block it.


    Harlott''s [strike] skill can only increase strength when attacking, but it is ineffective when defending. This is also a weakness of harlott. Once the enemy''s attack is too fierce and he has no time to fight back, he will fall into a situation of being unilaterally ravaged.


    Harold''s hands had been shocked out of blood, his body was forced to retreat, and his momentum was completely overwhelmed. He could not give play to the domineering power of the ferocious weapon of demon chopping sword. At this time, if he used a door shield, the effect would be better.


    "Die!" the orc man''s momentum climbed to the peak, jumped up violently, burst out all the Qi in his body, raised his Taidao high with both hands, and suddenly split it vertically. The fierce murderous spirit made Harold feel a little suffocated.


    The power of this Sabre is beyond imagination. It''s not so easy for even the legendary strong to resist positively. It''s a must kill for the other party to practice hard for many years as a bottom card, and Harold can''t stop it.


    Even if the quality of the devil''s sword is good enough to stop Taidao in front of him, the sword Qi attached to it is also strong enough to hit Harold. Moreover, Harold''s strength can''t carry the explosion of the other party, and he will probably be dismembered by a bullet flying weapon.


    Harold became more and more calm in such a dangerous situation. The opportunity of the secret way came. His magic had been exhausted and his physical strength had been consumed greatly, but his blood ability was still sufficient. He had not been exposed before, just wanted to win by surprise.


    Frankly speaking, if the orc man has been expanding his advantages by relying on his basic strength, it''s a matter of time for Harold to be killed. However, the orc''s blood is boiling and he has to enlarge his moves. This talent Harold has a chance to turn over.


    "Come down for me!" Harold suddenly launched the most powerful gravity control and caught the orc man unprepared. Five times the gravity would not make him unbearable, but his balance was broken because of the sudden increase in weight.


    The orc man''s must kill skill is almost empty! The fierce attack divided the ground under Harold''s feet, and the orc man himself fell to the ground in embarrassment. He was trying to get up, but Harold seized the opportunity to start a counterattack.


    Da Tai Dao has high damage, fast speed and very long attack distance. The only disadvantage is that it requires very skilled skills and exquisite footwork. Lying on the ground, let alone waving, it can''t stretch, which can make it smooth.


    Harold kicked over the orc man who wanted to stand up. The devil chopping sword in his hand cut ruthlessly towards the other party. With a click, the orc man''s stomach was directly opened.


    The orc man broke out with all his strength, but he cut the air with one knife, and his state obviously declined. He was seen by Harold''s fierce sword. After his belly was broken, he crawled and wanted to stay away, but Harold chopped up half of his body with another sword.


    Although the devil chopping sword is called chopping sword, it actually relies more on brute force than sharpness. After hitting the enemy, it is never a smooth knife wound, but a crushing wound like a blunt instrument.


    The orc man not only doesn''t have the bug protection of 120 invisible armor, but also doesn''t even wear armor and armor. He is naked. His defense depends on muscle cushioning. In the face of Harold''s ferocious attack, he naturally dies with a few knives.


    "Hoo, hoo, it''s good that this guy is careless." Harold gasped and was afraid. It seemed that he was still too big, but the situation was urgent and really couldn''t allow him to think too much.


    The orc man is also extreme enough and has an extremely high output, but he sacrificed his defense for flexibility. It is estimated that he doesn''t often go to war in the battlefield at ordinary times. It should be similar to the dusk brigade. It''s unrealistic to dodge and parry on the battlefield. The harder the armor, the better. It''s almost impossible to be naked.


    Before Harold rested for a few seconds, a large number of orcs killed him. Several lion Knights under Harold reluctantly gathered together and rushed to support him, but at the same time, there were a large number of ORC experts.


    As for the rest of the troops, after attracting a lot of ORC troops, they are now struggling to fight together. It is thanks to Harold''s heavy reward that they can insist on not collapsing.


    One by one, the whole body was filled with red light and full of anger. The ferocious and bloodthirsty orcs killed Harold. Although his several lion knights had good strength, they could not help him relieve pressure in the face of a large number of enemies. It was not easy to protect themselves.


    Harold took the devil''s sword, retreated and turned over the rushing orcs. His hands kept bleeding, and his steps became more and more scattered. The high-intensity random war consumed a lot of physical and mental energy.

 Chapter 159

    Harlott can feel the pain of Archduke Lance. The weakest ordinary soldiers in the orc army can also pose a threat to the top experts. Your teammates are vulnerable. Facing the siege of so many orcs alone will cause great pressure on your heart.


    As soon as Harold was distracted, he was accidentally surrounded behind him by an orc and hit Harold''s body with a sudden hammer. The power less than 20 points could neither break through Harold''s defense nor threaten Harold with more than 60 points, but it was no problem to hinder his movement.


    Harold grabbed the orc, threw it out and hit the other two orcs. Unfortunately, with such a delay, he was surrounded. The devil''s big sword cut into an orc''s body and didn''t pull it out at once. He was rushed forward by an orc and had to abandon his sword for hand to hand combat.


    Harold''s boxing and foot skills are very loose, and his "horse riding and chopping" system does not have empty handed proficiency. However, with his superb physical attributes, he can easily defeat these orcs, which is more physical consumption.


    Harold, who was already tired, swung over seven or eight orcs in a row and was suddenly hugged by an orc who fell to the ground. Harold quickly strengthened his gravity and was not overturned, but he was inevitably affected and cut off on his shoulder by an orc''s heavy axe.


    This time the orcs should be strong, not ordinary soldiers. An axe not only cut through Harold''s fine steel armor, but also broke through the defense of system equipment and deeply eliminated a piece of Harold''s meat.


    At this time, Harold kicked away the stumbling orcs, but was frantically attacked by several orcs with heavy weapons. Harold reluctantly used the most proficient tumbling and dodging in his two lives.


    Unfortunately, no matter how to dodge, it''s just delaying time. Harold''s physical strength and strength are declining. His troops have been killed by orcs. It seems to be a dead end.


    "What I clearly thought before was that I must not sacrifice myself to rescue the fortress. How can it be like this now?" Harold had no strength to fight. He seemed to see the scene of his imminent death and sighed silently in his heart.


    At this time, a huge flame broke out on the wall, and a powerful lava giant suddenly appeared above the wall, sending out a breath that overwhelmed everyone in the audience.


    The height was almost 10 meters by visual inspection. The body was huge, not to mention the killing range. With a casual wave of hand, a hot flame shock wave flew out.


    Yan devil''s huge body couldn''t move on the wall. He suddenly jumped down and shouted in mid air: "let the flame purify everything!"


    When the Yan devil landed, he took his body as the center, and suddenly spread a huge flame wave, which spread like a water flow, and instantly spread to a range of hundreds of meters. A large number of orcs were buried in the sea of fire without resistance.


    The orcs who besieged Harold were also surprised by the sudden change. Harold was surprised and quickly took advantage of the chaos to join his troops.


    "Brother, are you okay!" Rand took the soldiers to break through and rescue Harold, but he was very excited to find that Harold had killed himself back.


    "I don''t worry, where''s Alan?" harlott''s arrival restored the soldiers'' morale, and the orcs stopped staring at them because of the emergence of the burning devil who didn''t know what was going on.


    "He said he went to the wall to find his people. What should we do now?"


    "Let the troops hold on, we''ll probably win this battle!" Harold keenly found that the Yan devil had been blocking the orc''s siege. He not only burned a large number of siege equipment, but also attacked any Orc who dared to get close to the wall.


    Harlott thought a little, and a bullshit, but not impossible idea appeared in his mind, "is this burning devil Marcus?"


    Marcus has also shown his ability to turn into a Yan devil before, but he is only more than 3 meters high. His strength is several grades worse than the Yan devil now.


    At this time, the Yan devil just threw a fireball and burned several orcs into coke. To tell the truth, the combat effectiveness was suddenly extraordinary. He was definitely a standard legendary strong man. Moreover, due to his ethnic characteristics, his lethality on a large-scale battlefield was almost close to that of an ancient war tree.


    Can that devil really be Marcus? Marcus''s strength was the top level among the aristocrats more than 20 years ago. Even now Harold can''t say that he can stably defeat Marcus at that time. Marcus''s unique skill can use thousands of degrees of high-temperature magma to attack, and the lethality is quite against the sky.


    Marcus has been the second leader of the kingdom of Colombo for so many years. Even if he can''t improve his strength because of the bottleneck, he will certainly not stand still. There must be a lot of accumulation and cards. It''s not uncommon to give short play to the legendary combat effectiveness.


    More importantly, the Yan devil suddenly appeared from the city wall, and the target was clear. He had been attacking the orcs all the time. After Harold thought, he basically determined the identity of the Yan devil.


    At this time, a legendary Orc strong man jumped down from the wall. He was going to fight against the Yan devil with a giant axe. The Yan devil was different from other legendary creatures. He completely crushed the orc soldiers with average strength. The burning flame naturally emitted by his body was enough to kill them. Don''t be too stupid to use human naval warfare to pile up the Yan devil.


    The legendary Orc strongman must kill the Yan devil himself. Although he is about to kill a lot of human strongmen, he can only turn around to deal with the Yan devil. In case the Yan devil kills too many soldiers, they don''t have enough strength to deal with the next counterattack of the coalition army.


    Against the legendary strongman, the Yan devil who was just arrogant suddenly weakened a lot. The legendary Orc chief blessed by the abyss in the frontal battle was so fierce that he cut off one of the Yan devil''s arms with an axe.


    The legendary ability of Yan devil is mostly a large-scale group attack. It can be called a big killer to deal with a large amount of cannon fodder. It''s rubbish to fight alone. Several successive lava jets have been dodged, and waving your fist can only hit you lonely.


    However, the anti Strike ability of the Yan devil is very strong. The essence is that the Yan devil composed of magma and flame has a strong reduction effect on physical attacks, and even the previously cut off arms grow again.


    The battle between these two guys can''t be decided in a moment and a half. Harold quickly took out the goods column and took out the medicine to recover his injury. Here''s something worth mentioning.


    Harold found that the potion of bias was not so powerful. It had a general effect after being used by the members of the dusk brigade. Only Harold could use it as a recovery potion.


    Is this the power of love? Of course not. It''s just Harold''s special constitution. How can normal people have blood strips? Where is the fixed attribute value? Harold''s Semi-system body is quite special, and it is easy to recover both vitality and physical strength.


    Before long, Harold felt that his combat effectiveness had been restored. He didn''t know where the devil''s chopping sword was lost. He took a long handle nail hammer from his men and used it first. He took his troops and began to counterattack against the orcs. Compared with before, thousands of orcs had attacked the city, and hundreds of orcs died under the Yan devil.


    At this time, there are at most one or two thousand orcs under the fortress wall. Harold''s army still has more than 5000 people, so it may not be impossible to fight. Harold is also tired of being besieged. He is ready to kill this time and don''t leave the team to act recklessly.

 Chapter 160

    "Raise your spear and pierce them. There''s nothing to be afraid of. Our number is several times that of them!"


    "Don''t panic, keep the formation, they have no physical strength!"


    Rand''s voice is very loud. In this noisy and chaotic battlefield, it can still make the voice spread to hundreds of soldiers. Moreover, Rand has an inexplicable affinity. He also takes the lead in fighting, so Harold can''t boost the morale of his soldiers.


    The orcs are really very tired. Their physical strength is not only due to the long siege today. You know, since the orcs began to invade south, they have fought too many wars without a good rest.


    It was easy to deal with tuwara and Kurt alliance. At that time, there were a large number of orcs, and 300000 or 400000 orcs didn''t overdraw their physical strength. However, after continuous division, they first fought a difficult scuffle with the strong army of centaurs, and then quickly came to the giant fortress without much rest.


    After less than a day''s rest, the blessing of the abyss is not invincible. In fact, their physical strength has reached its limit. Even if they beat the giant fortress, they must rest well and wait for reinforcements.


    Harlott''s soldiers began to be in a dominant position in the battle for the first time. After the orcs suffered heavy casualties, their morale finally declined. Harlott and the few remaining lion knights could lead the soldiers to repel the orcs.


    Harlott also directly opened the system bar and temporarily upgraded dozens of intermediate soldiers to improve their combat effectiveness. Now he has a large number of soldiers to protect him, the weight of weapons used is relatively light, and the pressure is not large, but the efficiency of killing the enemy is indeed much lower.


    "The garrison on the wall seems to have resisted, and there is no sign of retreat!" Harold took time to look at the chaotic war on the wall, which was much more fierce than under the wall.


    The garrison must not retreat again. The terrain of the third wall inside is narrow and can''t accommodate too many people to defend at the same time. Of course, it doesn''t matter if the number of orcs is small. The only quantitative advantage of the garrison is gone.


    The orcs have no way back. The casualties have reached the limit. This time, there is absolutely no way to continue to attack the city in a short time. If we drag on, the orc''s reinforcements will come, and the human will also come. The orcs may not be able to defeat the kingdom of Colombo with the help of dwarves.


    At this time, I suddenly heard a deafening roar. Turning around, the legendary Orc chief who was fighting the Yan devil who was suspected to be Marcus suddenly increased his body, his muscles burst up, stepped on the ground and made cracks, and resolutely charged at the Yan devil.


    The Yan devil raised his right hand high, pulled back to accumulate strength, and then fiercely hit out. The whole right arm turned into a burning giant fireball, completely covering the orc chief.


    The fireball burst in an instant, and the flames filled the surrounding area. The space of tens of meters completely turned into a sea of fire. The damage of this move was very serious for the orc chief who was full of food.


    Harold didn''t care to kill ordinary orcs. He stared at the battle over there. Suddenly, a figure burning red and black flames jumped out of the flame. Although it was a little embarrassed, it was obviously not seriously injured. The abyss blessing produced a variant anger, which could resist the flame greatly!


    "Dead!" the orc chief rushed out of the flame, with a ferocious momentum. He split Huashan with one move and shot the slow burning devil directly!


    If it''s a real Yan devil, it doesn''t matter. Yan devil''s weakness is the flame core in his body, and his head is just a mimicry brain. It doesn''t matter even if he is broken, but this Yan devil is transformed by Marcus, which inevitably overflows the weaknesses of some normal creatures.


    The hard hit Yan devil was also unwilling to show weakness. He gathered all his strength to form a lava fist and hit the orc chief who was difficult to dodge in the air. This lava fist was not as resistant as a fireball.


    Firstly, the temperature is several times higher. Secondly, the physical lethality is also sufficient. The power attribute of the Yan devil is not lower than that of the frost giant, but its action is too slow, so it attacks with fire most of the time.


    The orc chieftain who was recruited was directly smashed and flew. He hit a big pit in the wall, and the powerful burning energy also penetrated into his body. This time, he can''t jump out intact.


    After the Yan devil hit this punch, his huge body began to shake, but it was difficult for his head to recover. After a few seconds, he began to dissolve slowly. Finally, he exposed the unconscious Marcus.


    "All charge! The lion Knight follows me and helps me open the way!" Harold hurried to support. Now Marcus can kill any orc, and the orcs must not arrive first.


    The Yan devil''s attack range is too wide and the killing scale is also large. No one dares to stay within a radius of 100 meters. Harold responded quickly and successfully saved Marcus with his troops.


    Marcus was unconscious, but his breathing was stable, his heart beat was normal, he could not see any wounds, and there should be no danger. Harold was also relieved.


    Suddenly, there was a figure flying on the wall. It was stil. If he was not well, he had been able to fight with the legendary Orc chief for so long. He couldn''t resist being swung by a hammer.


    Harold saw it and rushed to save it. Fortunately, in order to save Marcus, he came near the wall in advance, otherwise he was really late.


    Stil broke countless bones and vomited blood in his mouth. It should be that his internal organs were also severely damaged. Although he was not in a coma, his eyes were a little lax and his consciousness began to blur.


    Harold felt bad at first sight. Stil''s injury seemed a little serious, but it''s not surprising that he was seriously injured against the legendary strong man with amazing destructive power, but stil may not survive.


    Harold turned over the goods column and took out the leaves of the tree of life, which was the compensation given to him by the king of Prague for the assassin.


    He asked Alan that although the leaves of the tree of life are not comparable to the fruits of the world tree, they are also valuable treasures. The therapeutic effect is extraordinary. Healthy people can also improve their physique and prolong their life.


    Before CROM was seriously injured and dying, Harold didn''t give up the leaf, but used Keng father''s regeneration potion. Now stile had only one breath left. Harold could only bear to put the leaf of the tree of life into his mouth.


    In love and in reason, Harold has reason to save stile. As for the treasure, it''s gone. Anyway, Harold himself is a semi systematic body. He doesn''t know whether to say the "near death and resurrection" ability of chicken ribs. He doesn''t pay so much attention to this life-saving thing.


    The leaves of the tree of life were immediately swallowed by Steele after they were put into his mouth. Soon, a strong breath of life came out of his body, the bones and internal organs began to repair slowly, and some small wounds on his body healed directly. At the same time, Harold keenly noticed that Steele''s face was a little younger.

 Chapter 161

    Orcs are a very slow aging race. Although their life expectancy is similar to that of humans, they often have no big change in their 50s and 30s. If harlott''s observation is not excellent, he really can''t see the change of stil''s appearance.


    Even as a legendary strong man, stil, who had already made a leap in the level of life, can get such a big promotion because of this leaf. If I can''t eat it, will I live at least more than ten years?


    Harold is a little distressed, but he is still young and doesn''t care much about this kind of thing anyway. It reassures him that he can save stil. Stil is the most temperamental and approachable legendary strong man Harold has ever seen. It is very suitable for cultivating feelings. Harold is ready to learn skills from him and ask him how to break through and become a legend.


    Harold turned into a field nurse and saved Marcus and Steele successively. His men fought with blood. Although the orcs suffered heavy casualties and their morale began to decline, their belligerent and bloodthirsty nature and the influence of the abyss made them fight Harold''s troops without fear of death.


    Fortunately, the orc formation is completely disordered. There are no dragons and no heads. They can''t give full play to their full strength. Although Harold''s troops are mostly miscellaneous fish militias, they can at least obey the command and fight more and less. The orcs under the city wall have begun to be at a disadvantage.


    "Go back, switch weapons and start shooting!" after taking advantage, Lucius ordered the most elite crossbow team to change their melee weapons and shoot with crossbow arrows.


    In addition to the system soldiers, harlott is most optimistic about the crossbow soldiers. Even the cavalry called the strongest arms, harlott doesn''t care so much. In this magical world, the cavalry is really not so rebellious. The orc camp is not impulsive at all.


    On the contrary, crossbow soldiers, which rely on weapons to improve their lethality, can make up for the disadvantages of the human race. As long as there is a strong crossbow and more training, they can also kill orcs if their strength and agility attributes are not enough.


    "Put the arrow!" the powerful crossbow made well has terrible lethality at close range. After attacking the fortress, the orc army threw down the shield and defended only by the general armor. Even the strong orcs with strong body were easily penetrated through the body, and died on the spot with a few more attacks.


    It''s a pity that the strong crossbow is complicated and easy to damage. It''s really difficult to mass produce, otherwise it won''t be so hard to deal with the orcs.


    With several rounds of Volley by hundreds of crossbows taking away the lives of hundreds of orcs, the orcs who were close to the collapse limit finally couldn''t carry it, and some orcs began to evacuate and escape from the fortress.


    "Cheer up, kill them and fight with me!" Harold saw that the situation was clear, and began to show his authority. He roared very loudly, deliberately allowing both the enemy and me to hear the fighting on the city wall.


    This is not just to show off, but to make the morale of friendly forces on the city wall higher and make those orcs lose confidence.


    What harlott didn''t expect was that his action was more useful than expected!


    On the wall, the orc chief who flew stil was killing human nobles one by one. Suddenly, he heard Harold''s loud voice. Only then did he find that his own troops under the wall had been defeated and fled, and his colleagues were both defeated and injured with the Yan devil.


    He himself felt a little shocked, not to mention that other Orc soldiers gradually stopped attacking. Generally speaking, the defenders were still at a disadvantage, and the casualties were very serious. Moreover, in terms of high-end combat power, no one could withstand the attack of the legendary strong opponent of the other party, and did not dare to fight back. He waited nervously for the next trend of the orcs.


    The orcs were awakened by exaggerated war damage. When they came out of their hometown, several tribes added up to more than 60000 people, and now less than 6000 have died.


    During this aggression, all the occupied cities were directly burned down and all the prisoners were slaughtered. Up to now, there is no other receipt except to vent their manic desire. What are they fighting for?


    It is normal for orcs to feel confused. Although they are a belligerent race, they are not afraid of death and like to seek death. Orcs invade the South all year round to show force, expand territory, plunder wealth and population, not for meaningless killing.


    The reason why the whole race has contracted an extremely strong tendency of cruelty and bloodthirsty this time is entirely because the blessing of the abyss not only gives them strength, but also distorts their hearts.


    "Chief, are we going to continue fighting? The people are..." a senior general of the tribe hesitated to ask the orc chief.


    The orc chief looked around. The anger of many orcs had dissipated. The weapons were half carried and half supported and hung on the ground. There was no momentum at all. However, the casualties of the alliance garrison in the backwater war were heavy, and there was still an endless sense of war in order to survive.


    It is estimated that there will be no good results if we continue to fight. Moreover, is it really necessary for us to pay so much to attack other countries? At this time, the orc chief recalled stiles'' words and couldn''t help touching them.


    "... go away! After my pro guard and I are in charge of breaking up, you will first meet those wounded people in the rear!" the orc chief took up the war hammer and gave the order to retreat.


    The heavy blow of the Yan devil just now made a gap in a small area of the city wall. Where can the orcs leave smoothly? The orcs who lost their sense of war did not hesitate and quickly withdrew from the battlefield.


    As for the pursuit of the defenders or Harold under the wall to stop or pursue?


    Don''t be ridiculous. A legendary strong man of others is still in full state. The injured stil''s defense is very reluctantly. How can he pose any substantive threat to the other party.


    Moreover, both the garrison and harlott''s soldiers suffered heavy casualties. Harlott''s troops were originally more than 9000 people and nearly 10000 troops. Now less than half of them are dead. The garrison is a devastating blow, and it is estimated that there are only one third of more than 100000 troops.


    Moreover, everyone was wounded and exhausted. They were struggling with their will and faith. As early as the moment the orcs retreated, they completely lost their energy and spirit, and they didn''t even have the strength to cheer and celebrate. Not to mention chasing and killing the orc army that still had strong fighting power.


    At the same time, the ruins under the city wall were suddenly opened by the orc chief, and a charred and embarrassed figure exuded a faint smell. It was another legendary Orc chief who was punched by lava.


    The orc chief in good condition took up his colleagues and left. The so-called post-mortem seemed unnecessary. No one dared to chase and kill. This battle could not be said to be a victory for mankind.


    In terms of casualties, the two sides are similar. In terms of the situation, the high-end strongmen on the Allied side failed to deal with the orc chief. The terrain also changed from the highly advantageous city defense war to the chaotic war on the city wall. Many nobles had the idea of running away. As a result, the orcs couldn''t hold up and retreated first.


    However, they held the giant fortress, withstood the orc offensive and curbed the orc aggression. In terms of the results, they still achieved their goal, but the loss was a little big!

 Chapter 162

    The orc troops split up after the capture of the tuwara alliance, of which 150000 orcs continued to attack the Kurt alliance and then invaded the kingdom of Colombo, that is, harlott. In addition to the two legendary orcs they met, there are two legendary orcs confronting the main force of the Centaur.


    Another group of 130000 Orc troops, also led by five legendary orcs, ran to the kingdom of Kiat and began to wreak havoc, and then continued to attack the kingdom of lucanier.


    The kingdom of Colombo barely resisted the attack of orcs and demons on one side, while the kingdom of lucanir on the other side was not so lucky. In the face of ORC attacks, it failed one after another and fell into a large territory.


    The main force of the orc army attacking the kingdom of Colombo was restrained by half of the people, and less than half of the 50000 troops were crippled. Originally, there were only 30000 orcs left in the 150000 Orc army, and the strength was weakened by several grades.


    In addition, although the kingdom of lukanir is stronger, and a large number of nobles of the former kingdom of chiyat join with soldiers, they do not have the help of tuwara alliance and Kurt alliance, two new alliances destroyed by the orcs.


    The 30000 mixed ethnic forces of the new alliance and the leading legendary strong men have an overall combat effectiveness no less than that of the 100000 troops and a large number of nobles in the kingdom of Colombo. They dare to die with the orcs, and almost half of the orcs are killed with their lives.


    However, the kingdom of lukanir also has an advantage, that is, there is no devil to intervene. The baroyan devil who came to the capital of the kingdom of Chiat and a large number of other demons did not continue to attack other areas, but stayed there to guard the door of the plane.


    What''s more, there''s nothing the demon lord like talimore is planning. There''s no need to worry about all kinds of anti heaven terrorist magic or strong demon army. It only needs to deal with 100000 Orc armies.


    Originally 130000, 30000 orcs surrounded the spirit forest under the leadership of two legendary chiefs. Although they couldn''t break the barrier, they couldn''t ignore the strongest race in the mainland. At least they should arrange a team with acceptable strength to keep an eye on it, so as not to be attacked by evil hands.


    100000 orcs, what is the concept of three legendary strongmen? Even more than 200 nobles and nearly 500000 troops were driven out. Archduke lance was hit hard in the first battle. The strength of the orc chief blessed by the abyss was obviously better than him.


    However, after that, each noble family showed all kinds of cards, and finally stabilized the war situation before the orcs attacked the core territory.


    In particular, the five marques of the kingdom of qiyat, the king and two marques of the kingdom of lucanier are all great nobles who have had legendary strong men in their ancestors. They have been handed down for nearly a thousand years and have a lot of powerful treasures and weapons.


    The jewel that Marcus used to transform into a legendary Yan devil was bought at a high price from lucanier''s family. It was left by their legendary hero ancestor Elvin. Only the Elvin family can use it. Although Marcus separated, he also retains the blood of British Elvin.


    Marcus is stronger than his brother sarik and his father harlaus, and the inheritance of this thing belongs to him, but he still paid a lot of costs in order to ease the relationship.


    The aristocratic family in the world is strictly divided according to blood vessels. The inheritance of Marquis of the prince of the house is from his ancestors, including his strength and territory, and the family''s treasure and wealth distribution are not his has the final say.


    Any family member who has awakened Elvin''s blood is qualified to intervene, which is why Marcus was dissatisfied with his father''s preference for his brother. After all, in principle, who has strong strength and high status, harlaus is not qualified to distribute what his ancestors inherited with his will.


    Of course, Harold doesn''t have to care about this. He is an early aristocrat. Everything comes from his own efforts. He can do whatever he really wants. Even if he gives his wealth and land to others, no one can manage it.


    However, no amount of treasures and cards can really change the strength gap between orcs and humans, especially at the level of ordinary soldiers. The strength of orcs has always depended on the high overall strength of the race.


    Even if the nobles on the human side resist the legendary strong with various treasures, it is impossible for ordinary soldiers to draw with Orc soldiers, except for the supreme artifact of the sun scepter.


    The pseudo sun Scepter can bless dozens of people at most. It''s not a problem for real goods to bless tens of thousands of people. Unfortunately, this scepter is occupied by demons and passive.


    After being blessed by the abyss force, the orc soldiers have no problem dealing with the human soldiers. Moreover, they are in full state without experiencing the war with the Centaur. Before, they were flat push to the fuchiat kingdom. Without the regular army and noble leadership, the resistance of the civilians is meaningless.


    At this time, the big noble families established by 8 legendary heroes in the battle conference room are having a fierce meeting.


    "What about reinforcements from other countries? We can''t last long alone, let alone lack of combat power. We can''t keep up with food supplies alone, and our food will be exhausted in half a month at most!" the king of lukanir kingdom is responsible for arranging food and grass, and he manages the food transportation throughout the country.


    The support of 500000 troops is too hard. The noble fleeing soldiers in the qiyat Kingdom bring enough, but they certainly don''t bring much food. Fleeing is not a holiday. Can you run fast with so much food?


    The total population of lukanir kingdom is less than 3 million. Before, the long-term civil war in the human kingdom consumed a large number of reserves. Now there are a lot of militia in an emergency, and the food supply is very tight.


    The mainstream of war in this era is still elite and high-end fighting, and the fighting between nobles is limited to the scale of hundreds of people. Therefore, everyone does not pay enough attention to the supply of grain and grass. It''s really fatal when there are problems.


    "I think we will be killed by the orcs in less than a month. Today, we just lost more than 3000 people after a tentative encounter with the orcs. We can''t fight with the orcs without good terrain!"


    The former anti Orc commander-in-chief of the kingdom of Kiat put forward his own point of view. He was responsible for all military operations against orcs in the kingdom of Kiat 20 years ago, and his combat experience with orcs was second only to Archduke Lance.


    "What about the kingdom of Colombo? Aren''t they also attacked by the orcs? If they can''t hold it, they retreat as soon as possible and save their strength to support us!"


    "Continue to send messengers to the kingdom of Babylon to tell them that their lips are dead and their teeth are cold. The human kingdom has been destroyed. They are no better. What aristocrats are a group of homeless dogs! Taking refuge in the dwarf kingdom is also dependent on others!"


    Everyone expressed their own views, kept giving orders, arranging tasks, and compromised with each other to the greatest extent. Now the threat of the orc army is like a knife around their neck. No matter how there are contradictions, they are all thrown aside. We all unite to get through the difficulties together.

 Chapter 163

    After the orcs evacuated from the giant fortress, they rushed all the way to the camp where the wounded were stationed. Before the reinforcements arrived, they could not continue to attack the kingdom of Colombo, or did they have any reason to continue to attack?


    The tuwara alliance and the Kurt alliance were destroyed, and the Kiat empire was destroyed. The orcs gained nothing except a piece of messy ruins. What was their goal of the southern expedition?


    The orc chieftain was a little confused. Before gaining the power of the abyss, they fought with the green orcs all year round to compete for the ownership of the holy mountain. Both Orc tribes regarded this as supreme glory.


    Now they have indeed defeated their opponents for hundreds of years. The green orcs have been killed and injured countless times. They have no ability to fight back, but it seems that they are not so satisfied to do this by relying on external forces.


    The orc chief shook his head. He didn''t want to think about this. First, he gathered the wounded with his troops and had a good rest for a period of time. He hasn''t had much rest since defeating the green Orc for half a year. He has been on his way or fighting all day.


    However, after walking a distance, the orc chief felt a little strange. It seemed that he was close to the camp where the wounded were stationed. Why haven''t he seen any orcs yet?


    "Haven''t we been near the previous camp? Why there''s no sign of them at all? Is it my mistake?" another legendary Orc asked with some doubt. He also felt something wrong, but his hand was seriously injured. He thought it might be that he was beaten and misremembered during a brief coma.


    "I also found something wrong. Something must have happened!" the orc chief''s face turned black and had a bad guess. Then he immediately shouted, "everyone, stop moving and get ready to fight!"


    Many Orc soldiers also found something strange. They left the wounded to recover. Even if the wounded are well trained and want to take action, they must meet them. There is only one way to the giant fortress. In any case, it can''t be staggered.


    "Chief, the people below seem to have found traces of the advance of the troops nearby. Shall we chase them?"


    "Chase, but let the spies go ahead and don''t be ambushed!" tens of thousands of compatriots could never leave it alone. The two legendary chiefs pursued all the way with their troops without any hesitation.


    After walking for a long time, they found a canyon, which was the place where harlott destroyed the magic array. The giant eyeball self explosion failed to destroy the terrain. It seems that talimore should have borne most of the damage of the explosion alone. No wonder the state behind fell so much.


    "There''s something wrong with this place. Don''t let the people in!" the healthy Orc chief noticed the danger as soon as he approached, and another seriously injured Orc chief nodded.


    "Let''s take a few people in and see if there is any danger. Retreat and let the soldiers wait outside!"


    "Well, there is no other place to hide people except the canyon. Our wounded people should be inside!"


    The two legendary orcs selected several well skilled clansmen and carefully lurked into the canyon. After serious damage, the orcs did not dare to be reckless all the way.


    After they entered the canyon, a big hole was suddenly opened from the ground, and many orcs fell in. At the same time, a large number of mutant orcs were drilled in it, and the high-level demon manates also appeared.


    Talimore can directly wave his hand to make the orcs mutate and surrender. He doesn''t have such strong skills. He can''t get a lot of power given by the abyss without reaching the level of demon lord.


    However, he also has an advantage. In terms of soul, he is a master among masters, and his rank is not much different from the Demon Lord. As long as it takes a little time, he can also trigger Orc mutation and control. Two Orc chiefs left the army, which made him drill a loophole.


    If the two legendary Orc chiefs are here, he has no chance to release this extremely complex magic without being disturbed. The legendary Orc is a direct gift of abyss power. Except for the demon lord who has the power of abyss will, no one can control the abyss power rebellion in the legendary Orc body. He may not have beaten the two legendary Orc chiefs with abyss blessing.


    The orc army was confused by the sudden attack, but they still took up arms and began to fight. However, the number and strength were better than their mutant orcs. The orcs easily disintegrated their resistance in the case of sneak attack.


    Manates also released magic, constantly attracted the abyss breath in the human body of batch after batch of beasts, and corrupted them into monsters. The abyss breath in these orcs became stronger after a lot of killing.


    Now after the mutation, we can''t see the original appearance characteristics of the orcs, which is more ugly and scary than the protagonists in the movie alien. The bones pierce the skin and turn into weapons. The exaggerated expansion of muscles has become bloated monsters.


    The strength of these mutant monsters is completely proportional to the ugliness of their appearance. Each of them is close to the apex of low-level demons. In addition to failing in intelligence and no brain, they are no less than middle-level demons in many aspects.


    Of course, the two legendary orcs heard the news outside the canyon for the first time. They wanted to leave the canyon quickly to support their men, but they were stopped by the elite demon legion of manates.


    One of manatus'' trumps is this group of elite demon legions summoned through blood sacrifice. They all grew up by killing in the abyss for a long time, and some of them are high-level demons.


    Of course, there must be no aristocrats among the demons like baroyan devil. They are all low-quality and high-level demons such as six armed snake demons and high-level demons. However, in this world, they are also experts with strength close to the legendary level. Even the transformed Kryon will be suppressed, and even the real legendary strong will take some effort to defeat them.


    However, manates did not bring all his men. Most of them stayed in the winged Dynasty to prevent the winged queen from crossing the river and tearing down the bridge. His strength increased greatly after the winged Queen''s heart was classified, which was beyond his control. Now they are in a cooperative relationship and are on guard against each other.


    The two Orc chiefs don''t have many subordinates. One of the chiefs is still injured. Although his strength is much stronger than that of dozens of demons with good strength, he can''t deal with each other in a short time.


    These elite demons of manates are difficult characters who can fight hand to hand and cast spells. They are not the opponents of two legendary orcs. It is easy to delay time with all kinds of disgusting tricks.


    "Drink!" the orc chief smashed a big crazy war demon into meat sauce with a powerful hammer, swung the hammer head and rotated at high speed to beat all the demons blocking the road around him. As soon as he wanted to charge and leave, he was bound and trapped in place by the earth released by a demon.


    As soon as he broke away, he was caught by several big demons who were not afraid of death. Although he was bigger, the orc chief of the legendary strong had great advantages in strength. It was not hard to kill these muscular demons, but the time was really delayed for too long.


    The battle sound outside the canyon was getting smaller and smaller. The anxiety of the orc chief was completely reflected in his actions. He attacked more and more recklessly. As a result, it was more impulsive and more difficult to get rid of the entanglement of these damn demons.


    Manates regained control of 2000 mutant monsters. Some of the 6000 orcs were directly killed by the mutant orcs, and some failed to carry the body mutation and died.


    A full 50000 Orc troops are so completely extinct, and all the remaining orcs who have accepted the power of the abyss also have no future. The power of the abyss is not so easy to enjoy!

 Chapter 164

    The two Orc chiefs killed dozens of demons who didn''t know how to live or die, and finally killed out of the canyon. Several Orc masters who went in with them died unfortunately. The strength of those demons was average for the legendary strong and difficult for anyone under the legend.


    "Hehe, it''s a little late. Let''s take a look at the new face of your people!" manates pointed out the non adult, ferocious and strange mutant orcs to the two legendary orcs.


    The two Orc chiefs wanted to split their eyes. Even if the orc soldier died on the battlefield, it would be a great blasphemy to be manipulated by people into monsters.


    Manates laughed cruelly. He liked to see others in pain, anger but powerless. He was happy to torture him. His character was quite cruel.


    "Bastard, die for me!" the grumpy legendary Orc couldn''t control his anger and killed manates regardless of his injury.


    Manates controls such a mutant orc, which consumes a lot of mental power and magic, and basically can''t release any powerful magic. However, as a high-level demon, his hand to hand combat ability is also not poor, but with so many high-quality cannon fodder powerful thugs, why should he fight by himself?


    The irascible Orc chieftain was drowned by hundreds of ferocious and ugly monsters, and his injury was not good. It was difficult for him to rush out of the siege. The monsters after the mutation of these orcs had terrible lethality, sharp bone blades, sharp nails and corrosive blood, which made the orc chieftain accumulate the injury quickly, and the momentum was obviously declining.


    "I can''t spare you!" another legendary Orc attacked manates with all his strength while the monsters around manates were led away by his companions. Although there were more than 2000 mutant monsters, others were still far away. As long as he could kill manates in a short time, he didn''t have to worry about being entangled.


    "Hehe, if you don''t run away and take the initiative to die, it''s really a race with developed muscles and simple mind. Even the leaders are fools. No wonder you''ll be cheated so easily!"


    Manatess doesn''t care about the legendary Orc killed in rage. Even if he can''t win each other in hand to hand combat, he can''t be easily killed. There are so many powerful monsters around, and these two guys who can live only with brute force can''t threaten him.


    On the contrary, he was quite happy to see that the two legendary orcs did not escape, but stayed and fought to death. It was not difficult for his men to siege and kill the two legendary orcs, but he really couldn''t catch up with each other if they wanted to run.


    If the two orcs escape and leak information, it is still a little troublesome. Although the orcs are already in their bag, it is best to kill and attack more before they wake up. However, it can not only consume the strength of other local races in the world, but also make them improve even more in the later variation.


    With a bang, manates blocked the orc chief''s heavy hammer with a black wooden scepter. He didn''t know what the scepter was made of. He could shake it with a giant hammer weighing several tons.


    "That''s all you can do? You don''t have a small voice, but you don''t have much strength!" manates held a scepter in both hands and steadily resisted the attack of the orc chief. The other party was green and angry, and couldn''t let the giant hammer inch in.


    Attack absorption is a special effect stronger than stil''s shield. Stil''s shield can only absorb kinetic energy and has poor effect on simple energy attack, so it will be broken by talimore''s death laser.


    The scepter of manates can not only absorb any form of attack, but also release shock waves freely with his mind. It can also be used as a magic wand. It can be said to be an excellent artifact integrating physics, magic, attack and defense.


    The orc chief ignored manates'' ridicule, constantly changed the angle, changed the direction and continued to attack manates. He could only do so. The option of escape was excluded from the beginning, either kill the other party or die.


    It has to be said that the legendary Orc''s melee ability is really strong, strong and fast, and their excellent physique allows them to attack continuously with high intensity. Manates usually has a large number of younger brothers charging for him. He is not very good at melee, so he was really caught.


    After another attack was easily blocked, the orc chief did not continue to add force, but suddenly retreated, stuck the scepter with the lower edge of the hammer, pulled it hard, and pulled manates forward.


    Pure strength competition manates, a legal demon, still couldn''t compete with the legendary orcs. The orc chief threw down the hammer, directly clenched his empty hand into a fist and began to hit manates madly.


    The orc chief turned all his anger into strength, stuck to manates, and almost made a shadow with his fast fists, completely tearing manates''s proud expression.


    Manates was shaken by countless fist shadows, and his body kept retreating, thanks to his amazing physique and defense comparable to the dragon, otherwise he would have been beaten into meat pie.


    After a quick combo, the orc chief suddenly sank and bumped into manates'' arms. He used the fist formed by tightly holding his hands together as a weapon, and mercilessly hit manates'' chin from bottom to top, flying it. The sound of clicking came out, which should be broken.


    "Bastard, how dare you..." before manates finished speaking, the orc chief roared and rushed up to tear manates up completely.


    However, he didn''t have that chance. A six armed snake demon from manates''s elite demon Legion rushed to support him. The six armed snake demon waving six broadswords slashed wildly, and the unarmed Orc chief could only retreat temporarily.


    This retreat completely lost the opportunity to approach manates, and hundreds of mutant monsters surrounded them layer by layer, not to mention the wounded legendary orc, who was in good condition and just beat manates, was also overwhelmed by high-quality crowd tactics.


    The sea of people tactic is not terrible. What''s terrible is the sea of people tactic composed of a group of fierce and fearless monsters with amazing lethality. Even if they bear the front blow of the legendary strong, these monsters who are hammered and rotten will fight back before they die.


    The orc''s physique is good, and the legendary strong man is particularly excellent, but after all, he is still a body of flesh and blood. In the face of those sharp bone blades and teeth, he has been torn off pieces of flesh and skin. The injured legendary strong man has been knocked down to the ground, his whole body is covered with flesh and blood, and a monster''s head is hung on one arm.


    "Damn, get away!" at this moment, the orc chief directly lifted a monster weighing hundreds of kilograms as a weapon, waved it in a random circle, swept away the surrounding enemies and wanted to rescue his direct companions.


    And manates smiled with disdain, useless struggle!

 Chapter 165

    "Die, annoying rubbish!" manates waved the wooden staff in the distance and shot a shock wave. The wooden staff that absorbed a lot of energy was extremely powerful, which condensed the power of the orc chief''s dozens of smashes.


    The orc chieftain and seven or eight monsters around him were shrouded. Those aunt bin monsters directly became minced meat. The orc chieftain turned white in his eyes, burst blood all over his body, and his internal organs were seriously crushed. He couldn''t stand up and stumbled to the ground.


    Countless monsters rushed up to bite the orc chieftain who was close to coma. Another Orc chieftain also completely lost his breath and was divided by countless monsters.


    "Unfortunately, there are too many things to be busy, otherwise I have to torture this guy''s soul!" manates was beaten by the orc chief. He felt pain all over, his brain was dizzy, and his anger was a little big.


    "More than 100 hellfires and tens of thousands of mutant Orc legions have really made a lot of money this time. It seems that my luck is on my side to attack and occupy the different world this time!"


    After completely killing two legendary orcs, manates couldn''t help being excited about his too smooth plan and getting closer and closer to his goal.


    "Then, let the orcs who came to support me become my slaves!" manates felt that since the orcs had been trapped in the mire and couldn''t extricate themselves, there was no need to spend any more time guiding them to attack other races and directly controlled everything.


    The orcs who are divided into multiple troops and come to support with tribes are his best target. Go directly to the orc army with more than 100000 people to trouble him. His chance of winning is too low. It also means that he lifts a stone and hits himself in the foot. After all, the orcs are still trying their best to attack other races.


    Back to the protagonist, it was evening after the victory of the giant fortress. After the fierce battle, the people were too tired. After sending scouts to investigate the orc retreat, the whole army relaxed and began to rest.


    The next day began to collect the bodies and clean up the battlefield. Of course, this was what the servants had to do. Harold and his nobles didn''t care. They entrusted the knights to do it.


    "What? You said you touched the threshold of legend?" harlott and Kryon were shocked, but this was great good news. Now the kingdom of Colombo is in urgent need of combat power, and it is very exciting for Marcus to be promoted to legend.


    "Yes, I turned into a Yan devil yesterday. When I woke up, I felt that my control over the power of fire had risen countless levels. I could release some powerful abilities without the help of the relics of my ancestors!"


    "And I can clearly feel that my strength bottleneck has disappeared. As long as I work hard to exercise and tap my potential, I can become a legendary strong man within one year!"


    Marcus''s breakthrough is relatively rare. The general legendary strong men complete the counter attack under unimaginable pressure, break through and exceed the limit, while Marcus has a little accumulation and natural feeling.


    Marcus has been the top level among the nobles since he woke up. He has accumulated for nearly 30 years and his strength has hardly improved. It seems that he is not doing useless work, but he has not reached the day of qualitative change, or there is no introduction.


    Marcus has also experienced a lot of battles, large and small, but there are few battles involving death that push himself to the limit. In a battle with the Centaur, Harold stood up and died with honor. In a battle with Aaron, Kryon became a dragon slaughtering hero.


    Only this time, Marcus inspired the relics of his ancestors, temporarily obtained legendary strength, helped him break through the bottleneck of strength, and the long-term accumulation suddenly broke out, with the explosive improvement of strength.


    "Do you have any intention to replace the king?" Harold''s impression is that Marcus still attaches great importance to power. Anyway, Prague is dead, his son''s level is average, the war performance is ordinary, and there will be no trouble if he is overthrown.


    The nobles are also very realistic. At the beginning, Prague took everyone to open up Xinjiang and expand territory. It was also an extremely overbearing legend Qi Qin. Of course, it was all kinds of compliments and respected him as the king. Unfortunately, now the king of Prague is dead, and his son is not brilliant. Of course, Marcus, the new legendary strong man and hero in the war, is the most powerful king candidate.


    Harlott''s performance in this war was also very good. He completed the task of destroying the magic array and dispersing the miscellaneous fish army. Kelon was also very brave. He was wounded by the legendary orcs and had to cover other nobles. He brushed a great wave of reputation. With their support, it was definitely not difficult for Marcus to ascend.


    Unexpectedly, Marcus shook his head and refused, "although Prague has many shortcomings, he is a human hero. He fought bravely with the devil to the last minute!"


    "Our country is called Colombo. It was founded by Prague Colombo. I won''t forget this. Don''t forget that without him, there would be no land reclamation trip, let alone us now!"


    Cleon smiled and nodded. He always admired the king of Prague from the bottom of his heart. He was born as a gladiator. He admired the strong. When he was a little knight, he learned about the strength of the king of Prague from a distance. Since then, he has respected the king of Prague very much.


    Harold nodded thoughtfully. He seemed to know more about Marcus. Originally, when the king of Prague was there, Marcus had all kinds of tangled allies fighting with him. As a result, the king of Prague died, but he gave up his readily available throne.


    It seems that what Marcus pursues is not a simple power, wealth, land and status, but a sense of pride and achievement from the bottom of his heart.


    Whether it is to leave the family and join the wasteland, or to come out together for the new imperial status, as well as the desire to counterattack the orcs, Marcus wants to prove himself and create legends.


    "Let''s go. The celebration banquet is about to be held. We are all the protagonists who have made great achievements. Then we can chat happily at the banquet!"


    Cleon began to crave wine before he recovered from his injury. This guy became a noble and got some bad problems. Lust can also be said to be the cause of blood. Drinking is purely addictive.


    Anyway, no one can manage. Anyone who wants others to have any capital can deal with it casually by marrying more than a dozen wives. They don''t get drunk when drinking wine. They also have power, power and strength. They are free to do whatever they want.


    "Bald head, let''s fight for wine today!" Harold is not polite. He''s too lazy to call him uncle. If he has the achievements of [wine tasting master], he will be blessed by the power of the system. Drinking is like drinking air, which is easier than drinking water!


    Although I dare not marry so many wives, you can''t compare with me in drinking!


    After being taught a lesson by Fiona, Harold became more and more envious and jealous of the bald man marrying more than a dozen beautiful wives with their own characteristics. He was often indignant at the thought.


    However, he has made another breakthrough in strength this time. Maybe he can win tyona? She should also join the banquet, and then show her her hands to know who has the final say.

 Chapter 166

    The celebration banquet was held very grandly. It seemed that everyone was trying to completely eliminate the haze since the devil came and mankind was defeated. They all enjoyed delicious food and wine.


    Harold still couldn''t compete with Kryon. He was pulled out by theona to compete. The reason was that Harold''s strength improved too obviously. Theona noticed it and wanted to compete again.


    Harold easily gained the upper hand in this single challenge. His attributes are no less than that of tiona. It is not a problem to suppress tiona by relying on the invisible armor of the system and the skills of increasing speed and strength. What''s more, the unstoppable gravity control makes tiona only get beaten and can''t fight back at all.


    After being defeated by Harold, Fiona was not sad at all. Instead, she excitedly took Harold to the banquet at the elf side. It seems that she always felt that as her man, her strength could not be weaker than her. Like the idea of female orcs, it is said that male proposal at the orc side is often completed by dueling to defeat the woman!


    Harold didn''t resist. It''s OK to chat with those nobles. It''s not necessary to make deep friends. He has strength, money, can''t ask them, and it''s nothing if he doesn''t go back to the noble''s wine table.


    The main nobles talked about Marcus. Although Harold had a good relationship with Marcus, he was not interested in being a foil, so he simply took this opportunity to leave.


    On the contrary, in addition to all kinds of ELF girls, the dusk brigade is constantly boasting about its journey experience, which is much more interesting than the topics discussed by the nobility.


    Alan and stile didn''t completely let go of entertainment, but still kept exchanging all kinds of intelligence, mainly about demons and orcs. Both of them have a sense of responsibility and responsibility. Even at this time, they are doing business.


    Other members of the dusk brigade told these inexperienced elves about their various experiences. Although others blew some cattle, they were far less exaggerated than Ike. It seemed that killing dragons was a small thing in her mouth.


    Such forced words made Fiona unhappy when she heard them. She said bluntly that she was bragging and bullshit. Ike couldn''t bear it. All kinds of strange words began to ridicule Fiona.


    One of them is the favorite of the dusk brigade, and the other is the bully of the elves. No one is willing to be soft, so they quarrel. Others can''t hold it. The elves have a long life and slow psychological development. Many of these elves in their 100s are a little childish.


    Harlott took advantage of the opportunity of the two bullys, Fiona and Ike, to find fault with each other. She had a good affair with bias. Fiona must directly push bias away when she was there.


    Fortunately, bias is also willing to get close to Harold. Although the elves spend most of their time in rear casting and archery support, they also experienced close combat with orcs. Bias is very eager for comfort from others after this war.


    If Ike hadn''t been too wasteful, quarrelling and moving his hands, he was rubbed by theona''s hand on the table, resulting in the end of the conflict too soon, Harold estimated that he could grow up with bias in the evening.


    "Although our previous experience was wonderful, it was nothing compared with the battle a few days ago!" the two Orc members of the dusk brigade were more honest, boasting and embarrassed, so they talked about the previous battle with talimore.


    As soon as theona separated Harold and bias, who were close together, she heard the story of the twilight brigade about the battle with talimore, and couldn''t help getting more angry.


    "Harold, why don''t you destroy the magic array without me! I also want to see the strength of the demon lord!"


    Of course, harlott won''t call Fiona to take her lover with him. Who can do such things? He specially asked Alan to keep it secret.


    Harold didn''t care about the accusation of Fiona, but her next words still moved Harold.


    "What if you die? Do you know how I felt when the Centaur commander cut you to death? Remember to tell me anything dangerous next time. I don''t want you to take risks alone!"


    Harold comforted and replied, "there are two legendary strong men who destroy the magic array. There is no danger. What are you worried about?"


    Fiona listened to Harold''s words but was unmoved. She still stared at Harold with a dissatisfied face. Harold had no choice but to compromise and said that she would never mess up in the future.


    "Fiona is very worried about you. After learning that you are going to perform such a dangerous task, she has been restless. She was almost hit by the orcs in the battle because of her distraction!"


    Beyonce could not help telling Harold the details, which also made Harold feel heavy but warm. At the same time, she also liked tiona more, no longer just because she wanted each other''s appearance and body.


    "Use your mouth? I told you not to tell him!" Fiona was a little shy, her cheeks were red, and she cleaned up bias angrily.


    Poor bias apologized while being beaten, but Fiona didn''t really try her best. She just wanted to get rid of embarrassment through this behavior. After bias exposed her inner feelings, she was a little embarrassed to face Harold.


    Harlott leaned back in his chair and looked at the two beauties in front of him. He felt very happy. Try to propose marriage after the war. The elves are relatively free, and marriage with other races will not be prohibited.


    Harlott doesn''t have to look at anyone''s face. If Marcus is right, he may consider whether it is right to marry the elves for the sake of status and family. If it is some young nobles, he may have to consider the opinions of his parents. However, harlott, the first generation nobles who started the family, is very free and willful.


    "I just don''t know if they are willing to marry me together, and Marcus''s daughter Anne may be a little sad. She can only be sorry for Marcus!"


    Compared with Marcus'' baby daughter Anne, Harold must care more about two elf sisters. Marcus has only one daughter, and he certainly doesn''t want his daughter to be wronged. Moreover, the relationship between them is good enough that there is no need for marriage, so Marcus will definitely not let Anne marry Harold again.


    However, harlott soon put these things behind him. Now the war is not completely over. Not to mention the orcs on lucanier''s side, but there must be many Orc troops on their side. There are 50000 troops from more than 100000 troops. Where is the rest?


    The Scouts of the kingdom of Columbus didn''t spy too far away, so now they don''t know about the large-scale war of the orc centaurs.


    "Go and talk to Alan and stile!" but just as Harold picked up his glass, he heard a systematic hint that made him doubt reality.

 Chapter 167

    [the territory "forging city" is destroyed, the lion knights are dissolved, and some items in the warehouse are transferred to the item column.]


    Only a small amount of precious metals and three kinds of wine were transferred, and the others disappeared. Harlow opened the territory panel and impressively found that the forging city in the territory panel had disappeared.


    Territory disappear? The panel of the system is transformed according to the reality. The disappearance of the territory in the territory panel means that the territory in reality is either destroyed or occupied except for major problems.


    What happened? Harold''s face suddenly looked ugly. Did the retreating Orc troops bypass the giant fortress to attack the rear territory of the kingdom of Colombo?


    Impossible, there are human scouts everywhere. How can thousands of ORC troops silently cross their defense line!


    And didn''t the report of the troops following all the way say that the orc troops withdrew from the territory of the kingdom of Colombo?


    Just as Harold was worried and thinking, the system sent a prompt that [the territory "Harold fortress" was destroyed!]


    This is harlott''s castle, the castle where xihelu and hill are staying!


    Harold trembled and opened the army column, and several system soldiers left behind the castle also disappeared from the army column. If Harold did not take the initiative to contact the employment relationship, the soldiers would disappear from the army column only in one case.


    That''s death!


    What the hell happened!!


    Harold took a deep breath. It''s useless to panic now. He quickly sent his personal attendants to arrange scouts to inquire about the news. The next war is likely to come soon!


    Harold forced himself not to consider the damage to his territory and the safety of his family. He calmly thought about what to do. First of all, he must contact Marcus. He believed that the devil came in his dream last time, and this time should be OK.


    In addition, tell Alan and stile about it first, and we''ll discuss what to do together.


    "Fiona, come here together. Let''s find Alan. There''s something important!"


    Harold doesn''t want to make Fiona angry. Since he promised before, he doesn''t have to avoid anything. Although he doesn''t expect the violent elf to have any good ideas, he can''t exclude her any more.


    "What''s the matter?" Fiona noticed that Harold''s face was very ugly and stopped teasing bias.


    "Talk together later!" Harold takes Fiona to find Alan and stile. Fiona is dissatisfied with Harold''s throwing her away, but she has no opinion on Harold''s arrangement and orders. Thanks to Harold''s single victory over Fiona, their roles and positions have changed greatly.


    Harlott interrupted the conversation between Alan and stile and said bluntly, "just now, my territory was attacked by unknown enemies, and the main city, the forging city and the directly subordinate castle were destroyed!"


    Alan and stile''s expressions changed all of a sudden. They didn''t doubt Harold''s words. Harold had all kinds of magical treasures. They all knew that it was not strange to know the situation of the territory from a distance, and such a major thing could not be a joke.


    "Let''s go and find the high-level leaders of the new alliance and the nobles of the kingdom of Colombo!" although Alan and stil are not the dignitaries in charge of the army, let alone the people of the kingdom of Colombo, they will not get away when the kingdom of Colombo is attacked.


    "Do you have any information except that the territory is attacked?" Steele asked thoughtfully on the road. He couldn''t figure out who would attack the kingdom of Columbus at this time. The threat of orcs and demons is in front of him. The kingdom of Columbus is in front of the pressure. Even if you want to take advantage of the fire, you have to wait for the orcs to retreat!


    Did the demons or orcs cross their lines and circle to the rear?


    "There is no other information. I have sent someone to inquire about the situation!"


    At this time, Alan suddenly changed his expression and said, "the elf home has also been occupied, and the border I left there has been destroyed!"


    Both Harold and stile frowned. Harold''s territory is not far from the elf home, but it can''t be reached in a short time, which shows that there are a lot of enemies and can divide troops to occupy and capture each territory.


    Moreover, harlott''s territory and ELF''s castle have fallen, which they can confirm. What about other kingdom territories that they can''t confirm? The whole kingdom of Colombo has empty rear combat power and is absolutely difficult to resist in the face of the enemy.


    Several people hurried to the noble''s wine table. Harold clapped his hands on the wine table and made a huge noise, shaking everything on the table.


    "Gentlemen, I have just received the latest news. Our rear territory has been attacked by unknown enemies. New enemies have come to attack the kingdom of Colombo!"


    "What?" "what''s the matter?" "Harold, tell me more!" the nobles were frightened by the sudden information. They just carried through the difficult defensive war with the orcs. Why was the rear attacked?


    "I have special magic items. I can immediately know if the territory is occupied or destroyed. Just now, the news came from my magic item! Now the forging city and my castle of my territory have been occupied!"


    "Our elf castle and ELF home have also been occupied, and the border I have left has been forcibly destroyed!"


    "How''s my territory? I''m very close to your territory!"


    "It must be a joke! My wife and the toddler are still in the castle!"


    The nobles burst the pot in an instant. Why did they fight with the orcs to protect the territory? Now they tell them that the territory has been invaded by the enemy.


    "Calm down. It''s no use being anxious now. Let someone inquire about the news quickly. We haven''t received any information. The attack must have happened soon. The kingdom of Colombo is so big that they can''t occupy several territories in a short time!"


    Marcus'' wife and daughter are also in the territory, and they are very close to harlott''s territory. Marcus is also very worried, but he forcibly keeps calm and appeases other nobles. At this time, he, the biggest nobleman, can''t mess.


    Harold also agreed with Marcus. They didn''t receive any news. The attack on the rear must have happened soon. Harold felt a little strange after thinking carefully at this time.


    "My territory is neither border nor core. Why was my territory occupied?"


    The nobles still couldn''t calm down and quarreled after listening to Marcus. To tell the truth, Marcus and Harold are likely to suffer the most and are not in the mood to care about others. It''s good to be able to control themselves from outbreak.


    Then, in just half a day, Harold received several system prompts in succession.


    [territory "Stan town" is destroyed!]


    [the territory "Noah village" was destroyed!]


    [territory "commercial city" destroyed!]


    ......


    The enemy is still attacking!

 Chapter 168

    "I''ll investigate. Don''t worry. I''ll pay attention to concealment, find out the situation and report back as soon as possible!" Steele volunteered to explore.


    They waited for a full day and didn''t receive any news. Stil couldn''t help but want to go out, but Harold stopped him. Now it''s unclear what the situation is. It''s likely that the enemy will attack them. Stil, the only legendary combat power, is very key and should not be wasted on searching intelligence.


    "Such a big thing happened, why didn''t any news come from the rear?" Marcus looked gloomy. It''s normal to say that no news came half a day ago. The territory of the kingdom of Colombo is very large. No matter how fast the messenger has to run for a day or two, it may take a short time for the enemy to attack the territory and be conquered. It''s also possible that the messenger is still on the road.


    But it''s been a whole day. Why should we send news? Did the enemy suddenly break the city in an instant?


    How is this possible? So many territories are occupied, and the number of enemies is definitely not a small number. It is impossible not to be detected in advance!


    Then there is only one possibility, the communication is cut off, and the enemy has the ability to block messages!


    Marcus thought about it and thought that there might not be any gain if he continued to wait. He called the knight and said, "gather the nobles, count the troops, and we''ll discuss sending troops to fight! We can''t wait any longer!"


    Marcus''s wife and daughter''s life and death are uncertain, and the territory is likely to be destroyed. It''s not easy to bear it for one day, while other nobles are also anxious. Continuing to wait will only make people more dissatisfied. It''s better to send troops to test.


    At this time, important news came. It was not human spies, but a group of seriously injured dwarves and a group of fully armed wingers. It was sadoer who took the lead!


    It is surprising that there are two giant dwarves in this group of dwarves, one legendary dwarf and the others are high-powered dwarf experts. However, these dwarves are in a mess and have no domineering spirit of the strong.


    Sadoer looked panicked and trembled all the time. When she saw Harold, she immediately rushed up and trembled to say the reason.


    The kingdom of Columbus had long asked for help from the dwarf Kingdom, the Dragon Kingdom and the winged Dynasty. Although the dwarf kingdom was a little slow because the dwarf king was injured and unconscious, they knew that the situation was urgent. When it came late, the kingdom of Columbus was destroyed, so they sent reinforcements as soon as possible.


    The team is led by two legendary dwarves, one of whom is Brian Bronzebeard''s brother Magny Bronzebeard. In addition, there are four giant dwarves who can show the gods to the earth, and the army is tens of thousands of dwarf heavy soldiers.


    The fighting power of dwarves is no less than that of orcs, but the number is much smaller. The whole dwarf Kingdom barely has a population of one million. What''s different between dwarves and orcs is that not all dwarves like fighting and can''t do it for all the people.


    Ten thousand dwarf heavy soldiers are already a great number, not to mention six high-end strong men. It can be said that the dwarf Kingdom really treats the orc attack and demon invasion as a great event.


    With the abnormal physique and excellent equipment of the dwarves, we can rely on these 10000 dwarves to withstand the orcs several times their own. That''s how we kept the fort at the beginning.


    At the same time, the reinforcements of the winged Terrans and the troops of the Dragon kingdom came together. The leaders are also legendary strong men. This is also thanks to the fact that the orcs destroyed the two mixed racial alliances that are biased towards neutrality and even close to the orcs. All races and countries feel the menace of the orcs and dare not stand on the sidelines.


    The arrival of reinforcements is a good thing. With these reinforcements, even more than 100000 Orc troops can be fearless. Unfortunately, the betrayal of the winged Queen almost wiped out the reinforcements.


    The forging city of harlott is inhabited by many ethnic groups, among which the dwarves account for the majority, and the nobles are absent. The reinforcements from the dwarf King naturally meet with the dwarves in the forging City, and they are ready to rush to the giant fortress for support after a night''s rest.


    Harlott, of course, they have sent the news of defeating the orcs, but somehow, the news has not reached the rear, and the kingdom of Columbus does not know the news of the orcs being defeated.


    From the very beginning, the winger queen was ready to do this stab on the back of her hand after hearing the help of Alan and harlott. She sent hundreds of high-level wingers early to block the intelligence network.


    The winged man who has amazing eyesight and can fly freely is too professional in intercepting and killing messengers. Whether all kinds of intelligence sent by the rear of the kingdom to the giant fortress or the news sent by the giant fortress to the rear are intercepted.


    After the dwarf reinforcements came to the forging City, it was customary to drink all night and prepare to quit drinking for the war tomorrow. The queen of the winged people had people poison the dwarf''s wine early. Many winged people in the forging city were confidants of the queen of the winged people. They found out the location of the wine cellar and grain winery early for this day.


    The bad habit of dwarves'' drinking is really bad. Originally, the strength of two legendary dwarves, six giant dwarves and tens of thousands of dwarven soldiers can be called terrible. Even if the winged queen and her troops sneak attack, it is difficult to win, and they are bound to suffer heavy casualties. As a result, the poisoned dwarves are either unconscious or their combat strength declines.


    Moreover, when the lizard people reacted badly and wanted to help deal with the winged people, hundreds of high-level lizard people, that is, the half dragon people, suddenly went crazy and indiscriminately attacked the friendly forces. These half dragon people held a blood sublimation ceremony using the dragon blood moved by the queen of the winged people.


    The dwarves were poisoned, and half of the lizards were crazy about their high-level combat power. The winged people were indeed ready to sneak attack. The situation was completely reversed. It was useless for even the strong dwarves to attack with all their strength.


    The legendary dwarves and giant dwarves with excellent physique were certainly immune to the poison in the wine, but they couldn''t defeat the winged queen and her son and a large number of high-level demons.


    The main reason is that the winged queen is too fierce. She can roll up the wind simply by waving her wings. A painful scream that hits the soul makes the people of the whole forging city feel miserable. It is difficult for the two legendary dwarves to compete together.


    Originally, the winged queen was the top legendary strong man. After receiving the gift and reward from the abyss, she obtained a leap forward promotion. If it weren''t for racial restrictions, she might have become the Demon Lord.


    However, the winged queen is indeed mutating step by step. Her wings, eyes and tail are getting closer and closer to the devil. Maybe it won''t be long before she will mutate into a devil.


    I don''t know if she will treat the winged people as her own family at that time. It''s estimated that it''s impossible. Now she regards the winged people as mole ants. She doesn''t even care about her own flesh and blood. When she becomes a devil, it''s estimated that her body and mind are no different from other demons.

 Chapter 169

    Originally, the winged queen wanted to destroy the dwarves and lizards directly. At this time, sadoer violently rebelled, created an escape opportunity for the dwarves and lizards, broke through the siege and escaped together.


    The winged queen is strong, but it''s still not strong enough. Even if the two legendary dwarves can''t beat her, they have caused him a lot of damage. If they chase hard, of course, it''s OK, but she''s not at ease.


    Not afraid of the enemy, but afraid of those high-level demons who are their own people. Manates is on guard against her. Of course, she is also on guard against each other. She really fights with the strong dwarf. What if manates takes advantage of her serious injury at that time?


    Both of them have the ability to devour other people''s souls and enhance themselves, so manates won''t say. By virtue of this ability, the winger queen has gradually become the winger queen who dominates one side from an ordinary legendary winger.


    Among them, her own children are the ones she devours most. The souls of her own children are more consistent, the counterattack is smaller, and the ability is concentrated, which makes it easier to strengthen her strength. That''s why she treats her daughter like raising poisonous insects, the survival of the fittest and encourages killing each other.


    The stronger the strength of the final winner, the closer it will be to the day she swallowed. There is no hope for the winged people from the beginning. A ruler who does not regard himself as the winged people rules all the winged people. If he can govern well, there will be a ghost.


    However, only a few can break through. In total, only more than 2000 dwarves and more than 4000 lizards can escape the fate of death. They retreat to the giant fortress with a large number of refugees from the kingdom of Columbus.


    The option to withdraw to the dwarf kingdom is not reliable at all. The distance is too far. The winged troops continue to invade and kill after completely occupying the forging city. Fortunately, Marcus and harlott''s family withdrew immediately after hearing the news and fled with the reinforcements of dwarves and lizards.


    They didn''t know whether the giant fortress had withstood the orc''s attack. They were particularly afraid that they would have a war with the orcs as soon as they arrived, so most of the troops and those refugees were placed in the distance, and a small number of people came. They just met the spies who went to inquire about the news and hurried to pass on the information.


    Fortunately, there is an insider like sadoer, otherwise the dwarves and lizards will be completely destroyed. Without the leadership of these troops, refugees and noble families will never be able to break through the blockade of the winged people.


    "The winged queen! Sure enough, my intuition was right that day. She colluded with the devil!" Harold took a breath of air conditioning. Fortunately, the winged queen didn''t want to kill at that time, otherwise he and Alan would have died.


    Alan also reasoned out the cause and effect of the matter. At that time, he felt that the strength of the winged queen was too strong. There was something wrong. As expected, he accepted the gift from the abyss.


    Unfortunately, it''s a hindsight to say anything now. At that time, although Alan or harlott suspected the winged queen, they didn''t focus on her. They were busy dealing with orcs and Demons and wanted to ignore her first, resulting in great disaster.


    "How many winged troops can we beat them back?" Marcus excitedly asked this question. Now it''s not a slow defensive war. The enemy has brought home, and they must hurry back to beat the enemy back.


    "Many, hundreds of thousands, but the strength is relatively general. The winged people never care about cultivating the bottom army. If we hadn''t drunk that day, we would definitely smash their shit out!"


    The legendary dwarf roared angrily. Even if he fought with the orcs, he rarely ate them. It''s the first time that he has failed so badly.


    Hundreds of thousands! That''s hopeless. Now the defenders of the giant fortress add up to less than 50000, and many soldiers are still seriously injured in bed. The winged people are weaker than the dwarves, and there is no big gap compared with humans. Most of the human soldiers are militia, and their combat effectiveness is at most twice that. Dealing with 100000 winged people is the limit.


    Marcus sighed deeply. He could only try his best to save the people, give up most of the land and defend near the giant fortress. Dealing with the orcs had exhausted the combat power of the kingdom of Colombo. He really had no energy to deal with the winged people. Moreover, even if the orcs didn''t come, it was also difficult to deal with the winged people.


    Human beings are divided into four countries, and the winged Dynasty is indeed a whole. If less than a quarter of human power could compete with the whole winged people, human beings would have become an arrogant superior race like dwarves and elves.


    Everyone was a little silent. They were a little desperate because of the too powerful enemy. They had just defeated the orcs. Why did they have to face the strong enemy before they slowed down.


    "Don''t give up, we still have a chance! Our enemy is not the winged people, but the winged queen! The winged people are just forced to attack by the winged queen!"


    "The civilians of the winged Dynasty just want to survive and have no intention of aggression. They are different from the orcs. They are not bewitched by the abyss. As long as they kill the winged queen, they will naturally retreat and even join us against the devil!"


    Harlott has "dealt" with many winged girls. From those girls who would rather lie down to earn money than return to the winged Dynasty, harlott understands the weakness of the winged Dynasty, its brutal rule and its position completely relying on force, which makes the civilians of the winged Dynasty have no attachment and love for the country.


    What''s more, taking refuge in the devil was originally done by the winged queen alone. If it''s in animation or film, relying on the protagonist''s aura and full-scale mouth gun can even directly make the winged army defecte!


    "That''s reasonable! Although the number of wing Terran troops is large, they are puppets manipulated. It''s not enough to defeat the enemy''s head!"


    "Yes, I also feel that those winged troops don''t seem to have any desire to fight, otherwise we can''t break through the siege and escape!"


    Harold poked the key. The people who were almost desperate suddenly came to the spirit. If they can win, no one is willing to be a shrinking turtle.


    "But the question is how to kill the winged queen?" the question is the legendary strong dwarf. He still has several injuries beaten by the winged queen.


    The words of the dwarf and the strong slightly extinguished the hope in the hearts of the people. The strength of the winged queen was far higher than that of the general legendary strong. Even two legendary dwarves and several giant dwarfs couldn''t get a bargain together.


    "No matter what, we still have to try. We have no ability to fight with hundreds of thousands of winged Terran troops!" after Marcus''s strength increased greatly, he spoke with a lot of firmness, and what he said was very reasonable. The winged Terran is a race that is not afraid of siege.


    The high and solid wall has an excellent defense effect on the orcs, and it is nothing to the flying wingers, even if not all the wingers can fly, but one tenth of the hundreds of thousands of winger troops can fly up and entangle, which is enough to delay the time for the rest of the wingers to attack.

 Chapter 170

    Knowing that the giant fortress was safe and secure, sadoer also asked a fast flying hand to go down to report to the large army. The refugees could be resettled on the spot. The lizard and dwarf troops and the noble families must be picked up.


    After waiting for a long time, the rest of the troops also rushed over. The lizard dwarves, aristocratic families and their close guards, with a total of less than 10000 troops, were more or less injured. However, when they saw that their families were safe, the aristocrats who had been occupied by the wingers were relieved.


    They don''t care much about the life and death of civilians. As long as their families are safe and their children are carefree, they can win back no matter how much territory is lost. The psychological pressure of winged people to humans is far less than that of orcs. If orcs conquer the territory, it is estimated that the nobles want to escape.


    Master Ailuo of the forging city was also among them. He almost failed to escape in order to take the newly forged "Ailuo armor". Thanks to his high reputation, a giant dwarf turned around to save him and opened the way for the gods to come down to earth.


    Master ello regarded the first legendary equipment he built in his life as more important than life. It is estimated that Harold himself would not regard this legendary armor as so important. No matter how good the equipment is, it is not as important as life.


    At this time, many spies also sent back information. In the south of the kingdom of Colombo, harlott, Marcus and several surrounding aristocratic territories were occupied. Except for the refugees who fled with the dwarf lizard troops, others were brutally killed.


    In just one day, the wing people killed hundreds of thousands of human civilians. It''s definitely not just to vent their desire to kill. It must be a blood sacrifice ceremony. It also reminds people that they can''t defend passively. The wing people alone are troublesome enough. Let''s have some powerful and terrible demons. Let''s just flee together.


    Two legendary dwarves, four giant dwarves and a legendary half dragon elder all arrived and held a battle meeting with the newly awakened legendary strongmen of the new alliance and a large number of human nobles.


    Harlott''s decapitation plan was unanimously agreed. Although it was indeed very difficult to kill the winged queen, this choice seemed more realistic than dealing with hundreds of thousands of winged troops. Everyone had to be a dead horse as a living horse doctor and began to discuss the assassination.


    "How to limit her escape? Even if we win, how can we stop her flying away?"


    This problem is not difficult to solve. The legendary half dragon elder took out a strange yoke that can limit any air flying unit. It is a super practical artifact specially used to deal with the giant dragon.


    Although the power of the winged queen is strong, it is similar to that of the dragon, but her agility and flexibility are also at the top level, so she is far superior to other legendary giants in terms of comprehensive strength.


    "At that time, I will use this artifact to stop the winged queen from flying. As long as I am still alive, she will never be more than 3 meters above the ground!" the half dragon elder made a firm guarantee. Hundreds of his half dragon compatriots died madly because of the passive hands and feet of the dragon blood. This hatred has broken through the sky.


    Lizard people are the most vengeful race. As the top strong among lizard people, half dragon people are also the top vengeful.


    After overcoming this problem, the next problem is not so easy to solve. Everyone feels very headache.


    "The winged queen must be with the army. How can we sneak attack her? We can''t rush into hundreds of thousands of troops!"


    This question made everyone a little silent. There was nothing they could do about this extreme human sea tactics. Moreover, they chose to kill the winged queen because they could not deal with the hundreds of thousands of winged army?


    "Find a way to lead out the winged queen? She''s so powerful that she should be careless!" Harold tried to give his idea.


    He pushed himself to others. If he had such awesome strength and sneaked attacks on the enemy''s army, he must pretend to be forced to go to heaven. However, people have no brains when pretending to be forced, so they can use this to plot against the winged queen.


    "She may be careless, but at the speed of the winged queen, who can lead her out? Whether dwarves, half dragons or orcs are not good at speed, not to mention the winged queen can fly! It is estimated that she will be caught up and killed before reaching our ambush site!"


    Alan rationally analyzed the loopholes in this plan. The half dragon, Orc and dwarf are all races with first-class strength and physique and relatively high speed. It is the same when they are promoted to legend. Unless the half dragon elder awakens the Dragon Wing, there is still a little chance.


    Unfortunately, it is the emperor of the Dragon Kingdom who awakens the Dragon Wing. Otherwise, the half dragon elder would not be just an elder. He must compete with the emperor of the Dragon kingdom for the throne.


    Seeing that everyone was silent and the plan was at an impasse, Alan hesitated for a few minutes and reluctantly took out a box, "there''s no need to let people seduce. As long as this thing is arranged in the ambush place, the winged queen will come!"


    Everyone was attracted by the box that Alan took out. The box looked ordinary without any patterns or decorations, but anyone could feel his extraordinary. The air around the box was slightly distorted!


    "Inside is the fruit of the life tree! The weakness of the winged queen is the soul. It was because of this weakness that she easily lost to an elder of our elf family. The fruit of the life tree can nourish and strengthen the soul. She will certainly not let go!"


    Here, Alan also made a little experience mistake. The winged queen was caused by swallowing the souls of her children all the year round. She basically overcame this weakness by stopping swallowing new souls for a long time, coupled with the gift of the abyss. Otherwise, manates, a top expert in soul, would not be afraid of the winged queen.


    However, this fruit still has an extraordinary temptation to the winged queen. With her, the winged queen can recklessly and madly devour the souls of others. She doesn''t care about the anti phagocytosis effect. She can make a leap in her strength in a short time.


    "Don''t let the winged queen grab the fruit. If she takes the fruit and increases her strength, she may break through to a new level. It will be really troublesome at that time!"


    This is only a small part of the reason. It is not so easy to break through the legendary realm, especially for the winged queen who betrayed the world and can no longer enjoy the gift of the sun. She has no chance to eat the fruit. It is mainly Ailan''s heartache.


    The tree of life only bears fruit once in decades, and because many elves still have illusions that there will be life fruit transformed into the first generation of elves, there are very few fruits of life that can be given to the elves. Alan was the best elves mage in a hundred years before he won the reward, which he left for himself to break through the legend.

 Chapter 171

    "Do you have such a good thing not to tell me? It''s the first time I''ve seen the fruit of the tree of life in such a long time!" Ike threw his eyes to the box, opened the box, took out the fruit of the tree of life and looked carefully.


    Harold is a little angry. Who put this stupid thing into the conference room? Can''t you let this Teaser interrupt and make trouble on such a serious occasion!


    Unfortunately, speechless things make complaints about Harold''s opening up AIKE.


    "It''s really the fruit of life! I saw it at master''s house once before. My master said that if I could touch the legendary threshold, I would give it to me. Now it seems that my master''s one is premature, and the quality is not as good as yours!"


    Fiona came from behind and pushed away Ike. By the way, she bumped Alan who wanted to protect the fruit. She held the fruit of the tree of life and looked at it fondly. Her eyes were full of greed, which was a virtue when she stared at Harold''s Dragon tears gem.


    Harold felt a little embarrassed for a moment. He brought in tieona. Since tieona complained that she always didn''t take her with her, Harold called tieona for everything. Anyway, after winning tieona alone, she was more obedient and rarely made trouble. As a result, she made a fool of herself at this time.


    At this time, stile was also embarrassed. Ike was naturally brought in by him. Alan knew his sister''s urination. She never brought her serious things. Only stile who spoiled Ike too much would be so unprincipled.


    Stile and Harold looked at each other helplessly, but others were shocked by the huge vitality unintentionally emitted by the fruit of the tree of life, and didn''t care about the mischief of Fiona and Ike.


    Especially the legendary strongman of the newborn league who was seriously injured. Just being close to the fruit of the tree of life makes him feel that his injury has a tendency to accelerate healing. If he can take it, no, just take a bite, he will be in full condition and improve his strength in an instant.


    Ike was very tough on the two living treasures, Fiona and Alan, for a while. He just grabbed the fruit of the life tree, put it into the box and said calmly:


    "At that time, I will arrange a magic array to seal the fruit, and then deliberately release a part of the breath to guide the winged queen to take photos, and we will lie in wait for her to come!"


    Ellen''s plan was rather like waiting for a rabbit. It was hard to say whether the queen of the winger would be fooled, but there was no better way than this, so they nodded and agreed.


    Finally, the tangled problem is that the number of people who ambush the winged queen can''t be too much or too little. It''s not easy to hide if there are too many, it''s easy to expose, and it''s too embarrassing to beat the winged queen if there are too few. It''s best to send out a small number of top strong people.


    Two legendary dwarves and half dragons must go if they want to avenge one arrow. Of course, stil and Alan also go with them. The legendary strong man of the new alliance will stay until his injury is far from good. However, the human side doesn''t know who is more suitable to shoot.


    No one can go. The army of the winged people is to attack the kingdom of Colombo. The nobles have to contribute no matter what they say. Only Marcus, harlott and Cleon can not lag behind in strength, and the candidate can only be one of them.


    "Don''t go, Harold. It''s hard enough for you to destroy the magic array before. Let me come this time!" Cleon pressed Harold''s shoulder with one hand and smiled to signal him to come this time.


    Kryon used no secret weapon, and his injury healed quickly. Obviously, the stronger legendary player of the nascent League has almost recovered before he is well.


    However, sometimes the weaker the strength, the easier it is to get hurt. This is not surprising. Even if Kelon doesn''t have any baby recovery products, Marcus must have them. Naturally, he won''t be stingy to use them for Kelon.


    Marcus opened his mouth and still didn''t say anything. Although his strength has broken through, he still has a distance from the legendary level. His combat effectiveness is really not better than that of Kryon, and he is now the backbone of the human aristocracy. It''s better to stay and command.


    Speaking of it, the nobles of the kingdom of Colombo were also seriously killed and injured, and several were killed by the crazy Orc chief. Now there are more than ten nobles in the whole kingdom of Colombo, and less than ten are still in good combat effectiveness.


    The plan should be made sooner rather than later. The winged army is still attacking the unprotected territories of the kingdom of Colombo. Alan and his team set out quickly.


    The two legendary dwarfs were relieved to go. After they left, there were four giant dwarves left to lead the army. The half dragon elder was not assured of all kinds of instructions.


    The lizard man who came here this time is only a legendary strong man. Moreover, most of the half dragon men who are middle-level officers are crazy, and the remaining half die in battle. There are only single digit half dragon officers left. It''s hard to manage more than 4000 lizard men''s army.


    Harlott is busy appeasing tiona. She was not dealing with the Demon Lord before. Now she has no chance to deal with the winged queen. Tiona, who is very eager to see the strength of the top power, wants to hit people depressed.


    Harold estimated that the reason why Fiona was in such a bad mood was not only that she could not see the top strong, but also that she was greedy and jealous of the fruit of Alan''s life tree. Is this girl a mixed Orc or a mixed dragon? So greedy!


    "Brother, mother, they''re all right, but the old housekeeper who has been taking care of us... Died in the war to protect them." Rand was a little sad. The housekeeper was a system soldier recruited by Harold in his last life. Harold and Rand have been loyal and dedicated since their birth.


    Rand is still a young man who has not experienced too much separation of life and death. He is still very sad about the death of close people. Harold didn''t say anything, but patted Rand on the shoulder to cheer him up.


    "We will avenge him, and the enemies who occupy our territory will pay a price!... wait, Rand, have you awakened your blood? How is this possible?"


    Harold was surprised to find that Rand also had gravity energy in his body. It was true, which shocked him. Could it be that Harold, the original owner I crossed in my last life, was really a noble blood? I didn''t become an aristocrat of the first generation, but awakened the aristocratic blood of the original owner?


    "Yes? I don''t feel it, but after the battle with the orcs, I really feel that my strength has increased a lot. There seems to be a kind of energy in my body, but sometimes I can''t feel it. I thought it was my illusion!"


    Rand felt his head and smiled.


    Harold cleared his mind. The original Lord Harold was 100% a civilian. Otherwise, after defeating the ogre in his last life, he should directly awaken his blood. Rand''s gravity ability must be inherited by himself!


    But I was born Rand in my last life. I only got the blood ability in this life!


    Harold was lost in thought. It seems that the power of aristocracy really does not depend on biological genetic inheritance. I''m afraid it is related to the soul. No wonder other races have been unable to understand this powerful ability of human beings for so many years.

 Chapter 172

    "Brother harlott, try my armor quickly. I just made some shit wings and killed them. I don''t know the specific effect of this armor now!"


    After a short rest in the forging City, master ello couldn''t wait to take the baby armor to let harlott test the effect. Because the core material was holy gold, the effect could not even be estimated by ello himself who made the armor.


    Unlike the general tenacity and magic conduction characteristics of secret silver, and not as invincible as refined gold, the effect of holy gold is never certain. Only after the finished product is activated can we know what it is.


    As a result, the armor of arrow looked carefully. It was a full-body plate armor, and its weight was quite amazing. With the blood ability of gravity control, harlot could naturally emphasize that the dwarf master didn''t have to reduce the weight, and never mention the defense to the top, as long as it didn''t weigh as much as lune''s suit.


    Even if it is not an unknown extraordinary ability, just the basic defense and feel, Harold felt that this armor was worth 200000 gold coins. Although the previous "invincible armor" was also very excellent, it was several grades weaker than this armor!


    In fact, Harold likes the new and hates the old. The dwarf master made "invincible armor" with painstaking efforts. He used many precious materials, but his defense was limited by weight.


    It''s hard to say which of these two armor is more valuable if you put aside the unknown ability of arrow''s armor. After all, not everyone has the same ability of gravity control as Harold. Too high load will affect the battle.


    Harold carefully changed into armor, as gentle as a lover. This is his most valuable equipment. This armor alone can top the territory tax of ordinary nobles for almost ten years.


    Although he only spent 200000 gold coins and some rare materials to obtain this armor, it is also that he has a good relationship with master ello, and the price of those rare materials is also expensive. If this armor is sold for at least 400000 gold coins, armor and weapons are the most valuable of all equipment, far from being comparable to the auxiliary Frost Giant belt.


    "It''s so warm, and I feel that the armor is alive and constantly providing me with vitality!" Harold jumped up and down excitedly, like a child who got a new toy, and master ello laughed excitedly.


    Although the probability is very small, the possibility that this armor has no extraordinary ability also exists. If so, master ello is estimated to cry bitterly. Now Harold''s performance can basically confirm that ello''s armor is a legendary equipment worthy of the name.


    "I feel that as long as I am illuminated by the sun, all the attributes of my body have been greatly improved, and my blood ability has also been improved! And I seem to be able to mobilize some of the divine power of the sun!"


    At this time, Harold was excited to move his hands and feet. The effect of attribute improvement was very obvious. He could judge that the strength and agility attributes had improved a lot without opening the attribute bar. It was a bit similar to the effect of being pseudo blessed by the sun scepter, but not so strong.


    Click on the attribute bar. Sure enough, the power rose to 73 points, the agility reached 62 points, and the power and agility increased by about 10 points!


    "Passively improve body attributes? This is the best special effect. Unfortunately, it can only work during the day. Do you have any active ability? The active breath of this armor must not be just this effect!"


    Master ello dances. As long as this equipment awakens two powerful special effects, he can go to the dwarf kingdom to apply for the title of divine craftsman, which symbolizes the highest glory of blacksmith. There are only three dwarf kingdoms, one of which is the dwarf king himself!


    "I''ll try!" the extraordinary ability of legendary equipment is like an instinct for those who are qualified to release. It can be released at will. With Harold''s slight concentration, the armor of arrow suddenly emits a dazzling light, and Harold in armor is glittering and hard to look directly at.


    Harold suddenly had an intuitive idea at this time. A driving force came from the armor. He took Harold through the space and disappeared in a blink!


    The scene before Harold''s eyes was bias and Fiona taking a bath, and stared at Harold suddenly.


    It''s teleport! However, it seems that it is not a flash type of instant effect, which requires short-term power storage, but the transmission location does not need the strict restriction of eye contact.


    Harold was almost satisfied with this ability, but whether the movement of the transmission was too big. Master ello estimated that his eyes were almost blinded, and the transmission came here, and the whole bathhouse was overflowing with gold.


    At this time, bias shyly shrunk to avoid Harold''s sight, while tiona was unrestrained and didn''t care. When she got close, she asked curiously, "where can your armor blink? Lend me!"


    Harold was still appreciating the beautiful scenery and admiring their bodies. When he heard tieona''s words, he immediately poured out his guard. If the armor was black, Harold would swear angrily.


    "Sorry, there''s an accident in the ability of the new experimental equipment. You continue to wash! Bias, eat more meat in the future, and I can see the traces of your ribs!"


    Harold flustered out of the women''s bathhouse and received a large group of women''s disdain at the door. In their eyes, Harold is a coyote who peeks at others'' baths.


    However, no one dared to make complaints about Harold''s benefit from the nobility.


    Harlott didn''t know whether it was lucky or unfortunate. It happened to be transmitted to the women''s bathhouse. Fortunately, the people in it were bias and tiona. If Ike or the wife and daughter of other nobles, it would be a little troublesome.


    Harold suddenly reacted. No, I just had an idea at that time. Why did I send it to the women''s bathhouse?


    Harold launched the teleportation ability for the first time. He didn''t know it was a space mobility ability, so he didn''t think too much. He started it casually with intuition. As a result, this transmission location


    "Awesome, awesome, it''s space transmission ability. This is a rare extraordinary effect!" master ello cried out with tears.


    I don''t know whether the tears were too excited or whether they were blinded just now, resulting in the outbreak of lacrimal glands.


    Harlott also wants to try the effect of this transmission, such as the longest distance, the fastest casting speed, and the transmission accuracy. Unfortunately, the armor is no longer moving. It should take time to buffer when the energy is exhausted.


    Harold''s excitement was still difficult to calm. He wore armor and began to wave a big sword. He was full of energy and his attributes improved a lot. Harold felt that his moves were more and more exquisite. If he met an enemy similar to the orc man that day, he should not fall into the wind.


    The dwarf master saw the demon chopping sword waved by Harold with sharp eyes. He was in a good mood and said kindly, "brother, your weapon has not been refined yet. Although the material is finished, there are still many places to polish. Do you want me to refine it for you?"


    This equipment is a system reward. Harold is not a blacksmith. It''s not clear that this thing can go further. Harold is naturally pleased with the dwarf master''s proposal.


    However, harlott cautioned: "master, this weapon comes with many special effects. Don''t lose it!"


    "Don''t worry, my craft is at the craftsman level. It''s a mistake only for beginners to damage equipment special effects!"


    The dwarf master set up a flag and took Harold''s sword. He went to swing the sledgehammer in full spirit. Harold experimented with the effect of new equipment. Suddenly, he recalled the scenery seen in the bathhouse and couldn''t help smiling.


    "I hope Ike can successfully kill the winger queen. I''d rather the new armor and upgraded weapons have no place to play!"


    Harold looked at the bright sun and suddenly expressed his true feelings. He felt bored in peace and always wanted to make trouble. He prayed for peace in war. Most people do this.

 Chapter 173

    Marcus and the legendary strongman of the new alliance stayed in giant fortress to appease the top of their respective camps, waiting for the good news from the troops that assassinated the winger queen.


    As for the failure of action and even being killed by the winged queen, they don''t want to think, even less dare to think, because it is a disaster for everyone!


    Marcus is rarely playing with his daughter Anne. Anne is very unhappy because of Harold''s intentional alienation and has a long temper with him.


    "Brother harlott doesn''t want to accompany me, Dad. Teach him a lesson!" Annie was used to being half a giant baby and lost her temper when she was a little dissatisfied.


    "Dad will teach him a lesson when he turns back. Listen to mom, you seem to have awakened your flame ability. How about demonstrating it to dad?"


    It has to be said that the inheritance of aristocratic power is very unreasonable. Annie, a spoiled young lady, can easily awaken her blood ability by virtue of Marcus''s strong blood. Other aristocrats are made up of mountains and rivers of fire.


    However, Marcus''s strength is about to be promoted to the legendary level. His blood is indeed too good, and there is only Annie, which is still very rare.


    Annie''s fire ability is similar to magic, and it''s hard to live, but it also makes Marcus happy for a long time. He doesn''t know why, but he can''t have children. It''s useless even to find other women in private. If Annie can''t wake up naturally, he can only find ways to configure some blood stimulating drugs.


    The herb used to prepare the water of heroes can also be made into a medicine to help awakening, but the natural awakening potential is greater and the blood inherited to the next generation is stronger. As a last resort, Marcus really doesn''t want to use drugs to stimulate.


    Just as Marcus and his daughter were happy to get along, suddenly one of his knights hurriedly pushed the door and rushed in, bent down and gasped. It seems that he ran at full speed for a long time to report.


    Marcus doesn''t like to be disturbed when he gets along with his family. His subordinates know that there must be very important information when he pushes the door in such a hurry.


    "Annie, you go to the house and play with some sisters. Dad has something to do!" Marcus said seriously. Annie didn''t fool around and obediently went back to the house.


    At this time, the knight stood up and panted, "orc, Hoo Hoo... Found the orc army!"


    The knight had to breathe and rest when he said a few words. After he found out the information, he kept running to the giant fortress all night. The horse died on the way. He ran on foot for at least dozens of kilometers and almost died.


    "What, make it clear?" Marcus''s pupils suddenly contracted. In fact, he always had a deep worry that the number of orcs attacking them was too small. The tuwara alliance faced an orc army of more than 300000.


    The Kurt alliance is half less, and there are 178000, but only 50000 orcs attacked them later! Where''s the rest of the orc army?


    Of course, the small number of ORC troops is a good thing. Before the dwarves and other ethnic reinforcements come, the troops of the kingdom of Colombo and the alliance Nouvelles are very hard to deal with 30000 orcs. If it is more than ten times in case, they must abandon their territory and delay waiting for reinforcements.


    But the worry about where the rest of the orc army went was like a thorn in Marcus''s heart, which made him sleep uneasily. Now the most afraid thing happened!


    "I found the orc movement in the north of the kingdom. There are at least 70000 of them. Now they may have entered our border!" the knight spoke quickly, but his words were very clear.


    Marcus unconsciously retreated a few steps. He was not surprised by this number. It should have been more, but at present, the giant fortress is unable to fight these orcs!


    The human army had suffered heavy casualties before. Even if many soldiers who had been beaten and fled by orcs on the plain returned, there were still less than 50000. Due to the bravery of the new alliance, less than 5000 died.


    The reinforcements dwarves and lizards were attacked and suffered heavy losses. There were only more than 4000 lizards left, and the dwarves were only in their early 2000s. Moreover, the consumption of various materials for guarding the city was almost the same as before. The rocket oil and arrows were basically exhausted, and all the crossbows were scrapped. Even with the support of the city wall, they could only fight in close combat.


    If it''s twenty or thirty thousand orcs, there''s still a possibility of fighting. If more than fifty thousand still insist, it''s death! Marcus left a cold sweat and struggled violently in his heart.


    "Rule all nobles and other ethnic speakers in the fortress immediately and hold an emergency meeting. Don''t tell the orcs about the attack first. Even if you want to withdraw, you have to withdraw together!"


    The knight of Marcus got the information and told Marcus at the first time. No one else had heard the news. Of course, Marcus would make it clear, but he must not mess up at this time.


    Of course, Harold was the first to learn the news. Marcus asked his hand to inform others of the meeting, and I told Harold the news at the first time.


    "The orcs are really calling again?" Harold was shocked when he heard Marcus''s words.


    "I won''t joke about this. There are too many orcs. We can''t hold it. We must retreat. Do you think we should go to the dwarf kingdom or the lukanir kingdom?"


    Marcus himself must be willing to go to lukanir Kingdom, but lukanir heard that there are more than 100000 orcs attacking, and the signals for help have been sent to them. Don''t have to flee as soon as you go.


    The dwarf kingdom will never be easily conquered. When it reaches a critical moment, it starts a large recruitment. Hundreds of thousands of dwarf civilians who are willing to defend the motherland take up arms and are soldiers. They can definitely fight the orc army.


    It''s just that although the relationship between the dwarf Kingdom and the kingdom of Colombo is fairly good, it''s far better than going to the human kingdom. In fact, nobility is nobility in any human kingdom, but it''s hard to say when you go to the dwarf kingdom.


    "We can''t make a decision alone. The new alliance, lizards and dwarves will certainly choose to go to the dwarf kingdom. Lukanir kingdom is very racially exclusive, and they certainly don''t want to!"


    Harold didn''t tangle with this problem, but he felt very uncomfortable. He finally beat back the orcs. Did he retreat again immediately? No, it''s escape! Leaving territory and people behind and running away like a lost dog can''t be said to be a retreat.


    Marcus didn''t care much about Harold''s answer. He seemed to be thinking about something.


    "Harold, do you think we can retreat with civilians?" Marcus hesitated for a long time and asked this question. In fact, this is the main purpose he came to Harold.

 Chapter 174

    Harold was really stunned when he heard what Marcus said. He never expected that Marcus would be tangled because of this. It''s worth thinking that he must only run with the army. He can''t survive being beaten by orcs. Do you care about civilians?


    Although Marcus is the most outstanding aristocrat of this era, both moral character and strength are quite admirable, he can not go beyond the limitations of the times.


    In this era, the lives of civilians are worthless. The weak are not qualified to live when danger comes. Marcus is an excellent aristocrat who can treat the people well at ordinary times.


    Even harlott, who crossed the earth and received modern education, did not want to save the refugees. There was no way. His strength was really not enough. Both orcs and winged people were far stronger than the kingdom of Colombo. They were very hard to protect themselves.


    "Are you serious? How can we escape the orc pursuit with a large group of civilians? How can so many civilians break through the pterion blockade?"


    Harlott asked Marcus in a helpless tone that both the road to lukanir and the road to the dwarf kingdom must pass through the wing man blockade. Dragging hundreds of thousands of civilians must be sending vegetables to the wing man.


    "Do you think if we leave the civilians of the kingdom of Colombo and escape, we can create a country alone in the future? Have we always been an ordinary nobleman in lucanier? We even have been mixing in the dwarf Kingdom, and we can''t even keep the title of nobleman?"


    Marcus began to explain why he wanted to protect a large number of civilians. In Marcus''s view, after defeating the orcs and wingers, he must rebuild the kingdom of Colombo. After more than 20 years of hard work, he couldn''t bear to give up.


    The people of Colombo were slaughtered. At that time, who would like to migrate to their new country, those aristocrats who had abandoned their people?


    Harold understood Marcus''s intention and hesitated. If he could really rebuild the kingdom of Colombo after the war, it would be better than staying in other countries, but there is no solution. Whether civilians can live or not is not up to him. It depends on whether orcs and wingers agree!


    "We can retreat to the East! The wingers block the South and West, and the orcs fight from the north. As long as we retreat from the East, we don''t have to worry about the enemy''s troops if we speed up!"


    Marcus saw that harlott had some intention and said his plan. The plan was indeed feasible. The orcs had no cavalry and general pursuit ability. They were certainly more willing to continue to expand southward and completely destroy the kingdom of Colombo than to leave the territory of the kingdom of Colombo for a long time.


    Harold thought for a moment and didn''t give an answer immediately: "let me think again. I''m not alone in this matter. I''ll give you an answer before the end of the meeting!"


    Marcus did not insist. At this time, the nobles and other racial dignitaries were almost summoned. Marcus and harlott also went to the conference room with heavy steps.


    "What''s the matter with summoning us so suddenly? What''s wrong with the team that assassinated the winged queen?"


    As soon as Marcus showed up, he was asked by the nervous people. It must be a big thing to gather all the people. Of course, they would feel uneasy.


    "The orc troops are marching towards us! The number is more than 70000. We can''t resist it. Everyone is ready to retreat!"


    Marcus was also quick talking, without any ink, and directly informed the public of the orc crisis and the decision to withdraw.


    As it should be, everyone was shocked, embarrassed and flustered. Harold sat in his seat and thought about whether to support Marcus''s opinion and took the civilians to the East.


    Dwarves and lizards are not bad. They have wanted to withdraw to their country as soon as possible after being attacked by wingers. Now the orcs attack is nothing more than a firmer decision to retreat.


    The dignitaries of the new alliance showed a painful look. They would be beaten away by the orcs again, while the nobles of the kingdom of Colombo were a little nervous.


    From the beginning, they were determined to fight with the orcs, to winning through difficulties, and then to learning the news of the wingers'' sneak attack on the rear territory, they experienced blows again and again, and finally survived. Now they are told to finally leave the territory and flee, which makes their previous efforts meaningless.


    "Asshole, if you knew this, wouldn''t it be good to retreat directly at the beginning?"


    "More than half of my knights died in the war, and their blood power was almost exhausted. Is this the result?"


    Marcus can understand the resentment of the nobles. At the beginning, not everyone wanted to stick to the territory to resist the orcs. It was only with the persistence of him and harlott that he made up his mind to fight the orcs.


    The reality is not a cartoon. There is no handsome performance that you don''t regret or blame when you make up your mind. The anger of the aristocrats broke out directly. Fortunately, Marcus has high prestige and no one dares to name the Taoist name.


    Harlott sighed. It is estimated that Marcus''s decision to retreat with civilians will not be supported by any nobles. Now no one is willing to listen to his words. This is the disadvantage of the leader. If the result is good, it will be respected by everyone and enjoy the greatest interests. If the result is bad, it must bear the responsibility, even if the starting point is the same.


    Harold ignored the crowd, but chatted with Alan''s puppet separately. Fiona and Ike felt bored at the last meeting and were not interested in getting involved again. Kryon was not there, so Harold could only discuss with Alan.


    The puppet was made by elder Leonard, who was asked by Alan before. It can be controlled from a long distance for communication and communication. Alan didn''t trust this side. He left the puppet when he left with the army that assassinated the queen of the winger, allowing Harold to activate at the critical moment.


    Leonard once studied the remote communication device. Apart from him, even the legendary mage is difficult to make this puppet. Harold''s teeth itch. This kind of good thing doesn''t let him sell it. He asks for 200000 gold coins. Isn''t it obvious to bully people!


    Of course, this is the critical moment Alan said. If everyone wants to evacuate the giant fortress, the news must be told to the legendary team preparing to assassinate the winger queen.


    "Alan, where are you going to let the elves withdraw?" lucaniel''s relationship with the elves is fairly good. After all, it''s next to the forest of elves, and the size of lucaniel''s Kingdom often depends on the elves. Alan will certainly be given preferential treatment when he takes his people with him. It''s almost the same in the dwarf kingdom.


    "I''ll let them follow you. Theona and biasken don''t want to separate from you. Moreover, I also think it''s safer for the people to stay with your army. The wing people have rebelled, and other races may not have been bewitched by the devil!"

 Chapter 175

    Alan''s answer still made Harold very happy. No matter where he went, there was always a lot of convenience for a group of elves who could release magic.


    The two discussed whether the beast should continue to assassinate the winged queen, ignoring the complaints of other nobles. Surprisingly, Alan had informed several legendary strongmen that the orcs were attacking and ready to retreat. They still decided to assassinate the winged queen.


    "We are halfway through the plan, and the winged queen has been successfully lured out. Her threat is too great. This opportunity must not be missed! Harlott, my people will get rid of you!" Alan conveyed the message through the puppet.


    After a while, Marcus saw that the nobles had accepted the reality and had begun to discuss the retreat, so he said his plan.


    "Hehe, marquis Marcus, whatever you want to do is up to you, but we won''t accompany you. Don''t treat others as fools!"


    An aristocrat who lost more than half of his soldiers in the war refused coldly. They would think about rebuilding the kingdom of Colombo after the war. Anyway, they can be an aristocrat in lukanir, and it is not a grievance to be an ordinary aristocrat with their strength.


    Other nobles generally did not want to support Marcus'' decision, but not everyone was dissatisfied with Marcus. Some nobles could understand that the wing man mutiny and the reinforcements were secretly attacked. No one expected to blame Marcus. It was really that Marcus proposed to retreat with civilians. It was naive and unrealistic.


    "I agree with Marcus''s decision. I am the king of the kingdom of Colombo and will never abandon my people!" King geld''s words gave Harold a high look. Although it was a little overestimated, it was always much better than other nobles who sought advantages and avoided disadvantages.


    "Then you''ll die with your people. Do you think you can compare with the king of Prague? You''re not being used for nothing."


    The words here are a little ugly. The nobles don''t care about everything in the kingdom of Colombo after they are ready to flee to the kingdom of lucanier. There is no need for the king or Marcus to welcome and worship again and vent their negative emotions.


    With a rub, Marcus directly pulled out his sword and stared fiercely at the abusive noble. There was a great gap in strength. The noble immediately lost his voice, but his angry eyes still expressed his inner dissatisfaction.


    "Well, you don''t want your own people to fight without the orcs? You humans are really strange. Since you are going to retreat, I will take my brothers to the dwarf kingdom!"


    A giant dwarf dissuaded the dispute and stood up to leave. The other three giant dwarfs also made the same choice. They certainly couldn''t help escort human civilians. When they know that the orc army can''t fight, there''s nothing to hesitate.


    At the same time, several high-level lizards left silently. The relationship between lizards and humans was not very good. They came to support under the pressure of orcs. Since they don''t fight now, they should leave quickly. They don''t bother to say a word.


    "Harlott, escorting civilians can reduce the number of blood sacrifices of orcs and certainly affect the invasion of demons. In addition, it''s a good idea to retreat eastward. When you get close to the sea, you don''t have to worry about demons!"


    Alan''s puppet heard Marcus''s suggestion, but suddenly reminded Harold to reduce blood sacrifice. Harold could understand that the orcs killed countless people all the way in the southern expedition for blood sacrifice. Although Harold didn''t know the specific role, it was best to reduce it, but why don''t you have to be afraid of Demons near the sea?


    Are demons afraid of water? It''s impossible. There''s no such obvious and exaggerated weakness, but Harold didn''t ask. Originally, he was struggling with whether to go with Marcus. Now Alan''s suggestion has become the last straw to overwhelm the camel.


    "Marcus, I am willing to join you. The act of abandoning the people is not in line with my heroic identity!"


    As an early aristocrat, Harold had the title of hero. However, compared with his remarkable achievements in killing the Frost Giant and crusading against the legendary Yan devil, he just killed a high-level winged man. It was really not high-grade, so he had no loud title.


    Marcus felt a little relieved. Harlott had the least loss of troops among the nobles. Now there are more than 5000 people. Kryon, a kind-hearted nobleman of civilian origin, must also support his decision. In addition, King geld, their four largest nobles in the kingdom of Columbus are better than the rest of the little nobles together!


    You know, it depends on who has a big fist and who takes more when retreating. Marcus, they take civilians to migrate to unknown land, and they certainly need a lot of materials. It''s more suitable for them to take them than to let those nobles take them away and give them their names to lukanir kingdom!


    Marcus and King geld gathered materials and manpower to organize the evacuation of refugees. Time was tight. They took more than 100000 or even more than 200000 civilians and pulled a large amount of materials. They certainly couldn''t speed up. If they didn''t want to be caught up, they must start as soon as possible.


    The new alliance and the dusk brigade chose to go to the dwarf kingdom with the dwarves. Ike also invited the elves. Unfortunately, Alan''s arrangement was more powerful than her persuasion. The elves still chose to follow Harold.


    The giant fortress originally assembled by various forces was suddenly empty and scattered. Harlott Marcus and others led the civilians to the East with their troops, while other human nobles only took their troops and families to lukanir in the West.


    The dwarves and the new God alliance have played. The dwarf kingdom in the South retreats, and the lizard people follow them. When they are in the middle of the road, they turn to the dragon country.


    "Brother, where are we going? Where is it further east?" Rand asked suspiciously. In his opinion, the kingdom of Colombo is already the easternmost in the world.


    "I don''t know. Marcus seems to have some information. In addition, Alan says it''s close to the sea!" Harold is also confused. Does he remember that it''s not a desert to the east? Across the desert is the sea?


    "Brother, what is the sea?" Rand didn''t even go out to the kingdom of Colombo several times, let alone see the sea at the end of the continent. Moreover, there was little introduction to the sea in human books. Harold was also curious about what the sea in this world was like.


    "It should be like a lake, but it''s much larger!" Harold answered casually. At this time, he was also worried about the future. Although he could retreat to the East, he could act with Marcus and Alan''s suggestions.


    However, there are still too many variables than going to the dwarf kingdom or lukanir Kingdom, and it is really not easy for harlott and his party to escort more than 100000 civilians with only more than 20000 troops.


    "Brother, will we come back?" Rand was a little frustrated. Not long ago, Harold told him that the enemies who invaded their territory would pay a price. As a result, those who fled now made them angry.


    "Yes, trust me!" Harold sighed. In fact, at this stage of the war, human efforts are meaningless. The strength gap is too large. It would be good for Harold and Marcus to protect these refugees next.


    Halot only hoped that the dwarves and the spirits could give some strength, especially the most powerful Queen of the mainland. He hurriedly handled the awesome things in the east continent with the large number of legendary wizard, and came back to deal with the devil and orc.


    Facing the legendary orcs blessed by the abyss, various high-level demons and even demon lords with terrible strength, ordinary legendary strong people such as Archduke lance have no ability to fight.

 Chapter 176

    "Don''t worry, Harold. They are retreating to the East. There are no enemies there. I have conveyed your words!"


    The team responsible for assassinating the winger queen is lurking in the hiding array arranged by Alan. Alan is talking to Kelon. The retreat of the defenders of the giant fortress has little impact on everyone except Kelon.


    Half dragon elders, two legendary dwarves and stiles are not from the kingdom of Colombo. Their purpose is to jointly fight the orcs. There is no burden for retreat. Just gather strength to fight the orcs again.


    Cleon is different. He learned from Alan that the country has existed in name only. Only about 200000 civilians can survive after harlott, Marcus and King geld retreat, and the remaining millions of people have only one way to die.


    The orc''s aggression did not leave a living mouth at all. Unlike the previous aggression, the purpose was to capture slaves and plunder resources. This time, it was driven to kill and destroy.


    Alan''s comfort can only be said to be a drop in the bucket. Kryon''s inner pain is far from being resolved in a few words. He was almost relieved because he had to face the top strong winger queen, and stood in a daze.


    The four legendary strong men didn''t say a word and adjusted their state to wait for the coming fierce battle. Alan has vowed to ensure that the winged queen will definitely come back. They also believe that after all, the top treasures such as the fruit of the tree of life have been taken out, and Alan must be very serious.


    From the perspective of the winged queen, when she wantonly slaughtered the civilians of Colombo, she accidentally felt a very tempting atmosphere, as if a hungry sex wolf met a beautiful woman and saw delicious food for three days. The irresistible temptation attracted her.


    After the winged queen felt it carefully, she was even more surprised to find that this attraction came from the depths of her soul. It seemed that if she got such things, she could make up for her defects and break through and improve herself.


    "How could this treasure appear for no reason? It''s probably a trap, but the opportunity is rare. I''d like to see what a group of waste can do to me?"


    The winged queen knows that if there is an ambush, there must be more than one legendary strong man. It is likely that the two dwarves and the half dragon are all there, but she also has a strong hand.


    "Watch those demons, don''t let them out of your sight!" the winged queen didn''t let her elite men follow her, but let them watch the demons who are "friendly forces".


    The winged queen has also lived on the mainland for hundreds of years. Whether dwarves, orcs or half dragons, she has fought a lot. Except for the elves, she has never eaten shrivels. She is not afraid of any enemies other than the elves, but the demons on the ectopic side are unfathomable and may make her overturn.


    She didn''t want to kill the enemy, but the baby was robbed by her own people. Her elite force is the wing guard, a high-level wing guard with hundreds of people in total.


    In the face of several high-level demons, they also have the power to fight, not to mention hundreds of thousands of troops. Unless these demons are all the top experts in the one-on-one melee of baroyan devil, they must be obediently retracted. The crowd tactics are simple but inexplicable for most people.


    "This feeling, the soul is restless. What baby is it? The heart of the ocean? The stone of the sage? Or the fruit of the world tree!"


    The life tree is the world tree. The life tree is the name given by the elves. Functionally, the world tree is more accurate. The world tree not only has the ability to birth and heal life, but the earliest elves transformed from fruit, so they called their mother tree the life tree.


    The closer the winged queen is to the ambush site where the fruits of life are arranged, the more excited she is. Her eyes are full of greed. The excessive improvement of her strength makes her lose most of her awe and become a little iron headed.


    "Come on, get ready!"


    "Something''s happening!"


    Steele and Alan suddenly spoke one after another. Alan looked at Steele in surprise. He was a stranger perceived through the magic array. Steele was one step faster than him? It seems that after the last solar Scepter pseudo blessing, stil''s "Qi" level has risen to a higher level.


    It''s a pity that the world has a serious suppression on the strength of the legendary strong, otherwise stile has the opportunity to go further, and Alan doesn''t care too much. He quickly starts, collects the fruit of the tree of life, and isolates the breath with a special box.


    The winged queen is too fast. He doesn''t put it away in advance. He''s not sure whether he can take it back under the other party''s eyelids. Anyway, the winged queen has been brought here. He doesn''t want his baby to be taken away.


    "The breath disappeared! It was an ambush, but I''m going to decide this thing. People don''t want to leave alive!"


    In her rage, the winger queen suddenly accelerated the sprint, broke through the speed of sound, burst in the air, and went straight to the place where the breath disappeared.


    With a crash, an iron chain hit the high-speed winged queen with incredible speed and accuracy, and pulled the winged queen down with the full strength of the half dragon and a legendary dwarf.


    The winged queen was pulled by the chain and could not continue to be distracted, but her speed did not decrease. It was like a falling meteorite crashing into the hard ground and hitting a deep pit with a radius of nearly 5 meters.


    All of a sudden, the winged queen vomited a mouthful of blood, shook her body, shook away the gravel on her body, and saw that a green Orc and a legendary dwarf had attacked.


    The queen of the winger tried several times, but she couldn''t break free from the chain, and no matter how she flapped her wings, she couldn''t produce a trace of flight power. The flight inhibition effect of the chain is obviously a special rule or magic, not a physical sense of flight inhibition.


    "Die, devil''s running dog, pay the price for the lives of thousands of my brothers!" the dwarf took a double-edged axe close to the artifact level, waved it with all his strength and tore the space apart.


    The queen of the winged man partially mutated her right hand. Her originally beautiful white arm became a dark and hard eagle claw. She accurately pinched both sides of the double-edged axe, and the earth under her feet could not bear the huge force.


    The speed and accuracy of the winged queen are extremely amazing. Although her variant Eagle claws are very hard and resistant to knives and guns, she must still be unable to withstand this huge axe with amazing lethality. When she holds both sides of the axe, most of her strength is dissolved in advance, resulting in that her Eagle claws are only cut open, not directly cut off.


    On the other hand, stil''s fire stick was not successfully defended by her. Stil''s strength and momentum were not as terrible as dwarves, but his skills were better, and he had the "Qi" that could penetrate into his body for destruction!

 Chapter 177

    Stile slightly swings the fire stick, swings open the left hand intercepted by the winged queen, fiercely sticks it against the winged Queen''s face, and knocks off several of her ferocious and sharp teeth because of her anger.


    At the same time, the Qi attached to stile successfully penetrated into the brain of the winged queen, making her dizzy and dizzy. She felt the constant concussion of her brain. Even the huge axe held in her right hand could not be grasped stably. She was suddenly pulled by the dwarf and scratched a deep wound on her claw.


    Stil still wanted to pursue, but he was directly caught off a layer (flesh and blood) by the left hand of the winged queen. Without the shield, stil''s combat level still decreased a lot, and the rise of Qi level could not make up for the loss of weapons.


    The dwarf fierce man was not afraid of the return attack of the winged queen. He was wearing 1300 kg of refined gold and heavy armor. The winged Queen''s claws really couldn''t be pierced. After hitting it, it was difficult to get in. The dwarf fierce man cut the winged Queen''s waist with an axe.


    "Ah ah!" the winged queen was very plump, but her waist was very thin. She was directly cut in half by a sharp and heavy axe. She was almost cut off by her waist and made a sad cry.


    At this time, whether it was the dwarf who hit the winged queen hard or stile who had retreated, even the half dragons, dwarves and Kryon who were coming to prepare for encirclement covered their heads in pain.


    Legendary ability, screaming in pain, this move released by the queen of the top strong winger explodes sando countless times, especially Kryon. His strength is not even legendary. He feels like the whole person is about to be torn apart.


    Cleon was so tough that he couldn''t bear the pain and fainted directly. Although the four legendary strong men survived, they were all very embarrassed.


    The winged Queen''s body has begun to regenerate at a high speed. One claw patted the huge axe trapped in the waist, and her eyes were full of rage. In the face of the siege of four legendary strong men, she was somewhat unexpected, especially the strange chain tied to her body, and she lost the advantage of flying.


    The queen of the winger didn''t dare to ask big. She directly played her cards and separated!


    Harlott saw that sadoer has the ability of separation after harvesting her teammates, but it has not been developed, or there is not enough strength to display. This ability is naturally inherited from the queen of the mother''s wing.


    The winged Queen''s body suddenly began to distort and expand, and her skin suddenly tore open. The scene was quite scary, just like the broken body of a parasitic beast in a horror film.


    Finally, the winged Queen''s body suddenly split into separate bodies. The breath from the separate body is also unfathomable. No, this is not a separate body, but another body that splits the body and soul.


    Both of them are the winged queen and the legendary strong at the top level. There is no separation of who is who. The skill of the winged queen is to divide flesh and blood and strength into two, and then split the complex but strong soul obtained by swallowing others for a long time to control the two bodies.


    This is also the reason why sadoer can''t use this ability. First, her constitution doesn''t support the body division and regeneration like ghosts and animals. In addition, the soul level is not up to standard. If it is divided into two, it can only control one body. Forcibly splitting the soul will only make both bodies become idiots.


    "There are not many people who can let me use my unique skills! Prepare to die!" the queen of the second wing immediately released cruel words after she appeared. She didn''t care about being naked. She waved her wings and ran to stil to kill her.


    Although the dwarf''s attack was fierce, she was not hit by stile''s stick. Her consciousness was vague, and she would not be hit by him anyway. It can be said that stile, who had superb skills and mastered Qi, was the biggest threat. Moreover, compared with the rough and fleshy dwarves and half Dragons, stile, as a green orc, although he had the same tenacious vitality, But by contrast, it''s really the crisper in the audience.


    However, the queen of the second wing who had just made cruel remarks was stunned. She got up and jumped less than a meter and suddenly landed again, as if she had been dragged down by something. Although the waving of her wings blew up bursts of wind pressure, she died and couldn''t let her fly at all.


    The body of the queen of the first wing was broken out by the queen of the second wing. At this time, she just recovered. She looked at the queen of the second wing in surprise, pulled the chain on her body, and 10000 grass and mud horses galloped past in her heart.


    I''m separated, not to mention the chain. I don''t even have clothes and armor. How can I be affected by this shit chain naked!!!


    The separation ability of the winged queen has long existed, and the winged queen has always strengthened her fangs and claws, steel wings, regeneration ability and physical anti Strike ability, in order to improve her unarmed combat ability.


    Of course, her separation can exist for a long time, but it will put more pressure on her already complex soul. Therefore, the winged queen is usually in a fit state and separated when fighting. Anyway, her ability does not depend on any weapons and equipment, and her temporary separation combat strength is not poor.


    The separation skill of the winged queen is her biggest dependence. Although the total power scale of the two bodies after separation will not exceed that when they are combined, doing so can well avoid the strength suppression of the plane.


    There are restrictions on the strong in this world. Unless there is a complete breakthrough, it is difficult to surpass the other legendary strong too much. The winged queen can only give full play to more than half of her strength. After being divided into two parts, she is not much suppressed, which is equivalent to being divided into two parts with combat power no less than the original.


    The winged man who couldn''t fly was so angry that she even used her teeth. Even if she couldn''t take the chain, she didn''t know what material it was made of. It was so strong.


    The half dragon elder sneered at the bottom of his heart. Can you solve the ancient artifact that can lock the soul? What if they are divided into two? There are four legendary strong men present. After losing the greatest advantage, the winged queen is not ridiculously strong, which is proved by stile and the dwarf strong man using a giant axe.


    "Let''s go together, separate them and attack them!" Steele, who has rich combat experience, immediately shouted. The four dwarfs are familiar with each other and can cooperate well. The separation of the two winged queens also knows that it must be a tacit understanding. It''s better to separate them in a disorderly war.


    Two dwarves and strong men are brothers who often drink. One is equipped with a sledgehammer and the other picks up a giant axe. They treat the winged man who is frantically tearing the chain in place. The queen No. 1 killed him.


    The half dragon man is a dragon breath directly sprayed on the winged Queen II without armor. His dragon breath power is a little weaker than the real dragon breath. Of course, he aims at the enemy who seems to have lower defense.


    The winged Queen II just seems to have low defense. After receiving the gift of the abyss, she has begun to mutate. She has high-level demon element resistance and magic resistance, and she is not without armor.


    The wings of the winger queen herself are the best defense. She fully opens her huge wings of ten meters, closes and surrounds her, and completely protects her body. The burning dragon breath can''t hurt her wings, which are as hard as legendary weapons.


    "Wake up, go up and help. The four of them alone may not win!" Alan, hiding in the distance, rushed to wake up Kryon and reminded him to find a chance to help.


    When Alan woke up, Cleon began to prepare a big move. It was certainly useless to deal with the messy middle and low-level spells of the winger queen. Even the strong pseudo dragon breath was easily defended. Without strong magic was a waste of opportunity.

 Chapter 178

    When Cleon woke up, he didn''t hurry to help. Even if he changed his body, his strength was barely enough to intervene in this battle. After the winged queen became angry, the attack moves opened and closed, especially a pair of wings. Even if they couldn''t fly, they were also powerful killers. Any scraping was flying sand and stones, and their flesh and blood was dripping when they were scratched by feathers.


    "Which is her noumenon?" Corleone didn''t know the separation skills of the winged queen. He subconsciously thought he should attack the noumenon. When he just woke up, he asked Alan around him.


    "Both are noumenon. Both bodies have soul fluctuations, and their strength seems to be. I''m afraid killing one of them may not affect the other!"


    Alan answered Cleon''s question while gathering magic. He didn''t tangle about where to hit the big move. Wait and see which wing queen was in poor condition.


    The battle between the two dwarf fierce men and the winged man queen No. 1 was quite fierce. The winged man queen was annoyed by the ancient artifact chain of the half dragon people. When she could stop the attack, she resisted hard. She didn''t dodge at all, but attacked fiercely.


    The two dwarves have top weapons, top defense and are not good at agility. The enemy is willing to stand up. They certainly want it. With perfect cooperation, they beat the winged Queen''s flesh and blood in just a few minutes. If it weren''t for the winged Queen''s strong ability to regenerate, it would have become a lump of meat sauce.


    On the contrary, it is the queen of winged people. Because she is an enemy of one and two, she is also a hard anti heavy weapon. Even if she avoids the key, she is often stiff by fierce heavy blows. She is faster, but has fewer shots. She can''t break through the dwarf''s refined gold and heavy armor defense. She can only cause a small amount of damage by impact, which has no great impact on the strong dwarf.


    With a click, half of the winged Queen''s arm was found by the giant axe dwarf. With an axe, the winged Queen''s regeneration ability almost exceeded that of the troll, but no matter how strong the regeneration ability is, it can''t get up quickly. This blow is really an advantage.


    "Damn, these two short white gourds!" the winged queen had not eaten it for a long time. She finally realized that she couldn''t win the enemy without brains. She began to find a way to detour.


    Even if she can''t fly, the winged Queen''s speed is faster than that of the two dwarfs. Before, she was inflated in her heart, and only attacked like a fool when she was badly inflated. Now, of course, she has to give full play to her advantages to attack the enemy.


    The winged Queen''s legs ejected in an instant, moved back quickly, avoided the giant hammer of another dwarf, opened the distance between the two sides, and wanted to wait for her arms to regenerate and fight slowly.


    The tactics were very good, but her biggest mistake was to miss the chain. In addition to the special ability to limit flight, the chain itself was also very strong. After it was tied to her, most of it was dragged on the ground.


    The axe dwarf pinned his weapon to his waist, grabbed the chain on the ground, sank his weight and began to drag the winged queen.


    The strength on both sides is almost the same, but the winged queen suffers from her light weight. The key to the tug of war is not strength, but friction resistance. The winged Queen''s feet sink into the ground, but are still ruthlessly pulled back, leaving long drag marks.


    The giant hammer dwarf seized the opportunity, jumped high and launched the legendary ability -- [thunder strike]!


    The giant hammer in the dwarf''s hand began to burst out a harsh thunder, and the terrible thunder began to gather on it. At the same time, the surrounding air solidified, and the winged queen could not escape the dwarf''s attack.


    "Death!" the queen of the winged man raised her head and looked at the dwarf falling in the air to give her a terrible blow. She made a sad cry, and her wings suddenly opened and waved forward with all her strength.


    A large number of feathers on the wings directly fell off and turned into sharp arrows and shot at the dwarf. The giant hammer dwarf was in the air and launched a legendary attack. There was no possibility of dodging. He rushed down directly against the flying feathers in the sky.


    The refined gold armor is not invincible after all. The power of the legendary ability is far beyond its defense limit. The feather of the winged queen not only shot through his armor, but also shot the dwarf into a sieve, and the blood sprayed all over his body dyed his whole body red.


    This move of the winged queen is also her strongest attack means. The feathers shot out can not be inserted back. Moreover, compared with the easily regenerated flesh, bones and even internal organs, the hardest feathers of her whole body are the most difficult to recover. This ability can drop more than half of her feathers at one time, which can be recovered only after a few months.


    "Ah ah!" although his life was in danger, the dwarf strongman stubbornly continued to launch the half brewing attack, shouted loudly, turned all the pain into strength, and hit a blow full of anger and courage.


    Roaring, with the giant hammer of the dwarf strong, the ground around dozens of meters collapsed, and thunder surged everywhere. The queen of the first wing in the middle of the attack was like a tomato hit by a baseball. Her flesh and blood were blurred and almost turned into meat and mud and collapsed on the ground.


    The strong physical attack completely shattered her bones and internal organs. No matter how strong the regeneration ability is, it is difficult to overcome this injury, and the strong thunder constantly swam on her body to increase the injury.


    This move of the dwarf strong failed to hit the head of the winged queen due to severe pain interference, which led to the winged queen still not losing her combat ability. It can not be said that most of the body of the winged queen turned into meat and mud and still launched a fierce counterattack.


    She directly bit the dwarf''s neck with her sharp teeth. At the same time, her only remaining arm stabbed into the dwarf''s chest and tore wildly. Her sharp claws tore the dwarf''s internal organs into pieces like a meat grinder.


    The dwarf strong man made efforts with both hands, twisted the wing man Queen''s head twice, and there was a thrilling sound of sobbing and scratching around her neck, but the wing man queen persisted to the end and cut off the only breath left by the dwarf strong man.


    "Muradin!! asshole!" another dwarf roared out in pain when he saw this scene. With a force of his hands, he directly pulled the No. 1 winger queen in the shape of an adult to avenge his brother.


    The winged queen also knew that the situation was critical. She simply shot out all the sparse feathers and twisted her head back in the air.


    "Kryon, stop her!" Alan shouted. The fight between the dwarf and the winged queen was too fast just now. He didn''t come and help. He was quite guilty.


    The winged queen No. 2 got rid of the entanglement between stiles and half dragons and rushed to rescue No. 1. How could Elaine let this happen and threw out the big move, "Parasitic Seed".


    The winged Queen''s magic resistance and element resistance are very high. Alan has long predicted that even if he uses the most lethal burst fireball, he will let the other party regenerate in a few seconds. Harold carried a hair without being fried into meat. It is estimated that the winged queen carried it is to blow up some flesh.

 Chapter 179

    Parasitic seeds are powerful spells released by him relying on the seeds of the life tree. They can plant seeds into the enemy, absorb the vitality and magic of the other party, absorb flesh and blood, take root and sprout, and begin to bind and bind the enemy.


    This spell is just to restrain the winged queen with strong regeneration ability, and the naked winged queen without armor is unable to defend against this move. It is the best choice.


    In order to rescue No. 1, the queen of No. 2 winger took a very direct route. Alan''s spell just hit. Kryon also turned into a dragon and jumped at the flying queen of No. 1 winger, which is bound to drag the dwarves to kill the queen of No. 1 winger.


    Sacrifice a legendary dwarf. If you can''t take the opportunity to kill a part and let her slow down and start to recover, it''s everyone''s nightmare.


    Cleon looked at the ferocious winged queen, pressed down his fear, and the inspiring person picked up his courage, and absolutely could not show any cowardice.


    This is the strongest enemy he has ever experienced. Neither the six armed snake demon before nor the legendary Orc behind him is far less powerful than the winged queen. Even the legendary dwarves with top armor and strong physique were killed in a short time. His proud physique is nothing after he changed.


    "Dragon''s claw!" Cleon knew that his strength was not enough to stop the winged queen and must give damage, so that the other party had to stop to defend or dodge. Stil and the half dragon elder chased after him. As long as he could hold it for a moment, he made a great contribution.


    The winged queen didn''t even look at Cleon. She didn''t even pay attention to the legendary strong man. Moreover, Cleon, who was barely half a legendary strong man by changing, didn''t feel any different after eating Alan''s magic. She just wanted to rescue No. 1 body.


    The death of the two separated bodies has serious consequences, which will lead to a significant decline in the strength of the winged queen, and her soul is likely to be greatly traumatized. At that time, her soul problem, which is already a drag, will become a fatal weakness.


    The winger queen only used one hand to fight against Kryon by instinct. As a result, Kryon fell into the disadvantage. His dragon claws are really hard, cutting iron like mud, destroying gold and jade, but the winger Queen''s claws will only be stronger!


    However, Kryon''s goal was achieved. Although the winger queen beat back Kryon, she also stopped and stumbled because of the recoil force. Kryon broke her arm and rolled upside down.


    Stile and the half dragon elder caught up one after another. They were easily thrown away by the winged queen and rushed to support. It was also because they didn''t cooperate and didn''t fall into the disadvantage. After all, the naked winged queen No. 2, who was not covered with any armor and weapons, was still a little worse than No. 1.


    "Get out of the way!" screamed the pain! The most domineering and inexplicable legendary ability of the winged queen instantly dispelled stiles and the half dragon elders who were about to attack.


    The queen of winged people really has no way. The state of No. 1 split is already in danger. The giant axe dwarf has pulled her to her side. It is estimated that she will start chopping her No. 1 split into pieces like meat. At that time, her regeneration ability against the sky will not be useful.


    The winger queen finished her stunt and just took a step, but she was hit in her right leg by the fire stick thrown by stile. She stumbled and fell to the ground and rolled several times.


    At this time, the dwarf had cut out the first axe. The only arm left by the queen of wing one was barely blocked and was cut off. The dwarf then raised his axe and continued to attack.


    Even if she is not in the shape of an adult, the bones and muscles of the winged queen are still very tough. Although his giant axe is strong, it needs to be swung round to seriously hurt the winged queen.


    At this time, the queen of wing one was facing the crisis of life and death, and all her potential broke out. Some genes that had not been completely evolved were also revealed. The body smashed into meat mud suddenly grew several bloody tentacles, which were suddenly wrapped and bound to the dwarf.


    The devil''s special ability has appeared on the winged queen. These tentacles are full of unknown breath, but they emit attractive aroma. They definitely have very strange ability, but the winged queen has no time to think more and simply use it to stop the dwarf''s attack.


    "This kind of thing is useless!" the sound of tearing came out, and the dwarf broke out with amazing force, directly tore off all these newly born tentacles, bravely and unstoppably cut out an axe that tore the space. The weapon has its own ability and was finally executed!


    This weapon is the failed product of several dwarf craftsmen to build a storm axe. Although it does not reach the level of artifact, it is definitely the handle in the legendary weapon. Its power is extremely amazing. This move "final execution" can cut off the dragon''s head with an axe.


    "Ah ah!" the winged queen one was directly divided into two parts, nearly half of her flesh and blood were directly destroyed, and the rest was turned into two halves, one side of her head and half of her body, half of which could not see the broken meat bound by iron chains.


    The strong vitality makes the winged queen still alive. Her head rubs the ground desperately to escape the dwarf''s attack. However, no matter how agile and weak the dwarf is, it is impossible to escape the winged queen who moves by her head. The dwarf gasps for breath, carries a giant axe and continues to attack.


    The queen of the second wing was entangled by the vines sprouting from her body. These vines sprouted from her body, absorbed her energy, ate her flesh and blood, and constantly tied and entangled to hinder her action. This magic is disgusting and frightening.


    Stile and the half dragon elder were attacked unprepared at a close distance. They screamed in pain and their heads were going to explode, but they still forcibly stood up and rushed to the winged queen who tore the vines on her body, and killed her while she was ill!


    As soon as the queen of the second wing pulled all the vines out of her body, she fell on stil with empty hands. She had no time to dodge. She was slapped on the celestial cover. Her temple was hard hit by stil''s elbow. She was infiltrated by the attack containing Qi. In an instant, her brain was confused and unable to think.


    Stil saw the self-healing ability of the winged queen No. 1 against the sky. He knew that no matter how he attacked the heart, neck and other conventional key points with bare hands, he would never kill the winged queen. He just focused on his head. Even if he couldn''t break the winged Queen''s skull, it was good to fight her with vague consciousness and difficult to resist. He could continuously attack and expand his advantage!


    Stile''s empty handed fighting skills are quite excellent, just like a kung fu master. She uses her fists, elbows and knees flexibly to beat the winged queen madly. In the face of the storm like continuous attack, the winged queen can''t even cry. Her teeth were kicked off several times, and most of her face was swollen, so she can only scream.


    The half dragon people also quickly rushed over and launched the genuine dragon claw, which was far more powerful than Kryon. They suddenly pierced the queen of wing people''s abdomen. If the queen of wing people hadn''t instinctively waved her wings and flapped each other, she would have been stabbed to the heart.


    Rao is so. When the half dragon elder was photographed, he withdrew a lot of intestines and opened a big hole in the belly of the winged queen. The scene was very bloody.


    Stile was shameless and wanted to wrap it up. As a result, the winged queen simply smashed stile''s fist with her forehead, and then hit stile''s waist and almost broke his spine. The physical attributes of the winged queen were still far better than those of stile as a green ORC.


    "There''s one left!" a heroic and loud voice came. The dwarf had completely killed the queen of wing one and walked firmly to the queen of wing two with a giant axe.


    "Pay the price for your betrayal!" Alan and Cleon also approached and said to the surrounded winged queen. As for who betrayed, dwarves, lizards, humans and the world!


    "What a pain, what a pain, the stomach was opened, and the head was punched more than a dozen times. What a pain! How so painful!" the winged Queen''s mouth began to heal itself and roared madly.


    After the death of number one, the soul neither returned to her body nor rested. Instead, it disappeared directly under the irradiation of the sun. The reason why she lost her reason was not the pain of the body, but the pain of the soul!

 Chapter 180

    "Don''t dawdle, get up together and kill her!" Steele said aloud, rubbing the kicked part. He didn''t know why the winged queen suddenly went crazy, but he knew that the opportunity was rare and urged everyone to do it quickly.


    Half dragon people and dwarves have deep hatred. Those with fierce eyes are going to rush up and cut the nonsense winged queen into pieces. Kryon is also following suit, ready to see the opportunity to mend the knife.


    "You also feel my pain!" the winged queen said this sentence with blood and tears.


    In the face of the siege, the queen of the winger forced to use the pain scream that should have been cooled, regardless of the side effects, and this time the power was far more powerful than before!


    The scream of pain runs through people''s brain through special sound waves and energy, causing irresistible severe pain. At this moment, the queen of winged people felt much more pain than the most cruel punishment in the world, pouring the pain of the disappearance of her own soul into the howl and transmitting it to the public.


    In addition to the spirit Alan, whose soul strength is higher than that of ordinary people, others roll and scream in pain under the action of this move. The half dragon elder tore his own scales and wanted to vent his unbearable pain.


    The low-strength Cleon''s eyes protruded, as if he couldn''t bear the impact and wanted to be directly shocked to death. Suddenly, the necklace in front of his chest broke into a faint light, helping Cleon carry the subsequent impact and repair Cleon''s nearly damaged soul.


    At the same time, among the harlotts who set out with refugees at the border of the kingdom of Colombo, the necklace on the chest of the sun sacrifice also broke, which surprised harlott on one side and thought the enemy was coming.


    Sun sacrifice naturally followed harlott who led the civilians to retreat. He was not of noble origin. Of course, he regarded the lives of civilians as fate, and had no good feelings for those nobles who left the people.


    "It seems that my gift to Kryon has been used. My level of other divinities is average, but I''m quite excellent in soul repair and defense!"


    "Soul attack? The winged queen will do this. Will they be all right?" Harold was worried. The ability of soul has always been mysterious. Even the legendary strong are easy to be attacked. Is the winged queen too rebellious?


    "It''s no use worrying about this. Let''s think about our future problems. If we leave the kingdom of Colombo eastward, it''s a desert. Do you have any information about it?"


    Sun sacrifice is also very pragmatic. He should worry about what he should worry about, and he should not worry about what he should not care about. Now the most important thing is to let their 200000 people find a stable settlement.


    "I''m not sure, but Marcus said he had sent someone to investigate before. The desert is not very big. It can be crossed in about two or three days, and the elf seems to have information about the East!"


    Harlott didn''t have time to ask Ellen for any information at that time. The puppet''s split activation time was not long, and he had to help deliver some information. He only knew that the east of the desert should be the sea. Other elves didn''t know much about this. It seems that he can only wait to meet Ellen and them.


    At this time, Harold suddenly felt a little cold in his heart. He felt very bad. It seemed that something dangerous was going to happen. Early and experienced, he immediately understood that this was the precursor of danger.


    "The whole army is on alert. Stop the team. Rand, you command the troops. Lucius, you go and inform Marcus. Sacrificial Lord, do you have any combat ability? We may meet the enemy!"


    Harold knew that he was not the commander''s material, so he let Rand act according to his circumstances. He took out his weapons and looked around for the enemy.


    He and Marcus were not far away. Marcus soon came with the knight and asked Harold what had happened.


    "I don''t know, but I have a hunch that there will be some danger later. Believe me, my hunch has never been missed!"


    Harlott''s words are also quite ridiculous, but Marcus has an unusual relationship with him, and he has seen harlott''s special skills many times before, so he will not doubt it.


    "Where is the enemy? Or what kind of natural disaster happened this time? Why hasn''t there been any movement for so long?" Harold felt more and more uneasy, but he couldn''t detect anything wrong. King geld also brought the knight to inquire about the situation. Harold''s army suddenly stopped and stopped the civilians behind him. Something big must have happened.


    "What happened?" King geld urged his horse to come and asked from a distance. The blood of the giant''s ability made his voice loud, and his voice could be clearly heard a hundred meters away.


    "I..." Harold was about to say that he felt danger coming, when he was interrupted by Marcus''s roar.


    "Get away, gaid! The enemy is in the sky!"


    Marcus''s words were still slow. As soon as geld raised his head and looked at the sky, he was nailed to the ground by a javelin and a horse. His whole body was penetrated from his head to his thigh, and he was completely killed in a moment.


    Harlott and others raised their heads and looked at the sky. Hundreds of winged people threw javelins at them, the most striking of which was a male winged man with blond hair and wings shrouded in flame.


    "It''s commander Arnold! It''s over, how can it be him!" sadoer began to tremble after seeing each other. The winged man was one of the three legendary strongmen of the winged Dynasty, the son of the winged queen!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The action of assassinating the winged queen ended in the scream of Zhen ¡¤ pain that the winged queen finally hurt the enemy and herself. Although everyone was beaten by her big move, it was difficult to resist, the winged queen herself was also exhausted, and the parasites in her body were still sucking her physical strength. Even if she took this opportunity to fight back, she would at most pull more cushions before she died.


    After her No. 1 Avatar was completely killed, the ancient artifact chain also lost the restriction on the winged queen No. 2. Although the artifact can lock the soul, there must be physical contact to generate the medium. The broken flesh and blood can not be regarded as a part of the winged queen for a long time.


    The winged Queen''s eyes flowed with blood and tears, looked at all the people present with hatred, jumped up her wings and ran away.


    The people present also slowly recovered. Kelon was the first and Alan was the second. The other three legendary strong men were almost the same. It seems that the sun sacrifice didn''t boast. The necklace he gave was really strong.


    "Damn it, she escaped!" the dwarf smashed the huge axe in his hand to the ground and roared reluctantly. His brother died in the war just now, but he couldn''t revenge!


    Stile and the half dragon people are also a little uncomfortable. It is a big problem that they failed to completely limit the action of Queen II. In the final analysis, their strength is not good. If they can encounter hard anger like dwarves, even if they can''t cooperate, they won''t let the winged queen get away easily.


    Ailan was not too disappointed. The winged queen lost a part this time, her strength fell sharply, and her soul was also severely damaged. Her strength could not be exaggerated as before, and her soul had once again become her weakness. Many Elven elders could overcome it, and his goal was achieved.


    KELON was a little lost. He thought his strength was OK. He was completely playing soy sauce. It seems that he is far from the real strong one.


    "Let''s go. It''s troublesome if we''re surrounded by a large army of wingers. Corleone and I are going to the East. Let''s separate here!"


    Alan and Kryon retreated to the East, while the dragons and dwarves left to the south. The assassination of the winged queen cannot be said to have failed. After all, what they fear most is the legendary invincible winged queen. Now the strength of the winged queen is acceptable.


    However, it is definitely not successful. After losing a legendary dwarf, it failed to completely kill the winged queen, and the winged people''s troops will not disperse. However, the northern part of the kingdom of Colombo has been captured by the orcs, and it is not important whether it can deal with the winged people''s troops.

 Chapter 181

    The winged people in the sky are high-level winged people. Ordinary winged people can''t fly so high, and they can''t fly with javelin. The javelin they project has caused a great blow to the human side below. With the acceleration of gravity of nearly 100 meters, no matter how hard the shield can''t bear the blow of javelin, and hundreds of human soldiers have been damaged by several rounds of projection.


    However, there were a large number of human soldiers present, which could not be defeated by this small number of winged troops. After throwing the javelin, they didn''t mean to come down for close combat. Only the legendary winged man with extraordinary momentum began to make cruel remarks.


    "You can''t escape, human beings! And you, sado, how dare you betray your mother. I want you to know what a stupid decision you have made!"


    With that, the strong winger quickly threw out a huge fireball and smashed it at sando''er. Of course, Harold couldn''t sit back and watch his sando''er be killed, but before he shot, Marcus jumped up and absorbed the fireball with his hands.


    "Just rely on you? Come on if you have the ability. When you lose, you can go back and cry to your mother. I want to see what kind of losers men in a race that depends on women!"


    Marcus deliberately opened his mouth to ridicule, just to provoke his opponent. The other party''s mobility is too strong. He has been in the sky all the time. There is no other way to let him take the initiative to fight without provoking him.


    Harlott saw that Marcus''s hands trembled and burned a little. It seems that the other party''s flame ability is stronger than Marcus, which is also very normal. Marcus is still a little away from the legend. Of course, he can''t compare with the decent legend.


    However, if both sides are good at fire ability, the weak side can be said to be defeated. It is estimated that the strongest Marcus on their side is difficult to play. Geld was killed when he came up. The main force is him and those elves. Can he deal with the real legendary strong?


    "Don''t worry, you''ll see my power. You and the garbage you carry don''t want to live!"


    Just after the words of the strong wing man, countless wing man troops poured out from a ridge in front. The wing man in the sky was just a small number of elite troops, and their large troops ambushed in front early.


    Harold''s face was gloomy. They still thought it was too naive. The flying wingers wanted to detect their movements and ambush in advance.


    And they brought 200000 civilians with them. The target was conspicuous, not to mention the speed was slow. As long as the enemy wanted to detour, overtake and ambush them, it was not a problem at all.


    Marcus also blamed himself. He didn''t expect that the wingers were so cruel that they wanted to cut down the roots and send heavy soldiers to chase them who had left their territory and fled.


    "The whole army is lined up and ready to fight, Harold. In a moment, I will try to turn into a Yan devil to fight with him. At that time, I may lose my mind. You can help command the army!"


    Marcus took out the jewel from his arms and was ready to fight to the death. He had exhausted the energy of the jewel before turning into a Yan devil. He couldn''t turn on the jewel in a short time. This time, he could only turn into a Yan devil by relying on his own strength. This time, the jewel could only play an auxiliary role. He was not very confident to control his own strength.


    Harold''s face turned black. My own army was commanded by Rand and Lucius. Did you ask me to make a mistake?


    Harlott can only continue to increase Rand''s pressure and ask him to organize soldiers to meet the winger army that is about to be killed. Lucius is responsible for assisting, while Kent is ordered by harlott to protect his family members with elite system soldiers.


    Harold himself didn''t stay to help Marcus. He also had important things to do. After King geld died, his knights instantly lost their blood ability to be shared. They were very flustered in the face of the sudden enemy. The army had been in some confusion. Only Marcus or Harold, who was a noble, could appease them.


    The number of soldiers of the winged people is not too many, it is estimated that there are less than 10000, and the number is only half of them. However, they are all regular troops with good combat effectiveness. They are not comparable to the cannon fodder conscription troops brought by the queen of the winged people. Nearly 100 high-ranking winged people in the air are extremely ferocious. It is not easy to win this battle!


    Sadoer followed harlott step by step for fear of being stared at by arnoldson alone. Although sadoer was loyal after brainwashing, her nature of being greedy for life and afraid of death did not change.


    Sado''er kept telling the information in Harold''s ear: "commander Arnold didn''t inherit too many abilities of the queen. He has changed since childhood. He doesn''t fight on his body like the traditional winged man. He is better at controlling the flame!"


    "Listen to my orders. Don''t panic. Our number is more than the enemy. Marcus will solve the other party''s leader and avenge your master. If you don''t want to die now, fight those shit wings with me!"


    Harold ignored sado''er and rode the Warcraft horse to rush into the chaotic king gaid''s army and shouted for command. He didn''t have the ability to plan any exquisite tactics. After all, regardless of his command ability, he didn''t know any of his middle and high-level officers, which meant that he could only command everyone to follow him.


    The terrain was quite open, and the wingers charged. Harold tangled with King geld''s troops, but the hedge did not fall. Harold''s own strength was also top, and the effect of taking the lead to boost morale was very good.


    Rand''s side is more high-end. Marcus and harlott''s troops know him. It''s not hard to command. They organize people to shoot at a real distance, and then the long spearmen, shield soldiers and cavalry are arranged in an orderly array against the enemy.


    The legendary winger competed with Marcus, and he was really angered by Marcus''s ridicule. The winger is a matriarchal society. He is a legendary strong man. He is a little embarrassed and has a high status. To say high, he is far less than the winger queen and the sister of the winger queen who are also legendary strong men.


    Say low, the strength is there. Ordinary winged nobles have to give him face on the surface, but they don''t think much of him behind his back. Naturally, he is very dissatisfied. His subordinates are mostly male winged people whose domestic status and strength don''t match. Marcus also stabbed him.


    Those high-level winged people are smart enough to find elves. In terms of strength, elves are almost the same as high-level winged people in general, but if elves can cast spells comfortably, their role will certainly be inferior to that of these high-level winged people, but if they are entangled in close melee, it is the high-level winged people who dominate.


    However, there is one exception, that is, the gyro meat grinder - tiona. She once again used her unique skill, incarnating the God of death and began to dance. Even the high-level winged people with attributes far beyond ordinary humans were easily slaughtered by her.


    Her strength is more than one grade stronger than when dealing with the Centaur. Her two handed sword is shrouded in the sword Qi and extends the attack distance. The killing range of the death whirlwind exceeds a radius of 4 meters. The fierce sword Qi makes his moves have a sense of "blade storm".

 Chapter 182

    In the face of a group of winged people who didn''t know what to do, Harold raised the devil''s sword high and waved it fiercely towards the place where the crowd was most dense, "dragon killing sword spirit!"


    The glittering white sword light flew out along the direction of Harold''s chopping, and killed all the winged people passing by, directly opening up a blood path.


    "Rush with me!" Harold urged the Warcraft horse to release a flame around him. It had no practical effect. It was just conspicuous. Harold did this to boost morale. His strong strength, brave performance and omnipotent "rush with me" greatly inspired these soldiers who lost king gaid.


    Although harlott and Rand performed well on both sides, and no wingman army gained the upper hand, something that bothered them happened. Many wingman armies staggered and did not turn over to fight back, but ran to the civilians in the rear.


    The winged people are a kind of race that bullies the soft and fears the hard and likes to humiliate the weak. The reason for the miasma of the winged people Dynasty is not all because of the winged people''s Queen Keng father, but also related to the winged people''s own nature. The weak never think of uniting against the strong, but always try to humiliate the weaker.


    Many winged soldiers feel that hard stubble is not easy to provoke after fighting with humans, so they pick soft persimmons to pinch. This kind of thing is normal, "Sir, what should we do? Should we divide our troops to intercept?"


    A knight who was originally Gelder rushed to ask Harold. At this time, Harold was already the actual supreme commander of the force. The situation was urgent and no one was dissatisfied.


    Harold looked at the winged soldiers who rushed to the civilian population, looked at the two sides still in the chaos, and said ruthlessly: "defeat their main force first, hundreds of winged people can''t turn over big waves!"


    "Yes, sir!" of course, the knight doesn''t care about the lives of civilians. He is a knight class for generations, and subconsciously doesn''t take the lives of civilians seriously.


    Harlott is also cruel enough. Hundreds of winged people have nothing to do with tens of thousands of troops, and their lethality to civilians is amazing. Letting go of every minute can lead to tragedy, but harlott really doesn''t care. The speed of winged people is much faster than human soldiers, and the loose and chaotic civilian population will only affect their pursuit.


    If you really divide troops to chase, it can''t be a small number. When the frontal battlefield is lost, everyone has to finish. Anyway, the families of harlott and Marcus are guarded by Kent with system soldiers. There will be no problem. Some civilians will die if they die. It''s hard to save them from the orcs.


    Although he said so, Harold still accelerated the speed of rushing into the array and tried to defeat the other party''s large forces. At that time, those rampant wingers will naturally retreat, and he took time to look at Marcus, which seems to have been unbearable.


    Marcus hasn''t changed yet. His strength is obviously suppressed by Arnold. No matter the temperature of the flame or his physical quality, he is not an opponent. If it weren''t for the assistance of the sun sacrifice, he would have been defeated.


    Restraint is very obvious. Marcus'' flame, whether fire whip or fireball, is regarded as nothing by Arnold. On the contrary, Arnold''s attack can easily burn Marcus, which is just like that in the pirate king, ACE who ate burned fruit and red dog who ate lava fruit have the same attributes, but there is a qualitative gap.


    "Why, is this strength? Where''s the arrogance just now?" Arnold swooped down from the high altitude. Although Marcus rolled and dodged quickly, he was still torn off a layer of flesh.


    The so-called habitual flame, which is not good at hand to hand combat, is also relative to the legendary level. For Marcus, Arnold''s physical attack is also ferocious. If he can''t dodge, he will die on the spot.


    The sun sacrificial priest waved the holy gold scepter to heal Marcus, but he helped many times and was watched by Arnold Sen. this time, Arnold Sen did not attack Marcus, but rushed to the sun sacrificial priest.


    "Get away! Asshole, this guy is so fast!" Marcus reminded the sun sacrifice to avoid. He gathered a pillar of fire and wanted to intercept, but he was easily avoided. If he could, Marcus would rather fight with a stronger Orc chief.


    At least when dealing with the orc chief, his fire and lava damage is very objective, and the transformation of the Yan devil will not fall into the disadvantage in the melee confrontation. However, when dealing with the Yan devil who is heavy and slow, attacks with a wide range of fire damage and high-intensity physical attacks, it is difficult to make any achievements. Once the power is exhausted and the transformation is over.


    The strength of the sun sacrifice itself is general. Otherwise, those sacrifices could not even kill a demon and several enchanted knights. Their role is in magic, and magic is far inferior to magic in battle.


    "Be careful, sir!" a newly recruited sun Knight of the sun sacrifice quickly pushed away the sun sacrifice, but he was stabbed through his chest by the swooping enosen, dragged into the air, and then torn into pieces and thrown down.


    The two dead bodies that had lost their lives hit the ground, and no one could block the knife for the sun sacrifice. Even if Marcus ran with all his legs, he couldn''t match the flight speed of enosen.


    Being able to fly, especially this high-speed and flexible free flight ability, is really cheeky enough! If the assassination team did not have ancient artifacts of half dragon people, it would be more or less dangerous, not to mention beating the queen of the disabled wing, it would be possible for the whole army to be destroyed.


    "Master, do you have any way to destroy his wings? As long as he falls to the ground, I have a way to deal with him!" Marcus gasped and asked the guard in front of the sun sacrifice. Although he couldn''t defeat Arnold in melee, he was at least better than the crispy skin of the sun sacrifice.


    "What I am good at is soul repair and protection. I am an expert in dealing with demons and undead, but I have no means to fight normal enemies!"


    Marcus didn''t understand what the evil spirits were, but he understood that the sun sacrifice could not help. It was a drag to keep it. He said, "master, you stay away from me with my knight. I''ll use a unique skill. You can''t help. Don''t be hurt by me!"


    Although the transformation of the Yan devil is difficult to defeat enosen, the Yan devil''s body, whose element body can continuously recover itself, is not afraid of enosen''s attack. It must be no problem to delay time. It would be better if enosen ignored him. The Yan devil''s large-scale attack is the master of the battlefield. Thousands of winged troops will be killed and injured if any legendary ability goes down.


    Whether it''s a flame bomb or a dive assassination, enosen is a single attack, and the killing efficiency is far less than that. When all his soldiers die, can a bare rod commander go against the sky? Twenty thousand soldiers can''t kill you, and you''re tired!

 Chapter 183

    It is an indisputable fact that a legendary strong man can''t defeat ten thousand people with one. At least there is no terror that can defeat ten thousand people in Marcus''s cognition. No, maybe the baroyan devil and the unseen winged queen may be able to do it, but this enosen must be out of play.


    "Even sent away the sacrifice that had been treating him? It seems that he is going to use what cards!" enosen is not stupid. Although Marcus is at a disadvantage in the whole process, he does not show a look of despair. There must be some cards!


    Enosen didn''t rush forward to attack, but picked up the javelin and began to throw a long-range test. Marcus''s speed was not top, but enosen''s javelin throwing level was not high, and several attacks were flashed by without danger.


    Arnold was still a little impatient. Those wastes under his hand were suppressed by the human army. The original advantage of raid and charge disappeared, and even there was a faint trend of collapse.


    The biggest difference between the winged army and the human army lies in the mentality. Human soldiers know that defeat is death, and there is no place to escape. The country is destroyed, the race is slaughtered, and the option of surrender does not exist from the beginning. The enemy is a winged man who can fly, so he has no chance to escape. He has a chance to fight to death!


    The winged people are different. They are forced to invade because of the strength of the queen of the winged people and enosen. Although plundering wealth and land will make them excited, it is not in their mind to fight with the enemy who wants to escape.


    The mentality of both sides is different, and there is a gap in the combat effectiveness. In addition, there are more human armies. Therefore, even if the hard strength is the advantage of the regular army of the winged people, it is the winged people who are at a disadvantage on the battlefield.


    "I''d like to see what cards you have!" Arnold''s wings lit a golden flame, and his pupils faintly emitted fire light, as if the whole person was burning violently. In appearance, it was quite similar to the legendary Fire Phoenix.


    Arnold''s body quickly flashed a flash and made a full sprint in the direction of Marcus. His body began to rotate while falling, forming a huge flame meteor, legendary ability! He''s ready to kill Marcus!


    Marcus took a deep breath and recalled his memory when he awakened his blood, the memory when he fought with the orcs for the first time, the memory of fighting with the Centaurs in the wilderness, the memory of fighting with Aaron and the memory of fighting with the orc chief, so as to mobilize his blood to condense and explode.


    Without enough external help, he will transform into a legendary Yan devil form. He may be drained because he can''t support such powerful consumption, or lose his mind because he can''t control too powerful power.


    Even if it is successful, it is difficult to say how the effect is. Whether it can be as smooth as when dealing with orcs before depends on luck. This is also his only way.


    "Let the flame purify everything!" Marcus''s body began to break, lava and flame gushed out of his body and expanded and erupted. The rapid incarnation became a huge and ferocious image of the Yan devil, which was facing the rotating charge of Arnold.


    The power and flame temperature of the legendary Yan devil''s form are very considerable. Although the flame meteor falling of enosen is strong, it only smashes a big hole in the Yan devil''s body and does not completely break up the Yan devil''s body.


    On the contrary, he hit the ground heavily because of the inertia of his moves. With the protection of flame and rotating air flow, he was not hurt, but it took a few seconds to get out of the pit on the ground.


    "The anger of the earth! Lava jet!" before enosen could take off, he was hit by the magma suddenly ejected from the ground. His whole body was wrapped in hot magma, and the impact sent his body high into the air.


    "It''s so hot, it''s so hot! Are you kidding me? I''ll be scalded!" Arnold felt the burning sensation of the high temperature for the first time. Before, he jumped into the sea of fire and slept unharmed. At this time, his whole body was burned because of the hot magma.


    The legendary Yan devil''s scorching lava is still more powerful than his flame ability, just as he restrained Marcus before. At this time, the Yan devil also exceeded his upper limit to produce restraint.


    Marcus''s attack is not over yet. For Arnold, who lost his balance and was impacted into the air, he fiercely hit a lava fist, a lava fist that once seriously injured the legendary red Orc who blessed the abyss. As long as it is solid, Arnold''s physique is far less than that of the legendary winged man of the orc chief. He is immortal and crippled!


    "Damn it, damn it, the wings are burnt and can''t use strength!" Arnold has smelled the breath of death. Just because of a rash move, he has to pay the price of life?


    If it is normal, the Yan devil''s attack can''t touch him, it may be hit right, and he deeply regrets that he despises the enemy.


    Just when Marcus and Arnold both thought the outcome was divided, an accident happened. Marcus''s right hand suddenly burst, and all the condensed forces turned into fire and rain on the battlefield. Both wingers and humans suffered heavy casualties, and hundreds of people were directly killed.


    The huge body of Yan devil also began to distort and deform. Marcus was still big. With his strength at this time, it was very reluctantly to change his body. When he came up, he released two powerful legendary abilities, which completely exceeded his upper limit, and he could hardly maintain his transformation.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Arnold forcibly dispersed the hot magma with the golden flame, recovered his flight ability, shrank in the distance and looked at the roaring strange devil in disbelief.


    "What''s the matter with this guy? He can''t control his power? Also, it''s certainly not normal for him to show such a strong move with his strength!"


    Arnold began to throw tag attacks one by one in the distance. The Yan devil, who should have been immune to this basic physical point attack, screamed bitterly after receiving a javelin, and the flame on his body was gradually fading.


    Arnold was also a little surprised. He just tried it casually. How could the effect be so good? The Yan devil is completely composed of flame and magma. Energy is his vitality. How can he be hurt by such a low-level attack?


    Arnold was strange. He was dissatisfied with the movements in his hands. He quickly shuttled through the battlefield, picked up weapons and threw them from high altitude. The Yan devil''s huge body became a target and it was difficult to dodge. He could only attack angrily and indiscriminately, and could not distinguish between the enemy and us. Many human soldiers died as a result.


    "Damn it, what''s the matter with Marcus? You fly over with me, and we have to help!" Harold also noticed that Marcus was bad. At this time, the Yan devil couldn''t control the leakage of energy. He kept dripping hot magma on his body, and his volume shrank by a large circle. How can there be the arrogance of the legendary Yan devil.


    "Ah, master, commander Arnold Sen is a legendary strong man!" sado''er heard that it was difficult to understand. The enemy had no time to hide. It was too long to take the initiative to fight?


    "Don''t talk nonsense, hurry up! When you help, I''ll take the main attack!" Harold directly hugged sadoer flying in the air, reduced the weight without causing a burden to sadoer, and urged the pilot to take off quickly.


    The brainwashed sadoer couldn''t resist and was unwilling to resist Harold''s orders. Although she was afraid of her heart beating wildly, she still flew high across the battlefield, thinking about the Yan devil.


    Harlott is adjusting his state and thinking about how to deal with the legendary winger. It seems that the other party is not hand to hand. He should have a chance in close combat, but he doesn''t know how to deal with the fire attack. The fire resistance scroll given by Alan can''t hold it!

 Chapter 184

    Harlott took out the fire resistance scroll given to him by Alan and used it directly. This was given to him by Alan when he destroyed the magic array. Demons are generally good at fire, and Alan also made a lot of preparations in advance.


    However, the effect of this fire resistance scroll is certainly not enough to deal with Arnold. No matter Alan is so good at fire magic, he must not be better than the legendary strong. It''s good to have some weakening effect.


    "Master, he seems to have noticed us! What should we do?" sadoer''s voice trembled, her body began to shake, and Harold, who was held by her, kept shaking. It seems that sadoer had seen the strength of Arnold early.


    "Land quickly. When you get to the ground, you hide and find a chance to attack with your strongest screaming move!" Harold knew that sadoer''s strength was not enough to help. Only the painful scream inherited from the queen of the self winger might have such an effect.


    Arnold was busy weakening the smell of the Yan devil. He was too lazy to pay attention to others, but Harold and sado flew slowly (in his eyes) to make trouble. Of course, he couldn''t ignore it.


    "Just in time, kill him, and there will be no human nobles in these troops? And this bitch, dare to betray. It''s not her. Those dwarves and lizards must be wiped out!"


    Arnold first threw down the crazy devil and flew rapidly towards Harold. On the way, he threw a long gun with flame condensation. The golden light condensed on the gun head and quickly drew a residual shadow.


    Arnold also learned a lesson. He knew that these human nobles could not be underestimated. Even if his strength was not good, he had all kinds of powerful means to beat him unprepared. If Marcus had not been too reluctant, he had to use legendary ability, but an ordinary attack, Arnold''s injury would definitely be three points heavier.


    "Get away!" Harold''s crisis instinct gave a crazy warning. Being hit by this flame spear is absolutely dead. This move is close to the "thunder spear" used by the Centaur chief to attack irtylan Archmage.


    Of course, sado''s speed is no better than the lightning fast flame spear. Harold''s reminder is useless. Fortunately, there is a bug level shield in Harold''s item column.


    [don''t drop the fortress gate shield!] the shield used by the ancient war tree to resist the attack of the Demon Lord. Even the top killing move of flame impact can be stopped. Naturally, the flame spear can''t be broken.


    At the critical moment, the shield was taken out of the item column and appeared in front of Harold and sadoer out of thin air. After resisting the flame, the long gun fell freely to the ground, and dozens of tons of heavy objects hit the ground, raising a large area of smoke and dust.


    Sadoer was scared to pee by the attack just now and fell to the ground. Harold threw away his wet coat and didn''t care about her. To be honest, he was scared out of a cold sweat just now. He remembered the original words of the dwarf master very clearly, "as long as he wasn''t hit directly by the legendary ability, he''ll be fine!"


    Although this sentence is bragging about the power of "arrow''s armor", it clearly reveals that arrow''s armor can''t stop the legendary ability!


    Harlott activated the blessing effect of armor, emitting golden light all over his body, pulled out the devil''s chopping sword, opened it directly to the swooping enosen, and sent a dragon killing sword to sweep out, not to hurt the enemy, but to slow down the other party''s dive speed.


    Harlott''s strength to dare to fight with each other in melee is his arrow armor and refined demon chopping sword. These two equipment can be called legendary equipment.


    In addition to greatly improving his attack and defense, the armor of arrow absorbs the blessing given to him by the power of the sun, and the passive special effect [great power] of demon chopping sword, which makes his power close to the 100 mark.


    Combined with Harold''s [strike] skill and [weapon proficiency], he is absolutely qualified to be hard and hard with Arnold, who is not mainly engaged in close combat, but the premise is that everyone cuts each other with one sword and one sword, and take his head to fight hard with a dive attack with a speed of hundreds of kilometers per hour like Arnold!


    Half of Arnold''s strength is in the flame, and most of the other half is due to his flying ability. Even the ultra-high-speed dive can still avoid the emergency like violating the physical law and dodge Harold''s sword attack.


    The momentum of the dive was eliminated. Arnold approached Harold because of his inertia. He could feel the powerful sword he had just dodged. He didn''t dare to attack Harold with a big empty hand and attack with a heavy javelin that didn''t have time to project.


    He has released his legendary ability more than once since he first fought with Marcus. The flame energy is a little insufficient and has no spare power to waste on Harold, but he is enchanted on the javelin.


    Harlott still underestimated the strength of the legendary strong man. The semi legendary Centaur he dealt with in his last life was a simple thing that depended on strength, and with the help of tiona, he could easily suppress the genuine legendary strong man even if he was not good at melee.


    Arnold''s strength is really not high and his speed is not too fast, but his reaction ability is really the same as opening and hanging. Harold is interrupted in advance before he can make a shot.


    When Harold wanted to split right, he was stabbed to the left by Arnold sen in advance, so he had to interrupt the offensive defense. He was awkward and couldn''t work hard. If he wanted to rush forward and close up, he was seen through and kicked in the abdomen. In short, it was difficult to give full play to his strange strength.


    "The steps are loose, the reaction is slow, the speed is slow, and the strength is insufficient. Where do you have the confidence to trouble me?" enosen stabbed Harold with javelin for several times. Even though the armor of arrow was not pierced, the strength still made Harold vomit blood.


    "Shit, if my ancient war tree is not scrapped, it will definitely pinch you into meat sauce!" Harold suddenly grabbed the javelin and wanted to take the opportunity to close up for hand to hand combat. He wanted to copy the original moves against the high-level winged man and complete the anti killing through the capture and fighting skills. He could feel that the other party''s strength seemed to be inferior to him after being injured.


    As a result, the reality was very cruel. As soon as Harold took a step forward, he was hit on the cheek by a rotary high sweep of Arnold Sen, and flew out in a spin. Several teeth fell out. His intention was too obvious. Arnold''s speed was faster than him, and he didn''t need to be prepared in advance to curb any move of Harold.


    AI Lan''s fire resistance scroll has a good effect. The flame spreads over the long gun and limbs of enosen. It could have been transmitted to the flame energy to burn the opponent through physical attack. It is a disgusting move of water grinding tofu. However, due to its small power, it can just be eliminated by the resistance brought by the fire resistance scroll.


    However, even with the resistance provided by the fire resistance scroll, the defense provided by the armor of arrow, and the fact that Arnold himself was seriously injured and the flame energy was nearly exhausted, Harold had no chance of winning at all. The gap in life level could not be made up by ordinary blessing and weakening.

 Chapter 185

    "It seems that I''m worried too much. That strong and outrageous guy is indeed a special case. It''s impossible for every human noble to be so rebellious, otherwise human beings won''t be beaten so miserably by orcs!"


    Arnold lightly kicked Harold and restored his self-confidence. Before, he was transformed into a surprise attack by Marcus and almost died directly, which made him a little afraid. After fighting Harold, he found that although the strength of the other party was good, it was far from the threshold of legend. The one who could turn into a devil should be a special case.


    "The armor and weapons are very good. After killing you, it will be mine!" most of the good things of the winged Dynasty are filial to the winged queen. As a legendary strong man, Arnold is a little poor. He is really greedy for Harold''s glittering high defense armor and ferocious sword.


    Harold stood up in embarrassment and was swept around his waist by Arnold''s Javelin before he was ready. Compared with the sharp point attack, this fierce heavy attack can hurt Harold protected by armor.


    "Wow", Harold vomited a big mouthful of blood, staggered, and the counterattack was very weak. As soon as the big sword was waved, he was kicked on his wrist, and the devil''s sword fell to the ground. Harold''s wrist made a clicking sound and was directly kicked and broken.


    Arnold grabbed Harold''s neck with one hand and raised a javelin to pierce Harold''s head. It was not protected by armor. Being shot in the head was absolutely fatal.


    Harold was facing a crisis of life and death. After being brainwashed, sado''s loyalty to Harold finally made her overcome her fear and took out a short sword to stab Arnold. She was afraid of hurting Harold by screaming in pain.


    "I forgot you were there. It''s so stupid to take the opportunity to escape and take the initiative to die!" Arnold kicked sandy out of his breath without using his hands and rolled out.


    Harold broke the palm of Arnold''s hand with both hands. However, before he did anything more, he was inserted into his left eye by a javelin and deeply stabbed into his brain!


    "Lord harlott!" just as Arnold wanted to stir cruelly and had inserted the javelin into harlott''s brain, Lucius suddenly killed and stabbed Arnold from behind with a lance. Under the high-speed charge of Warcraft horses, the power of the lance was also very impressive, stabbed into Arnold''s body and took him away.


    Rand and Lucius also found that the situation here was very bad. Rand stayed to command the troops, while Lucius quickly came to support. He set up the posture of cavalry charge from a distance and saved Harold.


    If it was in the game, there was no life under the cavalry gun, but in reality, it was the same thing. Arnold angrily broke the cavalry gun, split the horse with one hand, and dismembered the horse. Lucius dodged and broke his arm.


    "Bastard, where''s the bug!" Arnold was not satisfied. He hit it with a fireball and flew out of the war horse. Lucius couldn''t dodge in mid air and fell to the ground.


    Lucius''s strength is also good, no less than ordinary nobles. His attributes and skills are not much weaker than Harold''s peak in the previous life, but he can''t even stand a round in the hands of the legendary strong.


    Harlott pulled out his javelin, covered his stabbed blind left eye and cried bitterly. His brain was stabbed. He was a little confused and almost lost consciousness. He rolled disorderly on the ground. He had almost no resistance to Arnold, who still maintained enough combat power.


    "Master, run, we hide from the army. The wing man''s soldiers have been defeated. We don''t have to fight him again!"


    Sado''er got a kick, but it was as miserable as meeting a car accident. The blood kept seeping out. Fortunately, her wings were still intact and could take off with Harold, but Harold didn''t show the ability of "gravity control" at this time. Sado''er couldn''t fly with Harold in heavy armor.


    "Meaningless struggle!" Arnold seemed to laugh at Sandy. After sandy finally picked up Harold and staggered up, he flew from a distance in less than a second and knocked them back to the ground.


    Whether it''s a short-distance explosion or a long-distance flight speed, Arnold is at the top level. If you want to escape in front of him, you can only dig a hole in the ground. Unfortunately, sadoer is not Ike and has no such ability.


    They both fell to the ground and saw that they were going to be killed by Arnold Sen. Marcus, who recovered his consciousness, finally came to help. His strength was out of control before, and there was something wrong with his transformation state. He was harassed remotely by Arnold Sen and almost collapsed. Fortunately, Harold helped delay some time.


    Marcus looked very strange at this time and recovered his human shape, but there was magma everywhere on his face and body. Constantly, there was body turned into magma and magma turned into body, which was completely out of an unstable state.


    Marcus''s physical condition at this time is definitely not good, but if he waits any longer, Harold will be killed. Harold will risk his life to help him. Naturally, he won''t watch Harold die. A large number of flames erupt backward and convert them into powerful kinetic energy, which is ejected like a rocket. He swung his giant fist condensed with magma and smashed it at Arnold.


    "It''s disgusting. Can''t you die honestly?"


    Arnold avoided Marcus'' attack and was very upset. As sadoer said, the wing man''s army was in an absolute disadvantage. Even the high-level wing man on the elf side didn''t take advantage. Failure was sooner or later. Even if he could kill Harold and Marcus, it was useless.


    Marcus didn''t reply and focused on attacking Arnold. At this time, the magma filled his body was extremely hot, which could not be resisted by Arnold''s flame resistance. Arnold could only dodge around and was difficult to fight back.


    "Master, wake up, wake up!" sadoer is not rich and has no precious alchemy potions. All kinds of potions and treasures of Harold are also placed in the item column. Sadoer can only cure Harold''s injury with the most primitive "cry of truth".


    Harold felt his head buzzing, and the poked eye frame was still dripping the mixed liquid of brain marrow and blood. It was supposed to die, but Harold relied on systematic protection. Second, after becoming an aristocrat, his life level sublimated and barely kept a breath.


    However, his brain was damaged and he couldn''t think at all. Fortunately, his soul strength was twice that of ordinary people. It was impossible to survive without the body, but he could barely operate independently instead of the brain. He controlled the body to stand up again with a very magical means. This state was a bit like a dead soul.


    Sado''er thought that her true love had created a miracle. She held Harold''s tears and burst into tears. Harold was not in good condition at this time. She was a little annoyed by being fired. She roughly pushed sado''er away and scolded:


    "Stop watching the play and try to help!"


    Harlott also knew that it was difficult for people, but Marcus obviously couldn''t last long. The magma on his body became more and more scarce. It can be seen that the energy was exhausted, that is, every minute. Marcus''s endurance has always been a weakness, and the time to fight with all his strength has always been very short.


    Harold himself had some astringent control over the body, picked up the fallen demon chopping sword, looked at the battle between Marcus and enosen, and was ready to find a chance to help.


    "Strange, how do I feel that my ability seems to be able to release to distant units, and seems to be able to apply the effect of gravity change?" the benefits of soul controlling the body are not without. It is easier to use extraordinary ability than the brain.


    Harold''s blood ability "gravity control" has always been rough. At this time, it is a blessing in disguise to wake up to new moves in a special state.

 Chapter 186

    Harlott aimed at the flexible elusive enosen and applied the ability of new perception. The effect was immediate. Enosen''s original smooth movement suddenly got stuck, which was obviously disturbed by the sudden five times of gravity.


    "What''s the matter? The body is so heavy at once. It''s over. I can''t escape at this time!" Arnold was easy to avoid Marcus''s attacks. He didn''t dare to fight back because he was worried about the hot magma on his body.


    As a result, the sudden five times of gravity made his body slow. The key is that he didn''t adapt to this feeling, resulting in his reaction being half a beat slow and being caught by Marcus.


    With a bang, both sides hit each other hard. Marcus''s fist was directly smashed and leaked ferocious arm bones. However, Arnold was burned and damaged half of his arm. The gold flame on his hand completely helped the spread of magma. Not only could he not help him reduce the damage, but also aggravated the injury.


    Marcus didn''t mean to retreat at all. This opportunity never happened again. He hit enosen in the chest with his intact other hand.


    "Death!!" Marcus burst out all his strength, melted and scorched enosen''s armor, smashed enosen''s sternum, stabbed his right arm in, and then burst his arm into enosen''s chest.


    He injected all the flame energy of Marcus and then exploded. Half of his arm was like a high explosive grenade, which exploded in enosen''s chest, destroying enosen''s body. The proud gold flame on his wings began to dissipate, and his eyes were a little lax.


    In addition to the freak like the winged queen, most winged people are not good at vitality. After all, when they can fly and are flexible, if their body is so hard, it will be too buggy.


    Harold was also in pain. He jumped up high and slashed his sword on enosen''s neck, trying to cut off his head directly. However, enosen clamped the devil''s sword with his head and shoulder in an emergency. Harold was not in good condition at this time, and his strength fell seriously. He really failed to break through the other party''s defense. He was stopped only by cutting half.


    Sado''er also found a chance to poke her sharp dagger into the back of enosen''s heart, directly through his perforated chest, and enosen finally had a tendency to fall down, knelt on one knee and released the flame storm with one hand.


    The hot and manic flame drove the three back. Marcus was exhausted at this time and could not resist the fire of Arnold Sen. in the center surrounded by the fire, Arnold Sen seemed to take something out of his arms and eat it, which made Harold feel some inexplicable fear. His instinct was reminding him of the danger.


    At this time, the ordinary winged people on the battlefield have begun to flee in the face of a backwater battle. They may win if they persist in fighting, but there must be a lot of casualties. No one is sure that they are not the ones who died.


    As long as winged people want to run, winged people can''t be caught up by two legged humans. Moreover, humans have to take care of those civilians. They don''t mean to chase them at all.


    The battle between the high-level winged man and the spirit has basically divided the victory and defeat. The spirit defeated the high-level winged man without suspense. It is not the credit of tieona. Her incarnation of death whirlwind is very fierce, but the winged man is not a fool. Just hide. It is not a meat grinder battlefield crowded by people. Tieona''s performance this time is far less than that of previous times.


    The real twist of the awesome close combat situation is Hathaway, the first time she was caught by the Slave Slave team. The fairy woman who was the legendary grandfather''s grandfather came to look for the matter. It was not that she was strong enough, but because her grandfather gave it to the power.


    Last time Hathaway was easily defeated and captured by a personal knight, her grandfather was very worried about it, so he specially found a great artifact to protect her - [impact staff].


    It is said that it is an artifact handed down from ancient times. It doesn''t need magic or physical strength. It just takes it out and starts at the enemy. It can release invisible and powerful shock waves.


    Hathaway took the impact staff and blew the double-digit high-level winged man into pieces with just one blow. In front of the terrible and powerful shock wave, the strong body of the high-level winged man became pieces without resistance, and even the bones could not be found intact.


    Some elves have been killed. Hathaway also killed the killer and launched two shock waves in a row. Later, due to the horror of the wing people''s moves, they entangled with the nearby elves one after another. As a result, Hathaway didn''t have a particularly good attack angle, but it still caused the wing people to die and be seriously injured.


    Theona opened her mouth and stared at Hathaway, who had gone crazy. She felt that the money and treasure given to her by the master didn''t smell good. She also wanted artifact!


    It seems that the battle has completely divided the victory and defeat. The wingers lost to harlott from the top combat strength to the bottom soldiers, but instead of escaping, enosen went to harlott step by step after the flame storm dissipated.


    "Do you know how the winged queen treats the losers?" Arnold''s neck is broken, his arm is missing, and he is fuzzy from his chest to his abdomen. He can''t bear to look straight at it. If the life level of the legendary strong was not there, he would have been dead.


    Sadoer nodded silently. The cruelty of the winged queen was felt by all the winged people. It is estimated that no winged people dare to annoy the winged queen except her own sister who was born with her.


    "My brothers and sisters have many talents better than me. They were swallowed up by the queen mother just because they did something wrong and disobeyed orders!"


    Arnold''s eyes were a little blurred and showed a weak expression. The skinny camel was bigger than the horse. Harold and Marcus didn''t dare to act rashly. At this time, it''s hard for anyone to say whether they can win steadily, and even if they win, there will be sacrifices. They are fleeing and there is no need to fight with the enemy.


    "Hehe, hehe, sometimes I am very angry. Why can''t I become the master of others'' lives? Why can I become a legendary strong man and her puppet?"


    Arnold was a little crazy and his face was full of tyranny. He began to vent his emotions against Harold''s enemies who didn''t want to know him at all.


    "I absolutely don''t want to be that fawning pet again. I want strength and I want to become stronger!" said Arnold. Finally, his tone suddenly became vigorous, his body began to mutate, and his breath also changed greatly.


    2 meters, 2 meters 1, 2 meters 2... Arnold''s height has been increased to 2 meters 5. His muscles are swollen like devil muscles. His body shape has changed from thin and tall to strong and solid, and the wound on his chest has been regenerated and healed quickly.


    His handsome facial features also became ferocious and ugly, his golden and gorgeous hair began to become blood red, his nails became strong and wild, and most importantly, the light golden flame shrouded in him turned purple!

 Chapter 187

    "Feel my new power!" Arnold roared with grief and anger, and hit harlott like a shell.


    As the most powerful and fleshy of the three, Harold naturally stood in the front. Although his instinct told him to run away, he resolutely cut at the monster Arnold with a big sword.


    Enosen''s change must have something to do with the devil. His breath and body shape change are somewhat similar to those orcs polluted by the abyss, but I don''t know whether the winged queen has such a variation. If the winged queen with great strength can still mutate, the assassination team is estimated to be in danger.


    The reason why Harold still has spare time to worry about others is also because he has the advantage of mentality. He did suppress Arnold in strength before. His subconscious made him think he could compete with the monster, and even despised the warning of instinctive warning.


    Harold paid a price for his carelessness. What happened to the car that collided with the truck? Harold was what happened. The devil cut his sword and flew without a trace. Harold''s body was twisted and deformed, like a pop can kicked off by someone after being pinched and deformed, rolling and rubbing on the ground.


    "Hallot!" "master!"


    Marcus and sadoer were stunned. They knew harlott''s power well. How could they fall to the ground with one move and never get up again in the face of enosen!


    "Die, become my first sacrifice to the abyss!" the monster Arnold''s voice was hoarse and rough, which sounded creepy. Marcus and sado immediately fought back.


    Marcus''s flame energy was almost exhausted, and his right arm burst open. He picked up a one handed sword with his left hand and began to stab. Sadoer''s strength was even weaker. He picked up the Hydra crossbow and shot from a distance. However, their attacks were like tickling, and they couldn''t even break enosen''s muscles.


    Although he was huge, Arnold''s attack speed was still very fast. A heavy punch like a shell directly broke Marcus''s shoulder and staggered backward. If he hadn''t escaped the key and only been hit on the shoulder, he would be gone.


    In front of the terrible strength after Arnold''s mutation, sadoer''s nature of being greedy for life and fear of death showed. She flew to Harold, picked up Harold who had a comminuted fracture, and was ready to leave Marcus to escape.


    Marcus saw it but didn''t care at all. It''s just one more life for sado to stay. It''s good to escape with Harold. As long as he hides in the army, he has a chance to live. This mutant bird man can''t beat tens of thousands of troops... Right?


    Arnold''s momentum was getting stronger and stronger, and his body was still changing slightly. At this time, his boots were broken, revealing the giant monster''s fat soles, and horns began to grow on his head.


    "Don''t want to run! Traitor!" Arnold just waved his wings to take off, and the wind pressure blew Marcus back again and again. There was no force to stop him. He could only see Arnold fly to Sandor who ran away with Harold.


    "Ah ah!" sado''er was grabbed by her huge palm, and Harold in her hand fell to the ground. Arnold approached sado''er with a ferocious face and roared word by word:


    "Do you know the fear of always worrying about death? Can you feel the despair that your biological mother will devour you at any time? Can you feel my pain and suffering all the time?"


    Arnold had lost his mind. He vented his resentment and dissatisfaction with the winged queen on sadoer. He squeezed his palm tightly, as if he wanted to pinch sadoer directly into meat sauce.


    Sadoer''s face was painful, but her mouth was wide, but she couldn''t make a sound. Her body had been deformed. Her slender waist was almost close to each other, and her internal organs had been kneaded into a ball.


    "Can you understand? Ah!" after the mutation, Arnold''s character became violent for countless grades. He held Sandy''s wings with one hand and tore them off with the other hand.


    "Ah ah!!!" sado''er''s loud voice broke out. Most of her back muscles and bones connected by one wing were forcibly torn off, and the pain that almost suffocated her was injected into the scream.


    Sado''er''s most powerful and powerful pain scream broke out at a close distance. Even the mutated Arnold also felt pain. The strength on his hand loosened, and only half of sado''er fell to the ground sadly.


    "Go to hell, monster!" Marcus rushed to Arnold''s back and jumped up. He inserted his one handed sword into Arnold''s back heart, but with little effect. At this time, Arnold had almost no fatal weakness, and the tired Marcus couldn''t kill him at all.


    Anosen covered his head with one hand, swept and patted Marcus with the other hand. It was just a casual action, but he patted Marcus heavily on the ground and bounced up again. His bones were broken. I don''t know how many heels.


    Dong, Dong, Dong, it seems that Arnold''s body has expanded again, and his body is becoming more and more bloated, approaching the dying Harold step by step.


    The heavy footsteps were like the countdown of death. Although Harold was still conscious, he couldn''t move his body. He could only lie on the ground powerlessly waiting for death. The elves and soldiers were too far away, and even if he came to support, he couldn''t stop Arnold''s massacre.


    "Are you going to die again? Can you revive this time? Can Rand and tiona deal with this monster?" Harold couldn''t open his eyes, but his brain or soul was very active and thinking constantly.


    Suddenly, the footsteps stopped. Harold braced himself, opened his eyes and saw a scene that made him feel pain.


    Marcus forcibly got up and continued to fight with Arnold. He stopped in front of Harold. His whole body began to burn. It was not the flame attached to him, but he used his body as fuel!


    "I''m Marcus Elvin, the descendant of the hero and the Marquis of the kingdom of Colombo!" Marcus shouted tragically and rushed to Arnold. His red hair and flame seemed to blend into one and float back with the wind.


    Marcus, he''s going to die with the enemy! Harold can see Marcus'' determination at this time. Marcus prefers to protect others than being protected. Harold''s death to save him in his last life has caused a great blow to Marcus. This time he doesn''t have to bear that pain.


    Arnold didn''t dodge, didn''t defend, and his whole body lit up a flame. His wings told him to wave away as a push against Marcus.


    "Boom", the red flame and purple flame are intertwined. Marcus''s figure has disappeared. He used everything to burn, just to kill Arnold. The red flame condensed by Marcus''s life has the upper hand for a moment.


    However, with the passage of time, the purple flame began to slowly erode and devour the red, and Arnold''s body was revealed. Although there were many charred marks on his body, let alone death, there was no sign of serious injury.


    "There''s a trace of pain!" Arnold''s mouth bent upward, revealing jagged giant teeth, as if laughing at his opponent''s overestimation.


    Marcus''s strength was almost legendary, and Arnold Sen did mutate and strengthen the legendary wing man. Marcus''s life-consuming blow was barely better than Arnold Sen.


    Marcus Elvin, die!

 Chapter 188

    "Marcus..." Harold''s eyes were red. Marcus and Corleone were his two biggest benefactors and friends after he came to the different world. At the moment, Marcus died in front of him, which made him unable to extricate himself from pain.


    Although Harold was angry to explode, his body was crawling on the ground like a bug. Let alone stand up and turn over Arnold. Even he was about to be killed.


    "Hehe, this power is really pleasant. I should have used the bead long ago. Manates'' suggestion is also good. Why should I submit to that bitch? I should be the ruler of the winged clan!"


    "I should thank you. You didn''t force me into a desperate situation. I haven''t made up my mind yet!"


    Arnold completely swallowed the red flame and walked towards Harold step by step. The "thank you" in his mouth should not be a thank you in the normal sense.


    "Shit, shit, grass!" Harold tried his best and still fell soft on the ground, without any chance to resist the coming death.


    Arnold''s big feet were raised high. He saw that he was going to step on Harold into meat pie. Suddenly there was a whistling sound. A giant axe rotated and flew over. Arnold raised his arm to resist, but it was cut off directly. The rest of the axe was deeply trapped in his chest.


    "Oh, ah!" a burst of irritable footsteps came. With a loud roar, the red beast with golden anger was unstoppable and charged at full speed towards enosen. It was CROM.


    The dusk brigade did not take away the unconscious CROM. The first reason was that CROM''s treelized arm was in need of ELF treatment. In addition, CROM himself said he wanted to persuade his compatriots to walk closer to the orcs with harlott, so that he would not drive too far after waking up.


    CROM was led by the spirit. He was in a coma all the way. It is estimated that he just woke up. His arm has recovered and his strength has been greatly improved. Although he doesn''t know the effect of golden anger, with the divine power of the sun, he must be much better than before.


    "Didn''t the red Orc also accept the power of the abyss? Why did he attack me?" Arnold was a little puzzled, but now his thinking ability has decreased a lot, his temper has been irritable several times, and he can''t bear to be attacked.


    "No matter how much, if you want to die, I''ll help you!" Arnold opened his mouth and showed his sharp and rugged teeth. The sticky saliva dripping along the teeth looked like a monster, not a winged man.


    CROM and Arnold''s two terrible monsters collided against each other. Arnold''s original unparalleled power was finally defeated in front of CROM, and his power was in his early 300''s. of course, it was easy to crush Harold, Marcus and others.


    The enhancement of enossen''s variation has indeed improved greatly, but it is mainly inconsistent with his original route. It turns out that he mainly depends on flight speed and flame ability, and the strength physique strengthened after variation only makes up for his defects. Instead of strengthening his advantages, it has been weakened.


    At this time, Arnesen is a quadrilateral warrior with medium strength, high speed and fire ability. The balanced distribution of strength makes him ruthless against weak strength and his enemies. Without weakness, he will never be defeated by enemies below the legend.


    However, it is needless to say that when fighting with the same legendary strongmen, especially CROM, whose strength has skyrocketed, they still fight in the positive hard and hard aspects that the other party is best at.


    CROM erupted in golden anger, and his strength is likely to exceed 500 points. CROM, whose strength is comparable to that of the frost giant, also has exquisite combat skills, which is far from being comparable to the devil muscle people like Arnold!


    CROM has directly torn off half of enosen''s broken arm. The most hated and angry enemy in his heart is the devil. The mutated enosen perfectly detonated CROM''s anger, making his strength on the top, and the golden anger completely overwhelmed the purple flame.


    "How is this possible? Why is my strength weaker than him? It''s impossible!" Arnold gave up his freedom and abandoned his appearance. He changed from an elegant and gorgeous winged man to an ugly and ferocious monster. All this is for strength, for powerful and invincible power!


    After the mutation, Arnold did feel his own strength. Naturally, he had the illusion that he was invincible in the world. He was still flirting with overthrowing his mother emperor and becoming the boss''s peak life. As a result, he was immediately hung up and hammered, and the psychological gap can be imagined.


    "It''s impossible!" Arnold punched CROM in the face with hate. However, he didn''t shake his head. The muscles of his neck alone resisted his heavy fist. Instead, his hands tightly grasped his wrist and pinched his arm bone.


    "Drink!" CROM pulled him hard and swung him into the air. Then he fell ferociously to the ground. Enosen''s huge body hit the ground heavily, affecting the land seven or eight meters around, creating a pit.


    "Vomit!" Arnold vomited foul green blood directly by this fall, and his huge body also burst out of wounds in a large area. The side that was hitting the ground was even more bloody, just like tomatoes falling from high altitude.


    "Oh, oh, oh, oh!" the ferocious fall was just the beginning. CROM''s golden anger erupted to a height of 5 meters. The whole man, like the God of war, lifted and fell anosen again.


    In terms of falling, CROM kept cycling this process, and the speed was faster and faster. When he arrived, he heard a steady stream of "bang, bang, bang". One deep pit after another was smashed out of the ground, and every piece of the ground with CROM as the radius of more than ten meters was complete.


    "Hallot, are you all right!" bias and Fiona came to help. When CROM came on stage and beat enossen like garbage, there was no winger who had the courage to fight and began to flee in rout.


    Bias poured a bitter and unspeakable potion into Harold, which should not have been developed by herself. In order to take care of Harold''s taste, bias would put some materials to neutralize the bitterness every time.


    Other people don''t have such shit. Are you picky about life-saving medicine? Even if it''s made into oli, you can drink it honestly! That is to say, Beatrice spoiled Harold too much and always obeyed Harold''s requirements.


    The effect of this potion is better than that prepared by bias. As soon as Harold drank it, he felt a heat flow surging. His body saw that he had recovered his strength. Ignoring his sadness, he went to check the situation of sadoer first.

 Chapter 189

    Sado''er, no, it should be called sado''er. Harold was badly beaten by Arnold. At that time, most of his attention was on Marcus. He really didn''t pay attention to sado''er''s condition, but he probably saw that sado''er''s wings were torn off.


    Now, as soon as I saw that sadoer was almost dismembered, her wings took off with half of her body and many bones, and almost one-third of her body.


    "Doctor, can it be saved if it is broken into two?" Harold vomited to himself, took out the abyss rum and healing potion and poured it on Sado''s wound. Sado''s desire for survival is still tenacious, and he still keeps breathing and heartbeat. Harold doesn''t know whether he can live or not.


    "How cruel!" Beas frowned and released the healing magic, while Harold found sado and tore off half of her body to see if she could spell it back.


    The battle is basically over. CROM is not so much fighting as whipping the corpse. Arnold''s body has become a mass of meat. He can''t see the slightest human nature. At the beginning, the arm he grabbed has been torn off. Now CROM is holding on to the force. He doesn''t know what strange organ it is.


    Sadoer inherited from the empress''s strong blood and played extraordinary. The originally bloody wound began to heal automatically. Bias''s Magic also provided vitality and vitality, and the leaked internal organs were stuffed back. It seems that life is holding.


    "What about this half?" Harold was speechless. Sado''s body healed too fast. Before pressing this half of the body fragment, it had blocked the wound. You can''t tear it up and put it together!


    "Well... In short, cure it first!" bias also found that she was busy and made mistakes. She patronized the treatment and forgot to put her body together. Sadoer can''t bear to open her belly again now. She can only find a way to graft in the future.


    "I''ll give it to you. She worked very hard this time!" Harold said in a low tone. He threw half of sadoer''s body to bias for treatment. After that, he walked away in a daze.


    Seeing that Harold had nothing to do, tieona turned her head early and stared at CROM''s battle. While watching, she shouted for fun. In her opinion, this is the real battle, the posture of the strong, and CROM suddenly became her goal.


    Harold looked up at the sky and tears came out, "Marcus, i... I miss you so much! How did you go like this!" this should be Harold''s first experience of the death of his closest people. Before, he could comfort Rand like no one else. It was not that he was stronger, but that he didn''t care about the death of those servants.


    Now that Marcus, who he regarded as a collection of brothers, idols, friends and so on, died, he felt the real pain, especially when Marcus still died in front of him.


    To be honest, Marcus''s death was caused by his own choice. It is normal that there are risks in evacuating with refugees, which is why other nobles are unwilling to follow.


    Marcus is a person who is unwilling to the status quo, has the courage to take risks and make unlimited progress. Sooner or later, this kind of person will die on the road of striving for the goal. From the earliest land reclamation, other nobles know the power of the Centaur commander. Only Marcus has hardened his head and assumed the responsibility of fighting against the semi legendary strong.


    When dealing with Aaron, other nobles were waiting for the king of Prague. Only Marcus stopped the Crusade team regardless of danger, and then dealt with the orcs.


    It can be said that for the first time to deal with the Centaur, Marcus had been killed without the help of harlott, and later to deal with Aaron without the outbreak of Kryon, they were also completely annihilated, and this time Marcus finally killed himself.


    If this is an animation or TV play, Marcus should be the protagonist. The halo expires. Harold''s thinking is more and more divergent. Unconsciously, it''s a little dark after a long time.


    "Brother, what shall we do next?" Rand interrupted Harold''s meditation. It was not easy enough for him. Marcus and geld were dead, Kryon was absent, and Harold was autistic. It was not easy for him to take charge of the overall situation, appease refugees and manage the army.


    Especially the death of the Knights under the two nobles, geld and Marcus, had a great impact on them. They fell into a devastating blow at the beginning of evacuating eastward.


    "Rest one night and continue to move eastward tomorrow!" Harold also knew that he could not be sad all the time. He finally repulsed the pursuers. Then he should cherish the hard won victory and complete the goal of moving eastward.


    At this moment, Harold''s burden was countless times heavier. Before, he just followed Marcus''s footsteps. Now, he is the one to make all decisions and choices!


    Although the battle was won, neither soldiers nor civilians had any joy. The whole team was shrouded in a layer of repressed and heavy anger. The Knights and soldiers lost their long-term commander, making them confused about their future.


    Civilians were rushed into the camp by some wingers and slaughtered in large numbers, which made them understand that the current nobles and soldiers do not have enough ability to protect them, and their fate can be said to be insecure.


    At this time, excellent leaders should boost morale. As the top leader, they must cheer everyone up again. However, Harold didn''t know how to vent his pain at this time, so he didn''t have the heart to give a speech to encourage everyone.


    "Sorry, if I could use legendary magic like the sacrificial chief, I wouldn''t let him die!" the sun sacrificial priest also blamed himself. As the God envoy of the sun, he shoulders the mission of guiding and helping mankind. However, he has some soy sauce along the way, and most magic is really not suitable for fighting.


    "No, master, you''ve worked very hard. You''ve been busy treating the wounded. You don''t have time to rest. It''s all my poor strength!" Harold didn''t want to talk about this. He had a headache when he thought of facing Anne and goodry soon.


    If anyone of Marcus'' death has been hit harder than Harold, it must be Marcus'' wife and daughter. What will Anne and goodry cry like when they learn about Marcus'' death?


    "I can''t be depressed!" Harold forced himself to cheer up. For the first time, he felt that too much power was not a good thing. If he was just an insignificant little knight, he wouldn''t have to suffer so much. It''s OK to lie down and feel uncomfortable.


    "Go and meet CROM first. He seems to have something to say!" Harold was told by his men that the strong and chaotic Orc wanted to see him.


    Harlott fought with CROM twice, but he was not afraid of the other party. Harlott knew that the other party was a reasonable person, experienced much more pain than him, and had no burden to negotiate.

 Chapter 190

    "I want to stop my countrymen, they are on the road of no return!" CROM said his idea straight away, but Harold was a little confused.


    "What can I do for you? You don''t want my troops to use force to frighten the orcs?" Harold really doesn''t understand. CROM just goes to talk to the orcs. Anyway, with his identity and strength, even if it doesn''t work, there''s no danger. Others follow and die.


    "I had a dream... It depicts that my compatriots have regretted and want to stop fighting, but they have become irrational killing puppets. The erosion of the abyss has gone deep into the bone marrow. Now even the legendary orcs are difficult to get out of control!"


    "If you want to stop my compatriots, you must purify the power of the abyss. I need the divine power of the sun to help!" CROM''s eyes are full of sincerity. After enjoying and using part of the power of the sun, CROM firmly believes that if there is any power that can resist the abyss, it must be a great sun.


    It is true that the abyss is a collection of will on the plane, which can not be countered by human beings at all, but the sun in this world is also a great existence with unknown noumenon and terrible volume. Even if it is not comparable to the collection of will in the bottomless abyss, it is certainly no problem to purify only part of the power of the abyss.


    "Kent, please invite the sun sacrifice. I think we should talk to him about this!" although Harold has received the gift of the sun more than once and has an intuition that he can release his divine power at this time, his understanding of the divine power of the sun is almost 0


    "Don''t worry, like the orcs who voluntarily invaded the south in gugar, they destroyed several countries and killed countless creatures. Their hearts and bodies were fallen into the abyss. I won''t protect them. Anyone has to pay a price for their actions. I just want to save those compatriots who are bewitched and still come to support on the way!"


    CROM also knew that hatred could not be easily resolved, and he was not ready to go to gugall to negotiate with them. Gugall must have noticed the side effects of the abyss power, but for him, there was no way back.


    As long as they betray the abyss, these orcs will inevitably become monsters. Even if they know that they will become sad chess pieces, they will bite their teeth and continue to obey the will of the abyss. Although CROM sympathizes in his heart, he also knows that it is his own fault.


    Harlott is much more comfortable after listening to CROM''s words. CROM is also his Savior, but one yard comes to one yard. The orcs invade their country. No matter whether they are bewitched by the abyss or deceived by the devil, you always kill people. It''s really beautiful to want to pat your ass and return to the North like no one else.


    The orcs who are still on the road neither participate in the battle nor kill the people. Purifying and persuading them can weaken the enemy''s strength and enhance their own power. Harold also agrees.


    The sun sacrifice came quickly. He was also curious about the orcs who could use the sun''s divine power. However, he didn''t know CROM at all. The red orcs were enemies with humans. He didn''t have the opportunity to ask carefully. When he got Harold''s invitation, he rushed over quickly.


    ......


    "I see. People who break through the limit and challenge the desperate situation can often be favored by the sun god. If you have the blood of the Emperor..."


    Harold listened to the informative word "human emperor" and was a little concerned, but at this time, CROM and the sun sacrifice began to seriously discuss the matter of purifying the breath of the abyss. Harold was going to ask when he went back to learn divinity from the sacrifice.


    "Unfortunately, I can''t afford the number of hundreds of thousands of people. Even if I try my best and with the help of you and harlott, I can purify more than a dozen a day..."


    CROM''s disappointed look on his face is hard to hide. There is nothing more painful than getting hope first and completely losing hope. If he works hard for more than a dozen a day, there are only thousands of people a month. Although he doesn''t know how long the corrosion and deterioration cycle of the abyss is, it''s unrealistic to think about it for a year and a half.


    CROM smiled bitterly in his heart. As expected, there was no such good thing. If he made a wrong choice, he would have to pay the price. Could the orc''s fate really only lead to destruction?


    "If you have the solar scepter, will you improve the purification efficiency, or even directly purify in a large scale?" Harold suddenly interrupted and asked. He was deeply impressed by the solar scepter. On the day when the solar Scepter was activated, hundreds of nobles were absorbed and difficult to resist. The imitations produced by stil were of the grade of artifact.


    "Yes, although the sun Scepter has been passive, it has been fully activated by the oath of the human nobility and the infusion of the sun''s power. Any traps set by the devil must be dispelled! As long as I get the artifact, I am confident to release legendary magic, no, higher-level magic, and even divine surrender!"


    The sun sacrifice jumped up excitedly. It can be seen that this guy didn''t have a high position in the sacrifice. He probably didn''t touch the artifact.


    "What''s the sun Scepter?" CROM was a little confused. He didn''t know it was normal. The orcs were able to overthrow the Chiat Empire because the sun Scepter had been lost long ago. It was normal for the elves, a race with a long life and extensive knowledge, to know it. The orcs must not know much.


    Harlott briefly introduced the sun scepter. CROM immediately cheered up when he heard one of them. That is, before, stil used an imitation of the sun scepter. CROM received a lot from the artifact blessing. The authentic effect must be the end of the imitation. With it, he will be able to save the people!


    "Where is that artifact now? How can I get it?" CROM was eager to try. He was not afraid of difficulties, even if there was no hope.


    "I can feel that it is still in the capital of the original kingdom of Chiat, that is, the first plane gate, guarded by tens of thousands of demons, including many high-level demons comparable to the legendary strong, especially the leading baroyan demon, whose strength is beyond imagination!"


    The excited expression of the sun sacrifice dissipated, and his face was full of resentment. All his colleagues died there. The hope of mankind and the dream of the Empire were broken there!


    In the heart of the sun sacrifice, if the orcs are unforgivable, the devil hates the bone!


    Harold didn''t speak again. The trouble for him to find the devil was to send vegetables. Barrow Yan devil could brush alone. Although he was greedy for the so-called "strongest artifact", he didn''t lose his mind.

 Chapter 191

    CROM thought silently for a while and said, "I will take my compatriots to kill the demons there. You just follow me to find the sun scepter. No matter what baroyan demon or demon lord, I won''t lose again!"


    CROM, who could speak such words after seeing the power of the devil, was deeply admired. Harold also believed from his heart that CROM could defeat the baroyan devil. At the same time, in the face of the baroyan devil who could easily dominate the two legendary strong men of mankind.


    "Can you contact those Orc reinforcements who are coming? Can you guarantee that they will be persuaded by you?" the sun sacrifice is obviously a little excited. The sun scepter is the strongest artifact of human beings, and only human beings can use it. For this artifact, the risk is also worth it.


    "I contacted some of my men in the orc reinforcements with falcons. They have stopped chasing and killing the green orcs. They can cross the mountains to the border plain in the north of the Kiat kingdom in another month. I promise they will agree to my decision!"


    CROM''s saying this is not blind self-confidence. The tradition of orcs is that they don''t fight with each other. Who wins and listens to who. CROM''s current strength is absolutely confident to defeat anyone. Moreover, he wants to save his compatriots from the bottom of his heart. The orcs are not really stupid and must understand him.


    "One month, it''s still early. Let''s settle the civilians first. Harold, you decide whether to participate or not. I''ll go as a person!" the sun sacrifice is also ignorant of life and death. If you have weak self-protection ability, you dare to go to the devil''s base camp.


    However, CROM will certainly pay more attention to the life of the sun sacrifice than himself. Harold is not worried. Whether Harold will go or not depends not on him, but on whether he can find a good settlement to settle civilians and troops. They are the migration of more than 200000 people, not a small team like the dusk brigade. They can be in charge everywhere.


    Harold would not be able to get away without these people, and he would have to discuss it when Alan and Corleone came back.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll follow you before my compatriots come. I can ask me for questions about force. I''ll pay part of the remuneration for purifying my compatriots in advance!"


    After experiencing a lot of pain and despair, CROM''s character is also much softer, a bit like stiles. Generally, gentle people have suffered many injuries. It seems that stiles, the head of the dusk brigade, may also have unknown pain before the establishment of the brigade.


    With the protection of this top power, Harold breathed a sigh of relief. Even if there were any terrorist monster attacks on the road, it would not be a big deal. For example, the level of Warcraft like the big snake in the forest leading to the winged Dynasty, if Harold dealt with it, he would certainly cause personnel injury and death. If he didn''t do well, he would have to hang the lottery. It would be an axe to let CROM go, The safety factor has increased by countless grades.


    After talking, Harold left, and the sun sacrifice was talking about all kinds of plans and plans with CROM in detail. They still got on well with each other.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Ha... Brother Harold, I, my father, he... WOW WOW!" Anne''s eyes turned red and burst into Harold''s arms. Her tears wet Harold''s shirt directly. Goodry sat there and sobbed in a low voice. Marcus didn''t love her very much, but she devoted 100% of her love to Marcus.


    "Sorry, i..." Harold didn''t know what to say. His biggest headache was this occasion. He was rendered by the sad atmosphere. Harold himself had a sour nose and red eyes, and quickly bit his tongue. If he cried, it wouldn''t be a shame.


    "Mrs. Elvin, don''t worry. With me, you and Annie will never be wronged. What will Marcus be like when he is here, and what will he be like in the future? Not only me, Corleone will definitely help you. Annie is still there, and the Elvin family will never decline!"


    Harold''s EQ is also slightly low. Although his comfort is reasonable and exciting, what makes goodry and Anne most painful is the emotional pain of losing Marcus, rather than worrying about the life of orphans and widows in the future.


    However, goodry cheered up a little and couldn''t help feeling that Marcus was good enough to Cleon and harlott. Originally, she thought it was wrong for Marcus to be so good to the children of an ordinary knight and a former chief knight. As a result, now they have become aristocrats and protected their mother and daughter who have lost their dependence.


    "Thank you, Harold. I really don''t know what to do without you!" Goodrich looked at Harold gratefully. Anne was tired of crying and went to sleep. She expressed her gratitude. No matter whether others owe you a favor or not, you must be grateful for helping you when you are in trouble!


    "You''re welcome. Marcus is so kind to me that he fought the enemy to the end to save me. I will never let you suffer any injustice. You will be with my mother in the future!"


    Harold also knows that people are cold in tea. Marcus''s men are usually very loyal, but now that Marcus is dead and doesn''t even have a son, they won''t really take Anne and goodry as their masters, but they are all powerless knights and ordinary soldiers anyway. Harold doesn''t care what they think.


    Now harlott and Kryon are in a high position in this group. As long as they can''t afford to contradict each other, the people under them can''t turn tricks anyway, and he and Kryon will never have different opinions on the placement of Marcus''s wife and daughter. Kryon is only more indebted to Marcus than him.


    On the other hand, Alan and Kelon also chased along the trail of harlott and his party. The trace of 200000 people''s migration is too obvious. They can easily meet even if there is no better place.


    "Go all the way East and cross the desert. Where exactly is it? Why do you strongly suggest retreating?" Corleone asked Alan on the way. They had been separated from other legendary strong men. They were a little dull on the night road, looking for some topics to talk about.


    "Do you know what the end of the continent is?" Alan didn''t answer, but asked instead. Corleone was a civilian. He stayed in the arena before middle age and became a noble. He was fond of wine, lust and war. He didn''t have time to study. He really didn''t know any strange knowledge.


    "You mean across the desert to the end of the continent? Have you ever been there?"


    "Yes, the desert is the easternmost no man''s land on the mainland, adjacent to the endless sea! I also heard some elders of the family say." Alan spoke and silently gave himself a shelter of the wind. Kryon''s speed is a little fast, and he can''t keep up without the help of magic.


    "The sea? What''s that? Why don''t you worry about the threat of demons when you get there?" there are many small lakes and rivers in the world. There is really no large-scale inland sea, and the edge of the continent is rarely populated. The reason for this phenomenon is very simple.


    "The sea is the lake, which is magnified countless times. The boundless sea water surrounds the whole continent. There is the only race that has not experienced the ancient disaster except our elves - the sea clan!"


    "The elite of this race can command the terror monsters in the deep sea, release powerful magic, and have extraordinary physique. It is the only race comparable to our elves in soul!"


    Alan''s tone of voice is a little stiff. He heard these from books and the elders of the family. He himself has no impression of the sea family, but one thing is certain that the sea family is the race that saved the world in ancient times. That''s why he can avoid disaster.

 Chapter 192

    Harold left goodry and Anne and lay down alone. He was also seriously injured. The potion given by bias worked very well.


    However, the loss of vitality caused by the rapid healing of the injury and the physical loss of fighting during the day still made him feel exhausted.


    "King geld is dead, Marcus is gone, and Cleon doesn''t know whether he has successfully killed the winged queen. How can so many civilians be resettled? Food can be eaten for a few months at most, and there must be no supplies in the desert!"


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt troublesome. Since he became an aristocrat, he had absolutely loyal system soldiers to help. In addition, as an early aristocrat, he had no constraints and had a very relaxed and comfortable life. Now a lot of trouble has piled up, and Harold is really a little big.


    Harold fell asleep in anxiety and boredom and had a dream that made him cry. In the dream, he was like more than 20 years ago, chasing the Centaur with Marcus, a single young man. This time, Harold said, "our journey has just begun!"


    But Marcus smiled in the setting sun, and disappeared without saying a word. Harold threw himself on the air, and Marcus left him.


    "Marcus!" Harold suddenly sat up from bed and realized that he had just had a dream. He touched the corner of his eyes and found it wet and sighed.


    It was just dawn. After yesterday''s battle, the soldiers were also very tired. Anyway, the pursuers were beaten back, and there was no need to hurry. They just waited for Alan and Cleon. Harlott didn''t order the people to leave immediately, but went to see what was going on over there.


    In this battle, many people died and many were seriously injured, but sadoer was definitely the most seriously injured. Other soldiers were treated by the sun sacrifice, which was basically OK. Only sadoer was torn in half, which was difficult to recover.


    Entering the tent, Harold found that sado was still in a coma, but her face looked much better. It looked normal if she ignored that she had lost one-third of her weight.


    But when Harold turned to the other side, he was suddenly speechless. He was stunned by his knowledge. The other lower part of sadoer''s body proliferated and developed. Instead of being rotten and purulent, it exuded the same active vitality as a newborn baby.


    "What''s the matter? What potion or magic did you use? Does her wing want to become essence?" Harold asked bias. Now sado is very useful. If it can be cured, try not to break it. Strange experiments can be done on others.


    "I didn''t do anything. Her body is growing by itself. Even if the two halves of the body are forced together, they won''t be spliced by themselves. On the contrary, sadoer''s body will deliver nutrition to the broken body."


    Bias is also a little strange. She doesn''t have much knowledge. She sees this situation for the first time. She doesn''t dare to start rashly. She can only continue to release healing magic and provide potions to supplement life energy, waiting for various possible results.


    Harold stared thoughtfully at sado. He could vaguely feel that the two trunks seemed to be different life bodies, just as the broken branches took root and sprouted themselves into the soil.


    Harold couldn''t help thinking of the ability of "separation" in the system bar of sadoer. He thought it was similar to the skills of "mirror image" and "phantom" in previous games. Now it seems that it is much harder than he thought.


    Sadoer''s current state is similar to that of abiz. When she is dying, she has stimulated her physical potential. The strong lineage inherited from the winged queen is awakening. As long as sadoer survives this crisis, she can evolve into a high-level winged man!


    "Haven''t you heard anything from Alan? Several people died in the war yesterday. Everyone is a little uneasy. They were worried about the blockade of the spirit forest before, and now so many things have happened..."


    Elves still live too much at ease. No wonder the Archmage wants these new generations to come out and see it.


    Compared with people who have broken their homes and fled, their wives and children have been separated, and the situation of elves is simply not too good. They just complain about such a small setback. I''m really sorry for the title of the first race in the mainland.


    "His puppet''s separation is one-off, and there is no news back now, but don''t worry, Kryon''s Knight''s extraordinary ability is still there, which means he must be fine. Besides, there are four legendary strong men together, there can be no problem!"


    In fact, Harold was worried, but he comforted bias. Anyway, they have to go east anyway.


    After leaving sadoer, Harold looked at the wounded soldiers again. The problem was not too big. A small number of those who couldn''t get off the ground could also be pulled away from the truck. He couldn''t care about the civilians. At this time, the sun also rose completely. It''s time to start!


    "Lucius, you take several teams of people to the front to investigate and report any trends!" Harold was not very good at managing large troops, which he knew in his last life. At that time, Marcus asked him to take more than 1000 people. He was a little hard, and now he can only catch up with ducks and try on the shelf.


    Anyway, civilians and soldiers had no choice but to follow orders and move eastward. Harold didn''t have to worry too much. Soon he called Rand: "Rand, it''s time for you to learn the management skills necessary for a high position!"


    "The whole army has not only trained soldiers, but also civilians who have left their hometown and suffered a lot. You should coordinate all kinds of affairs, manage all kinds of materials and solve all kinds of contradictions, which is the only way to become a qualified aristocrat!"


    With that, Harold patted Rand on the shoulder and asked him to cheer. Although he was not a qualified aristocrat in his words just now, Harold was so thick skinned that he didn''t feel any irrationality.


    "I have to go to the sun sacrifice. I don''t know if I can use divine magic. I must further improve my strength!"


    Harold didn''t leave the mess to RAND to be lazy. Rand was better at management than him, and what he needed most was to improve his strength.


    "Sacrificial Lord, help me test whether I have the talent to release divine skill!"


    Sun sacrifice treated the wounded yesterday and discussed the plan with CROM. It was true that he was a little tired, but Harold was in high spirits and he couldn''t refuse.


    "Listen, although theoretically anyone who receives the gift of the sun has the opportunity to become a divine envoy and use the divine power of the sun, there are only a few lucky people who can truly become a solar sacrifice!"


    "There are always some ignorant nobles who catch someone who has received the gift of the sun and send him to test. In fact, people who can use the power of the sun will have an instinctive intuition!"


    The words of the sun sacrifice reminded Harold of his previous life. After he cut down the ogre, he was really tested by an ignorant nobleman.

 Chapter 193

    "Don''t hope too much and don''t be too disappointed. Your noble blood ability is also very good. If you break through the limit smoothly, you can be promoted to the legendary level!"


    ¡°......¡±


    "Do you really have the qualification to become the sun sacrifice?" the sun sacrifice grasped Harold''s hand and felt it. Originally, he didn''t take Harold seriously. He just dealt with Harold. He thought he was on a whim to ask. Unexpectedly, he really met him.


    Harold clenched his fist and cheered in his heart. Now he is very eager for new power. He has not completed any great feat to break through and become an aristocrat. His blood is true. Even if he was strengthened once by the sun scepter, he is not a top.


    If you want to break through and become a legendary strong man, it is estimated that it is no easier than civilians to become aristocrats. With his current strength, you must challenge the legendary strong man and win in order to break through. Otherwise, you can only accumulate for decades like Marcus. With the help of an opportunity, you may be able to complete the sublimation of life.


    Harold can only seek other means to increase his strength. His system has too many limitations. Although he has a great help in system soldiers and territory construction, he has not played a great role in personal strength.


    [strong attack] the skill that can improve the attack power is always ineffective in the face of the top strong, and there is no opportunity to attack. This skill that can only play a role in attack is given in vain. Invisible armor is weak in the face of terrorist attacks that often open mountains and crack stones, and weakening may not be possible.


    Other attribute values of [Weapon Mastery], [iron bone] strength and agility are also a drop in the bucket. He is a gladiator, which is a great help, but he can''t keep up at the legendary level.


    Harold didn''t complain. Riding and slashing was originally a world view with a low level of force. It''s good for him to have the strength to dominate among ordinary people.


    "There is a big difference between the sun god magic and the spirit magic. It is not released by mastering and controlling the magic, but by developing your instinct, using your sixth sense and releasing with the power of your heart!"


    The sun priest pulled Harold to look at the rising sun and taught very seriously. However, Harold didn''t understand it for a long time.


    "In short, it''s just to follow the feeling? There''s almost no skill and experience, isn''t it?" Harold, with a black face, interrupted the sun sacrifice. Now he found that the sacrifice had a bit of chattering potential.


    "It''s almost understandable. After all, every sun sacrifice is good at different things. I don''t know how to improve food production, but I''m good at soul. Not every sun sacrifice can revive others!"


    The sun sacrifice was a little complacent when he said this. Before, he had almost no role in the battle, which made him a little frustrated. Now he said these words to cheer himself up.


    Harold nodded. Indeed, the sun sacrifice perfectly revived the half dragon people in the dusk brigade, which made Harold really admire. I just hope he can master this ability.


    "Come, face the sun, open your hands, feel your gifts, and release your appointed ability!"


    The sun sacrifice is very excited. The extinction of all his colleagues in the qiyat Kingdom has a great impact on him. Of course, he will be more excited to see new colleagues take up their posts.


    Harold closed his eyes and began to try to mobilize a kind of special energy connection between himself and the outside world. He had this feeling every time he put on the armor of arrow to start the sun blessing. Now it''s the first time to feel this special power in a naked state.


    Warm, harmonious, gentle as a mother and reliable as a father, this force makes Harold very comfortable just by contact. It is completely different from the magic that seems to dislike his taste and do not want to be manipulated. Harold almost mastered the use method at his fingertips.


    The sun sacrifice is right. This thing really doesn''t need to be taught or can''t be taught. It''s possible to learn and master later. Harold can''t wait to release his awakening magic according to his instinct.


    According to the introduction of solar sacrifice, different solar sacrifices are good at and not good at magic. For the first time, the magic released completely by instinct without any purpose is awakening magic, that is, the strongest part of each solar sacrifice, which is called unique skill for short.


    "Your hands are burning!" the sun priest jumped a step away from Harold. It was the first time he saw the awakening magic of attack type, but how did the fire burn himself first?


    Harold looked down at his hands shrouded in flame. He didn''t feel it hot at all. Instead, he was a little comfortable. Is TM used for lighting? I have "light art" is enough!!!


    Harold shook his head to dispel the strange idea in his heart. The magic of the sun comes from the sun and can never be chicken ribs. Any magic has its value and there is no difference between strong and weak!


    Harold was comforting himself when he suddenly thought that this sentence was familiar and seemed to have been heard often in previous lives.


    "Double messengers are not strong or weak!"


    Grass, the invincible [platinum star] that can pause time and the camera killer [hidden purple], which is called the most useless double, let you choose. Will you choose [hidden purple]?


    Harold became more and more angry. He punched the boulder on one side and sighed. Although the awakening magic is rubbish, the sun sacrifice can generally use many other magic. It''s just that the effect is poor. Don''t be depressed all the time.


    Roaring, just when Harold was lost, the boulder he hit burst open, and a hot flame erupted from inside to outside, just like that attached to Harold''s hand.


    "Awesome! You just hit the stone with your fist. There''s only a pit. The flame can penetrate into the interior and destroy! It''s worthy of being the first attack awakening magic. Tell me its release feeling, and I''ll see if I can use the weakened version!"


    Which man has never imagined that he is strong enough to be a hundred. If there is no way, who is willing to be a wet nurse? At the moment of sun sacrifice, he seems to see the scene of his burning fist exploding the enemy''s blood.


    Harold didn''t immediately respond to the sun sacrifice, but stared at his hands. He just made a subconscious attack, didn''t take the initiative to use any ability, and the flame energy in his hand didn''t seem to be weakened, that is to say, this move can be used for a long time, not a short time or a limited number of attacks.


    "The mastery of gravity helps me limit the enemy and help myself. The attachment of fire can help me solve the problem of insufficient lethality. In addition, with the legendary equipment arrow''s armor and demon chopping sword, I may be qualified to fight with the legendary strong!"


    Harold''s body trembled with excitement. He raised his head and looked at the sun hanging high in the sky. He was extremely grateful and convinced. When he was the most lack of strength and hated his weakness, he was given the strongest means of attack. It was a coincidence!


    Praise the sun!

 Chapter 194

    Harold has learned a lot about the use of other divinities from the sun sacrifice these days. In fact, learning is to experience the details of his release of divinities at a close distance, and then imitate the release with intuition.


    Harlott, who is almost everyone''s master of healing divinity, can also master it smoothly, and some other auxiliary divinities such as perception and Exorcism can also be used reluctantly, but the unique skills in designing the soul are not understood at all. It seems that the strength of the soul will not affect the mastery of divinity, which is not the same as magic.


    Sun sacrifice is also a pity that he failed to master the "flame of punishment". Harold''s naming of his awakening divine skill is also very domineering. Anyway, this divine skill is his exclusive skill, and how to name it is his freedom.


    "Brother, uncle Cleon and the elf master are back!" Rand rushed over with an excited face to report the good news to Harold, mainly to be happy about Cleon''s return.


    Cleon has become famous for a long time. The story of killing Aaron has spread all over the kingdom of Colombo. His prestige and popularity are far higher than that of Harold, who is still a new aristocrat. Moreover, because he is a civilian at the bottom, he is very friendly to civilians, and the laws in the territory are also very loose. It can be said that he is the aristocrat loved by the people all over the country.


    The arrival of Cleon made the refugees who were almost grieved and lost very happy, and the upper class also played down the pain of the death of King Marcus and geld, especially Cleon''s wives.


    Harold was also overjoyed and went to Kelon without reception. But as soon as he started, he thought of Marcus'' death. Kelon estimated that he would be very sad. It was rare for him to return safely. As a result, the giant fortress was lost. We were on the run. Marcus also died


    Alan, like a parent, went to appease those uncomfortable elves. He didn''t come to Harold for the first time. Harold went to Kelon with a worried mood. He should have known the news of Marcus''s death.


    Cleon looked very healthy, without missing arms and legs. I didn''t know how to assassinate the winged queen. Harold walked over with a heavy heart.


    "Hey, smelly boy, why do you elongate your face so that you don''t want to see me come back safely!" Corleone couldn''t help laughing and scolding loudly when he saw Harold''s sad performance.


    Doesn''t he know about Marcus'' death? Harold hesitated to open his mouth, "Marcus, he..."


    Before he finished, Cleon waved his hand and interrupted, "I know, you don''t have to suffer all the time. Marcus died on the battlefield. In order to protect the people and defend glory, he bravely fought with the enemy to the last minute!"


    "I''m sure I''ll cry when I think of him when I drink in the future, but now, we have to look forward. Marcus didn''t die to make us sad? We have a lot to do!"


    Corleone experienced too many life and death differences. He saw many brothers die as early as in the arena. Later, he watched Harold die under the Centaur, and his psychological tolerance was very strong.


    Harold lowered his head and said in a voice that only he could hear, "how strong, I really can''t compare with the bald boss!"


    Cleon secretly wiped his tears and laughed when people didn''t pay attention. It was just to cover up the trembling in his words. No matter how strong he was, he couldn''t be so indifferent unless he was an emotionless robot.


    "What''s the plan to assassinate the queen? It should be very smooth like you!"


    "Failed, but it''s not meaningless. I can''t tell you clearly for a while. I''ll talk to you about the details later!"


    Cleon''s distinctive wives and his brothers'' Knights can''t wait to come. Harold doesn''t want to get in the way. He''s not in a hurry at this moment.


    "Go and stay with your wife and your men first. After a while, Alan is busy. We must discuss the route, how to spend the desert and what''s in the East. If we don''t know, we''ll kill ourselves if we bump into it with a large army!"


    Harlott also cheered up and expressed his ideas. Rand''s management level was good, he was better than him in all aspects, and the team''s driving efficiency was good. At this time, he could feel that the surrounding vegetation began to be desolate, and it would not be too far away from the desert. Preparations must be made for storing water sources and customizing roads.


    Having said that, Harold left to find Alan. The arrival of Cleon can''t help Harold unload too much burden. Although Cleon can inspire civilians and soldiers, he doesn''t have any opinions on the general direction of decision-making. The overall view has always been Cleon''s weakness, otherwise he won''t be cheated by Saric for so long.


    Elaine and other elves are praying for their dead compatriots. A group of people salute silently around the cemetery of the dead elves. This seems to be the custom of the elves. In order to pray that the souls of their compatriots can rest in peace.


    "Harold, I''m sorry, I didn''t bother to find you for the first time." Alan saw Harold in the distance, said hello and motioned for Harold to come over.


    "Did I interrupt you? It doesn''t matter if I wait any longer." Harold asked politely, not understanding the customs of elves.


    "No, it''s over. I''m just going to find you. You''re just in time. I''ll tell you about the easternmost intelligence on the mainland and the results of the assassination of the winged queen."


    Alan knew that Marcus was dead. Now harlott is basically the highest decision-maker of the kingdom of Colombo, or 200000 people. Due to the existence of Cleon, Alan did not choose the word supreme ruler.


    Alan was not sad about Marcus'' death. He had a general impression of Marcus. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have killed hundreds of soldiers of Marcus with fire dragon skill at the beginning. After inviting the elf elder, he didn''t speak for Marcus, who was framed.


    Even on the contrary, Ailan is a little happy. Now the forest of elves is closed and has no strongest dependence. Ailan must consider for his compatriots. At this time, they are on the same boat with the fleeing team of the kingdom of Colombo, and Harold must be more convenient than Marcus or geld, which is more in line with the interests of the elves.


    Unlike the cute girls like theona and bias, Alan is thoughtful, but it''s normal. If he hadn''t had extraordinary wisdom and calculation, he wouldn''t be qualified to be the "brother" of these elves to take care of and settle them.


    "The winged queen was divided into two bodies. We killed one of them. Her strength was definitely seriously damaged, but her strength was amazing. A dwarf died unfortunately!"


    "Is it Magny or Muradin?" Harold asked nervously. Brother Tongxu''s legendary brother is Magny Tongxu. If he dies, brother Tongxu will be affected and his relationship with the dwarf kingdom will be weakened. This is Harold''s final retreat, but there can be no accident.


    "It''s Muradin. He was hit hard by the strongest move of the winged queen, but his last blow also hurt the winged queen. Thanks to the strength of the two dwarves, otherwise the result of the battle would be unpredictable."


    Ailan said that there were some palpitations here. After the separation of the winged queen, both bodies were very strong, which left a deep impression on Ailan.

 Chapter 195

    "Beyond the desert, it is the easternmost part of the continent. The area close to the sea is definitely the safest place now. There are incomparably powerful races and sea people living in the sea. It''s okay for us to take refuge and live near the sea, but the demons and orcs who are the enemies of the world will definitely be attacked by the sea people!"


    "Neither demons nor orcs can defeat the sea clan. They are a powerful race that has retained all its power from ancient times!"


    Alan swore to promise, and Harold nodded. No wonder it''s safe when it comes to the sea. Even the arrogant elves admit the strength of the sea family. It seems to be really strong. Just don''t know whether the sea family is good to deal with. Don''t drive them away directly.


    However, no matter how close they are to the sea, they still live on land. As long as they pay attention, they should not offend the sea clan, right?


    Alan told Harold all his information about the sea people. Harold basically understood the situation. At this time, Kelon also finished talking about the past. Harold discussed the problem of crossing the desert with them and invited the sun sacrifice and CROM to come along.


    The sun sacrifice has a high status. Harold now believes in the sun sacrifice. He understands the greatness of the sun and has great respect for the sun sacrifice. Besides, the resurrection skills of the sun sacrifice alone cannot be underestimated.


    CROM is strong. As the only legendary strong man in the whole army, he must give enough respect, and it is more convenient to discuss the combat needs in advance.


    According to the information given by Alan, it should be relatively stable to arrive at the seaside. They have rich products to support them casually. Moreover, there are powerful sea people who will deal with demons and orcs controlled by the abyss. Now the only problem is how to cross the desert and reach the seaside.


    "Marcus died, and his knights were killed by the wingers because their strength suddenly disappeared in the battle. The rest didn''t get any information about the desert. We must send someone to investigate first!"


    Harlott raised the biggest problem now. Marcus, who knew the desert information, died. Alan only knew the information about the sea and the sea family. Everyone was confused about the inaccessible desert.


    Alan nodded in agreement with Harold and took out a very exquisite compass. "I borrowed a compass from my people. He can point out the nearest direction to the sea."


    Cleon and harlott took over the compass for a long time. Indeed, as Alan said, no matter how they shook and reversed the compass, the pointer on it always pointed firmly in a fixed direction.


    The magic of elves is really magical. It is not only reflected in the magic itself, but also various magical props. With this compass, the troubles brought by the desert are half less. After all, if you want to get out of the vast desert, it is most important not to lose your direction.


    "Let people reserve water now. There is a river nearby. It is estimated that it will be difficult to get water on a large scale!"


    The sun sacrifice and CROM also rushed over and expressed their opinions on entering the desert. The sun sacrifice thought that since the pursuit of soldiers was not tight, they could cross the desert in several batches. There were so many water storage props and goods carrying animals that it was impossible for everyone to pass at one time.


    The desert is different from the road outside. The suggestion of the sun sacrifice is quite reasonable. Anyway, Harold himself is not the one who escorts the civilians again and again. He is also tired. He nodded and readily agreed.


    CROM was more forthright. He thought about it for a long time with the compass borrowed by Alan. He patted his chest and said he could be the main force of investigation. Harold and others just photographed a few people and recorded the information.


    Harold also felt a burst of ecstasy in his heart. There may be some unknown danger in the desert where no one has ever been. Even Harold himself hesitated. The powerful CROM is definitely the best candidate for investigation.


    If it was stiles, Harold must have asked, but CROM was not familiar after all. What if others thought it was insulting and angry to let him be a Scout? It would be nice for CROM to offer now.


    "It''s not too late. I''ll start now. The people of your sect had better know how to distinguish stars, draw simple maps, and give me the battle!"


    CROM also knows that Harold has become a sun sacrifice. Now there are two people who can release divine skills. Purifying and saving the people not only has a greater success rate, but also has a layer of insurance. Now the more they sell human favor, the more they will try their best to help him save the people in the future. CROM still believes that the sun sacrifice will not deceive him.


    Harlott and Corleone didn''t follow. They wanted to stay and preside over the overall situation. Harlott sent two Colombo Rangers, who were responsible for dealing with all kinds of trifles. They had a lot of knowledge.


    Alan finally stopped going out in person. He asked an introverted male elf to follow him. "Ralph is very good at imaging magic. He will record what he sees along the way in the crystal ball. I can''t compare with him in this respect."


    Alan has been busy for a long time. He hasn''t had a good rest since he destroyed the magic array. This task is not very difficult, so he left it to others to complete. He is ready to rest for a few days.


    At this time, there were only Harold and Kryon left in the camp. Kryon said to Harold, "after we went to the seaside and established a new settlement, do we want to establish a new country?"


    Harold was a little surprised and replied, "why? Can''t you keep the name of the kingdom of Colombo? I don''t mind if you want to be king?"


    This is the truth. A small country with a total of 200000 people is no more than several times the total population of Harold''s former territory. Being a little king is no different from being a little aristocrat. If Cleon has any needs for power, he doesn''t want to argue.


    "No, I''m not interested in being a king. I just feel that the current aristocratic system seems uncomfortable... It''s not right. It''s very comfortable, that is... It''s a little uncomfortable..."


    "A little... It seems that for civilians..."


    Looking at the hesitant Kryon, Harold understood that Kryon had not been able to integrate into the human aristocracy in the world, and had been considering problems for the civilians. Isn''t the current human kingdom system similar to the "Tianlong man" system.


    In addition to the awakened blood aristocrats, the aristocratic children who are ignorant and have fun are also of high status. Although they can not inherit the title of aristocracy, it is not a problem to mix small landlords, small village heads and officials. It is always the aristocrats and his family forces who rule the civilians.


    The status of civilians is very low, and they are not much different from slaves in front of the nobility. The power of life and death and personal freedom are completely in the hands of the nobility, which is absolutely full of oppression and exploitation.


    However, the blood power of aristocrats and the glory sharing of mass-produced blood knights are the powerful combat effectiveness of mankind. A knight can defeat more than a dozen elite soldiers, and a strong blood aristocrat can be a hundred. It is difficult for civilians to have the ability to resist and dare not have the idea of resistance. This has been the case for hundreds of years.


    Harold, the successor of Marx who grew up under the red flag in his last life, has no opinion. Anyway, he is a vested interest. There is no need to smash his job and put a chain on himself. As a result, the guy with rough appearance and kind heart has the idea of changing the system.

 Chapter 196

    "Kryon, I see what you mean. Let''s change our new country into a system similar to the Kurt alliance! Narrow the status gap between civilians and nobles, so as to make the new country develop faster."


    Harold thought carefully for a while, thought of the life experience of the Cleon hybrid, and understood each other''s mood. Anyway, no matter what the national system is, as long as he has strength, he can firmly grasp power. As long as he becomes a top power, he can enjoy privileges even in the dwarf Kingdom with the smallest class difference.


    Kryon''s mouth was stupid, and his views that he hadn''t expressed for a long time were quickly understood by Harold, and he gave a positive answer before Kryon said his proposal, which surprised Kryon and made him happy. He also felt that his requirements were too much.


    Aristocracy is a human kingdom that lasted for hundreds of years, even dating back to the period of the chiyat Empire thousands of years ago. In the eyes of normal people, the establishment of alliance countries with different systems is simply joking. Other aristocrats will certainly refute him loudly and say a lot of great principles to make him give up his mind, including Marcus.


    That is, Harold, a Strider, has seen various national social systems, has a vision beyond the times, and can understand and agree with Cleon''s proposal.


    "Thank you very much, Harold. Don''t worry. I''m too lazy to manage the country. You will be the king in the future. Your territorial governance is so good that it will certainly make our new country prosperous!"


    Cleon clapped Harold on the shoulder with a smile and gave up the throne without care. Harold was also curious about the changes in the system after he became a king. After becoming a lord, the territory management function was very practical, and it would be more useful to establish a country.


    On the other hand, the team who went to the desert to investigate quickly walked most of the day to the desert. Two of Harold''s men accepted Harold''s blood. Since the sun scepter ¡¤ false blessing, Harold can share a lot more power and promoted more than a dozen knights.


    Being able to exert gravity control, he is naturally fast on the road. Elf Ralph can exert acceleration magic, and the speed is not slow either. The legendary strong Krom, not to mention, the speed of the team is much faster than that of a large army of 200000 people.


    "You really can''t see the edge at a glance. I don''t know how long it will take to cross it. Can''t your compass show the distance?"


    CROM jumped up high and looked into the distance with extraordinary vision. He didn''t find any geomorphic changes at all. The continuous desert seemed to have no end.


    "We can only show the direction and detect the distance by ourselves. If we can''t cross the past, other ordinary people won''t think about it!"


    CROM nodded, and the four began to move silently in the direction of the compass. Almost no creatures saw them all the way. One of Harold''s men was a little confused.


    "No, why is there no sign of life at all? I remember there is a desert in the South with a large scale. It seems that there are some creatures that can adapt to the desert environment!" he is a civil servant. He has a little more knowledge and puts forward some doubts that he feels something is wrong in his heart.


    CROM has been living in the vast land in the north, where the soil is fertile and rich in products. There is no natural scene of desert at all. He thought that this abandoned land without water and food should have no signs of life.


    Although the elf Ralph has little knowledge, he reads a lot. According to the "Introduction to the race of the southern continent" by the elder yaksta, there are many insects in the desert, as well as drought resistant animals such as camels and lizards, which should not be the restricted area of life they see in front of them.


    "Indeed, and this desert gives me the feeling that the flow of magic is somewhat unusual. It seems that these deserts can absorb magic. There is no sign of magic in the air, but there is an amazing amount of magic under the ground!"


    Ralph thought he felt wrong at first. Now after careful perception, he found that the situation was really wrong. All four people smelled a trace of danger, especially CROM, the legendary strong man. His life level was far higher than others, and he faintly evolved a mysterious sixth sense.


    "Be careful, I feel something is staring at us!" CROM also doesn''t understand the situation of the desert, otherwise he will find something wrong at the first time when he walks into the desert. The sixth sense also needs some external information and intelligence to deduce to take effect. It''s not an unfounded prediction, but those information and intelligence are normally difficult to analyze and accept.


    The four stopped, held their breath and began to scan the sky around them. After the attack of the wingers, they realized that the air could not be ignored, and then there was no abnormal trend. The desert was still a constant scene, and the dry and hot environment made them sweat.


    CROM closed his eyes and stood motionless as if he were a statue. Suddenly, he showed great explosive power, suddenly picked up three weak companions around him and jumped away in other directions.


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise on the ground. A frightening creature was drilled out of the place where the three people stood. The whole was in the shape of an earthworm, with a length of more than 5 meters and a diameter of about 2 meters. At the end was a large round mouth full of sharp teeth.


    "What is this? Insect?" one of Harold''s men exclaimed. They were almost swallowed by this thing from the ground. There was no sign of an attack from the ground.


    "Be careful, I''ll deal with that thing alone!" CROM left the people, took the axe behind him, lit his anger and rushed over. The earthworm like creature bit CROM. The cylindrical mouth has a circle of teeth. It looks very scary and doesn''t look like a normal creature at all.


    "Die!" CROM''s strength is certainly not afraid of the enemy at this level. He cuts the earthworm like enemy from his mouth, sweeps out another axe and cuts him off. The whole action is done at one go without delay, and the strength of the top strong is revealed.


    "No, it feels strange. Even if there are no bones, how can there be no internal organs?" CROM was a little surprised. He had a high degree of control over weapons. Even if he had strong power, he could distinguish the subtle differences after hitting the object.


    "CROM killed the enemy! Fortunately, with him, that thing is really not right for ordinary people!" one of Harold''s men breathed a sigh of relief. Although CROM killed the enemy with two axes, they must fight hard. The strength of this monster suspected of earthworm has been close to the advanced Warcraft.

 Chapter 197

    CROM was trying to find out the whole body of the monster. Suddenly, he felt a sense of crisis. He didn''t have time to think more and his body burst back.


    Boom, boom, two creatures like the original earthworm monster came out in a row and were dodged by CROM.


    But the three people on the other side were not so lucky. There was also a big mouth breaking out of the ground under their feet. One of Harold''s men was directly swallowed and killed, and the other ran away with ELF Ralph.


    "Shit, how can this monster live in groups? Where does this shit desert get so much food to support them?"


    Another of harlott''s men saw his companions die, passed by the God of death directly, and scolded angrily. Indeed, most Warcraft live alone. Because variation can be inherited, few Warcraft groups appear.


    In addition, there is no sign of life in the desert, and the huge earthworm monster doesn''t seem to have a small appetite. If they live in groups, food is a problem. How can there be so many prey for them? Ralph is frightened, and his voice trembles: "This thing is not an earthworm like Warcraft, but the tentacle of a huge monster! I can feel an amazing source of magic under the ground!"


    Ralph''s words stunned the people next to him and CROM in the distance. However, before they accepted the statement, the appalling reality made them understand everything. One, two, three, five, hundreds of tentacles broke through the soil under the desert.


    There are countless tentacles hundreds of meters around, like trees in the forest, which is particularly eye-catching in the desert. Each tentacle has a huge mouth and sharp teeth, swaying wantonly, like a group of demons.


    One of the most terrible is a giant tentacle with a diameter of more than five meters and a height of more than ten meters. It chases CROM and bites all the time. It also spits out all kinds of magic guns, flames, cold ice, wind blades and other lethal magic from time to time, which makes CROM leave a cold sweat.


    "Hold on to me!" instead of recording with a crystal ball, Ralph performed Flying Magic and flew into the air with one of Harold''s surviving men to avoid the attack of tentacles.


    However, 5 meters is not the full length of the tentacle. As the unknown body moves to the ground, the tentacle easily pursues upward until Ralph flies to an altitude of nearly 100 meters.


    CROM looked up and saw that they were ready to retreat when they were not in danger. He also knew that the enemy was not an ordinary role and had no intention of fighting. He cut down several tentacles and killed out of the encirclement. The speed of tentacle pursuit was relatively slow, which was the only blessing.


    CROM, who had experienced hell, had a normal state of mind. Ralph and harlott''s men were a little shaken. Ralph released two calming spells, calmed their emotions and recovered.


    "Ha, ha, ha, don''t worry!" "it''s all right. Fortunately, you took me out!"


    "Don''t stop to rest, keep moving forward, take things and move underground!"


    After the three met, they didn''t dare to stop and move on. After they left, those tentacles immediately retracted to the ground. Who knows whether they are pursuing and preparing for a sneak attack again. After a little discussion, the three decided to continue to move forward to search for intelligence.


    It''s best to find a route that can avoid the desert after reaching the sea. Even CROM, who is very confident in his own force, has no confidence to defeat the unknown existence. He doesn''t even see the other party''s noumenon, and it''s not even clear whether those tentacles are the whole strength of the enemy.


    This monster is definitely a kind of existence beyond imagination. If you choose to fight with it, you might as well go back and fight with orcs and demons.


    The three men continued to move towards the sea. They shoulder the heavy task of investigating intelligence. They must not only bring back the intelligence of "there are terrible monsters in the desert, let''s change our way!".


    Now the orcs and winged people have completely occupied the kingdom of Colombo. It is unrealistic to withdraw to the dwarf Kingdom and lucanier kingdom as before. Even if they can withdraw, at most, there will be a few powerful experts, ordinary civilians and even soldiers.


    From the moment Marcus retreated with the civilians, they embarked on a road that could not be turned back. Even if there was no road, they had to find a way to make a living.


    "What is that thing? If those tentacles are its, its volume is too exaggerated!" Harold''s men have followed Harold for a long time. They have seen powerful advanced Warcraft before, but they have never imagined such a terrible monster.


    "It must be a living monster in ancient times. No wonder there are no creatures in the desert. All of them have been eaten up by this guy. Now it probably depends on absorbing magic to survive! No wonder the magic flow is so strange." Ralph has been familiar with Harold''s man for a long time and discussed it sentence by sentence.


    CROM listened to the exchange of information between the two people and realized the shortcomings of the orcs. The orcs advocate power. Although they will not ignore wisdom, they have too little understanding of the whole continent and insufficient knowledge reserves. If they were replaced by other races, they might not be deceived and used by the abyss.


    "I''d better go back and ask Alan and your human sun sacrifice. I haven''t read too many ancient books and don''t know much about this. If only I could find out the weakness of the monster."


    The three were in a bad mood, not only a dead companion, but also worried about the way ahead. What if they crossed the desert and were not suitable for settlement? Is Alan right? Even Ralph doesn''t know.


    Fortunately, the journey to the desert was smooth. After walking for a day and a half, I didn''t encounter any dangers and accidents, and successfully reached the border of the desert.


    "There are signs of plant growth, we are out of the desert!" in a bad mood, coupled with the uncomfortable desert scenery, the three were relieved to finally see the end.


    "It looks like a normal area!" the three people continued to move forward and didn''t feel anything wrong. The vegetation became more and more lush and the traces of animals began to appear frequently.


    "The land is very fertile!" Harold''s men casually picked a familiar fruit from the surrounding fruit trees, tasted it and sighed. This is really a good settlement.


    "Look over there!" CROM said with good eyes, pointing to the distance on the left. Elf Ralph ran forward a few steps, saw the scene CROM pointed to, stopped and exclaimed from the bottom of his heart.


    Harlott''s men were half a beat slower and ran quickly to catch up with them. Ralph suddenly grabbed them. It turned out that there was a cliff ahead and they were on a high slope.


    Harlott''s men thanked him, looked ahead and opened their mouths. In front of them was a vast plain, no less than the original land of the kingdom of Colombo. It extended infinitely to the north and south sides, and could not see the end at all.


    "What a great plain. This place, let alone 200000 people, is a place where millions of people can settle down!"


    Ralph and CROM smiled. "Look away!"


    Although harlott''s men were knights who accepted the sharing of blood power, their strength was still far from that of elves and legendary strong men. They wiped some dry eyes and looked at the distance, but they still didn''t find it.


    "Sorry, I forgot the human vision limit. I''ll release an eagle eye!" Ralph smiled and blessed his companion with a spell.


    The open, blue and endless sea came into view, as if it was the end of the world. There was a sense of massiness that contained all things and carried everything. All troubles and sorrows dissipated with it, leaving only endless emotion.


    Compared with the vast sea, the vast desert, formerly known as endless, seems to be just a small place.

 Chapter 198

    Harold''s subordinate is Joseph, who has a wide range of knowledge. He speaks and talks very well. He is an upper class person who has received higher education since childhood. However, in the face of the magnificent scene that makes his mind ripple, he still can''t find any suitable modifiers.


    "Is this the sea? It''s really... So big!" Joseph finally just expressed his feelings in a simple and simple way.


    "Go down and have a look. I have to record the image. When I take it back, it will shock everyone!" Ralph took out the crystal ball again to record the precious scenery.


    "OK, we just have a night off and return tomorrow, but don''t relax your vigilance. There may be some danger!"


    CROM himself didn''t feel dangerous. This place, let alone the monsters that can hurt them, didn''t even have ferocious predators, but he reminded me just in case.


    Harlott''s Knight turned on the gravity control and jumped directly from the high altitude. Of course, CROM and Alan would not be restricted. The three left the highland and went to the plain towards the sea.


    There is a saying that Wang Shan runs a dead horse. With the blessing of eagle eye, the visual distance after operation is very far, and the Shanghai plain is endless, so you can see it from a distance, but the actual distance is more than dozens of kilometers.


    "Although I saw the sea from a distance before, it''s really far enough. I feel that it''s impossible to go to the beach when it''s dark!"


    "Although there are some regrets, it should be too late. The big forces are still waiting for us to report intelligence. Let''s investigate the situation here and find other ways to return!"


    At this point, the three nodded. CROM started North alone, while Ralph and Joseph started south to see if there were any other routes.


    CROM walked all the way to the North until the evening. He found that if he wanted to bypass the desert, he had to climb over continuous high mountains to go back. Several of the mountains were as high as clouds. He had to spend some time. It must be impossible for the big army to go from here.


    "I hope there''s a way to the South..." CROM thought of it. In fact, he had a vague guess. I''m afraid the reason why such fertile land and such a beautiful home have no ethnic settlement is that the terrain hinders access.


    Located in the easternmost part of the continent, there are terrible monsters in the desert in the middle. The mountains in the north are natural grabens that can not be crossed, and it is estimated that there is no place to pass freely in the south.


    "Is it difficult to walk from the desert? How to deal with the monster..." CROM showed a headache. He thought he had the power to change his fate, but the result was far from enough.


    CROM has been full of confidence since he defeated talimore''s separation. I really didn''t expect to collapse so soon. After all, his strength has indeed reached the peak of legend.


    CROM even fought with the winger queen, but the winning rate was much lower than the other party. He was too weak in legendary ability, or the strong Orc legend was weak in legendary ability. After all, the development of the two mysterious forces of anger and Qi to the limit was enough to go against the sky, no less than any legendary ability, and even comparable to magic.


    It is precisely because elves can use magic. After being promoted to legend, they will only learn strong legendary magic and will not awaken the legendary ability of other races. To some extent, the world is fair. After all, it takes extraordinary efforts to rise to the legendary level, and racial differences can be made up.


    CROM''s worry came true. Joseph and Ralph also found a problem when they went south. A bottomless River, or Strait, blocked the way back to the West.


    Joseph tried to swim, but Ralph desperately grabbed him. Ralph said in a very frightened voice: "there are terrible big guys in the water! I can feel it! Like in the desert, the nearby magic is flowing into the water, and can''t get in or out!"


    Ralph might have been surprised if he had encountered this situation before. After seeing the terrible monsters under the desert, he probably understood what this situation represented.


    The ancient creatures of the continent have almost disappeared, but there are still some fish that have escaped the net at the easternmost part of the continent, at the end of the land and near the boundary point of the ocean. The creatures that have lived for thousands of years are far from the powerful existence they can imagine!


    "Continue to the south? Or return to the original position and wait for the news from CROM?" Joseph asked this sentence blankly. He also found that the water flow was wrong. After looking at it for so long, he didn''t find any trace of fish. It was a pool of dead water without human beings!


    "Go back. There won''t be any way out to the south. The Centaur thunder tribe has lived beside this land for so long and hasn''t opened up here for a reason!"


    Ralph shook his head and signaled to return. Mr. Yuan of the kingdom of Colombo had centaurs. Their territory was much larger than that of the current kingdom of Colombo and was very close to here. However, centaurs failed to migrate here for thousands of years, which has explained many problems.


    Ralph and Joseph didn''t meet CROM and didn''t want to rest. Finally, they met again in the middle of the night. Both sides looked sorry. There was no good news for both sides.


    After exchanging information, the three were a little depressed. Sure enough, it was impossible to find a fertile and comfortable land without Aboriginal enemies. The reason why this place was a no man''s land was because the conditions for migration were too harsh.


    Joseph held his head and couldn''t speak. In the face of too difficult desperate situation, he, a civil knight, couldn''t think of a solution. In his opinion, whether it''s desert, Strait or mountain, it''s a dead end. Without migrating here, there''s an army that can''t escape orcs and wingers. It seems that the future of the demise of the kingdom of Columbus can''t be changed.


    Ralph also played with the crystal ball with a lax look. At this time, his head was empty and began to miss the forest of elves. There were powerful elves elders and invincible elves queen. They were well protected, and there were not many troubles and obstacles at all.


    "High mountains are beyond the reach of ordinary people. Even orcs can''t turn them over. You humans have absolutely no hope. The ships needed to cross the river have no time to prepare. Moreover, there are monsters at the bottom of the river who don''t know their own body. They can fight and run in the desert. There is definitely a dead end in the water!"


    CROM, who has experienced countless desperate situations and witnessed the rebirth of hell, will not be defeated by this difficulty. He must help mankind settle down. Otherwise, even if the sun sacrifice and Harold are obsessed with the sun Scepter again, he will never leave the people to help the orcs.


    Not bringing humans here means the destruction of orcs. He will never allow this to happen. CROM told them his ideas while analyzing them.


    "Only by moving from the desert, the underground monster has been seen, and the distance is not far. Moving from the desert is the best choice! Let''s go back to explore the monster''s intelligence!"


    Joseph and Ralph were stunned. Was CROM crazy? He knew there were terrible monsters in the desert and wanted to let the big army go from the desert?

 Chapter 199

    "Are you kidding? That monster has hundreds of tentacles and an attack range of hundreds of meters. When a large army meets it, it is a massacre. No matter how slow it is, it is faster than ordinary civilians in the desert!"


    Joseph didn''t care that the other party was a legendary strong man. He was angry at this completely unrealistic remark. He even thought angrily. Sure enough, the orcs didn''t have anything good and didn''t take human life seriously.


    Ralph also dissuaded: "we can''t deal with that monster! Just because you can kill it safely from the excellent siege doesn''t mean everyone can do it, and Harold will never agree. It will lead 200000 people to a dead end!"


    Both of them expressed strong objections, and CROM was not surprised, but before he finished his words, he added: "although the monster is strong, there is only one! The desert is so big that we can lead it away and let the big forces enter the desert!"


    "It''s not fast enough. As long as we lead away far enough, even if it reacts, it can''t catch up with the big army!"


    CROM said his plan, which can be said to be very risky. First of all, they just guessed whether the underground monsters are a whole, and even if they are a whole, they may be able to act separately. No one knows what the characteristics of unknown creatures are.


    In addition, there is the problem of bait. It is unknown whether the underground monster has wisdom and how high it is. If it is impossible to catch the bait, will it stop acting, and what does it rely on to lock the enemy in the desert?


    After hearing this, Joseph and Ralph did not immediately refute it, but seriously thought about the feasibility of the plan. This is both adventure and vitality. The 200000 strong army can only go this way if they want to find a way out.


    "Then when we go back, we must find out the details of the monster. The more information we have, the higher the possibility of success of the plan!" Joseph thought more and more that it was feasible. Although facing the terrible monster made him frightened, he lit up his confidence when he thought of the bright future after overcoming the difficulties and coming to the new land.


    Although the system soldiers are extremely loyal to Harold, they are not emotionless robots. They also have their own desires. Now there are only two nobles, Cleon and Harold, who are still allies. In the future, their status will be greatly improved with the development and growth of the kingdom.


    The opportunity to make great achievements is at hand. Of course, Joseph has full motivation. He has a very different attitude from the perspective of looking at the problem. Joseph thought that crossing the desert is to push the team to a dead end. Of course, he doesn''t want to.


    Now, it seems that crossing the desert is feasible and the most reasonable choice at the practical level. Moreover, he inquired for detailed information, which is not only in his own interests, but also completed Harold''s task. He has made contributions to the people and the country, and even suppressed the fear of biological instinct.


    Ralph thought for a while. He was mainly thinking about how the monster positioned them. The vision must be impossible. His tentacles had no eyes, and the monster launched a surprise attack from underground.


    Touch and hearing are also unreasonable. Ralph has the impression that even if he flies far in the air, he is accurately targeted and attacked by the tentacles of those monsters. It is definitely a supernatural means to get the enemy.


    "What''s your opinion? Do you elves have any useful magic to deal with that big guy? You don''t need to hurt him. You can prevent him from moving."


    When CROM saw that Ralph didn''t speak for a long time, he asked. Now CROM has no arrogance and conceit at all. He is strong, but there are many deficiencies. The legendary strong can''t do everything. The king of Prague suffered losses and setbacks because he is too conceited.


    "Ah, sorry, I''m thinking about how the monster found our trace, and I also support passing through the desert." it''s inevitable that he will support. Many elves can use Flying Magic. Even if they won''t be, they can rely on other people of the same clan. As long as they are careful, they can escape from the attack of monsters.


    The worst result of retreating to the desert is acceptable to him. What really makes him unbearable is to break through and escape again with orcs or wingers.


    The three people had the same overall vision, were willing to try CROM''s proposal, and had no fear of provoking the monster to inquire about intelligence again, so they began to discuss the plan.


    At the same time, on the side of the large army in the distance, Harold is practicing the healing magic with sado''er. Sado''er is still in a coma, and the body has almost healed, but some vitality has been reduced a little, and the effect of magic to supplement vitality is not as good as magic, so Harold bravely replaced bias.


    The broken body of sado''er grew into a human shape. It''s estimated that it won''t be long before we can see whether the situation is good or bad. Harold was curious about this ability, especially after Alan told him vividly about the separation skills of the winged queen.


    It''s really comfortable to get rid of the shopkeeper. Now Harold has left the trouble to RAND. He is much easier. In addition to practicing divine arts, he can also take time to train new arms.


    [sun Knight], the attribute is even more gorgeous than [lion Knight], and the basic health value is very high, with a full 100 points, which means that the life level of the sun knight is close to the nobles who activate blood, more than ordinary extraordinary knights.


    Since the [lion Knight base camp] of the forging city was destroyed, more than 20 system soldiers [lion Knight] have degenerated into [noble knight]. Now they can be transferred to a stronger [sun Knight] as long as they train.


    The sun sacrifice is not in a hurry to recruit new followers. He plans to ask CROM for several orcs as guard knights for a while to see if the orcs can also bear the divine power of the sun, or that CROM is just the lucky one for the birth of a miracle.


    "Are you going to the desert?" Harold finished a day''s magic practice and asked the spies responsible for patrolling around the large army. They have gone farther than the small half day''s journey of the large army, and may have come into contact with the desert.


    "It should be fast, sir. We have seen the desert ahead. It is estimated that we will reach the edge of the desert in two days!"


    Harlow nodded and said, "no one is allowed to take people into the desert without the orders of Cleon and me!"


    It was late. Harold returned to the tent to rest. Half of his sleep was awakened by the rapid groan of an earthquake. Harold knew that the source of the sound was Kryon in the nearby camp doing what normal couples should do with his long-term unseen wives.


    Harold was a little depressed and left the tent without thinking about it. In order to prevent accidents, he and Kelon set up the tent closer and could pick up when something happened.


    He also tried to bear it yesterday. As a result, he stayed up for two or three hours and didn''t end. Kelon''s endurance is amazing. Although his wife is an ordinary person, there are many people who can come in turn


    Harlott will not make the same mistake again. He is going to find Rand to squeeze him to sleep. Due to the emergency migration, he mainly brought food and less other materials. Civilians and soldiers sleep in the open air and have no extra tents at all.


    Who knows, Harold found a sneaky figure when he was walking outside. With his strength becoming stronger and stronger, Harold''s facial features became more sensitive. He could see the scene in the distance with a little night and fire.


    The man moved flexibly and walked lightly. He bypassed the soldiers on duty for several nights and sneaked in the dark. The target was Marcus''s wife and daughter, goodry and Anne''s camp!

 Chapter 200

    Harold didn''t make a sound to disturb each other, but lost weight, slowed down and slowly followed the sneaky figure.


    "Who is this guy? It looks like a human figure. Why do you go to goodray''s camp in the middle of the night?"


    Harold wondered, what enemy of Marcus had a grudge and wanted revenge? Or did goodry actually secretly fuck another man behind Marcus''s back?


    It''s not realistic. Although Marcus doesn''t love Goodrich, he doesn''t treat the status and enjoyment that should be given. Goodrich dares to mess around after eating the bear heart leopard. As for revenge, in this situation, foreign enemies invade, everyone flees together and seeks private revenge. Is it crazy?


    Harold didn''t understand it, but he got closer and closer to each other. The figure also dived near goodry''s camp, took out a round tube, blew twice quickly, flew out two needles and shot them at the neck of the two soldiers guarding the camp.


    The two soldiers couldn''t say a word. They quickly fell to the ground. The shift changed in a few minutes. The time was very urgent. The sneaky figure hurried to push the tent in, but Harold suddenly burst up and fell down.


    The mantis catches cicadas and the Yellow finch is behind. The man pays all his attention to the soldiers guarding the camp, but Harold approaches behind him and makes a sneak attack. Harold is not sure how strong the man is. He doesn''t dare to keep his hand. He breaks the bones and tendons of the other party with several punches in a row, and then takes off the other party''s arms.


    "Who, there''s something!"


    "Surround him! Don''t let him run away!"


    Before, both the mysterious man and harlott slowed down their hands and feet, dared not make big moves, and tried to reduce their voice. But now after the fight, harlott''s "ha, ha" must have spread far away.


    If there were no soldiers on patrol to check, Harold could consider punishing these soldiers for dereliction of duty. Harold grabbed the figure, stood up and said calmly: "it''s me. I caught an assassin trying to touch something wrong! Pay more attention to your vigil in the future!"


    Harold directly used simple magic to illuminate his surroundings, both to prove through magic and to illuminate his face.


    "Sorry, sir, this is our dereliction of duty!"


    "Hey, you guys, are you dozing off? How can you let the assassin slip here!" the officer with a higher position scolded the other soldiers for their good. The assassins slipped to the door of the camp. The noble master must be angry and take the initiative to scold, which may reduce their punishment.


    "Well, I don''t blame you. This guy is not an ordinary person. I''m also careless. I''ll arrange several knights to watch the night in the future!"


    In fact, Rand is in charge of this. He has sent the elite who work shifts to the night to guard outside. In his opinion, there will be no accident inside. It is the most important to guard against the enemy outside.


    Harold didn''t object to this. He didn''t expect someone to die. He grabbed the unconscious guy and took him to a vacant lot. He tied a solid knot with hemp rope and began to prepare for interrogation.


    In fact, this kind of work was completely entrusted to his subordinates, but Harold was a little bored and did it himself. Anyway, he didn''t feel sleepy. He wasn''t comfortable if he didn''t understand this guy''s motivation.


    "Wake up, you first manage your thoughts in your head and spit out what should be spit out. If I''m in a good mood, I''ll save your life!"


    Harold took a spray of cold water and threw it on each other''s head. The faces he hadn''t seen should be either knights or nobles, or they looked familiar, and he couldn''t remember where he had seen them for a while.


    "Have you been caught? Hehe, it seems that my fate can''t be changed. It''s better to live more easily." the other party first sighed and then said with a bitter smile.


    Harold thought you should be beaten. If you don''t give me the information and beg me to spare my life, you''re still pretending to force. Your fate will end here!


    Just as Harold clenched his fist to give the idiot some color to see, the other party finally began to talk.


    "I am the eldest son of the king of Prague, orno. I was expelled from the family because of the decline of blood. You should know the decline of blood!"


    Harold suddenly understood the reason why each other''s faces were familiar. This guy''s facial features were a bit like Prague, but Prague was a little giant 2.5 meters tall, but this man was only about 1.7 meters, which was very insignificant. He didn''t think about it.


    Harlott knows the decline of blood, but he has never seen any examples. It refers to the disappearance of blood for various reasons after the noble awakened. It is rare. The kingdom of Colombo has never appeared.


    "Before my father established the kingdom of Colombo, I lost my blood power when I was a marquis in the kingdom of lucanir. I was considered a disgrace to the family and became a civilian..."


    Harold listened to this guy''s series of complaints and BB. He was a little agitated and interrupted: "come on, don''t sell miserably. Tell me why you sneaked into Marcus''s wife and daughter''s camp. In the face of the king of Prague, I can guarantee that as long as you clarify the cause and give compensation, I can spare your life!"


    "I am for the proof of glory! The most precious treasure left by legendary heroes symbolizes the power peak of human nobles!"


    Proof of glory? What''s that? Although Harold was curious, he didn''t interrupt the other party and listened patiently to the other party.


    "You may not know what the certificate of glory is. The largest noble family in each country is a family formed by legendary heroes, with a total of 12. Each is a top noble who is directly promoted from ordinary people to legendary level!"


    "Elvin and Colombo are two of them! And each legendary hero has left a certificate of glory made with fragments of emperor''s sword. Some are jewels, some are tokens, and some are swords. Their shapes are different, but they all contain powerful power!"


    Emperor sword? Another strange term. This guy used to be valued by Prague. He knows a lot.


    "The certificate of glory is the precious inheritance of mankind second only to the sun scepter. It not only has powerful power, but only those who have the certificate of glory can control the sun scepter. The sun Scepter was originally transformed by the emperor''s sword!"


    Now Harold understood that this guy was stealing treasure. After Marcus died, all the relics were left to goodry and Annie, and the certificate of glory must be among them. Moreover, Harold suspected that the pearl that could make Marcus cross the power might be the certificate of glory.


    "I want to restore my blood with the power of the glory certificate. I have tried to use the glory certificate of the Colombo family before. After failure, I am not willing to use that of other families. As a result..."

 Chapter 201

    "I am willing to give the honor certificate of the Colombo family, and promise in the name of the sun that I will never call the attention of the honor certificate of the Elvin family again. I ask you to forgive my mistakes and spare my life!"


    ORRO seems to be really open, or just shoot dead. In short, Harold is willing to accept his conditions, but only if he is telling the truth.


    It''s not surprising that orno can get the honor certificate of the Colombo family. Geld is the only one who knows the secret of the honor certificate. After his death, his inheritance was occupied by Harold. Who calls him a wife and concubine without noble blood, but he doesn''t deserve noble property.


    Harlott took good care of those relics when they were more valuable, and gave ordinary ones to his men. Since orno knew the certificate of glory, he could really skillfully pick up a leak and buy it at a low price.


    "I swear in the name of the sun, as long as you give the real evidence of the glory of the Colombo family, I will let you go and promise not to be investigated afterwards!"


    The effect of hallot''s oath was very obvious. As soon as he finished, the sun''s divine power automatically burst into light. Obviously, this oath must not be taken as a joke. The consequences of non-compliance are not fun.


    Erno breathed a sigh of relief. He didn''t want to die. Although he was expelled from the family early, he lived a good life with his accumulated wealth and the occasional care of some family members. After all, he lost the face of the family, but he was still excellent compared with those who had never awakened their blood.


    "I''ll take you to get it. After I stole it, I put the East Tibet in the truck. It''s a wrist guard! But you''re not from the Colombo family. It may not be effective."


    Harold got the certificate of glory, which is second only to the strongest artifact, the sun scepter. When he took it on his wrist, he didn''t feel any mystery. Only by mobilizing the sun''s divine power, he could feel that his wrist was trembling slightly. The real goods should be real goods, but he really couldn''t use it.


    "Maybe we can get the sun scepter, which can be regarded as the starting authority..." Harold comforted himself and prepared to see how the jewels left by Marcus are tomorrow and whether Annie can use them. She is a decent Elvin descendant who has awakened her blood.


    The next day, before Harold went to find Annie, the four member team went to the desert to inquire about the intelligence investigation route. No, the three member team came back.


    CROM''s armor was broken, and his strong muscles were blue and purple. He should have suffered a lot of blows, and there were burning marks on his chest and back. It seemed that he was hit by high-energy blows.


    Elf Ralph couldn''t stand up with his eyes and was driven on Joseph''s back. The three felt that they were not investigating intelligence, but like the enemy''s war. Joseph, who looked the best, was also disheartened.


    "Sir, we have important information!"


    "Call all the people responsible for decision-making and have a risky plan for everyone to accept!"


    Ralph collapsed speechless, while CROM and Joseph couldn''t wait to show their achievements. They were entangled with the unknown monster for most of the day. Although they still didn''t see what the ontology looked like, all kinds of intelligence can be said very clearly.


    "Go to inform Alan, the sun sacrifice, and Kryon. Remember to report to the Kryon tent first. Don''t rush in!" Harold quickly sent someone to inform others. He didn''t forget to take care of Kryon, who had worked hard all night, for fear that his image would be damaged.


    In the conference room, everyone heard that the desert spies had come back and had important information. They all rushed over very quickly, especially Kelon. Before he had time to wash, they could vaguely smell some strange smell coming from him.


    CROM began to describe the intelligence, mainly about the terrible monsters in the desert and the beautiful land after crossing the desert, which gave both hope and problems.


    CROM''s strength is undoubtedly strong. He said that the monster can''t be defeated, that is, it can''t be defeated. At least they can''t do it. People are also worried about whether the decoy tactics they give are feasible.


    "Ellen, what''s that thing? Do you have anything to add?" Harold asked when he saw Ellen bowed his head and meditated.


    "I don''t know. There are too many strange creatures in ancient times. They may be some cursed high-level legendary creatures or polluted star beasts. In short, it''s right to remove the option to fight!"


    Alan shook his head and said he didn''t have detailed information. At this time, the situation seemed to decide whether to take the risk to cross the desert. After crossing the desert, there was a paradise, but the road was in crisis.


    Everyone was tangled. For a moment, no one spoke for approval or opposition. Harold wanted to wait for others to express their opinions first. Kelon and the sun sacrifice were worried about the safety of civilians.


    "There''s nothing to be afraid of. Didn''t they all say that the monster can be led away? I''ll be the bait at that time!" the loud voice broke the silence, and theona, who made up the number, made a big comment.


    Harlott helped her forehead. Elaine was coming, and Fiona pestered her to follow. Harlott had said not to carry her behind her back before, so she didn''t mean to drive her out. Others were not familiar with the elves, so they let the bastard stay.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. It''s about 200000 people''s lives. There''s no regret for the accident!" harlotte pulled over. Fiona covered her mouth and signaled not to make trouble.


    As a result, it was tieona who made trouble, or stimulated, and everyone made up their mind that not crossing the desert was a chronic death. Whether it was the orcs fighting or the winged people chasing after, it was a dead end. Although it was difficult to cross the desert, it was not a dead end.


    "Well, I''m one of the bait. Since I rely on life and energy to win the enemy, the stronger the strength, the more I can''t be with the big army!" Kryon was a man who was not afraid of death and didn''t fear the invincible enemy in CROM''s mouth.


    "I can use magic to create false life, or I can help induce!" the sun sacrifice also agreed, and enthusiastically signed up for the bait plan. He understood that the more successful the bait is, the safer the civilians will be.


    Alan looked at Harold, saw Harold nodded slightly, and then expressed his agreement. Their elves can run away anyway. They don''t express their opinions just to take care of Harold''s ideas. If Harold doesn''t want to, he can draw 2-2 with his opposition.


    "There''s no need to argue about bait. I have a wonderful candidate. She has rich experience and excellent skills, and she has great natural advantages to avoid the enemy who launched an attack underground!"


    Sado''s injury is almost healed!

 Chapter 202

    Sado''er is definitely the best bait to lure the unknown monster. First of all, as a high-level winged man, she has a high level of life. Compared with the noble Kryon, harlott and the legendary Orc CROM, only theona among the elves has stronger vitality than her, and Alan can''t match her.


    The second is that sadoer can fly freely and flexibly. No matter how strong he is against the monster, it is of little use. At most, he has a bit of fault tolerance, so he won''t die if he touches it. CROM tried his best, that is, he just cut off some tentacles, and others can easily regenerate and recover in less than a day.


    Flying is the best way to deal with the monster whose body is hidden underground. In particular, sadoer inherited the strong blood of the queen of the mother winged man. Her wings are far superior to ordinary high-level winged people. Her flying ability is top, which is not comparable to the spirit who controls the air by magic.


    "I''ll arrange the bait candidates. Just give some support. Let''s discuss the specific schedule. The big army will almost be in the desert tomorrow!"


    Harold had an idea in his mind. In addition to starting from the practical role, another reason why he made sadoer a bait was that he was close and distant. Even if sadoer was loyal and easy to use, he was a brainwashed man, and his closeness was no better than that of Cleon, tieona and others.


    CROM wants to help deal with the devil and get back the sun scepter. Moreover, the only legendary combat power used as bait is too wasteful. He may need to deal with any other threats.


    Harlott''s words still carry weight. Cleon and Alan are willing to support him. Fiona is convinced and dare not answer back. The sun sacrifice also recognizes him as a new colleague. Only CROM asked with a little worry: "can you guarantee everything? Otherwise, I''ll figure out that I can escape from the accident!"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll show you my trump card at that time. If you''re not satisfied at that time, change people again. Anyway, as long as you can lead the big monster away!"


    Harold is full of self-confidence. Apart from being promoted to a high-level winger, sado''s level on the system panel has also improved greatly, with level 24, which is higher than him. The additional attribute points and skill points are enough to add another wave of her strength.


    CROM didn''t say anything anymore. He didn''t have much decision-making power. The orc couldn''t interrupt the fate of mankind. It was he who asked for people first. Before dealing with the mutant legendary winger, he just returned the life-saving grace of Harold potion.


    Later discussions were cumbersome. Detailed arrangements were made for the division of civilians into several times and the transportation of goods. Harold had some headaches and called Rand to help discuss the planning. Finally, more than 200000 people were divided into 10 batches.


    It''s mainly for speed. In the desert, civilians move too slowly only on two feet. Their livestock mounts can carry 20000 people. They must cross the desert quickly, otherwise the monster will have time to catch up no matter how far it is led.


    "If only I could learn mirror transmission. If I could transport thousands of people at a time, I could send them all in a few days, and even open up a space channel directly. My teacher is not very good at space magic."


    Ailan has some regrets. He has poor mastery of space magic. He can''t even say that he can''t do a space magic. In addition to irtylan, he is not very good at teaching him. The bad relationship between elder yaksta and irtylan is also one reason. As a disciple of irtylan, Ailan is not good to consult the teacher''s sworn enemy.


    "Don''t blame yourself. Besides, even if you can really use space magic, you can''t use any powerful magic without reaching the legendary level. The transportation of 200000 people is not so simple!"


    Harold didn''t care. He felt deep in his heart that it was better not to rely too much on the power of elves in establishing human''s own kingdom and settling people.


    After making a complete plan, the people ended the meeting. Harold went to see sado''er. She finally woke up and looked at her "separation" unbelievably. She had grown limbs and wings, and only her head was incomplete, which made her familiar and strange body.


    "Finally woke up. How do you feel? It took bias and I a lot of effort to save you. You don''t know what you were miserable at that time. I tried my best to overcome all opinions and hanged you with my own precious medicine. It''s estimated that I buried you directly instead of someone else''s sacrifice!"


    Harold first asked for credit and brushed his favor, ignoring that he forced sadoer to deal with the legendary wing man together. If sadoer hid in the army, Arnold Sen probably didn''t have time to trouble her after killing Marcus. CROM woke up immediately and Arnold Sen wouldn''t be arrogant for long.


    "Thank you, master. I will certainly live up to your kindness and try my best to repay your kindness. Now I am promoted to a high-level winger. My role is greater than before, and my abilities have been greatly improved!"


    Sadoer is very excited. For her, the improvement of strength is more important than anything. For the winged people, the promotion of high-level winged people is equivalent to human beings becoming blood aristocrats. Moreover, sadoer also awakened an unknown separation ability.


    Harold didn''t immediately say that he wanted sado to be a bait, but began to chat with sado slowly.


    "What do you think in the future? You can''t go back to the winged Dynasty. At least you can only follow us until the winged queen dies!"


    "It doesn''t matter, master. I''ll be very happy to follow you. You''re the only one who''s good to me. I''d have died long ago without you!"


    Harold felt a little guilty when he heard this. It was really evil to brainwash and tamper with other people''s memories. He and sadoer used to make use of each other''s relationship, but now sadoer has become the role of being sold and helping to count money.


    "Don''t worry, as long as you are good at it, your strength and status will not be a problem in the future, and the winged queen will not be arrogant for long. She will be besieged by the high-end strongmen of our humans, dwarves and green orcs. Her body will be destroyed and her strength will decline sharply. In a short time, she and the devil will be killed!"


    "Then you can consider returning to the winged Dynasty to compete for the new Queen''s throne! I will support you in all aspects!"


    Harlott is not a pure picture cake. If everything goes well, it is also in his interest to support sadoer to achieve a high position in the winged Dynasty, but these are still early and the eight characters have not been left.


    After listening to this, sadoer was naturally moved by all kinds of intimacy. After a long time of intimate communication, sadoer retracted into Harold''s arms, snuggled up, closed his eyes and hugged Harold.


    Harold gently stroked Sandy''s head, ready to start persuading sandy to carry out the bait plan.


    When the atmosphere was almost over, Harold sighed with deep meaning, "Alas, it''s a pity that I don''t know how long I can be so stable with you. Sado, if anything happens to me, you can ask my brother Rand for all the promises I gave you!"


    "Master, why do you say that? Don''t take risks. Can''t you leave dangerous things to others?"


    "No, it''s too difficult and extremely important. I don''t trust others. I have to go myself. I can''t escape the greatest danger!"


    Sadoer''s face showed pain and struggled for a long time before she made up her mind. She looked Harold in the eyes and said, "master, others can''t believe me. I''ll perform that dangerous task for you!"


    Although sado was brainwashed, her timid nature of fearing death did not change, but she could overcome her fear when Harold''s life was in danger, and her ability to separate herself made her a little adventurous.


    Harold was so happy that he took the initiative to make a request and persuade the other party. Instead, he might as well throw out bait and let others take the bait. In this way, he would not damage his relationship with sadoer, but also shorten the distance. He could make use of sadoer for a long time without worrying that the gap between him and him was wrong.


    No matter how good brainwashing is, some facts can''t be changed. The memory of a person who takes care of you and cares for you calls you around in reality. When you are a chess piece, you have a great sense of disobedience. No matter how powerful the brainwashing effect will gradually fail.

 Chapter 203

    "But that task is very dangerous. I don''t trust you. What if you have an accident? You know, you are irreplaceable in my heart!"


    Harold was lying, and he was already laughing in his heart. Sado went even higher and shouted, "don''t worry about me!", "don''t worry!", "it''s my honor to take the risk for the master!"


    "Well, I''ll leave it to you, but to be safe, I have to improve your strength. I''ll improve the [saint''s protection] given to you. In addition, you can take the divine water I made recently!"


    Harold told shaduoer about changing equipment and adding points. Some time ago, the territory developed rapidly, and the system saved a lot of virtual currency. Harold updated equipment for himself and Rand, and the armor added up to 150, which is equivalent to two layers of steel plate defense in reality.


    The rest of their equipment was pieced together to give sadoer 130 defense. Harold also gave sadoer the + 1 strength ogre gloves.


    Harold now has more than 60 strength, and a little strength is meaningless at all. Sadoer''s promotion is OK. After she was promoted to a high-level winger, the biggest improvement is agility. She has 68 points, and her strength is only in her early 30s. Although it is five times that of ordinary people, it is really not high compared with agility.


    Use the prepared fake wine to pretend to be divine water for sadoer to drink. Harold added the 10 attribute points upgraded by sadoer to agility and skills to [strong attack] and [iron bone]. Sadoer is used to air combat, and his advantages are reflected in various powerful extraordinary abilities. The significance of [running] and [Weapon Mastery] is not significant.


    Greedy and dissatisfied with chicken ribs make complaints about the lack of greed. The system adds physical attributes and various passive skills. It is absolutely practical for anyone. It is a great improvement for anyone.


    Moreover, the improvement of invisible equipment defense gave her an inexplicable sense of security. She was so excited that she didn''t even worry about risking her life to perform tasks later. She thanked Harold and jumped up to hug and kiss.


    Although Harold didn''t like women as much as Marcus, he didn''t like Cleon. He didn''t make out with sadoer and began to talk about business: "we want to cross the desert to the end of the continent. There is a rich and peaceful land and a new home full of hope and fantasy!"


    "The only difficulty is that there is a powerful monster lurking in the desert..."


    "If you want to spend there, you will..."


    "What you need to do is..."


    After an explanation, Harold patted sadoer on the shoulder and said very sincerely, "the lives of 200000 people, including me, are in your hands. Please!"


    That said, Harold must send others just in case, but sado is definitely the best choice for bait.


    "Give it to me, I will definitely lead things far away!" sadoer was solemnly requested by the most beloved Harold. She felt a strong sense of mission, clenched her hands into fists, looked firm, and nodded hard.


    After completing the persuasion (cajoling) work, harlott called his knight Joseph and asked him to tell the monster information to sadoer as much as possible. Although sadoer is a tool man, he still wants to cherish it when he can use it easily.


    Continuous use is better than one-time use. If you can have more information, sadoer''s safety factor will be a little more. Harold asked sadoer to get familiar with his strength. He was not only promoted to a high-level winger, but also improved his attributes. He must practice hard and master the soaring strength.


    Harlott himself visited Anne and goodry. They were not awakened by the accident last night. Harlott specially asked the guards not to make a statement and didn''t want them to worry.


    Harold saw the red pearl on Annie''s neck. After becoming the sun sacrifice, Harold also had special perception skills and could see the extraordinary of the bead at a glance.


    Harold restrained his greed and said to goodry and Anne, "this bead is the most precious treasure left by Marcus and an artifact handed down by your Elvin family. You must keep it well, don''t lose it, let alone give it to anyone else!"


    At present, the certificate of glory is of no use. In addition to starting the sun scepter, Harold already has the wrist guard of the Colombo family and is not so eager for other certificates of glory. Moreover, even if the certificate of glory is really useful and a super awesome artifact, Harold can''t bully Marcus''s wife and daughter.


    "Well, thank brother Harold. I''ll take good care of it. I discussed with my mother. I want to be the new leader of the Elvin family. I can''t let my father''s efforts disappear!"


    "Brother harlott, you and uncle Corleone must help me!"


    Annie said her future plans in very naive words, which seemed to be a very common thing in her eyes. From the perspective of reality and interests, harlott and Kryon helped her continue to develop. The Elvin family took out the meat in their bowl and distributed it to Annie, which was quite detrimental to their own interests.


    "Well, I''ll do my best to help. The Elvin family will never decline!" harlott also hooked up with anella to show his commitment. It''s nothing to lose yourself and benefit others. He and Cleon are happy!


    This should be goodry''s idea. Annie is a noble descendant who has awakened her blood and is fully qualified to inherit the title of Marcus. As long as she has blood, gender is not important at all. Not to mention Harold and Cleon, the only remaining nobles, will certainly help and support Annie.


    Relying on other people''s protection is not as strong and reliable as himself. Goodrich is not stupid and sweet. Harold put away his contempt for her. In the past, Marcus was too strong to allow other voices in the family, so Goodrich looked so vase.


    "Thank you, harlott, I really don''t know how to thank you!" Goodrich was no better than Anne. Knowing that the status of their mother and daughter was a little embarrassed after Marcus left, and Anne could be as naive and lively as usual after crying bitterly, Goodrich was worried.


    "Nothing. I was going to let Annie inherit everything from Marcus. Let me send some confidants to help you. The Knights before Marcus... May not be so easy to use!"


    Harold thought about his words. He could find the problem from the fact that the soldiers guarding goodry and Anne''s camp were Harold''s people. After Marcus left, his men were quite general to Anne and goodry.


    It''s not that Marcus has no personality charm, but that almost all of his most loyal men died in the battle with the devil in the Chiat Kingdom, and a few died with the orcs in the giant fortress. Marcus is too adventurous. It''s normal for those loyal soldiers to die to protect the Lord.


    This makes Harold have some experience. He didn''t have it in his last life. In short, these Knights left by Marcus are new recruits, and they don''t have much loyalty. When Marcus died, they all went to CRION and Harold, hoping to get the power of knights again.


    "Thank you very much. When Annie can master the blood power, she won''t have to be so troublesome." Goodrich thanked even more. She tried to contact Marcus''s former knights, but she didn''t get a good answer. It''s really short of people. Marcus controls all the power of the family alone, and Goodrich is really a bare man.


    "Nothing. Everything should be done. Anne''s future road is not so easy. You should give her more guidance. I''ll go first. If you have anything to do in the future, please come to me or Corleone at any time!"


    Harlott is going to ask Kent and Joseph to bring some system soldiers to help. Lucius is responsible for too many things. Rand will be too busy without him,

 Chapter 204

    Harold said goodbye to goodry and Annie. After practicing his magic, he went to bed in a hurry. He didn''t have a good rest yesterday. Tomorrow, he has to go into the desert to check the situation. It''s better to rest early and have enough spirit.


    Today, soldiers and ordinary civilians also set up camp and rest early. After the plan starts the next day, all troops will cross the desert in 10 batches. At that time, they must move forward at the fastest speed.


    After Harold fell asleep, he suddenly felt a strange sound. When he opened his eyes, he suddenly found himself on a land covered with ice and snow. The original tents, troops, civilians and elves disappeared.


    "Where is this place? How did I get here?" Harold looked around. The goose feather heavy snow was blowing along with the cold wind. Harold shivered coldly.


    After the upgrade of life level, Harold rarely felt cold, but now the surrounding temperature did not know how many degrees below zero, which was really beyond the resistance of ordinary extraordinary physique. Harold wanted to use magic to ignite and warm up, but found it useless.


    "What''s the matter?" Harold felt something wrong. Harold was confused by strange fantasy, bad weather and ineffective magic.


    "System panel, property panel!" Harold suddenly thought of something and shouted the system in his heart. Normally, the system will pop up the virtual panel, but there is still no movement at this time.


    "Is it a dream?" said Harold suspiciously. He had to be so skeptical. After all, everything in front of him was too surreal.


    Someone took him to an inexplicable ice and snow world without disturbing his sleep, and then sealed his magic and system. How powerful and boring it must be!


    Compared with this kind of Arabian Nights, Harold still believes that dreams are more reliable. Although it''s crazy to be able to react in dreams, it''s not too strange that his soul is higher than ordinary people after all.


    "What a vivid dream, my fingers are numb with cold." Harold put his hands under his arms and looked around trembling to see how to get rid of the dream. It''s not a monster like a nightmare!


    The shoes on harlott''s feet are feather shoes obtained by defeating the high-level wingers before. They can reduce weight, but the thermal effect is general. When walking on the cold snow, he fell into it and got wet. Ice and snow poured into his boots, making his feet blue with cold.


    "It''s too cold... It''s too cold." Harold couldn''t carry it. During his aimless walking, his feet felt cold and painful at first, and then he simply lost consciousness.


    His hands were so stiff that he couldn''t move his fingers freely. Even breathing was a great torture. Harold thought he had a strong physique and didn''t need any enemy attack. He could be completely defeated in bad weather alone.


    "You''ll be fine if you die, isn''t it? This is a dream!" Harold shrunk into a ball and tried to slow down the loss of heat in his body. He prayed that he could wake up from his dream after he died. Don''t directly brain death or trapped soul.


    Dong, Dong, Dong, suddenly, Harold felt the ground tremble. Along the trembling came the powerful footsteps. The rhythmic sound made Harold turn his head and look at the sound source.


    "Ouch, ouch, ouch!" a huge mace smashed at Harold with an unstoppable posture. Its owner is a behemoth with a height of more than 8 meters and a weight of more than 10 tons. It is the overlord of the ice field and the top legendary creature capable of killing Dragons - the ice giant.


    Harold, who was almost frozen to death, didn''t even dodge. He didn''t even have the strength to shout. He became meat mud under the attack of the other party''s roaring and smashing. It felt wonderful that his internal organs and bones were completely crushed into slag. There was no pain at all, but only a moment of relief.


    Compared with being beaten to death by a troll, being dismembered by an axe led by a centaur, and being collided by a mutant legendary winger, Harold died suddenly, or died suddenly in a dream, and woke up in reality.


    "Huha, Huha, Huha..." Harold was sweating all over. He felt the familiar tent and comfortable bed just like he had just steamed a sauna. Harold was afraid to pat his chest. The dream was so frightening.


    Although Harold severely despised the Frost Giant because of the ancient trees of war, he still felt suffocating fear when facing the strongest race in the continent. After the transformation of Arnold, his strength was at most three or four hundred, which was no better than the Frost Giant.


    And even with the same power, the heavier side will have a stronger attack effect. The CROM punch with 500 power is certainly not as fierce as the Frost Giant punch with 500 power, but it only depends on the lethality, regardless of speed and hit rate.


    Halo features opened the system panel and found nothing wrong. The maximum HP has not been reduced, and the attributes have not changed. The magic can be used normally. Everything is just a dream and has no impact on the reality.


    "Do you want to ask Alan? No, you''d better not ask him about it! My dream is..." Harold didn''t distrust Alan, but he suddenly felt that the dream was a little familiar.


    Ice giant, ice and snow, kills legendary creatures with the power of mortals. Isn''t this the great deeds of the ancient human hero Colombo!


    The ancestors of the king of Prague killed the frost giant, directly broke through and became heroes and nobles, and left incomparably strong blood power. The deeds of the heroes of Colombo and Elvin are also bad in the kingdom of Colombo.


    Marcus and the king of Prague like to boast about the glory of their ancestors. The New Kingdom also needs people''s confidence in the country. Harold just doesn''t care and knows. Elvin is the legendary Yan devil of Crusade, and Colombo is the Frost Giant killed.


    Harold thought of this and stared at the hand ring on his wrist for a while. It seems that the reason why this wrist is useless is that he has not passed a similar test and is not qualified to use its power.


    "How can we pass the test? It''s not going to kill the Frost Giant?" Harold trembled at the thought of the ferocious giant stick. How can anyone carry it? CROM estimated that he was qualified to fight hard. He was smashed into meat sauce many times.


    What''s more, there is the harsh climate of ice and snow. It''s disabled before the war. I really don''t know how Colombo, who was not even a noble, did it. Can you put a video as a strategy for me to refer to!


    Harold sighed helplessly. If he could pass this test and unlock all the abilities of the certificate of glory, it would be a great artifact. Maybe he could use the weakened version of "giant transformation". The benefits of large size and high power would not be too much.

 Chapter 205

    "It''s morning, my Lord, Alan. They''re waiting for you!" Harold''s men entered the tent, interrupted Harold''s meditation and reminded him that it was the appointed time.


    At this time, although the large troops have not reached the edge of the desert, they must lure the enemy in advance. It is best to lead the monster hundreds of kilometers away, which can not threaten the large troops crossing the desert.


    "Are you ready, sado? Let''s go with me. It''s all up to you this time!" Harold started and called sado to go together. The other knights won''t take them. Since the monster can''t fight, we''d better take as few people as possible. More is a drag.


    "Good master! I will never let you down!" sadoer''s eyes are bright. After her strength has improved by leaps and bounds, she can''t wait to show her new strength to Harold.


    Alan, tiona, CROM, sun sacrifice, Kryon and others are also ready. They are not going to be bait, but they should at least see whether the plan is successful. When they see sando flying around Harold, they suddenly realize it one by one.


    For the potential underground monster, of course, people who can fly and have fast speed are the most suitable bait. People running on the ground will inevitably worry about whether new tentacles will pop up under their feet, but there is no problem at high altitude. Any attack can be observed.


    One of the most reassuring is Alan and stile. They have seen the domineering of the winged queen. At this time, sadoer''s appearance, from limbs, wings to face, and even his posture are similar to the winged queen. They want to know that the winged man is not a small role with their feet.


    "She is not a stranger. She is the leader of the wing man who defected to us. But now she has been promoted to a high-level wing man. It should be the most reliable for her to perform this task!"


    Sadoer''s promotion to a high-level winger has undergone earth shaking changes, including height, wing length, limb shape and even appearance.


    Harold, who was responsible for healing and saw the change of sado''er, could easily recognize it. Other people didn''t listen to the explanation, but they really didn''t recognize that this was the winged man who escaped with the dwarves and other Asian reinforcements at that time.


    Alan knew about brainwashing and nodded imperceptibly. His elder Leonard had been transformed by magic. Sadoer''s loyalty must be guaranteed, and he was definitely the most suitable role in ability. He agreed with Harold''s choice.


    Other people were also basically relieved. Harold said that he had the best candidate, and it was really not tuoda. Only CROM cautiously wanted to see sado''s strength and said, "if you let her fly at the fastest speed, the monster can not only make physical attacks by tentacles, but also release strong magic shells!"


    Halo nodded his head to let sadoer show his skills. He was also curious about how fast sadoer could fly now, and was ready to test sadoer''s flexibility and whether he could dodge the fast long-range attack.


    According to the existing intelligence, the monster has a huge tentacle that can release offensive magic or magic gun. Even CROM, a rough and fleshy power legend, was beaten in a mess. Even if Sandor had the system armor given by Harold, he would never be able to take a few shots.


    Sadoer also wanted to show off his strength. As soon as he came up, he directly started the [physical explosion]. His wings flapped with all their strength. His body was like a rocket launched by jet, pushing away the surrounding air and exploding out, and even leaving no small smoke on the ground. In just a moment, he crossed a curve in the sky.


    "Cough, cough, shit, let her stay away from me next time!" Harold didn''t expect that he could make such a big movement by flying on his wings. He was choked by the smoke and dust all over the sky.


    "Is it half as fast as the winged queen?"


    "I feel more than that. It''s almost seventy-eight. If there were no flying shackles taken out by the dragon people, I really don''t know how to deal with the high-speed!"


    Alan and Kryon whispered, while Krom narrowed his eyes and stared at the trend of Sado. Even at such a high speed, he could not exceed his dynamic vision capture, but his vision could keep up, so the speed was not necessarily.


    Before everyone could continue to discuss, the smoke had just dispersed, and sadoer swooped back quickly, even faster than when he flew out!


    "Does she have an emergency brake? No, it''s an emergency landing!" Harold looked at sado and swooped down from a distance, afraid that the guy would directly hit the ground to pieces.


    Such a high speed is comparable to the 130 point defense of two layers of steel plates. Even ten layers of steel plates have to be broken into pieces. Is sadoer crazy? The side effects of brainwashing appear at this time?


    In addition to CROM, everyone else was worried and thought that sado was starting something that was not easy to control. Only CROM could catch the confident smile around sado''s mouth. He nodded silently and recognized the other party as the bait instead of him.


    Just as sado''er rushed near them to fall to the ground, she suddenly flapped her wings, brought up severe wind pressure, swept away the dust on the ground, and even stabilized her body directly in the air. From the highest speed to complete prohibition, it took only such a short moment?


    This completely violates the laws of physics. It should not be under the control of Mr. Newton. It is definitely a special extraordinary ability of winged people. Harold speculated while covering his mouth and nose.


    However, sadoer''s performance was enough to pull the wind. Everyone around her landing site was disheartened by the dust, especially theona. This guy had the longest hair. His golden hair was covered with dust and was sweeping down the soil. Alan with the same long hair used a magic shield and was not affected.


    "Well, are you satisfied with my speed?" sadoer proudly showed off to the public. She was also shocked by her speed.


    The powerful gene inherited from the winged queen in sadoer''s near death resurrection has been thoroughly developed, which can not only be promoted to a high-level winged man, but also has systematic attribute addition points, and its strength is a leap.


    "Satisfied, but you pay attention to me next time! Don''t make so much noise!" Harold strode forward and punched sadoer on the head. His precious arrow armor was made gray. How could he be arrogant and leak gold?


    Sadoer has 130 defenses, which is not very painful, but a little wronged. Harold let him fly at full speed, and to show flexibility, she chose the most difficult dive emergency stop. Why is this wrong?


    "Very good. As long as she keeps alert and doesn''t make mistakes, she will never be hit by that monster. At least I can''t do better than her!"


    CROM, the strongest person present, spoke highly of it. CROM''s strongest strength and physique were useless to deal with the big monster, and his furious attack was pedicure and scraping. He was really no better than sadoer in acting as bait.


    "Well, then you can almost start planning, Alan, give her the things!"


    Halo nodded, CROM said so, and others would have no opinion. In addition to the urgent communication props made by Alan, there is also the "fruit of the tree of life" that can attract monsters.


    Communication props are made by Alan and other elves in one night. They are not as good as elder Leonard''s puppet split or black-and-white communication beads, but the minimum communication requirements can be met.


    The fruit of the life tree is the best treasure to lure monsters. The unknown monsters rely on life energy. What can be richer in life energy than the fruit of the life tree?


    Ellen also told sadoer not to lose the fruit, nor to eat or absorb the energy contained in it.


    When he said this, Alan stared at the boss in a threatening tone. Harold had no doubt that if there was an accident with the fruit, Alan would be really angry. He also seriously warned sandy to be careful and careful, and verbally encouraged her to give her more rewards if she performed well.


    With radish and stick, sadoer was full of fighting spirit. He stepped into the desert according to the orders of the people. The plan began!

 Chapter 206

    "Let''s just follow behind to make sure we won''t be attacked?" Harold and others also entered the desert with sandy son, but hung far behind sandy son to watch. They were shrouded by Alan''s magic enchantment. According to Alan, this can prevent energy leakage and prevent detection.


    Although Ike said that the boundary could not even be perceived by the winger queen, Harold was still a little nervous. After a tragic death in his dream, Harold cherished his life more.


    "There should be no problem, but don''t relax your vigilance. If Ike were here, her specialized magic can detect the movement of the ground. As long as the monster approaches, it will be detected!"


    Elaine is not omnipotent. No one can master everything in the vast magic ocean. Elaine has mastered enough. Even piace is far inferior to Elaine''s level, not to mention that she is at the same level as Harold.


    "Don''t worry, that monster is not an ordinary guy. There will be a strange sense of depression with its arrival. I won''t forget that feeling!"


    CROM said in a steady tone. Last time he entered the desert, he thought this inexplicable depression was brought by the desolate and endless desert. Now, as soon as they entered the desert, they were in the territory of monster activities.


    The crystal ball in Harold''s hand suddenly lit up, and there came a distant voice of Sado''s inquiry: "master, can you hear me, master?"


    "Can you hear me? Do you feel something wrong?" the communication device was temporarily made by young elves such as Alan. It is not produced by any masters. It has average durability and must be used sparingly. Harold and sadoer agreed to contact once in a period of time if it is not an emergency.


    "No, it''s just that this place is a little strange. I can''t feel the flow of air when flying in the air. It''s like a airtight cage! Master, how long will I fly like this? What if the monster doesn''t come out?"


    Sando''er also lost her previous excitement. It seems that there are strange and powerful monsters hidden in the calm desert, which has caused a great burden on her psychology.


    Harold heard her uneasiness from sadoer''s tone and knew that she could not continue to drag on. This nerve torturing waiting was easier to force the madman''s mind than directly facing the monster. He turned his head and looked at Alan.


    Ellen nodded. Harold told sadoer, "take out the fruit of the tree of life and take it with you. Remember to fly higher and pay attention to the ground!"


    Sadoer couldn''t wait to take out the fruit of the tree of life from the box. Although Alan and harlott warned her not to use her head, she didn''t want to mess around, just feeling the breath of the fruit of the tree of life had a very comfortable feeling, especially it could nourish a lot of vitality lost by her cohesion.


    The fruit of the life tree is no longer a single fruit. It can be regarded as a complete life. It can automatically absorb magic and transform vitality. Even if it is put without eating, it can also be used as an auxiliary artifact. In contrast, the leaves of the life tree obtained before Harold are weak and explosive.


    Not long after the fruit of the tree of life was taken out, CROM and Harold felt the danger. Harold was gifted, and CROM was the sixth sense tempered by long-term danger.


    "Sado, that thing is coming, ready to enter the second stage!" Harold shouted with a crystal ball, and the others were ready to run for their lives under CROM''s reminder.


    Even Alan himself didn''t trust this magic boundary 100%. Although sadoer with the fruit of the tree of life was an absolute feast, it didn''t affect the monster to eat some dessert!


    Roaring, roaring, the ground suddenly began to shake and tremble. This time, the movement is far more than that of CROM, Ralph and Joseph. It seems that the attraction of the fruit of the tree of life is extraordinary!


    "Be careful, this kind of situation hasn''t happened when we tried before. It''s likely to take the body of things up!"


    CROM took out his axe and roared nervously. He swallowed saliva and sweat came out of his head. He didn''t have the style of a top legendary strong man.


    Without waiting for others to reply, they suddenly heard a deafening roar. The ground hundreds of meters below sadoer suddenly bulged and burst, drilling out a shocking and strange creature.


    The monster is full of unpleasant elements. The body can''t see the head and tail, right, or even the specific shape. The whole body seems to be flowing. Countless tentacles are entrenched and twisted to form this evil, strange and disgusting monster. Careful observation will find that all tentacles of the monster are still expanding and contracting, showing exuberant vitality.


    The body size is at least hundreds of meters, which is far beyond Harold''s estimation. Even this part of the monster''s body is still not necessarily the whole body. The tentacles of the whole body move and move constantly, which can change the body shape at will. I''m afraid the buried part under the ground is still unimaginable.


    "Ow, ow, ow, Ow!" the monster''s "mouth" opened, (the function is not necessarily the mouth, but the shape seems to be) roared at sado''er in the air, and a strong tentacle suddenly appeared in his mouth, like a sharp arrow off the string shooting at sado''er.


    It was both dangerous and dangerous. Sadoer had already prepared for the outbreak and accelerated to avoid the deadly tentacles. Regardless of Harold''s theory of "being indifferent, not being able to get rid of completely, giving the other party hope to catch up, but not really being caught up", she retreated to the distance at the highest speed.


    Harlott and others were stunned even thousands of meters away. Sado didn''t faint. She had excellent psychological quality. She knew it was a big guy. She didn''t expect it to be so big!


    The sunlight in the sky suddenly dazzled, as if irritated. The original desert sun was more ferocious, and the exposed tentacles of the monster began to burn and destroy in a large area.


    The monster was unwilling to roar toward the sky, and his huge body retracted back to the ground like water, leaving only a large number of burned tentacles scattered on the sand dunes. Slowly, the poisonous sunlight began to return to normal.


    The trembling of the ground also stopped, but there was a raised trace along the direction of Sandy''s escape. Obviously, the monster didn''t give up. In CROM''s last investigation, it seemed that the monster had only instinct and no wisdom.


    Now I see, this monster really has no organs and structures for thinking. This thing is completely beyond everyone''s cognition. It is more strange than the mutated Warcraft and more evil than the devil in the abyss. It is like a twisted collection made up of countless giant earthworms.

 Chapter 207

    "Hallot, your big sword fell to the ground!" Cleon''s legs trembled slightly, and his dazzling bald head was dissatisfied with sweat. Obviously, he was very frightened. In order to cover up his embarrassment, he picked up the demon chopping sword that fell to the ground and handed it to hallot.


    "Oh, thank you. Just now I was going to cast my magic, so I threw the big sword aside!" I can''t admit that I was scared to the ground. Harold made up an excuse.


    "Who do you know about that monster? It seems that it''s not from the same planet as us! What did it eat and grow so big?" Harold was also stunned and said nonsense.


    "This monster is abnormal... At least, it doesn''t accord with my cognition. How creatures mutate should not be this structure!" Alan spoke with a slight trembling voice. I''m afraid even the invincible fairy queen in his heart could not do anything about this monster.


    "Don''t be stunned. Quickly inform the people outside and ask them to send the first batch of people. It''s lucky. That guy should be able to chase the bait and don''t turn around!"


    CROM was the first to slow down and remind everyone to quickly implement the follow-up plan. Anyway, he can''t fight against the enemy. It doesn''t matter whether the monster''s combat effectiveness is one million or one hundred million. On the contrary, its strong desire for the fruit of the tree of life is good news.


    Halo nodded, and there was only one communication device. He did the task of ruling the rear forces. His legendary equipment "arrow''s armor" blinking ability was very practical.


    Although this ability can''t be used to avoid attack or sneak attack like the space ability of "flash", the transmission distance is very long, and the positioning method is based on human search, so it doesn''t need to spend time calculating distance and coordinates.


    Harlot started the ability. The longer the distance, the longer the guidance time. The longest time is up to 1 minute. It can be transmitted thousands of kilometers away. However, it can only be charged after a full day of sun every time.


    In this short time, Harold will still think of the monster''s terrible impression. With a huge body of hundreds of meters, he can''t see the strange structure of weakness. This thing is the monster in the disaster film.


    Originally, Harold thought that the ancient tree of war was the overlord of brute force. Now it seems that it is just a brother. How much does it weigh for hundreds of meters? Hundreds of thousands of tons?


    Altman, who specialized in playing monsters on TV in his previous life, is only more than 50 meters. This thing is more fierce than Altman. Is it too bullshit? Fortunately, this guy seems to be on the blacklist of the sun god, or it''s a walking scourge.


    The sun sacrifice muttered, "how is this like the evil things recorded in the ancient books of the temple? Haven''t they all been driven to the east continent?"


    The strange things were put aside. After Harold sent them to the big army, he immediately ordered the first group of people to set out. The monster was concealed. There was no need to let ordinary soldiers and civilians know these things. They knew that it would only cause panic. It''s better to walk over in peace of mind.


    If the plan goes wrong, the monster raids and kills. No matter how prepared in advance, these civilians and soldiers can''t perform well, so the concealment of information has been unanimously agreed by all.


    "Brother, why let mother and Goodrich go the first batch? Can''t those civilians build first? And the first batch may encounter some problems!"


    Rand didn''t understand. Harold proposed to him yesterday that the families of nobles and knights such as xihelu, goodry and Cleon''s wives should be put in the first batch. Shouldn''t it be civilians to clear the mine?


    Even Rand did not really regard the lives of civilians as more important than his relatives. He was not so naive. During the Three Kingdoms period, Liu Bei''s concept of valuing people and despiseing wives and concubines, no matter whether it was played or true, could not appear in this world.


    "The sooner you go, the safer you will be. The desert is unusual. Don''t tell the news!" Harold whispered to RAND, motioning him not to ask more.


    Their people are divided into ten batches, so the bait plan has to be repeated ten times. Even if each batch has horses, the speed of livestock is relatively fast. If they go back and forth ten times, the rest time of livestock will take more than ten days.


    It''s impossible for sadoer to fly continuously for more than ten days, and even it''s not easy for her to last for half a day under high pressure. Sooner or later, she will run out of the desert with her physical strength after leading away the monster, and then rely on the distance and time difference to make the large forces pass through the desert safely.


    Sandor is under great pressure. He has received the instruction from Harold. He can''t get away from the monster too far, so that the monster won''t chase. At the same time, he should also pay attention to keeping a distance and don''t be attacked by tentacles.


    It''s not difficult with sado''s speed and flexibility, but there is too much psychological pressure in the face of terrible monsters, and the occasional high-energy magic gun also makes her frightened. If it wasn''t for taking risks for Harold, she wouldn''t want to suffer so much.


    On the other hand, Alan was not at ease. He used his unskilled flying spells to slow down and seduce sadoer. He didn''t know whether he was worried about whether sadoer could perform the task perfectly or whether he was worried about the fruit of his life tree.


    Others slowly retreated back, ready to join the first batch of large troops. After a long time, more than 20000 troops riding various livestock rushed over. Most civilians didn''t leave their hometown much. It was the first time they saw the desert and were frightened by the desolate land, but it was in order.


    The elf is in charge of leading the way in the front. Ralph''s compass points to the nearest road, and those winged men of sadoer hover around for reconnaissance. Most Asians in the kingdom of Columbus followed the dwarves to take refuge in the dwarf Kingdom, but the winged men didn''t go.


    If these winged people were not shadoer''s men following the boss, or the technicians of the paradise Colombo Club engaged in "special work", they would suffer if they didn''t have the ability to go to the dwarf kingdom. In the eyes of human beings, they are very flirtatious and moving. If dwarves... Different aesthetics!


    What makes Harold most uncomfortable is that master ello left with his apprentice. Otherwise, with his fame, there must be many dwarves willing to stay. There is no way. His relationship with ello is just a friend. Ello can''t choose to take risks with him instead of returning to his compatriots'' country.


    Along the way, Harold focused on the four sides of the alert, CROM was not careless, and Cleon was also lingering with his wives and wandering around with the Knights.


    Without that terrible monster, the desert was calm and frightening, and there was no wind. If it were not for the arrival of Harold and others, I''m afraid it would keep its original appearance as if time was still.


    Harold and other large forces left clear migration traces in the desert, which could not be dispersed for a long time. Harold looked at the traces falling all the way and had a guess.


    I''m afraid this desert is not an ordinary place, otherwise the monster has no reason to stay here all the time. I just don''t know whether the desert has something to attract it or whether the desert itself is a cage holding the monster.

 Chapter 208

    In the desolate and vast desert, Harold and others slowly relaxed after being extremely vigilant at the beginning. There is really only an unknown monster in this desert.


    Although there were no waves on the road, it was by no means easy.


    On the evening of the third day, the air of the troops'' taxis dropped to the freezing point. They walked in the hot and desolate desert for three consecutive days and had to withstand the huge temperature difference between day and night. The team was exhausted, and many civilians were numb and desperate.


    "Tell me to get ready for a rest. It''s too cold in the desert at night to hurry, and everyone''s mood is not suitable to move on!"


    Harlott decided to stop on his way today, gave Rand suggestions and explained the reasons. Rand also knew that it was not appropriate to continue on his way under such circumstances, so he left to inform others.


    "Alas, it''s not so easy, CROM. The desert they can easily cross is still not so easy for civilians and soldiers!"


    The speed is much slower than harlott expected. The livestock are not suitable for the desert environment, and they carry too many materials. It is estimated that it will take about three days to cross the desert. This is still guided by a compass pointing to the shortest route.


    Taking into account the rest and return time of livestock, I''m afraid a round trip will take more than seven days. A total of ten batches of manpower will take more than two months!


    It can''t be blamed that harlott didn''t think of it in advance. After all, CROM three crossed the desert in a short time. They felt that they had horses and livestock in their hearts, and it wouldn''t take civilians too long. However, due to their different strength and the interference of desert terrain, they made a serious miscalculation.


    CROM wanted to stop the orc reinforcements in advance. In a month, the orcs crossed the mountains and came to the north of the qiyat kingdom. It would take them time to get there, and they could waste more than 20 days at most.


    CROM is anxious, harlot is also anxious. There is not enough food to eat. There are very few outputs at the edge of the desert. There are neither prey nor wild vegetables. The food alone can''t survive for a month.


    "Why don''t you find a way to transport more people at a time! Several people on the monster turn to seduce, and try to control the time within half a month!"


    The sun sacrifice is also unwilling to give up the good opportunity to meet the sun scepter. Moreover, they can get CROM''s help on the condition of rescuing his compatriots. Both emotion and reason should find ways to shorten the time.


    The idea of sun sacrifice is very simple. At present, their plan is to lead away the monster first, then take the opportunity to let people enter the desert, and withdraw from the desert when sadoer has no physical strength. At this time, the civilian forces are also half way. The monster is not fast enough to catch up with the people.


    The suggestion put forward by the sun sacrifice is to let people rotate and seduce the monster all the time. In this way, there is no need to consider the speed of crossing the desert. Anyway, the monster won''t come to trouble them. Even if it takes five or six days to cross the desert, it''s okay. Just bring more water.


    "When we get to the beach, I''ll think about it first! You can also tell Kryon what his idea is." Harold didn''t make a decision immediately. The time is really not suitable for delaying for too long. There is not enough food. The orcs need to spare their hands to help. The pursuers will arrive at any time. The proposal of Taiyang sacrifice is very reasonable.


    But this is not insurmountable. The problem of food is not fatal. Reduce the supply and let people disperse to distant places to collect subsidies. It is no problem to endure for two months.


    The orcs have the ability to support. The sun scepter is really valuable, but it''s not necessary to fly away, and it''s really not possible. They can act separately. Whether it''s harlott or the sun sacrifice is not indispensable. The orcs only need their two sun sacrifices to help.


    The last pursuit is only a possible threat. The strength of the winged queen is greatly damaged. Arnold died. The orcs are more likely to invade other countries rather than pursue them.


    Kryon''s reply was similar to Harold''s. everything had to wait until he crossed the desert and arrived at his new home. If it was a land with comfortable, stable environment and sufficient food and resources, it would be easy to say that if the civilians were brought here, they could develop and settle down safely.


    But if the destination is not very optimistic and there are a lot of troubles, which makes a large number of civilians rush to help the orcs. Maybe these civilians who have managed to escape the orcs and wingers will have countless deaths and injuries. Will they be worthy of Marcus at that time?


    Just when Harold was full of anxiety, CROM suddenly came over and said to him, "it''s almost here. I''ve been impressed with this place. I can walk out of the desert before it''s completely dark!"


    After hearing this, Harold thought of the information about the desert brought back by Joseph and CROM and ordered decisively, "let Rand not rush to arrange the camping. Send the order. The desert has come to an end. We have arrived at a new home!"


    At this time, we really need to boost morale. Harold''s own anxiety and anxiety must be no better for the Knights and soldiers below. It is estimated that the civilians don''t even have much faith in survival.


    Obviously, he was so tired that he wanted to collapse, but he was asked to continue on his way. The whole team almost collapsed, but when he reached his destination, all this was over.


    They didn''t reach the sea, even the vast plain in front of the sea. They just saw the green symbolizing vitality and signs of various animals. More than 20000 people smiled and knew that the suffering was finally over.


    Many civilians left tears. The days before them were hard to describe in words. First, they experienced the civil war, and the civilians in the kingdom of Colombo suffered the most. Then they fought against the orcs and had to give their wealth and food confiscated.


    After that, they were driven out of their homes by the wing people, beaten and fled by the orcs. Some were killed and injured in the pursuit of the wing people. Countless relatives were divided, families were broken, and many painful experiences were numb. It can be said that the fate of the original owner Harold and his father was so miserable.


    No, at least the lucanir kingdom where they fled was peaceful at that time, but now they are looking for and opening up new homes. Not everyone can be optimistic about the future full of worry and confusion.


    "Inform everyone that they can rest and distribute the food. Eat better tonight. Tomorrow is the first day of building their home!"


    Harold held back his excitement and smiled at Rand, who was also overjoyed. Although he had heard CROM and them say the information here early, he was always worried that he didn''t see it with his own eyes. After all, the limitations of non professionals exploring information have been revealed in the journey.


    Now they are completely relieved that even if not counting the resource-rich sea and the rich plain called treasure, this vibrant and ownerless land is enough for them.

 Chapter 209

    Although the sun set completely, the hope in people''s hearts rose. They had a full meal for a long time, and most of them rested. The Knights and elite soldiers with good physique followed Joseph to see the sea.


    Rand followed excitedly. In fact, they couldn''t get to the sea even in the middle of the night. They saw "Wow, wow!" a few times.


    However, it''s also good to survey the plain ahead in advance. When we get to a new home, the task of rebuilding the country will start. No, it''s a new country!


    Harold didn''t keep marveling like a stuffed bun. He had seen all kinds of scenery when he was on the earth. It was the million ton monster of the "Lord of the desert" that was more shocking.


    The next morning, the excited people woke up early. At the end of the continent, they could clearly see the sun rising slowly from the East, cross the horizontal line, and then illuminate the earth. It was a very magnificent landscape, not to mention the civilians who had not seen the world. Even the elves praised it again and again.


    "I''m going to see the end of the world! Let''s go together, harlott!" the elves felt very relaxed, especially theona, who ran away directly. She was ashen by sand dust in the desert before. She sweated a lot during the three-day trip in the desert, and now she is almost a clay figurine.


    All kinds of anxiety in Harold''s heart had long dissipated in this extremely comfortable environment. The soldiers put down their weapons and began to laugh. The civilians also began to work with hope. There was no need to worry too much.


    "OK, I''ll go too. Let''s see the vast sea!" besides playing with the elf sister, Harold also wanted to see what the magic of the sea was and what the sea family was like.


    There is also the possibility of seeing the mermaid conch. Leonard said that as long as he provided materials and paid money, he was willing to repair the black-and-white communication beads. Although he didn''t know what the mermaid conch was, he must be right on the beach!


    "Rand, you''re responsible for arranging people to set up camps and collect food. I''ll take people to investigate the terrain!" although Harold had all kinds of plans before going to bed last night, they were all on paper. It''s really easy to throw a lot of trouble to others.


    "No, I''m too busy. You should at least help organize civilians to build houses! Territory planning needs detailed topographic exploration first. I''m going to build more than a dozen settlements first, and then plan and develop slowly. You don''t have to do anything. As a noble, you are famous and convenient to encourage and mobilize those civilians!"


    Rand finally wasn''t the silly boy who nodded obediently. He understood Harold''s idea of being lazy and grabbed Harold and wouldn''t let him go. Harold was helpless. However, when he looked at the distance, he found that Cleon personally took the knight to logging and quarrying, and he could only give up his plan of being happy.


    Naturally, the elves didn''t have to work hard and play heartlessly. Bias could bear it and said she could stay and help Harold, but Harold waved her hand and let her play with the people.


    The next thing to be built is Harold''s kingdom. No matter how the elves go with them, they are doomed to be passers-by. There is no reason to help. Harold is very grateful for the compass alone. Moreover, these elves are not like mages. They can turn mud into stone on a large scale and stay to help.


    Although there are more than 20000 people in this group, it is not necessary to count the more disciplined soldiers and noble family attendants, and many of the first people who can come are civilians associated with official knights.


    They all began to help orderly. Some followed Kryon''s knights to cut trees and quarries, some followed Lucius to hunt and reclaim fields, and so on. They all had work. They didn''t look like ordinary refugees at all.


    It seems that harlott''s arrangement for all noble families to enter the first batch of teams is a too obvious signal. It''s a good thing that all those with some ability have replaced the close people into the hands of the first batch of people. At least it''s a lot easier when they come. The difficulty from scratch is often the greatest. Later people can go to work as long as they let it go.


    However, not all civilians are related households. Many people are full of excitement and loss in their eyes and stay at a loss.


    They are excited to build a new home. Even the most greedy nobles in this era will reward a lot of people''s land when they open up new territories. Only at this time can they have the opportunity to accumulate some meager land wealth.


    At a loss, they are not professional pioneers and don''t quite understand what to do at this time. It''s really necessary for Harold to guide them.


    Harold is tall and powerful, and his armor is also glittering. Even if he doesn''t start the sun blessing, it''s just dazzling to reflect the light. After all, it''s made of concentrated gold, emitting a strong sense of luxury and hegemony.


    "Listen to me, everyone! I am Harold! Noble Harold, I will be your protector and ruler!"


    Harold tried to amplify his voice and raised his voice so that thousands of people in front of him could hear his cry. He would not amplify the magic or magic of his voice, but it was all right even if people far away couldn''t hear it. He just walked here and attracted attention.


    As the only two remaining nobles, which civilians do not know him, they stopped whispering and began to wait for orders. As submissive civilians, they naturally do what the nobles say.


    "Harold, come here... OK, OK!" the sun sacrifice was very responsible. He patrolled everywhere to see if there were injured or uncomfortable refugees. Seeing Harold commanding everyone, he helped to perform the magic of expanding the voice. It was not very difficult, but Harold was not interested in learning this acrobatic move.


    "After many dangers and difficulties, we finally arrived at a new home. Now I can tell you that we are going to settle here and don''t have to move anymore!"


    Although Harold doesn''t know much about speech skills and leadership knowledge, he still understands the demands of civilians. He is stable and peaceful. He can eat enough and live a stable life, just like the inner desire of the original Lord Harold and his son.


    The civilians cheered and applauded harlott from the bottom of their hearts, "now we want to start building our new country, everyone has to work hard, and everyone can get the reward they deserve!"


    Harlott''s words here are not empty words. Cleon has asked him to reform the system and he has agreed. Then the aristocratic system that highly oppressed and exploited civilians will no longer be continued, and the welfare of civilians must be improved.


    However, the steps will not be too big, the power should be firmly controlled, and Harold is not willing to really integrate into the masses.


    ¡°......¡±


    "Our job is to build houses. We don''t need to be too exquisite or consider the layout. It''s just a settlement for short-term accommodation. If we don''t have experience, we can learn from others."


    Harold called a group of his subordinates to guide the civilians. He should be a person with high prestige and sufficient status to mobilize. Let him command the people and arrange the construction. He really doesn''t understand it!

 Chapter 210

    After arranging these civilians, harlott found that Rand was seriously discussing things with several professionals who were good at territory planning, production and construction. After thinking about it, the elves had already set out for the seaside. He must be a little late to catch up now.


    For a moment, Harold was suddenly a little bored. He couldn''t help with his business and no one took him to play. He shook his head and prepared to inspect his future home alone. As a result, as soon as he turned his head, he ran into the burly CROM.


    Harold is really strong enough. He is more than two meters tall. He wears refined and made very heavy armor and weighs more than 200 kg. Ordinary people will definitely be hit and fly, but CROM stands in place like Leifeng Tower.


    Instead, Halot was dizzy and backward, and almost fell back two times. How did he walk in the heart? How did he walk without a voice? Fortunately, he was not an enemy. Otherwise, he would make complaints about his sneak attack from behind.


    Harold stood firm and thought with some laughter: but this guy doesn''t have to sneak attack if he wants to kill me?


    "Sorry, I have something to discuss with you. I''ve called another sun sacrifice." CROM doesn''t care much about Harold''s noble status. Both the blood strength and status and power of the noble are scum in his eyes. What he attaches most importance to is Harold''s sun sacrifice status.


    "OK, just when I''m free, let''s find a place nearby where no one can talk!" Harold probably guessed what CROM was going to say. It must be related to saving the orc compatriots. Crossing the desert takes more time than expected. The original plan must not work.


    The three men found a big tree without anyone. Before CROM spoke, the sun priest said, "shall we speed up the speed and end the population migration as soon as possible or act separately to help the orcs?"


    It seems that the idea of the sun sacrifice has been decided, and there is no intention of breaking the appointment. This should be whether he is concerned about the safety of the orcs or afraid of CROM''s unhappiness, but his desire for the sun scepter. Of course, the first artifact of mankind should return to human hands.


    CROM and the sun priest stared straight at Harold and waited for his reply. Harold thought quickly in his brain. If he acted separately, he might not be able to leave. Sado would not be so obedient without him. The Elves were not familiar with other humans, and he didn''t mind leaving a pile of mess.


    Let the sun sacrifice alone? It doesn''t sound impossible. Anyway, it''s of no great use if he goes. When orcs are the main force, they don''t need humans to provide combat effectiveness. They are given nothing to deal with demons, human nobles or soldiers.


    But! What about the ownership of the sun Scepter? The sun sacrifice got the sun scepter, which must have been handed down from generation to generation as a treasure of the Sun Temple. Even if Harold''s position is higher in the future, how dare he fight the Sun Temple?


    It is impossible for such a treasure to say that he is not excited, especially with the evidence of glory, a supporting artifact that can drive the power of the sun scepter, the sun scepter is the most precious artifact for him.


    If Harold goes with him, he has a high probability of obtaining the use right (ownership) of the solar scepter. In addition to being a solar sacrifice, he is also a human aristocrat. Kryon is mixed race and has no identity of solar sacrifice. He is absolutely not competitive. He is the only one in charge of the solar Scepter!


    Harold was moved by greed. "Next time, take all the people left directly. At that time, several more people will take turns to lure the monster and pick them up early so as not to have a long dream. Everything will be stable when we arrive at this new home! We can help the" innocent "Orcs without worries!"


    Harlott also specially emphasized the innocence. Obviously, he made it clear in advance that the orcs who chased and killed the green orcs have not crossed the mountains to reach the human border have no hostility, but the first batch of red orcs who invaded their country deserve to die.


    No blood was innocent at the time of the avalanche, but considering CROM''s help and the possibility that the orcs would help deal with the devil later, Harold could put down his hostility.


    "Well, don''t worry, I''ll help your people cross the desert. I can help lure monsters!" CROM certainly hopes that the two sun priests can help together, especially Harold, who looks stronger and must be much stronger in divine release.


    Well, there''s nothing wrong. In the eyes of the orcs, being strong equals being strong and being more extraordinary. Their anger and Qi can be deduced in this way. That''s what the race without legal profession thinks of combat effectiveness.


    "Why don''t you discuss it with Alan and Cleon?" the sun sacrifice pays attention to unity. Any decision should be passed by all votes as much as possible. Harold doesn''t care. Alan doesn''t care about the life and death of human civilians. He is eager to end the bait operation as soon as possible and take back the fruit of the tree of life heavier than his life.


    Kryon may have to work hard to persuade, not on whether to speed up the migration plan, but on the choice of who will stay to look after the new home and who will attack the devil with the orcs.


    Kryon must want to work with the orcs. He is also a semi Orc blood. He will not reject helping the orcs. He can deal with the demons who have destroyed the hope of the establishment of a new human empire.


    But harlott has made up his mind to go by himself. There can''t be no powerful human nobles here in the camp. Rand is almost prestige, not to mention Anne. Kryon must stay.


    ......


    "No, I must go, Harold. Instead, you should stay!"


    "Think about it, there are only two of you in the sun sacrifice, and there are at least four nobles, you, me, Rand and Annie. I''ll follow. In case something happens, it''s just a noble who dies in war, and you go to our human sun sacrifice, it won''t exist!"


    Cleon argued that it was not unreasonable for spittle stars to gush far away. There were only two suns left for human sacrifice, but there were many nobles. There were more in lucanier Kingdom, but there were really only two suns left for sacrifice!


    The importance of sun sacrifice, which can increase agricultural production, treat injuries and eliminate demons, is extraordinary. It can be said that human beings can''t sacrifice without the sun even without nobles.


    But harlott doesn''t care about this. It''s the first artifact. Even the legendary strong are nothing after they get it. No matter who can die and who can''t die.


    "Don''t worry, I promise I won''t let you have any accidents. Just leave those devil bastards to me and my compatriots!"


    CROM hurriedly persuaded him to ensure that he didn''t want Harold to be really afraid of death. The purification efficiency of the two sun sacrifices must be higher and safer than one.


    Corleone argued with harlott for a long time. Finally, they reached a consensus: "duel. Who wins and who goes should have been decided long ago. After all, it''s more reliable for people with strong combat power to go!"

 Chapter 211

    All the knights, a large group of elves, winged men, and a group of soldiers who had finished their work and chatted heard the news that Harold was going to duel with Corleone. They were worried and excited, and came to see the excitement with various ideas.


    Harold tidied up his armor and weapons. The armor of arrow was worn, the devil''s sword was wiped, the divine induction was good, and the warm-up movement was completed! Come on, you can''t lose!


    Compared with Harold with great pressure in his heart, Kelon is much easier. If he can win Harold, he will leave the station. If he can''t win, it also shows that Harold has excellent strength and doesn''t need to worry. He can accept winning or losing. At this time, Kelon is no longer the gladiator who is unwilling to admit defeat.


    The reason why he opposed harlott''s leaving was that he didn''t want harlott to take risks. Harlott (the first) died, Marcus died, and it was his turn to die next. He really wasn''t what harlott thought. He had to fight fiercely and take revenge on the devil to compete with harlott.


    Cleon didn''t wear weapons, only a shield hung on his right arm. After he changed into a dragon man, his claws were inconvenient to use weapons, and he didn''t need weapons. Except for the metamorphosis of the winged queen, others were stabbed by his claws.


    In terms of armor, CROM also chose half body armor and special protective equipment to protect key parts. He was not afraid of ordinary wounds. The self-healing ability and defense ability of the half dragon form were very strong. Since Kryon had the blood ability to transform into a dragon companion, his combat style has changed a lot. It can be said that he has changed from a "weapons master" to Galen.


    "I really haven''t competed with you. I used to practice with your father. Come on, don''t leave your hands. The sun sacrifice is nearby. Don''t worry about hurting me!"


    Corleone was not in a hurry to change. On the contrary, he really didn''t know Harold''s specific strength. He was afraid that his hand would be too heavy after changing. He knocked on the shield with his left hand to signal Harold to take the initiative to attack.


    Harold also had some feelings. The last time he competed with Corleone was in his previous life. In his impression, he didn''t win before becoming a knight. Later, he took advantage of the skills and attributes given by the system.


    Without nonsense and hesitation, Harold wielded his sword in the most dignified way and cut at Kryon. Technically, he is no longer crushed by Kryon. Let''s have the most dignified power competition.


    At the sound of, the chopping power of harlott''s charge is very strong, and Kelon is difficult to unload. When Kelon can give full play to [strong attack] skills perfectly, Kelon who does not change is in an absolute disadvantage in attributes.


    "It''s so heavy. Did he use his blood power? I didn''t feel that his movement was stiff or his speed slowed down!" Kryon was a little puzzled. Although he hadn''t played with Harold during this period, there were still some casual entertainment such as wrist breaking. I didn''t feel that Harold was so much stronger than him.


    Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi.


    "Ah!" Cleon straightened his right arm. The big sword and shield were no longer against the top, but wiped smoothly. Cleon jumped to the left and stood up. Harold quickly took back his sword and cut again, but he couldn''t force Cleon into the process of competing for strength as before.


    Kryon always gets closer and slaps the side of the big sword with a shield. It doesn''t need to completely dissolve the power to eliminate the attack, but it doesn''t have any advantage. Harold has a lot of physical strength. He can cut hundreds of swords without rest. You can block them all.


    For a time, there was a constant sound of metal collision. The shield of Kryon was not a vulgar thing. After blocking for a long time, it withstood at least hundreds of impacts. There were seven or eight hard resistances on the front, and there were no scratches at all. Harold''s big sword had [not bad] characteristics and was extremely hard.


    The onlookers were amazed. It turned out that Harold was so strong. In the hearts of the majority of civilians, Kelon was a dragon killing hero. Harold, a young new aristocrat, should not be an opponent. As a result, Harold still seems to have the upper hand.


    "Come on! Cut him down!" Fiona cheered with a loud voice. She liked to watch this program. Other Elves were fresh. They didn''t feel much in the past. They were just two strong men. Why are you so excited?


    Rand doesn''t understand. Isn''t it just who will help the orcs and who will stay? Is it necessary to compete for this kind of thing? But nature is also cheering for Harold.


    "Awesome, I''m going to be serious!" Kelon felt a little sore in his wrist and couldn''t find a chance to get close after defending for a long time. Harold''s steps were very flexible. He didn''t forget to adjust his figure when attacking. Whenever he wanted to rush forward, he was forced back. Harold can say that he gave full play to the distance advantage of the big sword and has been in an invincible position.


    KELON can only change if he wants to win, and Harold is also alert. His blood ability is suitable for surprise. It''s best to interrupt the rhythm when the opponent makes every effort to lay the victory, but it is really of limited use after being understood by the other party.


    Harold was inferior in blood ability, but he had a way to make up for it. The semi dragon humanized Kryon directly grabbed the demon chopping sword with his claws. Now he doesn''t need to avoid Harold in strength.


    "You''re still young, boy!" Cleon grabbed the big sword and pulled Harold. Harold''s weight adjustment was useless. It was meaningless to temporarily add hundreds of kilograms in front of the powerful terrorist force.


    After abandoning the sword, harlott made a wise choice. He loosened his demon chopping sword with both hands. Instead of defending the iron fist waved by Cleon, he condensed the flame of punishment with both hands.


    With a bang, Harold''s arrow''s armor roared, and his strength spread to his body and took him far away. His attack seemed to have no effect. It was like tickling in front of the changed Corleone''s chest.


    "Lord Kryon is going to win! After he turned into a half dragon man, even the legendary strong can compete!" the Knights under Kryon began to cheer. This man will compete everywhere. As the only two remaining nobles, Harold and Kryon don''t care who is higher or lower, but their Knights care very much.


    Here, Annie''s intention to inherit the title of Marcus has not been officially announced. Only Kroll and Harold and a few outsiders know it, so the most discussed is who will be the boss and the second after Harold and Kroll.


    It seems to outsiders that Harold was hit by a punch and rolled on the ground for several times. He must have a heavy hand, and Kryon was hit by two fire punches. It was like nothing. Even the scale defense was not broken. It must be like being tickled.


    However, Harold looked at the eye system panel and lost some blood skin. Most of the strength of Cleon''s fist was absorbed by arrow''s armor, which really didn''t hurt. On the contrary, Cleon frowned and stopped slightly, but he returned to normal and killed Harold.


    Among the audience, only the sun sacrifice and CROM understand who takes advantage of this attack. CROM analyzes the damage of both sides by observing the faces and actions of Kryon and Harold after they are attacked, and the sun sacrifice is to understand the power of Harold''s divinity.


    "A bit of skill, no wonder so confident!" Kryon can feel the pain from his internal organs while waving his dragon claws. This move is really cheeky and directly spread to the internal destruction!


    "Of course, just be fun and admit defeat. The internal wound is not easy to treat. Even if it is cured, you must not" exercise in bed "for several days!"


    Harlott also found that his ability was strong. He suddenly became arrogant and even began to make fun of Cleon. Cleon was a good friend in his heart. Naturally, he didn''t guard the door, which made Cleon angry.


    "Shit, did you make fun of me? Your father was no more lecherous than me?" Corleone was going to admit defeat. He was joked and decided to beat Harold even if he got a few more fists.

 Chapter 212

    After Kryon became angry, he didn''t care whether to earn or not by exchanging injury for injury, let alone win or lose the duel. Anyway, Harold had proved his strength. Now he just wanted to teach the smelly boy a good lesson.


    "Look at the fist!" Corleone also knew that the armor on Harold''s body was too hard. He clenched the dragon''s claws into a fist and beat Harold''s head. Harold tilted his head and couldn''t completely escape. He was still hit half of his cheek, but his fists filled with the flame of punishment also hit Corleone''s ribs again.


    Without the armor buffer, Harold swung back three times and his teeth flew out. Kelon was really angry and didn''t say to stop fighting in the face.


    Harlott''s flame of punishment invaded Cleon''s body again. The injuries of this flame are superimposed, and the power of each time will exceed that before. Cleon can feel the intense burning inside his body, and reason tells him that he can''t resist any more, but it doesn''t matter.


    Harold was hit with a punch. Fortunately, before being beaten, he urgently reduced his weight and didn''t completely resist this move. This is also Harold''s new application of his ability. He hit hard and increased his weight. However, if the opponent is too strong, it''s better to reduce his weight. The lighter he is, the less he will be forced and the less damage he will suffer.


    Cleon continued to attack fiercely. Harold didn''t even think about it. He threw him to the ground when he hugged Cleon''s legs. His strength is strong. His weight can''t be too outrageous. There''s no need for both sides to fight with each other to overcome each other''s gravity.


    However, although Harold succeeded in the raid by reducing the reaction speed of Kryon''s anger, the advantage was not on his side. After Kryon changed his body, his physical attributes were completely monsters. He kicked Harold away with a kick. Then he jumped sideways, crossed his hands in front of his chest, and made a move to press Mount Tai to kill Harold on the ground.


    "Take off!" Harold used gravity control again to reduce Kryon''s weight to the limit, and with all his strength, he fired a flame rising dragon fist from bottom to top to completely beat Kryon away.


    Harlott''s fist just hit Cleon''s chest, straightened Cleon''s originally horizontal body and flew obliquely behind. Harlott can clearly see Cleon''s expression. His anger is only superficial, and the bending of the corner of his mouth reveals Cleon''s inner comfort.


    The victory or defeat has been divided. Kelon fell to the ground for a long time after being hit and flew. Harold was in a complex mood and accepted the congratulations of the audience. Kelon''s water discharge was serious. It was good to win, but it felt a little bad.


    "Isn''t the boss always dominant? And he was so strong after he changed. How could he be knocked down with one punch?" the Knights of Cleon were a little depressed, as if they were the ones who lost.


    "The boss doesn''t care about winning or losing this ordinary competition for a long time, but Lord harlott is very eager to win. As long as the gap between the two sides is not too big, the boss will lose!"


    Huck, once the oldest gladiator in the arena, was lucky and didn''t die. After accepting the power sharing of knights, his life increased a lot. It can be said that he has completely seen the sophistication of the world.


    Hallot has a good relationship with Cleon. What hallot is very eager to do, Cleon will not insist on fighting as long as he judges that he has enough strength. It seems that there is almost no suspense about the candidate for the king of this new country in the future.


    Others didn''t think as much as Huck thought. They just lamented that Harold was so strong. According to Huck, the boss''s water release was also based on the small gap between the two sides.


    At the end of the duel, harlott personally performed divine skill to cure Cleon''s injury. The flame of punishment is really disgusting. The internal wound is difficult to heal and has a great impact. Cleon only carried two or three fists and suffered serious damage to his internal organs.


    However, this is also the weakness of Kryon''s transformation ability. Although muscles, scales and claws can bring strong strength and attack and defense bonus, the essential life level has not changed. This is why Kryon can only reluctantly delay the real legendary strong, and there is no possibility of victory.


    "Is this flame a divine skill? It''s really weird. Practice more. It''s much stronger than your half hanging sword spirit!" Corleone used to be shocked by Harold''s sword spirit, but later found that it was just that


    Halo nodded. "Dragon slaying sword Qi" is just a move generated by the combination of the system and the ordinary sword skill taught by Kryon. There is no way to enhance the systematic training, and the release will consume a lot of physical strength. It can only be regarded as a must kill skill. It is too limited compared with the minimal punishment flame.


    "Take my shield. Anyway, with the help of orcs, it''s better to kill more demons than get less injuries. Although this shield is not as good as your armor, it''s also my most precious thing. Remember me when you run out!"


    Corleone has accepted Harold''s action to help the orcs. Although he is still worried, there is only so much he can do. He stays here to manage and protect his new home. There may be a lot of small troubles, basically no big threats, and basically no shields.


    "Well, don''t worry, the sun sacrifice and I will come back safely, and we will return with an artifact, the sun Scepter!"


    Harold clenched Kryon''s hand and made a guarantee. The plan has been set, everyone has passed it unanimously, and then he began to act as soon as possible!


    "Feed those livestock and start on time tomorrow morning!"


    "Alan, you''ll be responsible for the work of replacing Sandor. Although Cleon and CROM are not afraid of ordinary tentacle attacks, they can''t resist the magical shelling of those huge tentacles, so try to arrange flying elves to help!"


    "Rand, this is a one-time transportation of more than 100000 people. It''s very difficult to support livestock and materials, and the speed will be much slower. You arrange people to do the work of civilians, let them throw away those worthless things, take water and food on the road, and tell them that there''s nothing missing here!"


    "Lucius, it''s up to you to build your home first. You should cooperate with the Knights of Cleon. First find a fertile land and plant some food with a short harvest period. There are many people. Hunting and picking food alone may not be enough!"


    Harold also threw his hand. The shopkeeper''s skills were fully open. If he didn''t do anything, he was responsible for assigning tasks and commanding others. However, it was also natural. He was called a noble for doing everything himself. At that time, he was a model worker.


    "You''re too excited, Harold. Don''t think too simply. Whether it''s the next desert migration or the support orcs behind, accidents may happen at any time. You''d better keep enough vigilance!"


    Alan advised Harold to turn it over. At this time, Harold was really too excited. It didn''t bode well.


    Sadoer is still resting. She seduced the monster alone for a long time. She is haggard. She can''t have a good rest.

 Chapter 213

    "Don''t worry, I know, I won''t be careless when it''s time to guard!" Harold didn''t ignore Alan''s words, but he was excited at the thought of the sun scepter. Only the gods can not be moved by the combination of immortality, infinite power and supreme power.


    Alan didn''t say much. He just woke up and didn''t mean to talk at length. He began to think about the candidate to seduce the monster. Although the monster was strong against the sky, it had no wisdom. They slipped away like a dog for a long time and didn''t make progress. It''s really not difficult as long as they overcome their inner fear.


    The next day, sado''er and Elaine and several elves who were good at Flying Magic left first, ready to lure the monster continuously. CROM and Cleon ruled out the bait candidate after Elaine thought again and again.


    The monster has thousands of tentacles and can break through the ground at any time. It can be said that it is impossible to defend against it. The pressure on the ground and in the air is very different. Let them fly as bait as far as possible.


    Not long after they left, a message came from the crystal ball, "the monster began to chase us again. Harold, please go and March as quickly as possible after taking the civilians. This time, the monster seems to be faster than before. It may not be able to lure us for so many days as planned!"


    Harold frowned and appeared unexpectedly. The monster''s immortal posture last time could never hide its strength and slow down, and it was impossible to slow down when chasing prey completely relying on instinct. Why did the monster increase in speed in just a few days?


    Although hallot was confused, he still didn''t mean to change his plan. He continued to take the people forward. They were only a small number, more than 1000 people. They were all soldiers, mainly to transport livestock and mount, and the speed was quite fast.


    It was not the first time for livestock to walk in the desert. They were familiar with the environment and didn''t haul anything. They crossed the desert in only a day and a half and returned to the place where large troops stayed.


    Although there are many people staying here, they are very distressed in their hearts. They are very afraid that the first batch of people will never return. Seeing harlott''s return, they are excited. This not only means that they have not been abandoned, but also understands from the reduction of the number that the first batch of people have been properly settled.


    "Everyone, crossing the desert is a new home like heaven. There is rich food, suitable climate, no threat from the enemy and no harassment from monsters. I can assure you that there is the end of suffering!"


    Harold gave a speech like MLM. Although the voice of sun sacrifice expanded the magic, he spoke more than a dozen times in a row before all the civilians heard the news.


    Thousands of soldiers who came back also told what they had seen and heard. These ordinary people spoke more persuasively. The vast plains close to the sea, rich forests and soil, so heaven can be reached only after a difficult but risk-free journey.


    More than 100000 refugees are excited and suffering. They have enough to eat. No matter how much, as long as there is hope ahead, they can''t wait to start.


    At the right time, harlott put forward the proposal of reducing luggage. Everyone''s proposal in the past was easy to cause commotion, but now it was passed without any pressure.


    "Only food, water, clothes and other sundries are not needed. The climate there is pleasant, there is no need to keep out the cold, and the products are rich. You can make new ones at any time. In the first few years, I will order tax exemption, and you don''t have to worry about property!"


    Harold tried his best to mobilize everyone to prepare for the migration quickly. As long as he could move forward light, the time of this trip might be accelerated to less than 5 days. Moreover, with the burning hope, he would not be full of negative emotions as before. Everyone''s potential would be additionally stimulated. If he could not do it well in four days, there would be a play. There was still a big difference between high and low morale.


    After a short rest, harlott contacted Elaine. The monster was still pulled away as planned. Elaine also praised sado''er. After he was used to the monster, he was like a fish in water and easily teased each other. The speed of the monster''s promotion seemed to be nonexistent to sado''er.


    "Let''s go!" although I don''t know why the monster is getting faster, since it is still firmly attracted in the distance, there''s no need to worry too much!


    On the first day of entering the desert, it was calm without any waves. Even the dead and desolate desert could not destroy the high mood of the people. Those civilians were full of hope and hurried on their way orderly without supervision.


    After a cold night and entering the next day, Harold was pleasantly surprised to announce that they had walked a quarter of the way yesterday. If they go on like this, they can reach their new home in three days!


    "Brother, everything is going well! It''s strange to say that the desert is not too difficult to walk. Why is there no other race in that place?"


    Rand still didn''t know about the monsters in the desert, and Harold just mentioned in a few words that don''t enter the desert casually. At this time, Rand was surprised by the too smooth journey.


    Harlott first boasted that he had a good guide and a clever plan, then vaguely mentioned the monster and asked Rand to keep it a secret. Not everyone has a very good psychological tolerance,


    While chatting, Harold suddenly felt a little uncomfortable, as if he had been stared at by something, and suddenly felt restless and restless.


    "Brother, what''s the matter with you? Your face has become so ugly?"


    Harold ignored Rand''s inquiry and looked around without saying a word. This crisis warning is too thin, but he will never ignore it. Making a mistake is nothing but a waste of time, and ignoring this anomaly is likely to lead to irreparable disaster.


    "Go inform CROM and Kryon and the sun sacrifice, and gather the most elite knights. Don''t ask why, go quickly!"


    Harold''s tone was serious and his expression was dignified. Rand dared not ask more questions and wasted time. He drove his horse away immediately. Harold took a few deep breaths and told himself that there would be no problem. There was no notice from the crystal ball, and the monster would not rush over!


    To be on the safe side, Harold took out the crystal ball and contacted Alan who was responsible for luring the monster. Soon, the crystal ball was connected. Harold''s extremely nervous mood was relieved a lot. The crystal ball was ok, which showed that there was no need to inform Harold over there.


    "Alan, is the monster still on your side?... nothing. I was just a little nervous just now. I''ll just be fine."


    "What, you said you felt something wrong?"


    Harold suddenly raised his tone. Alan was surprised by what he had just heard. He almost fell off his horse, asked for details, and signaled alert to CROM and others who came quickly.


    On the other side, Alan, who was flying in the air watching sand children playing with monsters, said with an uncertain expression: "I''m not sure, but this monster makes me feel a little weaker than before? No, it should be said that it''s a little smaller? It''s also wrong. In short, it doesn''t feel like what it gave me last time!"


    Alan''s words were inexplicable, but Harold''s uneasiness grew stronger and stronger. Suddenly, CROM pulled out his axe and said in a warning tone: "prepare for battle, I feel the smell of danger!"

 Chapter 214

    As soon as CROM''s voice fell, he suddenly ran into the distance and jumped up after running a distance, although he waved a huge axe to cut off the empty ground.


    "Where''s the danger? What''s he doing?" Rand was still a little confused, and harlott and Kryon had already jumped off their horses to fight... Or to escape


    Just as CROM landed, an ugly and ferocious tentacle suddenly sprang out of the ground. As soon as he broke out, he was chopped to pieces by CROM''s long stored axe before he could open his mouth to attack.


    "Rand, Cleon and I will stay and watch. You can retreat first! If civilians can manage it, let them live and die!"


    Harold saw the figure of the tentacle, and the last fluke in his heart disappeared. No mistake, it was the overlord of the desert!


    Corleone also heard Harold''s cruel words, but there was no objection. Although he was a good man and didn''t care about the good man who could integrate into the civilian class as an aristocrat, he wouldn''t die for something impossible.


    The monster''s first appearance fully demonstrated its unparalleled power to crush everything. It is an affirmative fact without any suspense that there is no possibility of victory against it.


    "Why, that kind of Warcraft is not very strong. We have thousands of soldiers and the powerful legendary ORC. Even if that kind of Warcraft lives in groups, it won''t directly abandon civilians and run away! What''s the difference between us and other nobles?"


    Rand really can''t understand, because there are 100000 civilians, thousands of soldiers, elite knights and high-end combat power. We should try our best to resist even in danger.


    "Stop talking nonsense, listen to me, take the knight and run away as fast as possible!" Harold''s sense of crisis became stronger and stronger. He didn''t have the patience to explain to RAND. He roughly pushed Rand away and started the sun blessing of arrow''s armor, ready to deal with the emerging tentacles at any time.


    Rand looked at Cleon wrongfully, and Cleon just shook his head regretfully. Rand drove the horse away with a little reluctance and determination.


    However, just when Rand wanted to inform the civilians to withdraw, a change took place. Hundreds of ferocious and frenzied tentacles rushed out of the ground and detonated the whole migration team in an instant. Hundreds of civilians were killed in this instant.


    "Ah, monster!"


    "Run, run!"


    "They came out of the ground!"


    The riot swept the whole team in an instant. Under the merciless attack of hundreds of tentacles, human civilians and soldiers were vulnerable like ants, and their lives were harvested wantonly.


    Screams and tears echoed in the silent desert, and Harold and Cleon ignored everything else. They were also stared at by tentacles. Cleon turned and began to run amok. Without tentacles that could release magic, he was not afraid of unprecedented physical consumption.


    Harold was full of remorse. While waving his tentacles with a big sword full of the flame of punishment, he regretted why he took such a risk. How could the monster who had spent many years and the overlord who could isolate the road for thousands of years be found out by their temptation once or twice?


    Are you running away? It''s no use staying. The tentacles of this monster are more than ten million. These on the ground are nothing, and the body of that thing can also appear for a short time with the divine power of the sun. Save your strength to escape!


    Just when Harold was discouraged and ready to accept defeat and escape, CROM shocked him with practical action and a roar through the sky.


    CROM is worthy of being a legendary strong man who has crossed death continuously. His strength has completely surpassed that of ordinary legendary strong men. The burning golden flame adds 30% to his already violent strength. Even groups of strong tentacles with a diameter of 3 meters are instantly chopped into minced meat.


    CROM alone chopped off dozens of tentacles in a short time, but he was not timid in the face of the hundreds of tentacles that broke through the ground next. He roared bravely, fought bravely, and shouted at Harold and Corleone in the gap:


    "Don''t give up, we can win. This monster is not the one we met last time! Stop your soldiers from fighting back! Don''t you humans even have any blood?"


    After hearing this, Corleone lost his temper, broke one of his tentacles and said to harlott: "fight, I also feel that the number of tentacles this time is too small. This monster has no wisdom and should have no possibility of hiding power. Maybe we meet the child of the monster!"


    Harlott was stunned for a moment, a little in a trance. Indeed, the strength and number of tentacles were far less than they saw last time, but we can conclude that the monster was not the previous judgment?


    Is it too hasty? Once the judgment is wrong, fighting for too long wastes a lot of physical strength. Maybe none of them can escape!


    "Harold, we have fled now. Can a new country be established? Can 20000 people be called a country? And will those civilians really recognize the king who abandoned the people?"


    When Cleon saw that Harold was still hesitant, he grabbed Harold''s collar and roared as he ran towards the defense line of the big army.


    Why do you think so much at this time? It''s the most important to protect your life. Moreover, the nobility can be a ruler not by convincing the civilians, but by force. I don''t care whether the civilians recognize it or not!


    Harold wanted to refute Kryon''s words, but his inner thoughts were taken back by him. He knew that these were all excuses. If it was just to live, why didn''t he escape from the dwarf kingdom with the dwarves at the beginning?


    If you can become a great leader loved by everyone, who is willing to rule the people by violence, Cleon is right. Harold recognizes that running away now will have a great impact on the future. He just wants to run because he is afraid of death.


    I''m afraid of death? Well, it''s no shame. Everyone is afraid of death, but what Harold can''t accept is that Cleon, CROM and even Rand are not afraid of him alone. Shame makes Harold gush out infinite courage.


    "OK, quickly organize knights and soldiers to fight. No matter how many tentacles there are under the ground, kill those on the ground first!"


    Harold maximized the light of his armor and cut off two tentacles attacking civilians with a sharp sword gas. His domineering appearance made everyone feel a little relieved.


    "Don''t panic, we''ll kill these monsters!"


    "Civilians should avoid monsters. Follow me if you can fight. Don''t let these monsters continue to run wild!" Harold and Kryon made up their mind and began to act. They killed tentacles in the crowd everywhere, rescued refugees and assembled soldiers at one go.

 Chapter 215

    "Rand, change the plan. You organize the soldiers to fight. Remember not to rush in. These monsters are not easy to provoke!"


    "Yes, brother, I knew you wouldn''t!" Rand didn''t say a complete sentence, but the meaning was very clear.


    Harold smiled a little bitterly. He really didn''t live up to Rand''s vision, but these are not important. It''s important to deal with these raging monsters quickly.


    A large number of civilians have well attracted the attention of the monster tentacles. It is not difficult for Harold and his soldiers to kill monsters. These monsters have no meaning of defense, or have no organs to sense attack.


    They were encircled and killed while slaughtering civilians. Although it''s cruel, these civilians played a good role as cannon fodder, which is much easier than fighting with monsters.


    The chaotic battle unexpectedly didn''t last too long. It lasted only more than an hour. All the tentacles were killed, and there was no movement underground.


    The greatest credit is CROM. He attracted more than half of the enemy''s tentacles with his life energy. Hundreds of tentacles attacked CROM, which greatly reduced the casualties of civilians and made it difficult for Harold and others to pay off.


    It is not difficult to rescue CROM with soldiers behind. Although these tentacles have amazing lethality, they have no intelligence. They are not too difficult to deal with in the face of long-range weapon intensive shooting and knight group charging. At least they are much better than the orc army.


    "What''s the matter? It''s solved?" Harold was a little unbelievable. He cut less than a thousand tentacles. Among them, which tentacles can release magic shelling was not seen. Without the sudden nature of underground raid, these ordinary tentacles were not a big threat.


    However, although it was much easier than expected, the actual damage was great. Thousands of civilians died and hundreds of soldiers died in the war. Kelon was bitten because he was too reckless. The hard scales and muscle defense were good. After bandaging, it wouldn''t matter if he was treated with magic, that is, he couldn''t fight in a short time.


    CROM is a little weak. His anger is getting stronger and stronger. His combat effectiveness is rising at the same time with the high struggle, but no matter how strong he is, he also has a limit. Even if he broke out with the highest intensity for so long, he can''t bear it.


    "I pulled out my tentacle, be careful!" Harold was absolutely willing to explore. This time, the broken half of the tentacle did not recover quickly, but fell to the ground.


    As soon as Harold exerted his strength, he felt something rubbing and dragging on the ground. Harold was a little uncomfortable with this feeling. He made a quick decision and pulled out of the rest of the ground.


    Not tentacles! This is actually a complete individual, with a head and tail. It seems to be no different from the ordinary giant earthworm Warcraft. Wait, the giant earthworm Warcraft is definitely not ordinary, and the description is not quite right.


    But in short, the horror of the monster was much less. Harold, they thought they would find something wonderful.


    The sun sacrifice thought for a while and gave a guess in an inquisitive tone: "is the essence of that monster a collection of countless such individuals? If it can be gathered together, it will naturally split!"


    As soon as Harold heard it, he felt very reasonable. Recalling the memory of that day, the monster was really not like a normal creature. It had no fixed shape at all. Just like a fluid, the huge monster full of weird and thriller composed of twisted and staggered tentacles was likely to be this special life form.


    Corleone and CROM didn''t understand. Harold motioned them to look at it.


    "Look, it''s a necklace!" Harold took out a pearl necklace and showed it to Cleon and CROM.


    "Now, the necklace is an individual, but if I take down a bead, the bead is also an individual!" harlott''s vivid teaching makes CROM and Kryon probably understand the meaning of sun sacrifice.


    "However, even if the flesh and blood can be absorbed, melted and condensed together, what about consciousness?" the sun sacrifice did not understand, but Harold guessed that many insects and other creatures in previous lives were not conscious, but they had collective consciousness. This monster should be similar.


    "In other words, these earthworm monsters are split from the big guy''s body?" Kryon was too lazy to think about those things he didn''t understand and asked the most important question.


    "It should be. We should cheer up. Although we don''t know why the monster split these individuals, it may attack again. The next journey is not so easy!"


    The expression of the sun sacrifice was a little low. Although it was much better than the end of Tuan Mie, it still cast a shadow on everyone''s heart.


    In order to prevent further attacks, Harold did not let people stop to rest. The desert at night was too cold to travel. He had to rest without rest. The time during the day must not be wasted.


    The bodies of relatives and friends are exposed in the wilderness. After the attack of terrorist monsters, they can''t have a good rest. They endure fatigue and suppress fear. Relying on their inner yearning for a better future, civilians step up and hurry.


    In the attack just now, a lot of livestock fled, which is also bad news. Everything else doesn''t matter, but the loss of water and food is a problem. We have to reduce rations, which once again aggravates the low morale of the team.


    Harlott can''t help it. Anyway, if they are low, they will be low. There will be separations of terrorist monsters chasing after them at any time. They must not slow down. The restrictions of food and water also make them have to speed up their speed to cross the desert.


    "After crossing the desert, everything will be all right!" Harold can only comfort Rand. He is different from Harold. He has strong empathy. Other people''s sadness will greatly affect his heart. To tell the truth, this character is not suitable for troubled times.


    Meanwhile, another bad news came.


    "I feel some pus in the wound!" Kryon''s words stunned Harold and the sun sacrifice. They treated Kryon with divine magic, and the wounds healed. How could this happen?


    Cleon pulled off his coat and revealed a black purple wound emitting a stench. Cleon was bitten by a tentacle. Although he was not bitten through his body, the wound was really serious.


    Although these monsters have no mind, do not understand defense and evasion, and are easy to be killed, their lethality is speechless. Except Kryon, other soldiers and knights die in one bite, so this situation only happened to Kryon.


    "It''s definitely the monster with poison or curse!" Harold hammered the ground angrily. The sun god''s magic can''t purify. It must be an unusual wound infection.


    "Look back and find a way to let the elves see!" the sun sacrifice also tried to turn over and shook his head, and the expression on his face was very dignified. The inner side of Cleon''s wound began to rot and slowly expanded. I''m afraid the resurrection technique can''t save Cleon.


    Limited by strength, the resurrection technique performed by the sun sacrifice can not dispel the abnormal state of the dead body. If the curse or toxin on Cleon cannot be removed, even if he is dead and resurrected, he will just die again.

 Chapter 216

    Kryon''s wound is still getting worse. The breath of destruction and death is suffocating. The unstoppable deterioration of the wound continues to erode Kryon''s vitality.


    The expression of the three people has changed from the initial surprise and shock to the present solemn sadness. This injury is not something they can treat at all. Kryon is afraid


    "It was discovered too late. The inside of the body was corroded. If only the injured place were cut off at the first time!"


    The sun sacrifice felt remorseful and remorseful. He and harlott were busy on their way after solving those single monsters. They didn''t stop to check Kelon''s injury, which led to such a serious Hou GUI.


    In fact, it''s not their fault. The monster doesn''t seem to have this type of disgusting moves. Generally, the abilities such as toxin curse are used by people who don''t have enough power and hard power.


    How can a hundred meters high and weighing tens of millions of tons exist against the sky. Moving your feet casually is shaking the earth and mountains. Pure power alone is enough to crush everything. There is also powerful magic shelling. How can you evolve this wonderful move.


    Is it difficult that such an extreme monster in ancient times was still the weak side? What kind of pervert is that strong?


    Harold''s face was also gloomy and frightening. The magic of the sun sacrifice was more professional than the magic of the elves in terms of treatment and exorcism. Since they couldn''t do it, the elves probably couldn''t do it, unless it was a legendary mage with far more strength than ordinary people.


    Cleon slapped Harold on the forehead, rubbed his hair roughly, and shook back and forth as if trying to get rid of Harold''s ugly expression.


    "Come on, you two look like I''m going to die soon. I''m still fine. I''m an extraordinary aristocrat with awakened Yalong blood. Besides, I''m a mixed ORC. This pain is nothing!"


    Corleone showed a look of indifference, put on his coat and isolated the extraordinarily penetrating wound, as if he had not contracted any strange disease, but just a small cold.


    Cleon is hard spoken. He just sticks to his life force. If it''s really no big deal, he won''t come to Harold to check their injury. Now he looks like nothing, but he doesn''t want to cause everyone''s concern.


    The division of the monster may continue to catch up at any time. More than 100000 refugees on the verge of collapse need protection, and the new home is ahead. At this time, Kelon is unwilling to become a burden for everyone.


    "But, you..." what else did Harold want to say? He was rudely interrupted by Corleone and pushed Harold and the sun sacrifice to the door.


    "OK, I have to hurry every day. Let''s have a rest early. Don''t worry about me. Maybe I''ll just get up and sleep!"


    This is self deception. After sleeping, the wound will only continue to deteriorate. Harold was unwilling to say anything, but he saw Cleon staring at him with a very serious expression.


    "I''m afraid I can''t fight in a short time. It''s absolutely impossible to rely on the orc alone. We humans have to protect ourselves. Harold, you have to take more responsibilities!"


    "Don''t care about me. Protecting civilians and fighting those monsters are my own choice. It''s a glorious and noble battle. Even if I really have something in case, I won''t regret it!"


    Although Kryon spoke with a little regret, he could really hear that he had no fear or uneasiness. He did not escape the pain, but accepted it calmly.


    In this life, Harold is only in his early twenties. With the memory of his previous life, he subconsciously always regards Cleon and Marcus as peers, but in fact, Cleon is already in his 60s. He has experienced too much, and his mentality has long been different from Harold.


    In Cleon''s heart, his life has ups and downs. From offending the aristocracy and being demoted to death row, to later being deceived and used by Saric, and then becoming a knight and aristocrat, his life has been enough to compile a story, a story of heroic novel type.


    Harold and Cleon stayed alone in the tent after they separated, and didn''t tell Rand or anyone else about it, because there was no need. Cleon would be all right after all. At least Harold was determined to prevent the worst outcome from happening.


    "The divine power of the sun is incomparable. Even the complete body of the monster is easily suppressed. There is no reason why we can''t get rid of its erosion infection. It''s just that our strength is too weak to drive enough divine power!"


    Harlott knew that there were only two ways to save Corleone. One was an extremely precious treasure, similar to the fruit of the tree of life, which could definitely save Corleone.


    It doesn''t sound difficult. Alan has a fruit of the tree of life in his hand, but Harold even suspects that he is injured and dying. Alan won''t be willing to give up the fruit of the tree of life. This is what he prepared for breaking through the legend and the reward he won as the most gifted elf in a century.


    It''s impossible for him to come out and help clarion, who is just an ordinary friend! Harlott''s forced request will only get an undisputed rejection and worsen the relationship between the two, which is not considered at all.


    Another way is the sun Scepter! This artifact, which can greatly enhance the power of the sun sacrificial divinity, can dispel the abyss erosion of hundreds of thousands of orcs. It''s drizzle to deal with this little trouble on Corleone!


    The only question is whether Kryon can last so long. I really want to find a way to supplement my vitality by various therapeutic potions and his "abyss vodka". Maybe I have a chance.


    In that case, it is more necessary to help CROM defeat the devil and get back the sun scepter. No, it must succeed!


    "First we have to send these refugees out of the desert to their new homes, and then start with CROM as fast as possible. Isn''t that right? I had this plan!"


    Harold clenched his fist. Now he is not only pursuing the sun Scepter for his inner greed, but also has a heavier sense of mission, which makes him have no way back.


    The next day, Harold gathered a large number of soldiers, and then solemnly asked CROM to help him deal with all possible monster separatists.


    Harlott believes that the split bodies of those monsters are instinctive and do not want to let them go. These prey are separated from the main body. Although the temptation of the fruit of the tree of life is incomparable, for most branch tentacles, fresh flesh and blood is their desire.


    The reason why the fruit of the tree of life is so attractive is not only by its strong vitality, but also by its ability to repair the soul. The instinct of the giant monster tells it that it can evolve after eating that fruit!

 Chapter 217

    Harold wants to intercept monsters on the way and let civilians and injured Kryon go first. After being entrusted with more responsibilities by Kryon, he wants to try to do more.


    CROM is willing to be responsible for stopping the tentacle monsters pursued and killed together with Harold. He thought it would be better to stop halfway in the beginning than letting those tentacles attack and kill ordinary civilians and make great efforts to help.


    For CROM, these tentacle monsters are just like that. With his strength, he doesn''t need civilians to be cannon fodder to attract hatred. The only thing that limits his unparalleled single brush tentacle group is his physical strength. Now the more he sells, the more confident he will be to let Harold help in the future.


    CROM can''t do anything to force the benefactor to save his life, and he really doesn''t want to threaten the messenger of the sun god. However, if they owe him a favor, he also has enough chips to ask for the help of Harold and the sun sacrifice. At least in this way, he has a reason to accept the help.


    "What if those monsters ignore us and run directly to the big troops? They are underground, even if they pass by, we can''t detect it, and even if they detect it, we can''t stop it?"


    Rand asked with some worry. Harold shook his head quite confidently. "They judge the prey according to the life energy. Although we have a small number, we are all strong soldiers and knights, as well as the exquisite ''food'' of CROM and you and me, whose life level is higher than that of ordinary people."


    Rand also stayed, and Harold had no choice. He said good and bad things, ordered him not to disobey his brother, and persuaded him that the big army needed him, but it was useless. Rand didn''t care that Harold punished him, but he didn''t want to be a coward. He also said that there was Kryon in the big army and didn''t need him.


    Harold had no choice but to ask Rand to be careful and severely warned him not to mess around. Rand''s blood ability was still in its infancy, and it didn''t work from time to time. Moreover, Harold''s gravity control could not work as soon as he woke up, especially when dealing with this unusual monster. It was acrobatics without long practice and study.


    As time went by, they had camped in place and waited for most of the day. At this time, if the movement speed of the large forces was fast, they might have gone more than half the way.


    "When we take turns to rest at night, we don''t have to keep watching every morning. It''s estimated that those monsters won''t have time to catch up!"


    Harlott asked about the situation of Alan with a crystal ball. Alan didn''t know whether the monster continued to split. He didn''t sleep for two and a half days. Alan consumed a lot of energy, but he seriously promised to lure the monster until they were about to leave the desert.


    "Harold, that winged man is of great use. It''s best not to waste the brainwashing last time. There are many places to use, no matter building a new kingdom or anything else!"


    "Oh, it''s rare for you to praise others. Does she shock you so much?" Alan is a very arrogant person in his bones. It''s rare for Harold to have a high evaluation of others after he is familiar with him. Even Marcus is a human with a little ability in Alan''s eyes.


    "She seems a little atavistic. From her, I can understand why the winged queen is so powerful!"


    Although Alan''s tone showed a trace of fatigue, his inner excitement could not be fake. Just when Harold wanted to ask more questions, he suddenly shivered and felt inexplicable discomfort all over.


    "Later, I''ll squat down to those damn monsters!" Harold directly closed the crystal ball. At this time, CROM also felt the breath of the enemy and shouted "ready to fight" with his loud throat.


    "Bait!" with harlott''s order, Rand and some other influential blood knights commanded everyone to keep the bound livestock on the ground.


    The most ferocious and powerful of those monsters is the first wave of attack. Even Harold is a little afraid of the sneak attack that suddenly rushes out of the ground. If the army is successfully attacked on a large scale, they will change from blocking monsters to delivering vegetables to monsters.


    "Prepare for firing on the crossbow! Prepare for Javelin firing. Pay attention to the position of the bait and don''t ignore the small feet. The enemy may not be fooled!"


    Sweat appeared on the foreheads of many soldiers. Fear and tension made their bodies tremble slightly, but they did not shrink back in order to cover the retreat of the civilians behind them, because their wives and children were among the slowly retreating civilians.


    The number of soldiers is not large, just more than 2000, but they are all elites of a hundred battles. They can survive after fighting with orcs. Their psychological quality is at least much better than ordinary people. They don''t dare to fight because the enemy is a terrible monster.


    Boom, a giant tentacle three or four times thicker than ordinary tentacles drilled out of the ground, and right above it was CROM who jumped up to avoid the attack. CROM''s vitality is comparable to that of an adult dragon. It''s really a good target.


    Then, one by one, tentacle monsters emerged from the ground. A small part of them were not deceived by the bait and killed many soldiers, but most tentacles rushed out on the ground where the bait was placed. The fierce first blow was just to devour some livestock.


    They are faced with countless long-range attacks. The monster has strong power and lethality, as well as strange and disgusting curses or toxin attacks, but its defense is very low. It looks like an earthworm, and its defense is almost the same. Its soft body is easily shot by javelin and crossbow.


    The body of these monsters is a giant monster with a volume beyond imagination, and their regeneration ability has exceeded ordinary people''s imagination. They can''t be killed by physical attack at all, so it''s not surprising that their defense power is low.


    However, due to the body structure without internal organs and organs, these monsters do not have key points. Only by multiple blows and dismembering them can their actions be completely terminated.


    "Die for me!" Harold''s anger erupted. The flame of punishment had an amazing killing effect on these monsters. The magic flame attached to the sword just burned his tentacles, just like Mars splashing gasoline. It was quickly ignited and burst into a fierce flame.


    Harold''s speed of killing tentacles can be called abnormal. The running script is accompanied by a crazy roar. The tentacles everywhere are like the ignited leads, which burst into dazzling fire, and then burned out and dissipated into ashes.


    CROM dodged the magic shelling of the giant tentacle and found the right opportunity to fight back. The diameter of the giant tentacle was more than 6 meters, and the body length was tens of meters. In addition, the terrorist magic gun no less than dragon breath was also a powerful monster at the legendary level.


    However, CROM didn''t have much trouble dealing with it. Even if the real dragon came, it wasn''t CROM''s opponent. It''s better to say that the monster of this strength can just let CROM play his real strength.


    "Yayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayaya.


    The giant tentacle is different from other tentacles. The end is not only a circle of sawteeth, but also a translucent crystal like a gem in the middle, except for two circles of giant teeth on the periphery.


    Only by intuition, CROM can also judge that this is the enemy''s weakness. The axe filled with great power erupted into fierce destructive power. After hitting the monster''s mouth, it erupted into a visible shock wave, from teeth to mouth, from crystal stone to flesh and blood. Then the power completely erupted and exploded into scattered flesh and blood.


    Physical attacks become unreasonable to some extent, such as Harold tearing space with ancient war trees before, or CROM''s concussion burst attack at this time.


    In the end, he was a strange creature without wisdom, which was too different from the real legendary creature. CROM ended the battle without much effort. Retaining a lot of physical strength, he began to sweep the ordinary tentacle monsters like a bulldozer.

 Chapter 218

    "Don''t be careless. Be careful of their teeth. These monsters are poisonous!"


    "Keep shooting and don''t be stingy with ammunition. This is our last battle!"


    Thanks to the brave performance of Cleon and harlott, the morale of ordinary soldiers was very high, with 120% combat effectiveness. Even monsters beyond the normal range were wiped out.


    Of course, this also has something to do with the relatively small number of monsters. There are only a few hundred. The body of the monster is composed of millions of tentacles. Even if it is not gathered together, splitting into countless individuals is enough to flatten any army.


    At the end of the battle, CROM pulled up a tentacle and beat it disorderly, taking the monster in his hand as a weapon, and swung down four or five tentacles that attacked him at the same time. This terrible force made Harold envy. There were at least a dozen tons of tentacles with a diameter of two or three meters and a length of almost 10 meters.


    "Go and see if they are accidentally touched by the monster''s teeth. Cut off the injured place quickly. I will use divine skill to treat them, so that they don''t have to worry about losing too much blood!"


    Harold took a few breaths and learned the lesson he had learned at a great cost. He didn''t want these elite soldiers to be hurt again. Fortunately, there were not many people killed in the attack on the monster this time. Only some unlucky people were killed in the initial raid.


    "Take a break, let''s start early tomorrow morning and send the seriously injured to me for treatment!" Harold''s level of healing divinity is worse than that of sun sacrifice, but he has the blessing of arrow''s armor to help absorb the sun''s energy. He can drive more total divine power, which is easy to understand.


    The people who were scratched and bitten were obedient. Although it was painful to cut off their own flesh and blood, they did it one after another. Harold was both a noble and a sun sacrifice. Even if he was fishing at ordinary times, he had high prestige. As long as his words were not too outrageous, they could basically get support and trust.


    Harlott''s mastery of divine arts has improved a lot during repeated treatment. If it is a game, there should be constant prompts of [proficiency + 1, + 1].


    The next day, as soon as the temperature rose, Harold and his troops began to rush to catch up with the big troops in front. I''m afraid those civilians were not feeling well when they left. They were worried about whether Harold and his people could succeed in blocking and whether they would be attacked by those monsters again.


    After a day''s chase far faster than the average speed, he finally caught up with the end of the big army in the evening. After announcing the victory and triumph, the civilians cheered happily. At the same time, according to the compass, Harold told everyone that he could get out of the desert tomorrow.


    The continuous good news dispelled the haze of a few days ago, the physical fatigue seemed to be relieved, and these poor civilians regained their vitality.


    Harold also took out the crystal ball and informed Alan that he didn''t have to continue to sneak the monster. It didn''t take enough time for that thing to catch up in just one day.


    Rand was very close to the people and comforted the people. He met with many village elders and dignitaries. They said they were dignitaries. In fact, they were more powerful people among the bottom civilians, such as village militia leaders and traveling businessmen.


    In addition to comforting them, the meeting was mainly about the planning and arrangement of the new home. This time, more than 100000 people were resettled, and unlike the previous 20000 people, most of them were related households. What to do, where to live and how to manage after going are not small problems.


    If you can give us a notice in advance, it will be much easier after making a general return. Rand is really capable. Harold also wants to help, but after thinking about it, he still gives up and takes a bottle of wine to go to Kelon.


    Cleon was alone in the tent. It seemed that he hadn''t told anyone about the deterioration of the wound, otherwise his knight brothers would be around.


    When he came to the tent, Harold listened quietly and faintly heard the groans of pain. Harold bowed his head with some sadness. Kelon had strong endurance and would make such a shameful voice. How exaggerated was the pain?


    Harold retreated a few steps and increased the sound of footsteps when he moved forward again. He deliberately let Kelon in the tent know that someone was coming. Sure enough, Kelon held his voice. When Harold went in, he found that Kelon was sitting on the bed with a head of sweat and pretending to be all right.


    "Yo, well done. I heard you killed hundreds of monsters with little loss!"


    Cleon''s eyes trembled slightly. He could see that he endured very hard. Harold didn''t break it. He sat down and took out two drinks.


    "Have a few drinks and you''ll feel better!" Harold handed over a glass. This wine is [abyss vodka], the best wine that can increase the maximum HP by 20 points. In addition to alleviating the injury, it tastes good.


    Kryon was stunned for a moment and didn''t say anything. He was bored. He felt that the wine was really good. He didn''t feel happy yet. He just took the bottle and filled it.


    "Shuang, why didn''t you take out this wine before? I have to be like this to be willing to? I think so. I can''t touch women. It''s a little annoying."


    Corleone began to talk nonsense to distract the topic. He knew his situation, but he didn''t want to make the conversation atmosphere too sad. He pulled up the topic of women and said that the first wife liked her appearance and the third wife''s cry was very moving.


    Harold just listened and didn''t interrupt. Kryon was drunk and wanted to vent because of severe pain.


    After a while, Cleon''s voice slowly decreased. At this time, he had finished talking about his 12th wife. Cleon''s voice suddenly became a little low:


    "Harold, I owe your father a lot. Now I guess I have to owe you more. My wives don''t have to be restrained after I die. Remarry when I should!"


    "I''m not very lucky. I have only one child, only 4 years old, and his mother is still dead. Take care of them with your help. My brothers are reliable guys. You won''t be disappointed if you arrange them to be officers!"


    "Finally, throw my body into the sea. It''s the first time I''ve seen such a magnificent scenery. It should be good to sleep there!"


    Harold''s nose was sour, but his mouth replied, "throw it into the sea, isn''t it for the fish!"


    Kryon smiled. "So!"


    Harold dried the wine in the glass and said firmly, "I don''t care about your wife and children. You take care of your brothers yourself!"


    "You''ll be fine. When I get back the sun scepter, that kind of small injury is nothing at all! Don''t you want to be a dragon slayer hero? How can an Asian dragon be enough? Its wings are not a fart dragon!"


    After listening to Harold''s words, Cleon just smiled faintly and took back the sun scepter. He didn''t say whether he could succeed. Even if he succeeded, he couldn''t survive that time. However, Harold was very pleased that he cared so much about him. At least he didn''t have to worry about the future.


    Harlott was very uncomfortable when he saw Kryon''s face. He hit the poor table with a fist, the fragile wood broke directly, the cup on the table fell to the ground, and the wine bottle was caught by Kryon in time.


    "You can''t die!" Harold didn''t know how to vent his depression. He just roared and ran out of the tent. In fact, he was not very confident. There was a rotten smell from Cleon''s wound. Even the wine could not hold down and worsened too fast!


    Just a few steps away, he met CROM. He came to Harold to discuss the joint action plan. Harold was in a hurry to get back the sun scepter and showed his idea.


    "Start as fast as you can! As soon as the civilians are settled tomorrow, go to the mountains in the north of the Kiat kingdom to persuade the orcs to kill the damn demons!"


    CROM agreed excitedly. He wished the sooner the better. Although he didn''t know why Harold was so excited suddenly, his compatriots could be saved a day earlier.

 Chapter 219

    In the north of the mainland, the red orcs, who had long ended their pursuit of the green orcs, were ready to go south for reinforcements. The invasion was smooth at first, but they encountered a series of setbacks later. Their reinforcements were necessary.


    The reinforced troops were scattered into many teams, usually gathered by more familiar tribes. The final destination was the plain under the mountains in the north, and then integrated there.


    The fastest moving is two large tribes with a total number of nearly 10000. The two chiefs are kerhat and Rugg, which have no legendary strength. The chiefs of the top large tribes are among the first batch of marching teams. They are also responsible for mobilizing a large number of small and medium-sized red orcs to March South together in addition to chasing the green orcs.


    At this time, the total number of reinforcements composed of red orcs from various tribes was up to 200000. Considering the first batch of 300000 orcs, except for the female orcs responsible for taking care of children and guarding their homes, the red orcs were almost the whole ethnic group.


    The population of orcs is not large. They do not engage in planting and production. They live on hunting. In addition, the average food consumption of the race is very large. Even if they occupy a territory many times more than human beings, the population is only one tenth.


    However, in terms of racial combat effectiveness, orcs are ten times stronger than humans. After all, they are a race of all the people. Coupled with the absolute advantage of physical quality, it is normal for orcs to become overlords.


    "Kerhardt, do you think we''re really right to do this?" at the end of the day''s trip and near the break, Lugar had an inexplicable regret in his heart and asked his companion.


    "We have gained great power. Naturally, we want to conquer, plunder and the law of the jungle. What''s wrong with this?" kerhardt didn''t understand Lugar''s meaning. In his opinion, the strong can invade the weak. No, it should invade the weak.


    "If one day we become weak, will you pray that the enemy will let us go? Don''t be funny. One day, I will definitely bite my teeth and die, and let my future generations avenge me again! The weak can only become strong through pain and trauma!"


    Kerhardt has his own belief. He firmly believes that the reason why the orcs are so strong now is that they have experienced pain before and become strong now. He is right to understand that the orcs were really enslaved by humans at first.


    Lugar shook his head. "I don''t mean that. I mean, our power is not ours. We have to pay for using other people''s power!"


    Luge was deeply worried. The power of the abyss was really strong. The green orcs who could stand in a stalemate with them were beaten and left their hometown to flee everywhere. It can be said that the improvement of their strength was quite obvious.


    Kerhardt was stunned. He really didn''t think about the problem. He thought about it and didn''t come up with the answer. He shook his head and didn''t think about it. "Don''t worry about him. Don''t worry about it at that time!"


    Kerhardt smiled bitterly. It was as simple as that. Just as he wanted to say something more, he suddenly heard a gloomy sarcasm around him.


    "Naive, ridiculous, once the gift of the abyss is accepted, there is no option to refuse!"


    Lugar and kerhardt suddenly picked up their weapons and looked at the source of the sound. It was a strange looking guy with horns. Kerhardt was grumpy. He picked up the double-edged axe and rushed up. The axe collided with the black Scepter pulled out by the other party. There was no inch in it. Obviously, the strength of the enemy should not be underestimated.


    "Who are you and how did you sneak here?" kerhardt''s muscles swelled, his veins burst out, and his mouth spit out questioning words.


    "Come on, there''s an enemy invasion!" Lugar picked up the wide blade knife. He was more rational and could feel the unusual enemy in front of him. I''m afraid they can''t deal with it.


    Lugar''s cry came out, but no orcs came. Where are the soldiers guarding the camp and their confidants?


    The enemy said in an indifferent tone, "although it''s good for you to take these garbage to reinforce, and you must have wonderful results, it''s more valuable to be my chess piece."


    "What the fuck are you talking about, asshole!" when kerhardt saw that the enemy didn''t pay attention to him at all, he was angry and swung a double-edged axe high. He didn''t believe that the attack could be easily blocked.


    "It''s so noisy. Can''t you even judge the strength of the enemy and ourselves? Waste!" the terrible shock wave was suddenly released from the black scepter and hit kerhardt''s body. The blood burst and the internal organs and flesh flew. Kerhardt, who was still rampant a second ago, was smashed and splashed around the camp.


    "Kerhart!!! Asshole, you, you guy!" Lugar couldn''t control his anger and rushed up to fight without suspense.


    Their enemy is manates, who is about to become the Demon Lord. He has come to achieve his previous goal, control these scattered orcs and transform them into mutant monsters who have no mind, only know how to kill and are loyal and obedient.


    "Hehe, don''t be so excited. He is very lucky. For you, the next fate is more painful than death!"


    Manates discovered a secret. After death, the soul of this world did not belong to the common Styx of thousands of worlds, but had an independent soul destination and reincarnation system, which was an independent plane with a high level of development.


    However, the souls of these mutant orcs controlled by the abyss can only fall into the invincible abyss and reincarnate into worms at the bottom. It is indeed a miserable end countless times worse than death.


    "Shut up, beast!" although Lugar was angry to break his teeth, he rationally avoided manates''s strange scepter and chose to attack the next three ways. He found the strange Scepter in a few short fights between kerhart and the enemy.


    However, before he leaned down and hit manates, he was trampled on the ground by a heavy and irresistible sole, his sternum was crushed, his internal organs burst and burst, the air in his chest was discharged, it was difficult to breathe, he couldn''t say a word, and he could only earn and prick his limbs like an insect.


    The owner of the sole of the foot is a huge demon with amazing volume and burly figure. He is 4 meters tall and weighs more than two tons. His arms are covered with thick muscles like Huanggang rock. From the appearance, this guy''s hand to hand combat ability is almost comparable to that of baroyan devil.


    "Master, the garbage outside has been solved, leaving a few openings for rose to charm!" the strong devil didn''t see the orcs at his feet at all. He didn''t care to increase his strength and crushed each other. The sounds of broken bones and burst internal organs were clear in the tent.


    "Well, in the next few days, we will control the variation of these orcs in batches. As long as we eat all the hundreds of thousands of ORC reinforcements, we don''t have to cooperate with the bitch!"


    The alliance between manates and the winged queen was not ideal. Manates''s men were arrogant. They took advantage of the winged Queen''s injury and took many winged soldiers as playthings. Even the winged Queen''s sister was injured.


    The winged queen was not polite after she was almost healed. While manates was busy arranging and deploying the mutant orc, he prepared to leave him to break through and become a demon lord. A large number of pure souls ate it, and the loss of soul damage made up a lot.


    Those elite demon legions who were wary of the winged queen also paid a price for their previous arrogance. They were personally attacked by the winged queen and suffered heavy casualties. I can''t beat the legendary Crusade team or you? The winger queen vented her anger of defeat on her "allies".


    However, the winged queen was quite rational. She knew that when she didn''t completely tear her face, she didn''t move some of the most elite high-level demons.


    The demon strong Hannah in front of him was lucky to escape from the queen of the winger. Generally speaking, the strength of high-level demons is not weaker than the legendary strong ones, but those who belong to manates are weak high-level demons. Those high-level demons with heads and faces will not surrender to the guy who is not his Demon Lord.


    Even in terms of fame, he can''t even compare with the demon aristocrat - the baroyan devil who destroyed the capital of the king of Chiat. Several elite men can''t resist the winged queen together, not to mention hundreds of thousands of winged army, which can only be discouraged.

 Chapter 220

    At the end of the continent, Harold and his party, who were about to arrive at their new home, finally saw the green scenery, the sparse vegetation set up in front, and more importantly, a clear river flowing through.


    "Water! Water!!"


    "It''s finally over!"


    A large number of civilians and soldiers poured into the river to drink water. There were too many people, so Harold had to maintain order. After successfully taking civilians out of the desert, his prestige was completely restored, preventing the near crowded riots.


    Due to the monster''s raid, a large number of livestock fled. In addition to affecting the travel speed, the most fatal thing is the loss of water. These civilians have not drunk water for a day and a half.


    Harold''s endless water bag was enough for a few people to drink at most, and even many knights had thirsty throats.


    "Will you get sick after drinking raw water? Forget it, regardless of these, it''s finally over. There are a lot of migration losses this time!"


    Harold was a little relaxed and sad. He didn''t let these civilians rest for too long. Instead, he tried his best to encourage him: "work harder, it''s only one step away from our home. If you don''t want to sleep in the wild, hurry up and build your own house!"


    Harold was so anxious that he just wanted to feel sent to the civilians and give everything to RAND so that he could leave with CROM.


    After walking for a long time, I finally arrived at some embryonic settlements, which is still a distance from cities or villages, but it is much better than field camps, with a large number of simple but solid houses.


    Farmland has been gradually opened up in the distant plain, and the surrounding trees and boulders have been cut down and mined. It is believed that before long, it will become a vibrant big city and countless peripheral affiliated villages.


    "Brother, let''s discuss a more detailed planning process all night tonight and call uncle Corleone. When the time is almost right, we can also discuss the new king. Although the number is small, we are also an independent country!"


    Rand is very excited. He is responsible for most of the planning of this place. He can realize all kinds of ideas in his heart, build cities and expand the country from scratch. This extreme pleasure of farming flow makes every cell of Rand cheer.


    Harlott''s face suddenly became a little depressed. Rand didn''t know about Cleon. He couldn''t hide it for long, but Cleon didn''t want to say it, and he couldn''t reveal it.


    "No, I''m going to start with CROM and the sun sacrifice right away. It''s up to you! You''re basically in full charge, and Corleone will support you. In addition, there are key decisions. Ask Annie''s opinion a little!"


    Harold explained these things to RAND in a complicated mood. Although he was ready to meet Kryon and set out, he had no plan to rest at all.


    "No, brother, it''s too urgent. Shouldn''t you rest for at least a day or two? Those civilians also need you to make an exciting speech. This is our home after thousands of hardships. We''re about to start a new life. We shouldn''t have a little..."


    "It''s urgent, please!" harlott interrupted Rand. If it''s really just to help the orcs, it''s nothing to be a day or two late, but it''s about Kryon''s life. We must hurry up.


    Rand nodded without saying anything. He couldn''t persuade Harold what he decided. At this time, the sun sacrifice had been doing the magic treatment of chicken ribs in Kelon''s camp.


    Magic can heal the wound, but the strange curses in Cleon''s body will not be dispelled. In just a few minutes, the healed wound will crack again. When the wound completely invades the whole body, Cleon will die.


    Harlott''s original intention was to make Kryon stick to it and try to drag him back. Don''t give up hope. As a result, the sun sacrifice surprised him as soon as it came up.


    "Harlott, use your awakening magic [flame of punishment] to attack the injured place of Kryon!" the expression of the sun sacrifice was very serious, and it seemed to be his thought.


    Harold suspected that something was wrong with his ears and asked hesitantly, "what are you talking about? Let me attack Cleon with the flame of punishment?"


    Isn''t it to Kryon''s life? Harold wants to knock on the head of the sun sacrifice to see if there is anything wrong with him.


    "Yes, listen, your punishment flame is not an ordinary flame, but a powerful weapon given by the great sun, and what the monster fears most is not the sun?"


    When Harold heard this, he understood the meaning of the sun sacrifice. In short, the sun sacrifice guessed that the monster was afraid of the divine power of the sun from the fact that the monster was suppressed by the sun.


    Harold agrees with this. He does have an extraordinary effect on monsters with the flame of punishment, but this does not guarantee that the curse on monsters is equally effective. Now Kryon has been burned several times without waiting for the curse to continue to erode.


    "No, it''s too dangerous to take risks. Let''s take back the sun Scepter!"


    Harold shook his head. If there was no other plan, it could be used as a last resort, but now it is very difficult to get back the sun sacrifice, but in Harold''s view, it is much better than blind gambling.


    "Harold, have you ever thought that the sun Scepter may not be taken back at all? Even orcs must defeat demons? That''s the door of the plane channel. Although the total number of demons is fixed, it can be continuously supplemented!"


    "And demons can escape when they are about to fail. Some of those demons can blink, some can transmit, and flying is a racial skill of rotten street. It''s not so simple to grab the sun Scepter!"


    "Even so, you can try your best, and your plan is to bet on luck!" Harold still did not compromise. If he failed, he would kill Corleone himself, which is absolutely unacceptable.


    "Harold, come on, don''t grind haw. I''m not afraid of your jokes. Now I feel pain every day. My soul will crack. Even if I can''t cure my injury, it should be a relief for me!"


    KELON''s bloodshot eyes were waiting for Harold. He couldn''t sleep because of the severe pain. Life was better than death. He might as well be free from such suffering.


    Harold hesitated for a long time, finally made up his mind, condensed the flame of punishment in his hands, walked slowly to Kryon, brewed for a moment, and pressed hard on the rotten and purulent wound.


    "Ah! Proud!" Kryon''s sad cry was stopped in the tent by the magic barrier of the sun sacrifice. Kryon''s body kept twitching. The wound penetrated by the flame seemed to be gasoline splashed into Mars, burning very vigorously.

 Chapter 221

    Harold didn''t expect such an exaggerated effect. The human body is flammable, but it''s not flammable. How can such an exaggerated flame rise? He tried to control the fire as much as possible.


    "Put out the fire quickly, he''s going to be burned!" Harold didn''t have any useful means and hurriedly urged the sun sacrifice to find a way, but the sun sacrifice stared at Kryon''s wound with clear eyes and said: "yes, that''s it. Burn those dirty things!"


    When Harold saw the reaction of the sun sacrifice, he could only bear to wait and regret. Why didn''t he leave a few injured soldiers to be infected on purpose? In this way, there would be experimental subjects and there was no need to be so worried.


    This idea is also quite excessive, but Harold is not that kind of spiritual cleanliness. If he can do it again, he will forcibly frame up and let a soldier or civilian go through thunder.


    "Hallot, there is hope. You see, there is black smoke from Cleon''s wound!" the sun priest patted hallot on the shoulder excitedly and pointed to the howling and twitching Cleon.


    Harold looked more comprehensively. He found that although Corleone had become a burning fireman, the fire was fierce in other places except the wound, but the injury was not serious and the coking was not obvious.


    At this time, the flame of gas on Cleon''s body is not Harold''s punishment flame, or the content is small. It is a divine fire with Harold''s punishment flame as the introduction and filled with the sun''s will to punish evil things. It is not fatal to Cleon, who has received the gift of the sun and has Aaron''s blood with fire resistance.


    "How long will it burn? Do you want to release the healing magic now? In case of any accident, will he..." Harold is also concerned, confused and anxious. The main reason is that Cleon is the biggest benefactor in his previous life, which is of great significance.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not certain who you release the healing magic to provide vitality. The strange thing about the curse on Cleon is that it seems to be alive! Continue to absorb Cleon''s vitality and grow!"


    Harold could only nod obediently and give up his action. After a long time, Kryon''s scream slowly decreased and began to roar "cool, cool!" as if he had been cured of some stubborn disease.


    Harold was relieved. He stood side by side with the sun sacrifice and kept silent. After another period of time, the flame began to go out gradually, Kelon also lost his strength, his head was covered with sweat and lay motionless in bed.


    The sun sacrifice came forward to check. Although Harold was a little better, he must not be better than the veteran. He asked anxiously, "how about it?"


    Harlott still had great expectations, because he keenly noticed that many strange charred debris fell out of Kryon''s wound, which was like a parasite. If magnified countless times, it was really the appearance of those tentacle monsters.


    Harold shuddered at the thought. The monster was really evil. He thought it was a toxin or organization. Unexpectedly, it was a very small parasite. The big tentacles were tens of meters long and the small ones were almost invisible to the naked eye. The evil creatures condensed by countless tentacles made people feel cold at the bottom of their heart.


    "It''s much better, but there are still some wounds inside the body that haven''t been purified. You can do it again!" the sun sacrifice examined for a long time, gave a good news, and suggested Harold to use the flame of punishment again.


    Harlott didn''t make a hasty decision. He personally observed Kelon''s wound for a long time, solemnly shook his head and said, "it can''t be used anymore. Look at the location of the wound. Although the condition is much alleviated and Kelon doesn''t have to endure so much torture, the situation is even worse!"


    "You see, although the wound was rotten and smelly, it hasn''t completely corroded the internal organs. Now you see, although most of my flame burned, a small part of it escaped by drilling into Kryon''s body through death! It''s almost close to Kryon''s heart!"


    Harold''s face was ugly. He knew that he would have direct maximum firepower at the beginning. Maybe there would be no fish missing. Now these extremely smiling parasitic tentacles have completely entered Cleon''s body. Whether the flame can burn or not, the most important thing is that if they riot again, Cleon may die!


    "If I use the flame of punishment to completely eliminate the abnormalities in Cleon''s body, but lead to the complete death of Cleon, and may burn a large number of bodies by my flame, can you revive him?"


    Harold gritted his teeth as if he wanted to spell and ask the sun sacrifice about the resurrection, but the answer disappointed him.


    "No, to resurrect the dead, we should ensure that the bodies are as intact as possible. If they are broken or broken bodies, they can be spliced together, but there is no way to resurrect if important organs are damaged or a large area of the body is damaged!"


    "Burn is especially difficult. Fire is a symbol of destruction, and it is homologous with the sun, the source of our divine power. If the situation you said happened, I can''t revive Kryon. No amount of gold assistance is useless. My strength is not enough. I''m sorry!"


    The sun sacrifice first explained the reason why he could not be resurrected, and then regretfully apologized. If only he were stronger!


    Harold was silent for a moment, and the sun priest lowered his head without looking. At this time, they really didn''t dare to continue the steps just now.


    Breaking the silence was Kryon''s faint groan, "Er, er, comfortable, really comfortable. Although there is still a little pain and itching, it''s much better than before!"


    Corleone sat up pale from the bed and touched the scar and burn wound, as if relieved from endless pain.


    "Sorry, I didn''t kill all those dirty things. A small part of them ran into your body. It''s very close to your heart. Maybe..."


    Cleon bowed his hands. Before that, living was endless pain. Now, regardless of whether he died or not, he can be comfortable for at least a few days.


    "Well, I thank you very much. At least I can meet my brother and wife at last and enjoy a few days."


    "Besides, aren''t you going to get back the sun Scepter? Maybe you''ll bring back the sun Scepter before these sundries become active again!"


    Kryon''s state of mind has relaxed a lot. His previous pessimism and negativity are largely caused by too difficult pain. Although his life has been wonderful, he is not tired of living. He must be happy to live comfortably.


    When Harold saw that Corleone had regained his vitality, he clenched his fist, knocked it hard on his chest and said categorically: "don''t worry, I promise to take back the sun scepter. Don''t die. There are 13th and 14th wives waiting for you!"

 Chapter 222

    At the most periphery of the northern mountains, manates and his demons were waiting for the orcs to come to the door. The previous 10000 troops had almost controlled them. They didn''t kill too much. They just turned into protruding nails and teeth, more ferocious faces, and didn''t lose the shape of the orcs.


    Manates has a little regret. Anyway, they are all puppets without divine intelligence. Of course, the stronger the combat effectiveness and desire to kill, the better. Now the combat effectiveness of these mutant orcs is far less than that of the group he controlled before.


    "According to Rose''s answer, the next batch of orcs should arrive today. Be ready. Just suppress them directly this time, but be careful not to kill them."


    Manates was a little tired. He was not the real Lord of the abyss. It took a lot of effort to transform and control the orcs with the power of the abyss. Counting the previous group of orcs, there were less than 20000, which was a little tired. He was really worried that he could not eat the 200000 Orc army.


    "Maybe controlling the number to 100000 is the limit. The remaining orcs can''t help but clean it up. They can''t meet with other orcs. The abyss door hasn''t been completely opened yet. They still need to work harder!"


    On the other hand, I didn''t know that they were the Western Orc army in the devil''s hands, which had defeated the kingdom of lucanier. Thirty thousand orcs and two legendary chiefs who originally surrounded the forest of elves also divided half to join the battle.


    The forest of elves is really peaceful and stable. There is no meaning to hide in the enchantment. After discussing, the two legendary chiefs think it''s too wasteful to stay here together.


    Anyway, if the elves really fight, there is no difference between a legendary Orc and two legendary orcs. 30000 troops suffer more legendary magic than 15000 people. Just go to the front battlefield to help, and leave half of them to investigate the elves'' actions.


    The human army, which had been hard supported against the orcs, was caught off guard by the orcs killed from the side. The formation was disrupted and completely torn into several battle groups. The quantitative advantage could not be brought into play. Of course, it fell into the absolute disadvantage.


    The scuffle lasted a day. To be exact, humans were defeated in less than a few hours. The rest of the time was slaughtered and chased by orcs.


    The battlefield stretches for dozens of kilometers, and human bodies are everywhere. With the killing, the black flame on the orcs is getting more and more, and their eyes are slowly turbid. Their strength is rising, just like the evil ghost of hell. Even the most courageous nobles have no courage to continue to attack with Knights.


    At this station, mankind lost more than 400000 troops. Except for the cavalry regiment retreating with the nobles, all the militias and ordinary infantry died in the war. It is absolutely impossible for some people who have escaped to return to the army. This powerful and ferocious enemy can''t be resisted by mankind at all.


    After an unimaginable failure, the human nobles fled directly to the southern provinces and gave up the whole northern provinces, that is, the territory ruled by the Elvin family. The old lord survived, but his son sarik died. With Marcus, the blood of the Elvin family is now only him and Anne.


    The southern provinces are the territory directly controlled by King lukanir and have the strongest comprehensive strength after the king of Prague left. There are several fortresses that are difficult to conquer and many defensive points with excellent geographical positions.


    The nobles of the kingdom of Babylon finally recognized the reality after touching a head of ash on the dwarf side. This Orc attack is not a small noise, and the dwarf has no full confidence to block it. No matter what race or identity, it is OK to take refuge in the dwarf Kingdom, but the orcs must fight together.


    The nobles of the kingdom of Babylon didn''t have any preferential treatment in the dwarf kingdom. They were treated like those low-level refugees. They couldn''t accept it. In a rage, they returned to the territory with soldiers to support lukanir.


    At the same time, the nobles who fled from Colorado also broke out of the encirclement of the wingers and supported lucanier together. At this time, it can be said that the strength of the whole human race is united, with hundreds of nobles and thousands of knights.


    When the orcs completely destroy the northern provinces, there will be a war to decide life and death. Dwarves and lizards, as well as some weak races in the south, should be prepared to resist the orc army on the East Road and the winged people who betrayed them.


    "What we have to do is try our best to defend, delay time and don''t fight hard. These orcs can''t win us in a short time. They will join forces in the east to attack the strongest opponent - dwarves!"


    "Although some are unwilling, we can''t defeat the orcs. If necessary, we continue to retreat South and retreat to the wilderness. As long as people are still there, mankind can continue and civilization will not be destroyed!"


    Although the nobles who escaped from corodo said that Harold, Marcus and Cleon also took many humans to the East, they were not optimistic about them and thought that Harold and them had been completely destroyed.


    In their hearts, they are the last hope of mankind. The tragic defeat made their final arrogance disappear and admitted the fact that they were defeated by the orcs.


    Dwarves and lizards also began to show their cards. There are many artifact accumulated the year before last and ancient contracts signed with dragons. If the enemy is only orcs, I''m afraid it''s really difficult to defeat them.


    However, the ultimate enemy is the devil. Except for the dwarf, the abyss door was smashed soon after it was opened. All the other abyss doors are alive, and the demons are ready to move. They wait for the orcs to play their final mission, weaken other races in the mainland, and then attack with all their strength!


    The great demons coming are far more than manates, talimore and baroyan demons, as well as many powerful demons hidden behind the scenes!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A group of ORC troops arrived at the end of the mountains. It was a joint team of more than a dozen small tribes, with a total of 20000 people. In fact, they were unwilling to invade the south, but they were summoned and mobilized by the big tribes. In order not to lose the impression of timidity and fear of war, they hardened their scalp to support them.


    It is worth mentioning that there are many orcs in these small tribes who have not received the power of the abyss at all. They are not unwilling, but unqualified. In the orc concept, only the strong deserve to enjoy the benefits. Since they are the weak, even the resources without money do not deserve to enjoy!


    Just as they were about to walk out of the mountains, a large number of "compatriots" suddenly fell from the sky and began to attack them. At the same time, a large number of unknown races poured out behind and in front of them.


    "Enemy attack, enemy attack!" the orcs are not afraid of fighting. Even these small tribes don''t know why these slightly strange looking compatriots attack their own people, but the orcs are by no means a race that can''t fight back. Fierce and bloody battles break out.

 Chapter 223

    Although the number of orcs was more, they were surprised at first. In addition, their individual strength could not compare with the mutant orcs. With the help of those powerful demons, they were suppressed one side down.


    Manates shuttled leisurely through the battlefield and grabbed an orc''s head. In just a moment, the orc began to mutate and demonize. After understanding that the number of control is not unlimited, manates began to focus on those powerful and tyrannical orcs.


    Not long after, he added hundreds of strong men. Although controlling the upper limit of the orc made him more and more difficult, his skills did become more and more skilled. He deliberately caused the abyss power in the orc to break out and erode the whole body, and the final variation effect will increase a lot.


    The one just under control is particularly excellent. The spine of the back pierces the muscles and skin, and the arms and legs also increase sharply, becoming a three-stage shape of two joints. The limbs lie on the ground, and the lethality is also terrible on the basis of flexibility and high speed.


    Facing the scene of hell, even the orcs can''t help feeling despair and fear. However, the front and back roads are blocked by demons. The high-level demons close to the legendary strong beat them back like garbage. They can only constantly fight against the invincible enemy. In addition to death, they will become a controlled monster worse than death.


    "Ha ha ha, the expression is finally like the same thing. More despair and pain!"


    "Never be a slave? Anger burns everything? It''s obviously a group of waste, but it''s always arrogant. It''s really infuriating. It''s just a group of fools. They always think they''re great. You orcs are the stepping stone for us to conquer the world!"


    Manates likes to see others'' expressions of pain, despair and sadness. At this time, he can not only enhance his strength, but also see such a perfect scene, which can sweep away the depression brought to him by the winged queen.


    At this time, the orcs of these small tribes regretted very much. The orcs liked hands more than brains, and their muscles were more developed than brains, but they were not jackals and dog headed people with low intelligence. They fully understood what the power of the so-called abyss was, and understood that the orcs were used and deceived.


    The sad cry and unwilling roar are intertwined. The orcs still didn''t cry and wait for death at the last moment, making the final resistance, but in front of the absolute strength gap, everything is in vain.


    "Yes, that''s it. It''s boring if you don''t resist. Let me see your backbone, orcs!" manates didn''t care at all and continued to control the high-level orcs one by one.


    Suddenly, a strong wind blew. Between the lightning and flint, manates took out a black Scepter in front of him only by intuition. With a click, the scepter that could absorb almost all physical and magic attacks was directly split in two. The other party''s attack still didn''t stop, and cut at manates with the momentum of cutting everything.


    Whew, manates urgently transmitted and was not hit by this terrible blow, but a blood flower still splashed on his chest. A deep bone visible wound tore from his chest to his thigh. The blood kept flowing out of his body and quickly dyed the ground dark purple.


    In front, on the back of a giant golden eagle stood a green ORC with an unknown weapon. The breath of death constantly emitted by the weapon made people within a radius of tens of meters feel cold in their neck. The threatening sword spirit contained above symbolized the strength of their master.


    The green Orc jumped down from the giant eagle and said in an extremely cold voice with infinite anger: "I will show you the backbone of our orcs! You will rush to understand this before you die!"


    If harlott was there, he would recognize the orc immediately. It was the dwarf who bought the treasure [embrace of death], a powerful artifact symbolizing death and killing.


    It is precisely this kind of equipment with extreme lethality that can directly cut off the mysterious scepter, which is not a armor, but is more buggy than any armor, by cooperating with the extremely powerful explosive skill of the orc swordsman and cutting with Qi.


    In terms of grade, although the weapon of death''s embrace is an artifact, it was recast by dwarves after being broken. It is a little lower than manates''s precious scepter, but the scepter is a scepter and can absorb physical impact. Magic attack does not mean that it is really a armor.


    It has many functions, not to mention the basic absorption of attacks and the release of shock waves, as well as the addition of spells to increase the effect of magic recovery, and it is not surprising that all the effects are concentrated on destroying and killing artifacts.


    "Rose, Serka, stop this guy!" talimore was in front of the valley, guarded by a high-level demon and the previous strong demon.


    One is good at magic and the other is good at hand to hand combat. It''s no problem to cooperate with the orc swordsman. Although they were caught off guard and lost half their lives, manates''s strength is definitely much better than the orc swordsman.


    Manates'' high-level demons were also loyal. Without hesitation, they came to entangle with the orc sword saint with the killing artifact. Before they got close, the high-level demons were blown away by the strong wind from the golden giant eagle. At the same time, dozens of mutant orcs and ordinary elite evil demons flew away.


    The strong demon Giant Eagle crushed half of its body with one claw, and then stepped into the nearby mountain by the terrible force. Its strong body was squeezed by the giant eagle''s claws and boulders, and its muscles and bones were crushed, bursting like crushed tomatoes.


    Manates found that the golden giant eagle was more powerful than the orc sword saint, and could not fly, so he stopped the help of his two men.


    With sharp eyes, strong wings of more than 15 meters, indestructible feathers, infinite power and top speed, the holy eagle is known as the God''s pet who can fly to the sun, the ultimate overlord on the holy mountain and the mythical creature who surpasses the dragon!


    The sword Saint didn''t let manates rest. He picked up the artifact, burst out with lightning speed, and rushed straight to the seriously injured enemy to give a fatal blow.


    The form is not optimistic. Even if we can kill this desperate swordsman, the strong and excessive giant eagle can''t deal with it. At least there is no chance of winning without sufficient preparation. Manates doesn''t want to judge by appearance.


    Without any hesitation, a scarlet light drove the sword Saint back. Then manates'' body expanded and burst, emitting thick smoke, and the whole person disappeared into the valley.


    The orc sword Saint glanced back and forth, but did not find the trend of manates. The giant eagle quickly turned to look into the distance. It seemed to track the escaped manates, but it was not interested in chasing the enemy. It helped the orc to repay his kindness, but it didn''t really become his mount.


    Anyone with a little brain will not attack the giant eagle whose strength exceeds the upper limit of the version level. Moreover, the orc probably guessed that the green Orc and the giant eagle should come to save them.


    But those mutant orcs who only knew killing and destruction were different. They were completely destroyed by the will of the abyss. Even their fear disappeared. They foolishly rushed to find the giant eagle for trouble. Naturally, they angered the guy who almost reached the end of biological evolution and were slaughtered mercilessly.


    The sword Saint also gave full play to the power of artifact and cut down the demons abandoned by manates. Except for the demons who can quickly move and fly, they were cut off by the sword saint''s anger.


    I''m afraid the strength of this swordsman is the top level of the legendary level. In terms of basic strength alone, it should be no less than Steyr, the head of the dusk brigade. Coupled with this terrible artifact, the profession of specialized attack has specialized attack weapons, which is the ultimate of physical output.

 Chapter 224

    Manates fled in a panic and left a large number of his demon elite on the battlefield that would be defeated. In fact, it was no big deal that the orc swordsman hurt him by sneak attack and the power of artifact.


    As long as his men entangle him a little, let him slowly hurt and gather several powerful and difficult to dodge spells, they can hit and even kill their opponents. Although the sword Saint attacks the watch, they are extremely vulnerable without solid armor and tenacious vitality.


    The sword Saint condenses all his "Qi" on the sword to form an incomparably strong sword spirit, which also leads to that they have no excess Qi to bless attributes or protect themselves. Although stil''s attack is not fierce enough, his comprehensive strength is more comprehensive. Even if he is attacked continuously by the winged queen, he will not die.


    "The strange golden giant eagle is the trouble. The reason why the garbage Orc can sneak into me successfully is that it rushed behind me from outside my perception range in an instant by relying on the terrible speed of the Giant Eagle!"


    Manates''s decision to retreat was very wise. If he was really cruel, he would open all his firepower and use all kinds of treasures at the bottom of the box. What demon forbidden curse and abyss power would come out together, he would be surprised to find that the magic resistance of the holy eagle was strong enough to be immune to almost all magic attacks.


    The legendary level is suppressed by the world, and its strength will not be too outrageous. The queen of the winger will return to the strong. If it is not for the means of breaking through the loopholes, it will be one enemy, two enemies and three enemies at most. However, the strong who surpasses the legendary level is completely another level, which is far from what he, a high-level demon who has not been promoted to the demon lord, can compete with.


    "I can''t think of these orcs anymore. If the information is leaked, they will certainly join with other orcs coming later. It will be difficult to deal with even without the giant eagle at that time. Damn it!"


    Manates'' anger and anger were brewing, but there was no way to vent. The newly recruited little 10000 mutant orcs were gone. The demon Legion that had been weakened by the winged queen was also hurt again, leaving only the mutant orcs and Hellfire that were previously controlled by the kingdom of Colombo.


    "But Arnold should have used the bait I gave. I can feel that the kind of abyss I gave has disappeared. Now it seems that this step is right. He still has to go back and join hands with the ungrateful bitch. That guy must have never thought his son would betray!"


    Manates was not affected by anger for too long. He soon eased his mood and began to conceive his next plan. Although the loss was not small, it was not unacceptable. The talimore heritage previously accepted was too rich. His demon Legion was not comparable to the Hellfire legion, and the lost mutant orcs were also newly obtained.


    It''s good news that Arnold fell to himself from the winged queen. If he could plot against a winged queen, he would devour each other, sacrifice hundreds of thousands of winged people, be rewarded by the abyss and be directly promoted to the demon lord!


    The reason why the alliance relationship between the queen of the winger and manates deteriorated rapidly is that their strength has improved too much. In addition, the queen of the winger and manates like to control others and dictatorship, so there is no concept of unity and cooperation in their bones.


    Unfortunately, manates did not know that it was not long before enosen became a pawn of the abyss that he was flattened into meat sauce by CROM. His mutual cooperation with the winged queen is bound to last for some time.


    On the other hand, after killing the demons and mutant orcs, the red orcs were ashamed and blamed themselves. The surviving chiefs were ashamed to thank the green Orc sword saint who came to save them.


    Some even knelt down and asked for forgiveness. On the one hand, they defeated the green orcs with the help of evil forces that did not belong to them and won disgrace. On the other hand, they pursued them because the green orcs were unwilling to surrender.


    It''s not inappropriate to kneel down and apologize. The other party is a legendary strong man in strength, no weaker than their great chief gukar. It''s also their life-saving benefactor. They have to lower their attitude and show respect in love and reason.


    "My name is younero. I''m the bravest soldier of the iron heart tribe!"


    "What you have done is really stupid. It not only violates the orc tradition, but also tarnishes the glory of your ancestors! However, in order to deal with the common enemy, I am willing to forgive you as long as you can turn back and help me fight together!"


    Yunero looked at these poor and hateful compatriots, didn''t say any polite words, accepted each other''s apology and gave the conditions to forgive each other.


    After obtaining the artifact "the embrace of death" some time ago, younero went deep into the holy mountain for experience. It was during this time that he helped save the holy eagle and missed the battle of the red and green orcs. When he came out of the holy mountain, things and people had changed.


    At this time, the holy eagle was a little bored. He shouted to younero, then waved his wings, soared up and disappeared in the sight of everyone. The arrogant holy Eagle could not surrender to a person with lower strength. Since the kindness was repaid, he would not waste time to stay.


    Yunero had some regrets. He also tried to accept the test of the holy eagle. It''s a pity that he didn''t pass the test due to his lack of strength. If only he could subdue this divine beast!


    "We first unite the orcs in the rear, and then go to the front line to dissuade and warn other compatriots that the remaining green orcs have eased from flight and will join us in a while!"


    "No matter who the enemy is, I won''t allow him to treat the orc as a plaything!" yunero is a rare Orc without skin color prejudice. Like Steyr, he won''t be treated differently because of the difference between red and green.


    Why does Steyr not say this first? Yunero''s parents are red and green orcs respectively. He grew up as a mixed race child, so he suffered a lot. His greatest wish is to integrate the red and green orcs into a force.


    The reason why I entered the holy mountain is to seek enough strength to integrate the red and green orcs, which are incompatible but almost the same blood.


    If Harold were here, I would be glad that this guy was a bit slow. If he succeeded before the abyss attacked, there would be nothing wrong with the devil. There were no orcs to play forward. The abyss doors that had just been opened would soon be jointly destroyed by various forces on the mainland.


    As for the fact that it is a good thing to be repulsed by the invasion of the abyss, why doesn''t Harold want to see it?


    It''s very simple. Orcs and humans are hostile. The red orcs don''t have time to clean up humans because they fight with the green orcs endlessly. If this is successful, humans won''t jump for a few days.


    The red and green orcs add up to more than a dozen legendary strong men and hundreds of thousands of elite soldiers. The elves have to weigh whether they can afford to provoke them. It is estimated that humans should consider whether to surrender or escape before fighting.

 Chapter 225

    Harlott and his entourage were 6 in total, including harlott, CROM, sun sacrifice, tiona, Seuss and sadoer.


    Among them, Hughes used to be the knight of King Prague. After Prague died, he became the knight of King geld. As a result, the master died again. The Colombo family had no blood awakeners, and he became the escort Knight of the sun sacrifice if he was unwilling to take refuge in other nobles.


    Hughes has quite good strength. He was once the top general under the legendary strong king Prague. Although he lost his blood ability after becoming a sun knight, he can show some low-quality divine skills and support himself through the sun divine power to keep up with the peak level of Harold in his life.


    Harlott didn''t take the Knights and stayed to help Rand. Although Kryon''s injury was contained, it was still difficult to start. It''s hard for the elves to be reliable. They must leave enough strength. Anyway, the main force of this trip is the orcs. If they can''t convince the orc army, it''s useless to take more people.


    Sadoer can take off and escape with people at a critical moment. Once Harold lost several people''s weight, with sadoer''s strong flight level, a little increased air resistance is not a problem, and he can still fly at high speed.


    Tyona insisted on following. Harold disagreed at the beginning and ignored how tyona tangled up. As a result, tyona''s last mace made him give in.


    Tieona borrowed the artifact "impact staff" from Hathaway. This big killer with unknown mechanism and amazing power can kill more than a dozen high-level wingers with one hit. With it, the safety factor can be doubled in an instant. Harold really can''t refuse.


    As for theona''s staying and taking away the artifact... No matter how willful she is, she can''t do it. The precious artifact prepared by his master for his granddaughter, even if she is an apprentice, she can borrow the body guard. It''s outrageous to lend it out!


    "Listen, you must not rush around and follow me all the time. In addition, I will grasp the use time of the impact staff. Don''t waste it!"


    The impact staff doesn''t need any energy infusion. Even children can use it freely, but the disadvantage is that it can only be released three times a day. It must be used at the critical moment. Harold doesn''t want tyona to brush her head and set off fireworks. When there are no times at the critical moment, she can only kill the bleeding road by hand.


    "I know, I know, it''s all up to you, don''t you bother!" Fiona''s attitude was very obedient after she lost to Harold, but she still couldn''t change her character.


    Harold made up his mind to treat her well in the future. He didn''t want to say anything like sado. At least he should be gentle in front of outsiders.


    "CROM, we have reached the border of the kingdom of Chiat, and further on are the mountains that isolate orcs and human territory. Are you sure you can convince those orcs? In case..."


    The sun sacrifice is making the final confirmation. His biggest worry now is not whether he can win against the devil, but whether they will be besieged as soon as they see the orcs and then run away in confusion.


    After all, from a standpoint, the orcs came south to invade them, and CROM''s one-sided words were not enough to convince him completely.


    "Don''t worry, the orcs always speak with strength. Even if they don''t understand the truth, I will defeat them!" CROM doesn''t worry about this. He is famous among the orcs. In the whole red Orc camp, his strength has always been one of the best, and his words are not generally weighty.


    It can be said that if he had opposed accepting the forces of the abyss and the invasion to the south, gukar might not have been able to convince others, and the orcs would not fall into today''s situation, and his tribe and his son would not... Regret and remorse poured into his heart for a time.


    CROM recognized the reality after a brief upset: he can''t think about it. It''s no use regretting it now. He should seize the hard won opportunity and try his best to recover his mistakes!


    At the end of the northern plain, only a few kilometers away from the mountains, several people smelled a strong smell of blood. There was a big war not long ago!


    The faces of several people changed slightly, especially CROM, who rushed into the valley without saying hello to others. Now he cares about these people most.


    "Sandy, go and see what happens first!"


    After saying that, Harold also reduced his weight and immediately followed CROM to persuade him to calm down. As a result, the fierce battle was not only powerful, but also explosive and fast. Harold was thrown away a few times.


    You know, harlott has [running] skills. Although it is more and more difficult to use in battle, it is equivalent to doubling agility in the case of flat racing, which is comparable to 100 + agility.


    Sadoer''s speed was faster than CROM''s. when he reached the top of the valley, he circled several times to observe the situation, and then flew back.


    "Master, there are no living people. They are all corpses, including orcs, demons and some strange and disgusting creatures!"


    Harold was relieved that there were no living people. Although they were not weak, they certainly couldn''t outnumber the upper army. Except CROM, none of them could easily deal with the encirclement and suppression of the orc army, even CROM.


    Disgusting and strange creatures are probably mutant orcs. I''ve seen them before destroying the magic array. So there''s a conflict between demons and orcs?


    "Asshole!!" when CROM arrived in the valley, he saw the most hated demons, the corpses of his most concerned compatriots everywhere, and a lot of mutant Orc corpses affected by the abyss. He guessed what happened here without thinking about it.


    CROM''s angry roar came to Harold''s ears. Harold and others rushed over when they knew there was no danger.


    "Rock tribe, grizzly bear tribe, war song tribe! These are small tribes, those devil bastards, I can''t spare them!" CROM simply identified the bodies of several familiar tribal members through decoration and costumes, angrily waved a giant axe and split the boulder to pieces.


    "Keep going. Look at the traces on the ground. They should not have gone out of the valley. They should have returned to the mountains. No matter which side wins, catch up first!"


    The sun sacrifice patted CROM on the back of his waist, indicating that he was calm. He wanted to pat his shoulder, but he was embarrassed to find that he couldn''t reach it. CROM rose 2.3 meters, and the sun sacrifice was only 1.7 meters


    CROM rushed forward without saying a word, but at least he could restrain his emotions and didn''t get rid of them too quickly.


    Harlott observed carefully and put forward his point of view: "there are more corpses around to mutate into orcs and demons. It should be that the orcs have won. Don''t worry so much. You are powerful orcs who are good at fighting!"


    The first half of the sentence is conjecture, and the second half is nonsense, as if the "powerful orcs" had not been tortured and killed by talimore before.


    However, CROM still eats this set, and his anxious mood converges a lot. It seems that he is still very proud of the identity of orcs. He thinks that orcs are powerful and brave, and it is normal to defeat strong enemies.

 Chapter 226

    After killing all the demons and mutant orcs, yunero and those red orcs immediately chose to retreat. They were afraid that their compatriots would be attacked by other enemies on the way. They chose to meet together first and wait for the arrival of the green Orc army before starting together.


    They haven''t decided on the specific goal, but they are probably ready to declare war on the devil directly, or to stop those compatriots who are still in the dark.


    Harlott is a small number of them. They are all experts who are not slow except the sun sacrifice. Harlott has no drag after carrying the sun sacrifice. It took him a long time to catch up with the orcs such as younero. They happen to be in contact and negotiation with several other small and medium-sized tribes.


    "It''s CROM, look!"


    "CROM came back. We just asked him what was going on. The words of the green Orc and these guys who were afraid of being beaten were untrustworthy!"


    Most of the red orcs don''t like the green orcs. Just like the battle between salty and sweet tofu, even if youneere is a legendary swordsman, he can''t subdue them, and the orcs of those small tribes don''t have much weight.


    Now most orcs don''t want to believe the facts in their mouth. Even if the other party has no reason to deceive them, they will unconsciously deny the other party in their heart.


    "Tell me what happened. I saw the body in front of the valley exit. What was the result of the battle?" croms was impolite, surrounded by a group of ORC chiefs of small and medium tribes.


    This guy really didn''t talk nonsense. Looking at this posture, he really has the ability to persuade all orcs to attack the devil together. Although harlott and others are not orcs, they are not excluded by others after CROM.


    If you are a little angry, I brought so many orcs who saw the facts with my own eyes to persuade you. Your attitude is so perfunctory. When this guy comes, you rush to it like fans see idols. The differential treatment is too obvious!


    However, he was angry for a while, and he had heard of CROM''s name. In his life goal, the legendary red orcs such as gugal and CROM must be defeated alone.


    "It''s also a good thing that he came. He was followed by humans, elves and winged people. This shows that he was also aware of the evil intentions of the devil. Did other orcs repent?"


    Younero looked at harlott and thoughtfully analyzed CROM''s position. At the same time, he rushed to CROM with big steps, obviously to talk straight to the point.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "The devil attacked you and could control the mutation of your compatriots. It was this guy who saved you in a crisis, right?"


    CROM simply listened to the orc''s report, but he was surprised to see younero. Unexpectedly, the green ORC was willing to help them, the red orcs who made a big mistake.


    "Speaking of it, I was also saved by the guy stil. Without him to take me away from the ground, I''m afraid I would have died with my people in the hands of that bastard in talimore! The green Orc is also an orc!"


    CROM did not care about the so-called red and green, thanked yunero sincerely, and began to exchange information with each other.


    ¡°......¡±


    After leaving the holy mountain, yunero did not go to the front line. He just found the remaining tribe of the green orcs and understood the reason. The devil''s intelligence was told by a prophet in the holy mountain. He really didn''t know the important information of the abyss power erosion and controlling the orcs.


    "How could it be like this... So, those orcs who killed too much on the front line, right? Even those orcs who haven''t gone to the battlefield yet and just got the power of the abyss can''t be saved!"


    Yunero''s expression is difficult to describe, with a trace of discontent in his grief and anger, and some disbelief, but in CROM''s mouth, he has personally experienced the hell in which his people are controlled in front of him. In yunero''s view, CROM can never make up such a lie to deceive him.


    Other red orcs also showed a stunned expression, a bit like going to check for stomach pain. As a result, the doctor told you that you had cancer and only had three months to live. There were some unrealistic illusions and some sudden despair.


    CROM grabbed Harold, pushed him in front of him and said with a very proud expression: "once the power of the abyss erodes, we can''t get rid of it only by our will. It''s only a matter of time to become a walking corpse without soul, but!!!"


    "The sun sacrifice that can drive the power of the sun god can remove the filth of the abyss and purify us. The sun god will not let the children protected by him be bullied by foreign enemies!"


    "Hallot, let''s witness the miracle of the sun god and get rid of the abyss erosion in an orc... Please!"


    CROM was also a little nervous. Although the sun sacrifice was confident that it could be eliminated, after all, there was no actual test, so it was still not 100% sure.


    Harold is a little speechless. Shall I come? I''m still a novice! However, divination is mainly released by instinct. Except for some simple acrobatics, divination can only be released by mastering skills. Other complex divination follow feelings. After all, a slightly more complex divination can''t be analyzed.


    Harold took a deep breath and started the sun blessing of arrow''s armor. It was not for the increase of physical attributes, but for the wider mobilization of the sun''s divine power. He gently held his hand in front of the orc''s chest for the experiment.


    "It''s like using healing magic. Find a way to inject the divine power of the sun in a gentle way and eliminate and expel some dirt!"


    The golden light radiated from Harold''s hands. Although the light was very bright, it unexpectedly did not have any dazzling feeling, but made the people around feel faint warmth and comfort.


    In particular, the test orcs, who were focused on by this light, felt that the unknown tyranny hidden in their hearts had dissipated, and they always felt that some dry and hot bodies had calmed down. Then, they suddenly felt a desire for nausea and vomiting.


    The orc quickly turned his head and opened his mouth. With a vomit, he spit out a pile of strange flesh and blood stained with black and gray. It looked very scary, making people think it was spitting out some internal organs.


    As soon as the black and gray flesh came into contact with the sun, it was quickly burned and volatilized, leaving no trace and disappeared.


    "Oh, yes?" "sure. Look at his expression. He''s as relaxed as a newborn baby!"


    "Do we all have that kind of thing in our bodies?" "it looks a little scary. I''m afraid they''re right. We might really become monsters!"


    All the orcs around made various comments, but the trend of the situation was very in line with CROM''s heart, so it didn''t take much time to convince them.

 Chapter 227

    "How does it feel? Does it consume a lot?" CROM didn''t ask the ORC. He had no problem with his eyes. After reading it, he knew that the guy must be okay. He was asking Harold how effortless it was to use this magic.


    "Not up or down. It consumes a little more than normal release healing magic. You should be able to release more than ten times a day!"


    CROM''s inquiry about the consumption is actually meaningless. For the sake of the sun scepter, even if the consumption is small and insignificant, Harold can''t really say so. However, Harold really doesn''t lie here. The will of the abyss is not a cat and dog. It takes a lot of effort just to get rid of his breath.


    Yunero was still a little depressed. He had a good mind. He knew that it was too late to calculate simply. It was a drop in the bucket to compare more than a dozen orcs a day with the base of more than 100000 orcs.


    Other orcs also secretly planned to fight for this few places? Or according to the following achievements?


    Orcs don''t respect the old, love the young and give preferential treatment to vulnerable groups. No one wants to die, let alone become monsters. Since the quota is limited, they speak by strength!


    CROM was satisfied to hear Harold''s words. He really didn''t know how powerful the sun Scepter was, but he was greatly amazed at the sun Scepter pseudo he took out. The genuine version must be stronger!


    According to the words of the sun sacrifice, that artifact has the effect of greatly improving the magic. With its assistance, it is not a problem to turn the magic effect dozens of times!


    "Don''t worry about the shortage of places and time. The reason why I''m here is to save all of you!"


    CROM didn''t say this to the surrounding orcs, but roared out bravely and shouted his inner expectations to tens of thousands of orcs. CROM''s loud voice echoed in the valley. Many orcs who didn''t know the specific situation were shocked by this emotional roar.


    "The magic of sun sacrifice comes from the sun, not their own power. As long as there is an artifact [sun Scepter] that can absorb the power of the sun on a large scale, they can purify the filth of the abyss in large quantities and save all of you corroded by the abyss!"


    "The sun scepter, what''s that? It seems that I''ve heard of it. By the way, the bastards of the dusk brigade talked about it! They seem to say they''re going to a grave to look for this treasure!"


    Euniro recalled the story of his previous trip to the mainland. He really heard the rumor of the sun scepter. It is said that it is the strongest artifact in the mainland. Taking it, he can live forever and have invincible power. He scoffed at it at that time. If so, why did the owner who holds him die?


    A weapon is a weapon after all. What is really strong is its owner!


    However, seeing the "embrace of death" in his hand, yunero has to admit that with this artifact, his strength has almost doubled and his view has changed greatly. Since the sun scepter is so famous, I''m afraid it does have extraordinary power.


    Other orcs also talked about it. It seems that they can be saved without competing for places?


    "Unfortunately, the artifact that can save us has now fallen into the hands of the devil. If we want to get it, we must pay the price of bleeding. We will fight to the death with those powerful demons!"


    CROM spoke loudly and forcefully, and his eyes stared at the orcs around him to see if they were ashamed or afraid.


    "Choose whether to fight each other for the chance to survive, or fight to the death with the demons who take advantage of and deceive us."


    "If you choose to fight the devil, maybe we will be wiped out. Their strength is very strong. Many compatriots have seen it. You can ask! If anyone is afraid, I can understand!"


    "What kind of garbage are demons? Kill them!"


    "Orcs have no cowards, CROM, are you humiliating us!"


    ¡°......¡±


    CROM said this, not to mention the orcs. Even the timid wing man and the cold-blooded and ruthless lizard man could not choose to escape the battle. The answer was that there would be no other possibility except fighting to the death.


    Younero saw hope and was excited about the future war, but he was also envious. It would be better if he stood here to call on everyone, but it doesn''t matter. Later, in the battle with the devil, he will prove himself to these orcs who are not familiar with him with great strength.


    "Come on, let''s continue to meet with other orcs, especially our compatriots who have been hurt by us, the green orcs! Let''s unite and attack the devil!"


    At this stage, everything is smooth. Harold and the sun sacrifice don''t have to do anything. They just wait for the orcs to assemble their troops to attack the abyss gate. They will only be responsible for pointing out the position of the sun scepter, and they don''t have to intervene in the battle!


    It took a total of 5 days to meet with other scattered Orc tribes and the green Orc team from another direction. Although Harold was very anxious and wanted to quickly heal Kryon with the sun scepter, he also knew that it was urgent and waited patiently until the team meeting was completed.


    There are nearly 200000 red Orc troops and 5000 green orcs. The green orcs are not the only ones left dead, but most of the green orcs are unwilling to repay their grievances for their good and help those red orcs who take their own blame and lead to destruction. These 5000 people are willing to follow yunero.


    "Don''t worry, we are also in a hurry and won''t drag on. It takes five days to reach our destination from here. When we launch the general attack in the morning of the sixth day!"


    With his extraordinary prestige, CROM easily integrated his troops and determined the plan to attack the abyss gate. 200000 troops rushed to the capital of the former Kiat kingdom in an unstoppable manner.


    Although the quality is not as good as the previous invasion of the kingdom of Colombo and the kingdom of lucanier, it is definitely the strongest forces in the mainland at present. If such strong forces can not break through an abyss door, the devil doesn''t need to encourage the orcs at all. They can push the mainland by themselves.


    Although it took a little more time, Harold saw this powerful army that could conquer almost all enemies, and his heart was full of hope.


    The first battle with the devil was a lingering shadow in the hearts of the vast majority of human nobles. The only two legendary strong men in mankind were overwhelmed by Baloch Yan devil.


    Hundreds of nobles and thousands of knights are the most proud elite combat power of mankind. In the face of a large number of demons pouring out of the abyss door, they can only retreat step by step. The day of the founding of the new empire has become the beginning of the destruction of the kingdom. Mankind saw their weakness only in World War I.

 Chapter 228

    Harold followed the orc army to the territory of the kingdom of Chiat. During the field camping, he once again tested the glory of the Colombo family.


    After the first failure, Harold entered the dream again. The situation was much better. At least he could dream when he reacted for the first time, and many problems could be overcome after only a little awakening.


    Today is the fifth day. Tomorrow morning, we will start to attack the abyss gate on a large scale and fight with the demon Legion controlled by Barrow''s burning devil. This is also the last attempt of Harold to pass the dream before the decisive battle.


    Although the main fighting force is not him, even he doesn''t have to do it, Harold thinks it''s good to have more combat power. If he has obtained the certificate of glory, he will certainly have a great strength improvement. Anyway, it''s also an artifact. At least it won''t be lower than his best armor, the armor of arrow.


    When he woke up in the ice and snow, Harold didn''t hesitate. He took out special medicinal wine and hero''s water from the inner layer of his clothes. Before, Harold didn''t realize the difference between his clothes and his belongings because of his habitual thinking.


    Now harlott knew that he could calmly think about countermeasures and organize information after his dream. He thought carefully about how Colombo, who was just a strong and brave mortal, defeated the ice giant.


    In terms of combat effectiveness, the water of heroes can develop a lot of potential of the human body. Relying on luck and coincidence, coupled with the light enemy of the frost giant, it may be able to create miracles to kill each other.


    But how to overcome this cold weather? Even wearing clothes with cotton wool, there is still no way to resist the low temperature of frozen soul. Harold, an aristocrat who has evolved at the life level, has no way, and ordinary people can''t do it.


    With such doubts, Harold searched for his accessories and found the secret. In the built-in pocket at his chest, in addition to the expected hero''s water, there was also a pungent medicinal wine.


    After drinking it, I immediately felt the fire in my stomach and the cold of my body was dissipated in an instant. This thing should be an ancient alchemy potion. Now, even the elves can''t mix it out after the loss of technology. If only I could bring out the dream research ingredients.


    Unfortunately, although the problems caused by the cold were eliminated to a certain extent, Harold lost to the Frost Giant four times in a row, without suspense!


    Without arrow''s armor and demon chopping sword, the system will disappear. There is no [strike], no [Weapon Mastery], no [great power]. Only the attribute points that have been added should be inherited.


    Harold doesn''t have all kinds of blessings. He can''t even use his divine skill, sword Qi and blood ability. Magic can be released. This thing can be released only by people''s first-class spiritual power in his dream. I just don''t know what the only primary light skill he can use can do?


    Harold is just a whiteboard warrior with 60 points of strength and 56 points of agility. Although his attributes are quite luxurious, ten times that of ordinary humans, and he can fight with trolls without losing the wind, he is in front of the Frost Giant


    60 points of power and 6 points of power are a stick in front of 500 points of giant power. Maybe 60 points of power harlott will make the Frost Giant feel better when it hits?


    The weakness of the Frost Giant is its slow response, and the attack interval is several seconds, but when he raises his weapon to attack, he is absolutely dissatisfied with the speed. The slow response does not affect the rapidity of his giant stick.


    If it is CROM, a top legendary ORC with the same ferocious power, you can use the other party''s slow response to find flaws and easily kill. Although the Frost Giant has two hearts, strong bones, tough and thick skin, defense and vitality are at the top level, it can''t last long under CROM''s axe attack.


    And Harold? Reluctantly relying on the predicted rolling to avoid the attack, then just got up and rushed to cut, scraped a little skin and had to roll to avoid the next attack. The Frost Giant consumed Harold''s strength again and again like smashing a gopher.


    Although the alchemy medicinal wine can dispel the cold, it will consume extra physical strength. The huge amount of heat is not generated out of thin air. The effect of hero''s water is not ideal for Harold, who is already an aristocrat.


    The essence of hero''s water is to develop human potential. The stronger the user is, the weaker the effect will be. If the legendary strong person drinks it, it is estimated that it is similar to drinking a bottle of Red Bull, not even stimulants.


    After dodging several attacks by the frost giant, Harold was panting. The attack had no effect. He was anxious. His vision was blurred due to his throwing strength, but the frost giant could not even warm up.


    "No, this guy must have weaknesses. Even if the effect of heroic water on me is not ideal, I am strong enough. I will never be weaker than Columbus who drank heroic water. He can kill the Frost Giant. I have no reason to break the defense!"


    Harold felt his chest ache every time he took a deep breath, and the smell of blood came from his throat. His body began to warn. If it was in reality, Harold must find a way to escape.


    However, in the dream, there is still a chance to give a go. Harold stared carefully at the huge guy in front of him. He had attacked in all directions before, but limited by the volume gap, he can only repair his feet and grind his legs for each other.


    If he has about 200 points of great power, he may be able to cut off the legs of the Frost Giant by taking some artifact such as storm axe and death hug. Unfortunately, he has neither that kind of great power nor powerful weapons. In his dream, he only has a weapon of the grade of "the best sword in the whole village".


    "Has the blade been rolled? Are you kidding? I didn''t do anything else except waving and cutting the skin. I didn''t hit hard blocks or cut bones and stones!"


    Harlott also realized that after he lost the [Weapon Mastery] blessing given by the system, his basic skills were not very solid, and his weapons would roll blades. In addition to the high defense of the frost giant, his attack techniques were unqualified.


    "Forget it, let''s fight for the last time next time. His weakness must not be in his legs. Climb on him and have a look. Even if you fail, you should be ready for the next challenge!"


    The Frost Giant''s heavy attack hit Harold. Harold flashed through a backward somersault. The giant stick knocked on the ice and the splashed ice residue stabbed Harold''s skin. This time, his dodging distance was too short and was bound to be affected.


    Before the Frost Giant picked up the giant stick, Harold roared loudly, ran quickly to the giant stick that fell on the ground, ran all the way down the giant stick to the Frost Giant''s shoulder, and revealed that it was only less than a meter away from him.


    "Ow, Ow!" the ice giant shook his body, and the other big hand wanted Harold to catch it. Harold jumped away from the ice giant''s big hand and jumped to the top of the ice giant.


    Sure enough! A deep-rooted scar appeared in front of Harold. The ice giant had been hit hard on his head before. I don''t know whether it was the wound left by the fierce battle with his clan or with some other powerful creatures.


    "Hahaha!" Harold, holding the blunt sword with a rolling blade in both hands, stabbed the wound with all his strength. Without being easily defended, Harold pierced the head of the ice giant, shook the handle of the sword indiscriminately, and tried to disturb the brain of the ice giant.


    The ice giant howled and shook his head violently, throwing Harold out, and then angrily aimed at Harold, who was difficult to dodge in the air.


    Harold didn''t fly out like a baseball, but turned into meat mud and burst at the moment of being hit by a giant bat.


    Challenge failed!

 Chapter 229

    Harold woke up from his dream. It was still dawn. This time, he didn''t feel a headache. Instead, he felt very comfortable. He was smashed to pieces. How could he be very comfortable this time?


    Harold suddenly noticed that the wrist guard on his hand was shining slightly. It had never been like this before. Did he think I did well in my dream, even if I didn''t kill the ice giant?


    Harold hurriedly tried to urge the wrist guard to see how his function was. Suddenly, Harold''s body expanded, his bones crackled, his muscles expanded, his skin was elongated, and his whole body increased from two meters to three meters.


    Harold moved his new body, raised a boulder and threw it away. He didn''t feel satisfied. He punched at the nearby boulder and blasted the boulder more than two meters into pieces.


    "The strength has also become much stronger, the muscle firmness and bone density have also been improved, and the total weight is estimated to have increased by five times!"


    Harlow opened the system column and found that the power attribute increased to 90 points, but the agility decreased to 40, but the overall attribute still increased a lot.


    "It''s a little weak. Marcus has directly become a legendary strong man. Why am I so different from him?"


    Harlott had seen Marcus turn into a hot devil and could clearly judge that his bonus was far less than that of Marcus at that time. After thinking for a long time, he came to a conclusion.


    "Haven''t you been fully recognized? Well, you already know that guy''s weakness. Try to kill him next time!"


    Harold didn''t kill the Frost Giant. I''m afraid that''s why although he performed well, he still had only the "youth version" artifact bonus effect.


    Harlott is confident that he can defeat the Frost Giant. The guy''s weakness has been found and has the hope of victory. Even if he can''t do it once, he always has a chance to try several times. Colombo had one chance to challenge the frost giant, but he has countless times!


    "Harold, you''re awake. Have a rest? Next we''re going to have a big fight with those bastards!" CROM was also very excited in the face of the upcoming large-scale battle and got up early to polish his weapons and adjust his state.


    "Ah, the state is perfect. Then it''s up to you. As long as you help us regain the sun scepter, I will try my best to treat your compatriots!"


    CROM smiled, looked around at the crushed boulder residue, judged that Harold was really in good condition, patted his chest and promised, "don''t worry, whether it''s the barrow fire devil or the six armed snake devil you said, give it to me!"


    Harold looked at CROM''s confident face and felt very relieved. CROM was almost the strongest person Harold had seen so far. In addition to the Archmage, even theona''s master and stile were a little worse.


    The Archmage is also slightly better because of the swindle of magic. Although barrow Yan devil is strong, CROM may not lose. Harold is worried about other demons, such as other high-level demons who take refuge in Barrow Yan devil, eye demons with amazing lethality and so on.


    Harold told the orcs the information early, and solemnly declared that this was only the demon lineup at that time. Now there are likely to be many powerful new species.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Near the abyss gate, Baloch Yan devil, who occupied King Aldo''s palace, was like an emperor and enjoyed the service of two demons. He was not as ambitious as manates and talimore. He completely responded to the call of the abyss and returned to the abyss to continue to be the overlord.


    "How about the blood sacrifice? The power of the abyss gate is not enough. Continue to speed up!" baloyan devil scolded his men. He would enjoy it. After coming to this world, he moved his hand once, and then began to fish. All kinds of things are left to his hands.


    "My lord... All the people nearby have been killed, and there is no way to provide new sacrifices for the time being..."


    After hearing this, barrow Yan devil scolded impatiently: "then go to a far place to catch it. I have to say this? Fool!"


    The wronged man replied: "however, we have caught all the people hundreds of kilometers around, no matter how far..."


    Baloch Yan devil was shocked. The kingdom of qiyat had at least a few million people. Why did it disappear in a short time? The number of sacrifices he received was less than 100000!


    In the face of barrow Yan devil''s question, his subordinates trembled and replied: "those low-level demons kill everywhere without constraints, and there is no concept of catching alive in their mind, so..."


    Under Barrow''s anger, a pillar of fire directly swallowed the unlucky man and angrily scolded: "it''s really a group of waste that can''t make things happen and can''t defeat things!"


    "Oh, calm down. Those low-level demons are nothing rational cannon fodder. It''s unrealistic to expect them to do good things!"


    "Yes, yes, if the sacrifice is not enough, just use the orcs. There''s no need to worry!"


    A pair of Succubus sisters are calm and calm. Due to their great contributions, they are promoted to high-level succubus. Although they are the bottom of the strength among high-level demons and are usually the playthings of other high-level demons, this is also a leap forward improvement!


    Barrow Yan devil just wanted to say something. Suddenly he heard a commotion outside. There were howls and screams, and the sound was getting closer and closer. It was obvious that an enemy was calling!


    "If you want to die, which Scepter do you two watch? I''ll clean up the dead garbage!"


    Baroyan demon is not a demon who is good at commanding his subordinates. He doesn''t even have scouts and spies. The orcs led by Krum rushed all the way to the city gate before they reacted. They directly engaged in close combat with the orcs and began to scuffle.


    Barrow Yan devil directly sent it outside. To his surprise, the invincible demon Legion was beaten back, and was rushed to the city by the orcs in just ten minutes. In addition to the number disadvantage, the main reason was the lack of military literacy.


    "Orcs? Didn''t they attack humans? How could they attack here?" Baloch Yanmo was surprised by the identity of the enemy. Haven''t the orcs been bewitched by the abyss? How could they attack them in turn?


    The defeat of the devil continues. Unlike humans, orcs are naturally belligerent and brave. They are not afraid of these unknown ferocious enemies. Their morale is high and they charge one after another.


    Both the muscular crazy war demons and the bloodthirsty and cruel snake demons fell under the siege of the orcs, and the army passed like a bamboo, and soon the roar of the orcs echoed in the whole city.


    Harlott, who has witnessed the strength of the orcs, has to admit that the orcs are indeed the strongest race in the mainland. The most elite iron lion of mankind is frightened by the devil, but the orcs can evolve into an unstoppable torrent to crush the devil. The gap is not a bit.


    At the same time, Harold was glad that he was decisive enough to retreat in the face of the 100000 Orc army. Looking at this posture, the giant fortress was dozens of meters higher and the rich materials of the city were given in vain.

 Chapter 230

    "Rush, kill them and show them the power of the orcs!" CROM rushed ahead with a huge axe. Any enemy in front of him was easily defeated and couldn''t stand a round.


    The strange force comparable to the ice giant made CROM an unstoppable heavy hammer. More than a dozen medium-level power demons were completely defeated in the collision with CROM, just like a ball bottle hit by a bowling ball, which reminded Harold of his experience of being crippled by Arnold.


    However, although CROM has the strongest momentum, the sword Saint younero has the highest killing speed. After the cultivation of sword spirit reaches the extreme, with his extremely high speed, the embrace of death has killed hundreds of demons. The dark blade is soaked with blood and emits a seductive light.


    "Anyway, it''s also an artifact. It''s impossible to have only the basic effect of sharpness. I don''t know what special ability it has."


    Harold was very relaxed. He killed all the way. Even the devil''s chopping sword was still on his back. Occasionally, if the devil was not killed by the orcs, he would be instantly divided by the hungry tiona. Maybe it''s true. As CROM said, their orcs alone are enough for combat effectiveness.


    "This kind of goods is not enough to warm up. The devil is not as ferocious as you said!" tyona was strongly asked by Harold to follow her. She can only kill a few escaped fish, but she can only fish in such a grand battlefield, which is very depressed.


    It''s not that the devil is not ferocious, but that the orcs have too much advantage. The demons in the whole city add up to thousands or less than 10000, and the orcs are 200000 troops, not 200000 human troops, but 200000 orcs!


    "This operation must not fail. Don''t make trouble for me. Concentrate on taking the impact staff and listen to my arrangement!"


    Harold was too lazy to talk nonsense with her. After a word of advice, he continued to rush behind the orc army. The sun sacrifice had judged the position of the scepter, which was in the original King''s palace.


    Their plan is to grab the scepter first, and then see if they can use this artifact to close the abyss door. Although there are many orcs, if the abyss door is not closed, the devil''s reinforcements can be said to be endless. If they drag on, they will lose.


    After coming to the city center, the number of medium-level demons increased, and half of the orcs scattered everywhere to hunt down demons because of the complex terrain, and the propulsion speed slowed down.


    "Ignore those bastards and follow me!" CROM didn''t want to waste time with these ordinary demons. He opened a way with brute force and killed them in advance.


    "The king''s palace is ahead, yes, yes! I can feel that the sun scepter is not far ahead, simpler than expected! Harold, we''re right!"


    Most of the orcs are still fighting with demons on the edge and periphery of the city. Harlott and others broke into the city center with thousands of elite orcs as strikers when CROM and younero took the lead.


    The sun sacrifice was very excited. The strong offensive of the orcs and the slightly slow attack of the devil led harlott and others to approach the target site faster than expected.


    "Don''t be careless. All you see on the road are low-level demons. None of the high-level demons are exposed. There is still a fierce battle to fight!"


    Harold was on full alert. His instinctive prediction warned him that there were strong enemies nearby and there was a danger of being attacked at any time. However, the orcs did not care. When they saw that the target was ahead, they roared and cut off the demons blocking the way.


    "That''s it, bastards betraying the abyss!"


    A giant fireball like a mini sun smashed down from the top of the palace. It was so powerful that it could not be defended at all. In contrast, Marcus''s fire move was the same as the circus. It could be competed only after turning into a hot devil.


    "Step back!" although the fireball has amazing lethality, it is not fast. Except for the ordinary orcs in the center, who are difficult to dodge, everyone else fled. The violent explosion swept hundreds of meters around, and the loud noise and thick smoke made the battlefield chaotic.


    There were only a few orcs killed in the battle, just dozens, but because they fled everywhere to avoid the attack, their vanguard formation of thousands of people dispersed. After the afterwaves of the giant fireball dissipated, several high-level demons and a large number of elite demons came to them. At the same time, a large amount of cannon fodder poured out of the abyss gate again.


    After the death of a large number of low-level demons, the abyss gate can spare a lot of strength. It is easy to send new low-level demons. The total Orc force is dominant, but the battlefield near the abyss gate is at a local disadvantage.


    "That guy let me come!" yunero was full of war intention. He pulled out his artifact and wanted to fight with barrow Yanmo, but CROM stopped him.


    "No, he gave it to me! You go and help mankind get back the sun Scepter!" CROM could feel the power of baroyan devil. He admitted that yunero, who held the artifact, was very strong, even the strongest among the green orcs!


    However, the special attack of younero, who is proficient in all kinds of physical and magic, and has an endless stream of means, must have lost more and won less. Fighting is not a competition for attack power. No matter how strong an artifact is, it has to cut down talents. No matter how high the output is, it is useless to stand still.


    "Go, this is the most important thing. I believe your strength allows you to escort them on my behalf!"


    CROM didn''t miss his words. With an axe, he split a crazy war devil and his weapons into two parts. Then he picked up half of the body, "drink!" roared and threw the body as a weapon to baroyan devil.


    Baroyan devil''s big hand directly crushed half of the body and looked at CROM like a dead man. He also knew the truth of catching thieves and kings. The boss of the orcs had better find the one who must be the strongest.


    Barrow Yan devil, holding the flame whip, launched an attack first, and a distant fire whip was drawn to CROM. Naturally, this attack could not work. CROM ran forward and avoided the whip. He was a pure melee and had to fight face to face with people.


    "Don''t look, we can''t tell the outcome for a while!" harlott took tiona and rushed to the palace. At this time, baroyan devil and CROM were entangled. A large number of high-level demons and had fought back against the orcs with elite demon troops.


    Who knows what the war situation will turn into, rush into the palace and grab the sun Scepter before they are watched by high-level demons. Only when they take the scepter and close the abyss door can they completely defeat the demons.


    Speaking of Cao Cao, Cao Cao realized that the high-level demons were not fools. Harlott obviously went to the palace. A pile of orcs were mixed with humans, elves and winged people, which was also eye-catching. The six armed snake demon who easily cut down Kryon dragged his heavy body to kill him.


    At the same time, the demons rushed out from the side found them, and the dark demon cannon fodder poured in like a flood. If euneil hadn''t calmly stood in front, Harold wanted to retreat first and wait for the main force of the follow-up orcs to meet.

 Chapter 231

    The six armed snake demon uses three pairs of weapons at the same time, all of which are heavy curved blades with exaggerated volume. Although he is not agile, his attack speed multiplied by 6 is absolutely dazzling and difficult to parry. As a power demon, his attack power can not be underestimated.


    "Stand back!" younero motioned harlott and others not to intervene, took a deep breath and greeted him. For a time, the sound of blade collision kept ringing. Younero was stunned with a weapon and cut back and forth with each other''s 6 knives.


    No, it also occupied the advantage. The huge snake demon was slowly retreating, and many bleeding flowers burst on his body, which was scratched by the overflowing sword Qi. The high-level demon who touched the threshold of legendary strength fell into the disadvantage in just a few seconds.


    But the biggest threat is not the snake demon. Dealing with experts can only be regarded as low-level demons of cannon fodder. Of course, it is not. The biggest threat is more than a dozen side beholders!


    Beholders are an abnormal race whose destructive power exceeds the level limit. Let alone harlott, even the legendary swordsman with low defense will be seriously damaged by the attack of beholders. If these beholders attack wantonly, I''m afraid even the extreme meat shield CROM can''t stand a few rounds.


    "Sado, attract their attention, Fiona, prepare to release the shock wave. Don''t beat it wrong!"


    Harold nervously ordered the crowd at this moment, and then hugged tieona and began to accumulate power transmission. He was ready to make a surprise jump to those beholders and strive to directly destroy their opponents.


    It''s unrealistic to rush from the front to release the shock wave. So many beholders'' attacks can''t be carried. The last time an beholder killed all the knights who covered harlott. More than a dozen were in a group. They were looking for death against the hard rush and dodge.


    "Remember not to get too close. Just harass her with crossbows and arrows in the distance. Their attack is very terrible!" Harold didn''t want to deliberately kill sadoer. Although he let her bait, he tried to make her pay attention to safety.


    Hughes resisted a large number of low-level demon raids with other orcs. This time, a lot of demons were attacked like mad dogs. It seems that there is also a demon with brain on the side of the portal. He knows what kind of demon to send.


    When harlott and others fought, the orc army was slowly surrounded. The demons in the city had been completely defeated and could not continue to delay. However, a large number of demons pouring out from the abyss gate reluctantly withstood the orc attack under the leadership of several high-level demons.


    Apart from CROM and younero, it is a problem that the orcs have no top experts. They can''t win as quickly as before against the high-level demons. Even the siege by many people didn''t work very well. For a time, the situation was a little stalemate.


    At the beginning, sado''er could also attract the attention of the beholders and let them attack and skew collectively, which wasted a lot of time, but the beholders were not fools. After several times, they ignored the fast and extremely flexible sado''er and turned to shoot the orcs.


    All kinds of petrified, cracked and rotten light are emitted, which has an amazing effect on the orcs. Although the orcs are much more tenacious than human beings, they are just as vulnerable in front of the beholder.


    For a time, the orc offensive was contained, but the terrain was not suitable for the human sea tactics. Although the abyss gate and King Aldo''s palace were located in the center of the city, with wide roads and open terrain, it was impossible for 200000 orcs to rush in.


    The number of demons is small, but they can be continuously supplemented. Although they are at a disadvantage, they just hold on and are not pushed flat.


    The battle between CROM and baroyan devil has also become white hot. Baroyan devil can have the upper hand in close combat with the giant king of Prague, and the power is not under CROM who turns on the golden anger.


    While using the beheading sword and the giant axe, both sides kept chopping and blocking. Baroyan''s skills were slightly worse. With various spell like abilities and powerful flames, he did not deeply study the melee skills. The occasional melee attack also crushed the opponent by relying on the terrible physical attributes.


    After CROM fought with all his strength, both sides retreated two steps. Baron''s right leg was cut with an axe, leaving a deep wound. If he hadn''t immediately used blasphemous words to force CROM back, he might have broken his leg.


    CROM''s situation was a little better. He skillfully suppressed baroyan devil and blocked all the attacks of baroyan devil, but the hot flame shrouded in baroyan devil still caused some injuries to CROM.


    "You can''t beat me, ORC!" baroyan devil began to bombard with all kinds of flames, what transmission, summoning demons, and implosion.


    When he can''t dominate in close combat, of course, he chooses to consume and attack CROM with various abilities. Baloyan''s magic is strong. In close combat, the power is violent, the endurance is infinite, and various spell abilities emerge one after another in long-range combat. A person is a legendary team!


    CROM''s golden anger has been transformed by the divine power of the sun. He has high resistance to magic and will not be crippled. However, it is inevitable to be embarrassed. For a time, he can only dodge and parry, and can''t do it close to him.


    We must change the situation as soon as possible! Harold didn''t dare to hesitate. He continued to drag on. It''s better for the orcs to fight. Killing these beholders is fatal to the devil. Beholders are not cannon fodder demons in the rotten street. They won''t flow out of the abyss door like boiled water.


    At this time, Harold''s energy accumulation was completed. With a move in his mind, the armor of arrow burst into a dazzling golden light. Harold and his holding tiona were instantly transmitted to more than a dozen beholders.


    "Release!" the moment Harold appeared, they startled the beholders around. They didn''t have time to attack with strong rays, but quickly waved their tentacles to whip Harold. The armor of arrow absorbed the damage well, but tiona was seriously injured.


    Theona had a strong endurance. She bit her teeth without hesitation. The eight beholders in front released the shock wave, and an invisible shock force came out. The six beholders in front were violently trembling and crushed into minced meat, and the beholders on the two edges were also seriously injured and fell to the ground.


    "Aim at the back!" the beholders behind Harold and Fiona were frightened by the tragic death of their compatriots and broke out the most ferocious attack. Harold could only pray that the armor of arrow was strong enough to resist all injuries, and put the devil''s sword horizontally as a shield in front of Fiona.


    The devil''s chopping sword was blown away, and Harold''s body was knocked down and rolled. There was a burning pain in his chest and abdomen. The devil''s chopping sword helped to bounce off several rays. The armor of arrow resisted the rest and was not shot through, but produced several pits. The huge kinetic energy penetrated through the armor and also caused great damage.


    Another shock wave was released. This time, the beholder dodged early and killed only four, but two beholders still survived. Before she could release the last shock wave, she was pulled on her wrist by a beholder''s tentacle, and the shock staff also took off and fell to the ground.


    Diona didn''t choose to bend over and pick up the impact staff. The tentacles of beholders are much faster than her. Picking up the impact staff has a high probability of failure and will be smoked in vain. Diona is not a weak woman without combat effectiveness. She can fight without the impact staff.


    "Come here!" Fiona was beaten hard by her tentacles, grabbed one of the beholder''s tentacles and pulled the other side over, condensed her Qi on her palm and turned into a huge eye of the beholder.


    In an instant, viscous blood splashed everywhere, and the devil''s blood was slightly corrosive. Theona''s exposed skin burst into a hissing sound like hot steel encountering ice water, and blood had seeped from several serious places.


    The other beholder gathered a ray attack. Fortunately, the power storage time was insufficient, and it was not a deadly kind such as petrification and cracking. It was just a powerful physical impact and slow effect. Fiona suffered a blow and vomited blood, but she still stood still and didn''t fall down.


    The only remaining beholder did not stop attacking. Another ray was already charging and would be fired again soon. However, Diona was slow and difficult to get close.


    To make matters worse, the two beholders who were seriously injured and fell down floated again. Obviously, the previous shock wave did not cause fatal injuries.


    Harold fell in the distance and barely got up with his hands on the ground. He was unable to rescue Fiona at all. The sun sacrifice and Hughes were surrounded by a large amount of demon cannon fodder. For a time, no one could stop the killing of the three beholders.


    "Ah ah!" at the critical moment, sadoer, who had been acting as bait at high altitude, came to help. He screamed in pain and stunned the three beholders directly. Then he flew down at high speed like a falcon and killed the two beholders.


    Another beholder was grabbed by theona''s tentacle, raised high and hit the ground hard, smashing the beholder into pieces.


    "Are you all right? I controlled the screaming target, and it should not affect you?" sadoer didn''t take much effort to sneak on the mending knife. He flew down to ask Fiona. Although they weren''t familiar, they were at least comrades in arms.


    "Ha... Ha... That''s how the enemy looks! This kind of battle is fun!"


    Theona gasped and spoke like the best standing ORC.


    "You... Are you a pervert?" sado was frightened by Fiona and didn''t understand how anyone liked such a dangerous battle.

 Chapter 232

    "Come and give me a hand and run away. The demons are coming!" Harold snorted and vomited blood. They became the focus of the audience after they raided and killed more than a dozen beholders.


    Not only a large number of low-level demons came to encircle and suppress, but also a high-level demon with an illusory body in the distance, like a dark shadow, also attacked with multi-stage blinking of high frequency and short distance.


    Ordinary demons are OK. The strange high-level demons are definitely beyond the three of them. They must withdraw to the cover of the orcs.


    "Hold on to me!" it''s very useful to take sadoer. After this guy became a high-level winger, his strength and speed have made a qualitative leap. He has changed from a parachute to a helicopter. It''s not difficult to catch one or two people for fast flight, especially with Harold''s gravity reduction ability.


    After the outbreak of theona, she collapsed, while Harold waved his weapons indiscriminately to block some ground attacks. Sado was fast and several heavy demons couldn''t catch up.


    Seeing that he was about to escape to the front of the orc army, suddenly an indescribable sense of nausea came. Harold was dizzy. The big sword in his hand fell directly to the ground. Sadoer also fell like a broken kite, and tiona on his back was thrown out.


    "Vomit... Vomit..." Harold barely maintained his blood ability under the cover of a strong sense of vertigo. He was light, didn''t receive the injury of falling from high altitude, and couldn''t help vomiting.


    Harold could vaguely see that what he vomited was all kinds of fresh maggots and insect eggs. At the same time, he also sent out a strong stench. The desire to vomit at once was even more exaggerated, as if he wanted to vomit his intestines.


    The culprit of all this is the strange shadow. Harold doesn''t know whether it is the devil or not. It seems that the body composed of black fog has no entity, and the moving mode is not floating, but constantly blinking.


    He had come to Harold. Harold forced himself to resist the urge to vomit, got up, took out a one handed sword from the goods column and cut it. The attack method of this thing is really strange, but it doesn''t seem to be very good at killing ability. It should be a disgusting shit stirring stick, but it doesn''t output anything.


    Harlott regretted that he despised the enemy the next second. A black sickle crossed. His one handed sword and half of his arms used to hold the sword flew out. His most reliable armor, the strongest work of dwarf master, the armor of arrow, was finally broken.


    "Ah ah!!" Harold quickly stepped back and opened the distance. The black sickle suddenly appeared just now was floating in the air, as if it was held by an invisible arm.


    The existence mode and attack mode of the black fog monster are far beyond Harold''s understanding, but one thing is certain that he can''t be defeated by Harold now!


    With a whoosh, a crossbow and arrow shot at the black fog monster. Sadoer, who was stained with blood in the distance, got up and shot with serious injuries. The power of the Hydra powerful crossbow is fairly good. This monster should not be a type with exaggerated defense, which can cause some impact.


    "Beautiful, arm regeneration should be done by magic. Stay away from this guy!" Harold wanted to retreat under the cover of Sado. As soon as he tied his clothes to stop bleeding, he saw the monster ignore the crossbow and move on.


    The crossbow and arrow went straight through the guy''s body. The monster was not shrouded in black fog, but completely composed of black fog!


    Before Harold thought about other countermeasures, the monster immediately moved to a place less than one meter in front of Harold to attack. The black sickle was like the judgment of the God of death. This time it was aimed at Harold''s neck.


    "Fuck you, what shit!" Harold knew it was too late to dodge. He blocked his body with his only left hand. He couldn''t cut off two layers of armor on his arm and neck. I''m a legendary equipment. Even an artifact can''t be completely ignored!


    With a clang, Harold''s arms were still built, his neck was all right, his green skin was covered with simple cloth clothes, but his vigorous body was full of solid and concentrated muscles.


    It was younero. In a short time, he mutilated the six armed snake demon, cut off each other''s four arms, made three cuts in his body, and noticed the critical situation on Harold''s side.


    Harold used to experiment with the effect of divination before. Although yunero knew that there were two solar sacrifices, he subconsciously thought that Harold was the key. Of course, he could not die in front of him, a guy related to the fate of hundreds of thousands of compatriots.


    It is not clear what grade the strange black sickle is, but the embrace of the God of death is a real artifact. It is impossible to fall into the downwind in the fight, and the stable grid blocks the attack.


    "Thank you. Be careful, this guy has a lot of dirty moves!" Harold didn''t say much. He quickly retreated. The black fog monster still wanted to pursue in a blink, but he was slashed in the center of his body by younero.


    The body that can be immune to physical attack fails under the power of artifact, or this weapon is not just as simple as sharp. Although the attached evil Qi is invisible, it can restrain this monster.


    The place where the black fog monster was cut was like a fire. It rolled violently and gushed out thick smoke. Euneil''s blade was stained with black strange liquid. The monster also paid a price for his light enemy.


    Harold also understood that the situation was not as optimistic as he thought. In addition to the black fog monster, six armed snake demon and baroyan demon, there were many strong players on the demon side. Although there were a large number of orcs, the top combat power was really not enough. It was really impossible to win the battle without closing the abyss door and reflecting the quantitative advantage.


    However, due to the departure of the black fog monster and the death of more than a dozen beholders, the orcs finally broke through the line of defense. Thousands of orcs were killed from the square entrance in the East. Even the house was pushed flat and smashed in order to speed up the speed.


    The devil was temporarily in the dilemma of insufficient troops. At this time, no one could stop Harold and others from entering the palace. Many orcs who had not killed red eye also saw the situation and escorted Harold and others into the palace.


    The abyss gate seems to be aware of the bad situation. The huge space gate erupted terrible energy and directly transmitted more than a dozen flame trolls. These things have more abilities than their close relatives, forest trolls, and can use powerful fireball!


    "Stop them and don''t let them get in the way!" yunero was fighting back and forth with the black fog monster of "imperial sickle attack", and took time out of his busy schedule to command the orcs.


    The orcs were not afraid of these powerful creatures. Some of them followed Harold and others into the palace, and some directly turned back and worked with the flame troll. The burst fireball bombarded dozens of orcs to pieces.


    But hundreds of orcs began to siege without fear. The bloody fight has always been the strength of orcs. Even the trolls with amazing regeneration ability can''t defeat the orcs.

 Chapter 233

    "Hallot, what''s the matter with your arm?" the sun sacrifice rushed into the palace with Hughes with the help of the orcs and joined the semi disabled three. He couldn''t help but be amazed at the tragedy of the three. After hallot left, he was surrounded by a large group of demons and didn''t pay attention to the free energy in other places.


    Theona was hit several times by the tentacle of the beholder, then fell from high altitude and hit the ruins. She was bleeding all over, especially her left shoulder, which was almost broken.


    Harold lost half of his right arm and kept retching and coughing. He was like a weak patient. He vomited a lot of insects from his mouth, which really disgusted Harold.


    Sado is in better condition, but she fell dizzy. As a winged man, her bones and muscles are lighter than those of other races, and she has invisible armor equipped by Harold through the system.


    "Let''s not talk about this first. Help me treat it quickly. I''ll probably have to fight later!" when Harold ran away, he picked up the broken arm and the devil''s sword. The regeneration of the broken arm must be much more difficult than the continuation of the limb. He also has foresight.


    Not many orcs rushed in with them, only dozens, but several were powerful little chiefs. The demons guarding the palace were killed as soon as they appeared.


    The sun sacrifice connected Harold''s arm as quickly as possible, and then motioned Harold to repair the broken nerves and blood vessels. He was in a hurry to give Harold careful treatment.


    "It''s right in front, just through this hall!" the sun sacrifice became more and more excited, and the orcs also charged forward with great diligence. A few low-level demons were easily crushed. It seems that most of the forces were sent to fight with the orcs, and there was almost no defense in the palace.


    "Be careful when you go in, there may be traps!" Harold was not very sure. In this large-scale battle, his instinctive warning almost never stopped. It can be said that he lost the effect of basically detecting the enemy.


    The orcs also know that there will probably be an ambush, but they still rush forward bravely. They are close, close, and can reach through only one door!


    With a roar, the orcs directly crashed into the wall and rushed in, and the fool went in through the door. Not afraid of ambush does not mean that they have to deliberately step on the trap. Dozens of orcs are like demolition offices. In just a few seconds, they smashed a whole wall, and a large number of ceilings collapsed.


    This kind of violence really worried harlott that they would be buried alive. Fortunately, King Aldo''s palace was single story and no castle was built. Otherwise, it''s hard to say.


    As a result, what surprised everyone happened at this time. The place where the sun sacrifice vowed to guarantee, the destination they worked hard all the way, turned out to be an empty secret room!


    "This... It''s impossible. It''s right here. I can feel it. It''s right here!"


    The expression of the sun sacrifice was extremely stunned. Unwilling to touch the floor and look at the ceiling, but no matter how, there was no trace of the sun scepter.


    "Don''t touch it. The artifact is so obscure that it can''t emit any breath. It''s the strongest artifact in the mainland. It''s not a fire stick. This place is so big that it can''t be hidden!" Harold stopped the useless work of sun sacrifice.


    Harold was busy healing the wounds for himself and Fiona all the way. At last, it was good. It was just that the consumption was a little big. Fortunately, the flame of punishment consumed less energy and was barely enough to fight.


    "Hey, what''s going on? Didn''t you say you were right here?"


    "Don''t tell me you''ve made a mistake. Feel it!"


    The orcs are a little confused. They don''t even know what the sun scepter is. They just see from the reaction of the sun sacrifice that things are not going well. It seems that the thing called the sun scepter is not here.


    "No, no! Harold, you can feel its existence, right? I can feel its position even half a continent away. There will be no mistake!"


    The sun priest shook Harold''s shoulder. What he feared most was that he had a problem. He felt that the position of the sun Scepter was just an illusion, leading the orcs and humans astray.


    "Shit, I''ve been cheated again! You humans are really not good!"


    There are already angry orcs who can''t stand it. They have been deceived by the abyss, so that they don''t trust others so much. They are easy to suspect when they encounter things, especially the harlotts are still foreigners.


    "Calm down, if I want to pit you, why do I still fight against the beholder and lose an arm? I can also feel an inexplicable sense of intimacy. No mistake, the sun scepter is here!"


    Harold said the first half to the orcs, and the second half to appease the sun sacrifice. Although he was not out of control by the empty secret room, he was also confused about why.


    The excited ORC was stopped by his companions. Harold really had no reason to deceive them. Besides, fighting with the devil was a war of revenge, even if there was no sun scepter.


    Harold closed his eyes and carefully felt the smell of the sun scepter. It was clearly in this room, but it seemed to be non-existent. This feeling was completely contradictory. No wonder the sun sacrifice would lose self-confidence.


    For a moment, just for a moment, Harold felt as if something like a crack appeared nearby, and then disappeared immediately. From the crack, he could clearly feel the existence of the sun Scepter!


    "Crack? Familiar feeling, I''ve met it before! Where, where?"


    Harold looked nervous and crazy. He suddenly opened his eyes and said, "there is another space superimposed in this room, and the solar scepter is in that different dimensional space!"


    Remember, when he was sealed by talimore before, he encountered it. He felt the breath flowing in from the crack, so he found a breakthrough and cracked the seal.


    Harold''s words are incomprehensible to everyone, including theona and the sun sacrifice. There is no knowledge about space in the sun god art, and theona''s magic level is the same as Harold''s, so no one else is destined to understand what Harold said.


    Harold did not explain too much, but continued to look for a breakthrough in the whole God perfusion. The different dimensional space was not stable, especially when a powerful artifact was sealed inside, the evidence was that there was a constant overflow of breath.


    "Hurry up, hurry up, give me another hint!" Harold pulled out the devil''s chopping sword, stood still, experienced the feeling of being sealed, torn a crack, and often used arrow''s armor transmission, his perception of space has been quite good.


    "Come on, open it for me!" Harold finally felt the sun Scepter again and waved a sword at the empty side and front.


    The space began to twist. Dozens of people came in and the crowded secret room suddenly doubled. Dozens of demons suddenly appeared in front. The two leaders were looking at the broken crystal ball in surprise.


    Behind them is the sun Scepter bound and sealed by layers of black chains!


    "Kill!" Harold roared, detonating the last battle.

 Chapter 234

    Theona''s eyes lit up, took out her big sword and wanted to join the scuffle, completely forgetting Harold''s instructions.


    Fortunately, Harold hugged her and finally stopped her. In addition to using the impact staff at the critical moment, the injury on her body is not suitable for further nonsense.


    Magic can indeed cure the injury, but this is not a game. The lost blood and broken bones can not be filled casually like blood strips. Even if they are cured, they need food, rest and energy to recover completely.


    Dozens of demons are middle and low-level, but they should have received strict training. Fighting with these elite orcs can be regarded as coming and going. However, generally speaking, orcs have advantages. The more they fight, the more vigorous their anger is. If they drag on, they will evolve into victorious forces sooner or later.


    What made Harold a little impressed was that the chief who had been grumpy and accused them of cheating the orcs was really strong, much stronger than the swordsman who had stopped Harold in the giant fortress. He ran rampage with a huge hammer.


    Several demons who were several times bigger than him were splashed by the brains of the hammer and their limbs were broken as soon as they fought. It is conservatively estimated that the hammer in his hand also weighed less than half a ton. In terms of strength, except for the legendary strong ones, it is estimated that no one can beat him and there are no powerful high-level demons to stop him. He is really a bit invincible.


    Seeing that the orcs are so brave, Harold and others are also relieved. When they just broke through the different dimensional space, they saw a large number of guards. They are really a little nervous. Since the orcs can handle their opponents, they don''t rush to help first, but grab the sun Scepter first!


    There was no exit from the secret room, and the enemy could not escape with the sun scepter, and Harold seriously suspected that the completely unsealed sun Scepter could not be taken away by these ordinary demons, and Barrow''s burning demons were choking.


    "Harlott, which two female demons do you and others drag? I''ll untie the bondage of the sun Scepter!" the sun sacrifice can''t wait to walk towards the sun scepter. It''s also a right choice. With artifact, maybe these demons can be solved by waving their hands.


    "Sado''er, you rush to release the pain scream. Fiona, you directly use the impact staff to kill the second while they are frightened by sado''er. Hughes, you and I will entangle one person in case the plan fails!"


    Harold knew one of the first two female demons. It was before that he charmed a large number of knights and Aldo himself, and even Harold''s demons. He had strong strength, especially all kinds of powerful magic. It''s best to kill them by surprise.


    The plan was very plump and the reality was very skinny. The first step of the plan went bankrupt. In the process of approaching them, sadoer was attacked by a large number of magic. Limited by the narrow space, no matter how flexible and fast, she couldn''t get away, and the bombed one fell halfway.


    However, it has well covered Harold and others. At the same time, the orcs have consciously cleared a path for them. Several people have approached the sun scepter.


    The sun sacrifice is not completely not involved in the battle. When it is more than ten meters away from the two demons, a golden halo expands with his body as the center.


    The magic shields opened by the two demons are useless and can''t block the aura at all. The aura absorbs a lot of their magic while passing through the body of the demons. The fireballs condensed by the two demons dissipate directly. This is actually a blue cutting skill!


    Halot wanted to make complaints about the sun, but why he didn''t teach him so well, but the opportunity was rare. The magic power of the magic monster was mostly in magic, and now he had to waste more than half of it, and killed them.


    Fiona was a little anxious. She used the last charge of the impact staff as soon as she approached. She was probably worried that it would be easy to hurt the friendly army after the fight.


    Because the two demons were not restricted to move, and their bodies were thin and flexible, one dodged unharmed, and the other broke his arm and didn''t fall directly.


    "Too urgent!" Harold was not satisfied, but he knew it was not the time to blame. He opened the "giant turned into youth version" and attacked the demon unharmed.


    Hughes and theona surrounded the demon with broken arms. There was a saying that two fists could not defeat four hands. The demon had only one arm. It would be more difficult to surround them. The sun sacrifice ignored the battle and tried to analyze and remove the chain tied to the sun scepter.


    High level demons are higher creatures with a life level comparable to the legendary strong ones. Even the most delicious demons are difficult to deal with when magic is limited. Harold felt that the other party''s comprehensive strength was stronger than him in a short fight.


    Not strength and agility, but the comprehensive advantages in body control, five senses sensitivity and reaction nerve. Harold''s attacks were easily resolved and all kinds of small skills were seen through.


    However, Harold also has the advantages of high defense. Although the armor of arrow is easily cut off by the black fog monster, the demon wielding the whip and short sword has no such ability, not to mention the fast but not fierce leg method. He doesn''t even feel it when he kicks Harold with the dual defense of arrow''s armor and system armor.


    When, when, when, the huge harlot is like a wild boar. He keeps raising his big sword and chopping. The momentum is fierce, but the effect is very little. All attacks are easily flashed by the demon. The big sword hits the hard ground with special material and makes a crisp sound.


    In the face of such a flexible enemy, random strong attack is just a waste of physical strength, and there will be flaws to be counterattacked. Of course, Harold understands this, but he is not prepared to change his tactics at all.


    For one thing, he reduces the weight of his body and weapons. His physical consumption is not large, and he can continue to attack for a long time. For another, the demon doesn''t have any powerful attack means, so he doesn''t have to be afraid of being hit hard by counterattack.


    More importantly, his purpose is to hold each other down. They don''t need to really cut down the demons in front of them. When the sun sacrifice unsealed the scepter, they can undoubtedly win the final victory.


    On the other side, the succubus, whose arm was broken and bleeding, had no good way to deal with the crazy and chopping Diona and the skilled sun Knight Hughes. The succubus was not good at melee, and she also broke an arm.


    The weapon and arm were smashed together. Fighting empty handed, she faced two ferocious enemies waving big swords. In addition to dodging, she dodged. Half of her remaining arm was cut off because she blocked tieona''s chop. If she hadn''t unloaded her strength and bounced away in time, it would be impossible to keep this arm.


    At this time, the demons below were completely overwhelmed by the orcs who were more and more angry. Dozens of orcs, some small chiefs and some elite soldiers, all had skilled anger skills and exploded to kill the enemy.


    Seeing that she was about to fail completely, the demon entangled by Harold was ready to take a risk. At this time, only she could change the situation. Those low-level demons could not count on it, and her sisters were also unlucky. She had to rely on herself!


    The succubus dodged Harold again, slashed Harold straightly, jumped gently on Harold''s shoulder, and stared at Harold''s pupil with his eyes, enchanted!


    Magic is limited, but its own ability is not affected. As long as it can charm the strong man, there will be a turn for the better!

 Chapter 235

    Harold looked straight into the eyes of the demon, but it was difficult to look away. The level of the high-level devil was one level higher than him. It was difficult for him to resist each other''s signboard ability, especially that he was not close to women and determined.


    The devil''s eyes flashed red, Harold gradually became dull, his eyes began to relax, and the charm was about to succeed!


    Harold only felt his head dizzy. He couldn''t see anything except his red eyes. He vaguely felt that his body was very comfortable. The sweet smell made him intoxicated and wanted to sleep like this.


    The devil''s mouth showed a happy smile. Sure enough, the race with endless human desire was the easiest to get caught. Even the king of the kingdom of qiyat at the top was easily played with by her.


    Suddenly, Harold''s hand with the giant wrist guard came a burning sensation. At the same time, the solar power in his body burst out and swept through his body, instantly waking Harold from his enchanted state.


    The evil spirit was hurt by the explosion of the sun''s divine power and made a sad cry. Before she fled, Harold pinched her neck with his huge palm.


    When Harold woke up, he thought of the last time he was charmed, the tragic defeat of mankind, and his meaningless sense of powerlessness in trying to prevent the tragedy. He was extremely irritable when he recalled the resentment and remorse generated.


    "Die for me!!! Beast, die, shit!" Harold pinched the demon''s neck and knocked her on the wall, floor and knee. After Harold became huge, plus the power of armor and weapons, the power was close to 150 points. After the full outbreak, he was like a small ice giant.


    The first time was when his head hit the ground. The sound of crushing came. The demon''s skull was completely broken and his brain was splashed everywhere. Harold didn''t stop and continued to beat all the intact parts of the demon.


    Soon, the Succubus''s sexy body was ravaged into a pool of broken meat, Harold''s armor was also splashed with stinky blood, and his arm was as red as soaking in blood water.


    Harold was not sure that the enemy was not dead, but he condensed the flame of punishment with maximum power and completely ignited the body in his hand.


    The flame of punishment infused the divine power of the sun, not only burned the corpse, but also completely purified the fallen soul. In this way, the demon will never have any chance of resurrection.


    The succubus, who had just been promoted to a high-level demon, died miserably. Her sister was disturbed by all this, and was found the right opportunity by tiona, "Yangsha!"


    Theona released the only magic she could use. A stream of flying sand sprinkled on the face of the one armed demon. Her eyes were disturbed and it was difficult to see the attack. In a panic, she wanted to retreat, but Hughes fell to the ground and grabbed her legs.


    The succubus reaction was also very timely. One foot suddenly broke free from the shackles of Hughes and kicked heavily on Hughes'' shoulder. Hughes didn''t have Harold''s strong strength and defense. He was kicked away by one foot. His shoulder blade seemed to dislocate and fell to the ground to groan.


    Although Hughes was easily thrown away by the demon, his goal of delaying the other party''s action was achieved!


    Tyona turned her body from a large angle and cut the demon''s neck with a full amount of power. Her beautiful head flew into the sky.


    "Drink!"


    Theona didn''t stop the attack, let go of the roar, continued to rush forward, completely penetrated the demon''s body with a big sword, hit the headless body with her shoulder all the way forward, and finally nailed the other party to the wall, and the blood continued to flow out of the chest through the broken neck.


    The heart is pierced and the head is cut off. The succubus is not a troll. There is no doubt that it is dead. It seems that low-level magic does have its value. It depends on whether it is used properly. Diona''s Yangsha is more useless than harlott''s shining skill to some extent. The effect is similar to grabbing the soil and throwing it at each other, but it still has a miraculous effect.


    Two demons died. The lower and middle-level demons didn''t have a chance to turn over. They were slaughtered by the orcs before long. The battle ended!


    The orcs cheered their victory one by one. The plan was basically successful at this step. They suppressed the devil, broke into the palace and robbed the sun scepter. They did it!


    The efficiency of the sun sacrifice is also good. Most of the chains blocking the sun Scepter have been removed. People close to Harold and others can feel its infinite power.


    "This Scepter... Is really unheard of powerful. It''s hard to imagine that there will be such an artifact that destroys the balance. Can I exchange this with you?" Diona leaned aside, looked left and right, and shamelessly handed out the impact scepter to ask for exchange.


    Harold gave her a white look. The effect of the impact staff is really good, but it is almost the same as the value of the sun scepter ¡¤ pseudo. Even if there is no limit three times a day that can be released indefinitely, it is definitely not better than the genuine sun scepter.


    "When will you give me back my dragon tear gem?" harlott shut her up with a word. The impact staff was borrowed from Hathaway, not her. The Dragon tear gem is now her most valued thing besides the secret silver soft armor. Showing off the gem to her peers from time to time has become her daily necessary entertainment.


    Theona was choked and stopped talking, and Harold didn''t continue to investigate. Anyway, he now has a lot of treasures. The certificate of glory, the armor of arrow and the devil cutting sword are all the best equipment, not to mention the coming sun scepter. It''s nothing to put the Dragon tears gem that doesn''t know what use first in theona.


    Sado''er also limped over. The first generation of invincible armor made by dwarf master ello has been full of holes, but the armor still helped her carry most of the damage, so she can''t move.


    "Sorry, I can''t use the magic for the time being. I''ll treat you later when the sun sacrifice frees up my hand!"


    Although harlott''s angry attack destroyed the demons, the energy needed to release the magic was consumed, and sadoer could only support it first. It was really not easy for her to fight this time. She used all kinds of bait. She almost died if her luck was a little bad.


    In the effort of speaking, only the last chain on the sun Scepter was disassembled. As a result, before the sun sacrifice continued, the scepter automatically sent out a golden flame, directly melted the black chain, and erupted into endless power.


    Everyone, including sun sacrifice and harlott, protected themselves with their hands. An invisible pressure made it difficult for them to act. The strongest artifact in the continent finally revealed its full power for the first time after it was completely unsealed.


    In addition to harlott and the sun sacrificial two human beings, sadoer, the winged man, theona, the elf, and the orcs in the distance can''t stand up. The five senses are blocked and fall into a dreamland. Generally, they can''t distinguish the southeast and northwest, as if they were crawling on the ground with heavy chains.


    The certificate of glory on Harold''s hand sent a chill. Harold understood that this was the so-called initiator authority. He was a serious aristocrat. With the preliminary recognition of the certificate of glory, he could drive the sun scepter.


    Harold approached the sun Scepter with little difficulty. A short distance of one meter was like a marathon. The closer his palm was to the sun scepter, the more he felt that it would melt. No, it was melting. His hair was scorched, his skin began to shrink, and his muscles were dehydrated.


    "Hahaha!" Harold grabbed it with all his strength. He didn''t believe that he was both a sun sacrifice and a human noble. He would be eaten back by the sun scepter and bravely held the scepter!

 Chapter 236

    The moment Harold held the sun Scepter in his hand, he felt like falling into the magma. The incomparable heat made him almost unconscious, but then it seemed that he had determined the user''s identity. The sun Scepter restrained all its power and calmed down.


    Harold''s almost charred arm also completely recovered. Not only that, he felt that the influence of the broken arm and cursed had been completely removed, and his whole body was full of power. This feeling was much stronger than when he was added by the sun scepter ¡¤ pseudo bonus.


    After the sun Scepter fell into Harold''s hand, he completely restrained his breath, and the people around him slowed down from the huge pressure. The secret room was dark again. The sun priest came forward excitedly and asked Harold how he felt.


    "Well, it''s like there''s endless energy, divine skill and blood ability. There''s no need to consider consumption at all! Physical ability has also been improved by leaps and bounds!"


    Harold didn''t understand any other effects, but simply described the basic functions of the artifact, providing energy and strengthening attributes.


    Of course, if only these two functions are not worthy of the powerful title of the first artifact, but Harold doesn''t have time to study slowly and is ready to go out immediately to destroy the abyss gate and eliminate those demons.


    During the period when Harold and others rushed into the palace, there was also a hot fight outside. The black fog monster with unknown details did have high Yin moves for the first few times. However, the legendary Orc''s physique was not comparable to that of Harold, even if it was far inferior to that of CROM.


    However, yunero''s extremely fast, accurate and deadly attack has continuously damaged the black fog monster, and its volume has shrunk by less than half. On the contrary, his attacks have been steadily blocked. Although the black sickle is extremely fast and its lethality is also extremely terrible, its attack is monotonous, its energy accumulation action is obvious, and there is no threat at all.


    The orcs completely destroyed the devil''s defense line and completely poured into the square. A large number of dark orcs directly pressed in front of the abyss door to kill. Some high-level demons gradually showed their defeat without the support of low-level demons.


    The sea of people tactic is still useful after all. The devil''s physical strength and life are several times higher than those of normal creatures on the mainland, but it is also when there are fatigue and serious injuries. The legendary strong can''t defeat 10000 with one, nor can they!


    "Damn fool, do you know what you''re doing?" roared, a huge flame swept tens of meters around, filled with smoke and explosion, and CROM''s axe rushed out of the smoke in front of him.


    Even he with high resistance was injured in various spell attacks of barrow Yan devil. Most of his armor was broken, and his upper body was almost naked. Strong muscles continued to resist the attack instead of armor.


    There are scorched marks everywhere in the skin, and there are two medium wounds with continuous bleeding. It is estimated that humans or other orcs have fallen down, but CROM turned the pain into strength, and his anger and strength became stronger and stronger.


    "I only know that you damn bastards will be killed by us!" CROM roared and began to charge barrow Yan devil. This time, he was not ready to dodge the attack, but also had to get close with it. His momentum has reached the peak, and if he continues to drag on, he will only become weak, and his body and energy are not too much to eat.


    Baloyan devil never thought that the invasion of the abyss would fail, let alone that he would be defeated by the garbage in front of him. Instead of transmitting it to open the distance, he condensed a unique skill that can only be used once a day, flame storm!


    The huge wave of flame symbolizing destruction surged towards CROM, and the huge attack range could not be dodged at all, but it was not important. CROM was not ready to dodge, and directly met the flame.


    The tiny figure rushed into the flame, which was like suicide and was swallowed in an instant. Under the control of barrow Yan devil, the flame broke out violently again. The flame rose and expanded, affecting countless demons and orcs fighting around. The coverage area of this terrible move was beyond imagination.


    The unimaginable high temperature makes the temperature of the whole city rise a lot. Even bricks, stones and sand are dissolved by Jinghua. It is unimaginable that organisms can survive this attack.


    "Ha ha ha ha, feel my infinite power!" barrow Yan devil held his hands high, and the flame seemed to sing praises for him. It rose again, just like a fire castle.


    Suddenly, the castle was broken, and a figure with a flame burning on his body, but brave to move forward, jumped out of the flame in front of baroyan devil. The speed made it too late to transmit and avoid. He just picked up the decapitation sword to block it.


    "Ah -- ah --!" the roaring voice overcame the noise of the fire. CROM''s figure fell down in the air, held up a huge axe in his hand, and chopped it down hard at baroyan devil.


    With a click, the beheading sword was broken, and the giant axe continued to move forward with an unstoppable momentum, like a ferocious beast jumping on the head of barrow Yan devil.


    "Oh, ah!" under CROM''s full outbreak, the axe continued to slide, completely split barrow Yan devil''s head, split his strong body in two, and finally hit the ground heavily, creating a long-term crack.


    The split body of baroyan devil turned left and right, rolling obliquely behind with the crack as the center, and the arrogant high-level devil fell.


    CROM''s flame was still burning. With the outbreak of his burning life, his anger began to dissipate. He couldn''t resist the attack of the flame. CROM had no regrets when his life came to the end.


    For him, talimore, the biggest and most unforgivable enemy, has been killed. Now he is very proud to die with the powerful enemy. The only thing he can''t let go is whether his compatriots can be saved.


    Just as his oil lamp ran out and he wanted to accept death, a golden light shrouded him, warm and comfortable feelings filled his senses, the damaged body began to heal, and the burned vitality began to recover. What can almost be called a miracle happened to him.


    Looking at the direction of the light, CROM was Harold holding a golden scepter. During the time he cut, Harold waved his Scepter several times, which not only cured many orcs who were dying like him, but also easily beat the remaining demons to death.


    CROM didn''t look any more and lay back on the ground. He knew that the battle was over and the casualties were much less than expected. But from the scene just now, CROM could be sure that with the sun sacrifice of the sun scepter, it would not be a problem to treat all the orc compatriots here!

 Chapter 237

    Harold walked out of the palace with the sun scepter. The artifact has spirit. In just a few minutes, he was familiar with many basic functions, of which powerful healing and Yang flame impact are the two most basic moves.


    These two moves are a little similar to the healing and exorcising light in divine magic, but the effect and casting distance are countless times stronger, and the release consumption is very small. It basically depends on the energy absorbed by the scepter.


    The original treatment was just to make the wound heal without bleeding and deterioration. The lost vitality could not be recovered and needed a long rest. The light of exorcism only worked on some special evil things and had no impact on ordinary creatures,


    With such a bug level artifact, Harold can also experience the feeling of the legendary Dharma Master. Just waving the scepter slightly, he can release powerful magic at will.


    After harlott cured CROM and some other orcs, his first attack was aimed at the black fog monster who almost beheaded him, Yangyan impact!


    Harold waved the scepter, and the head of the scepter reached the black monster. In an instant, a red flame flew out at an extremely fast speed and hit the enemy with great accuracy


    The black fog monster was hit hard by younero and hit by the sudden holy fire, and the whole body exploded. The black fog was swept by the flame, unwilling to volatilize and dissipate, and the manipulated black ferocious sickle also fell to the ground.


    Let yunero, who had been fighting for a long time, open his mouth and watch the enemy be killed easily, with a little depression and dare not, but he also knew that this was not the time to pay attention to a fair duel. Harold did nothing wrong, but he was a little depressed when his head was robbed.


    With just one move, the strange monster was killed! Hallot''s face showed an unbelievable look, but he recovered his composure in the next few attempts. Even the ordinary middle-level devil could continue to struggle a few times.


    Yang Yan''s impact power is good, but it''s almost as powerful as ordinary advanced magic. It''s impossible to kill the legendary strong second.


    It seems that this move is very restrained against the monster. Even the legendary swordsman''s urging artifact can only consume a little. It''s only a little, but it''s normal to think about it. The more rebellious the monster''s weakness is, the more deadly it is. It''s quite reasonable.


    At this time, the demons in the whole city were completely wiped out by the orcs, and those fire trolls with amazing recovery and destruction were also killed under the fierce attack of harlott and yunero.


    In addition to the abyss gate, some garbage demons are sent to death from time to time. The battle can be said to be completely over. It seems that Harold underestimated the orcs and overestimated the transmission efficiency of the abyss gate. The speed of transmitting demons by this portal is far less than that of the orcs slaughtering demons.


    It was originally thought that the orcs would be at an impasse with a steady stream of reinforcements from the abyss gate and a large number of medium and high-level demons. Now it seems that it is only a matter of time before harlott takes the risk to kill the beholder and attract the black fog monster.


    But the result was good. Harold held the sun scepter and felt the infinite power. He was not only excited but trembled, but he was still rational and didn''t forget the most important task.


    "How to destroy the door of the abyss? I haven''t unlocked more abilities of the sun Scepter yet. The most powerful Yangyan impact may not be useful?"


    The sun sacrificial priest nodded by default and explained: "in addition to its powerful power, the most important role of the sun scepter is to connect the sun and hold the God prayer ceremony. As long as you get the help of the sun god, this abyss door is nothing at all!"


    Harold understood. No wonder it is said that this thing can artificially create blood aristocrats. Feelings can actively connect with the sun god. Although I don''t know what conditions are needed, it''s easy to pay the price and pray for gifts!


    The sun sacrifice continued: "the most important thing of the God prayer ceremony is to have human nobles and sun sacrifice hosts, and a large number of lives pray to the sun. Now we can easily meet this condition!"


    Human beings are the most devout and worshipful race to the sun. Although other races can not compare with human beings, they also believe in the sun god to some extent. The advanced ceremony of lizard people''s blood must choose the noon of the day. Dwarves always strike iron during the day and rarely start work at night.


    The elves basically don''t believe in the sun god, but there should be a lot of respect. This is a real great existence. No one in the whole continent dare not take the Sun God seriously.


    CROM listened to the words of Harold and the sun sacrifice, and began to order the orcs to be mobilized to pray. Harold posed under the command of the sun sacrifice, which was excited to tremble.


    Specifically, the sun god came from the sun sacrifice, but only the human nobility can drive the sun scepter, so Harold is responsible for holding the scepter high and posing, and the sun sacrifice is responsible for prayer.


    The ceremony didn''t pay much attention. It started after picking a high platform. More than 100000 orcs knelt down and prayed below. The sun sacrifice was chanting words to release their divine power. As time passed, several waves of monsters at the abyss gate poured out and were easily killed by the orcs led by CROM and younero.


    Finally, the sun Scepter suddenly sent out a light rising into the sky and burst out endless power. The sun light in the sky suddenly became sacred and dignified, as if it was filled with a great will.


    "Omnipotent, omniscient, the great sun god who protects all! I, Harold, the awakened human aristocrat and the devout believer of the sun god, am here to ask you for help!"


    "Help us destroy the gate connecting the alien world and cure these creatures polluted by foreign enemies!"


    Harlott is going to solve two things at once, destroying the abyss gate and purifying the orcs. Otherwise, even if there is a sun scepter, it will take him a lot of time to cure these orcs. It will take at least ten days and a half months for them to come one by one. The orcs can wait, but Kryon may not wait.


    The sun god didn''t think he had too much nonsense. Anyway, it was a trivial matter. The dazzling light of punishment shone directly from the distant sun and fell straight down in the sky. It completely shrouded the door of the abyss and crushed it into slag without suspense.


    After that, the relatively soft light spread over more than 100000 orcs.


    The orcs felt very warm one after another. Then their bodies shook and rolled, vomited unknown dirt, and were instantly purified when exposed to the sun. The erosion that threatened the lives of more than 100000 orcs was so understated.


    The orcs shouted magic and promised to worship the sun god more in the future. Harold didn''t respond very much. The sun god''s body is the sun. It''s not surprising how powerful it is. Even if a laser shoots through the mainland, it''s not a matter. Just glad to have such a reliable force, there''s nothing to be afraid of in the future!


    CROM burst into tears excitedly. Unexpectedly, things went so smoothly. It was like a dream. The tragic fate of the orcs was changed so easily!

 Chapter 238

    The descent of the sun did not last long. It was not difficult for him to purify the erosion of the abyss. He disappeared before Harold felt the closeness and greatness again.


    Harold was stunned for a long time before he reacted. He firmly held the sun Scepter in his hand and restrained the impulse to jump and cheer. Artifact! Artifact! Real artifact, this is!


    The sun sacrifice was devoutly praying with closed eyes, in sharp contrast to Harold, an unqualified believer. Just as Harold was about to step down from the high platform, he suddenly saw more than 100000 red orcs, including CROM, kneeling down.


    "Great sun sacrifice, we will not forget your great kindness. Without your help, the fate of our orcs would never be changed so easily!"


    Harold was at a loss when he saw so many powerful orcs kneeling down to thank him. Although he did help the orcs, he got an amazing harvest when he got the artifact sun scepter. It can be said that without the help of orcs, the sun Scepter could never be robbed back.


    Maybe when the elves have solved the trouble on the east side of the continent, they can free up their hands to clean up the demons after the border contact, but it''s hard to say whether the sun scepter will be given to him kindly when it was taken by the elves at that time.


    The sun Scepter can only be used by humans. Other races take it as a decoration, but human strength is not good for the elves. Harold''s friendship is definitely not face enough. We need the sun scepter.


    From Harold''s point of view, he really didn''t do much. This action should be regarded as helping each other, but from the orc''s point of view, the devil is the enemy and should have killed them. Whether there is a sun Scepter or not, they all come back to attack the abyss gate.


    Instead of resenting the orcs who were used by the abyss, Harold was willing to use the divine power given by the sun to save them. Of course, he was a good man, a great benefactor!


    The sun sacrifice just experienced God''s descent and accepted the orc''s kneeling. At this time, he thought that he represented the sun god and it was reasonable and proper to accept anyone''s kneeling and kowtowing.


    Harold looked left and right without affectation. "The Great Sun God saved you. I just borrowed his divine power, but if you want to repay me, help deal with the demons who invaded our world!"


    Raise your arms and shout, order the heroes, and bow down and kneel in the face of more than 100000 orcs. Harold has an unreal feeling. He is secretly happy in his heart. He should learn to get used to this feeling in the future. He will rule a country in the future. There are still many such scenes!


    After killing the devil, everyone was tired after the war. The devil was not a soft persimmon. The 200000 Orc army had to rest after slaughtering tens of thousands of demons. The city was not completely destroyed, so they just repaired it in place all night.


    In order to celebrate the victory and the control of the abyss, CROM held a large banquet with the orcs. The whole city was lively and noisy. Although Harold was concerned about Cleon, he also decided to start again tomorrow morning.


    He is going to separate from theona, the sun sacrifice and Xiusi first, and let sadoer fly him back at high speed. Although sadoer''s injury has been cured, it consumes a lot of energy and needs some simple rest.


    The orc banquet is very different from human beings. That is, the class gap is very small. Even the most ordinary Orc warrior can have a drink with CROM, a top chief, but only if he is lucky enough to meet him.


    After the first time, there are all kinds of fights. During the orc banquet, they like to find their opponents to fight alone, do not use weapons, and play games only by physical strength. Those who win can get great glory and praise from others.


    In this atmosphere, of course, the aggressive tieona will not rest and challenge Harold. Harold is best at empty handed combat. The invisible armor given by the system is less and less useful in combat, but this kind of empty handed combat is still abnormal enough.


    Theona has become stronger, her speed and strength have increased, and her use of Qi has also become stronger. Unfortunately, harlott has become stronger. The huge harlott can suppress theona''s power, and those with large volume and sufficient weight often dominate in melee.


    The huge harlott found the right opportunity, took a hard blow and directly grabbed tieona. A little effort was a grab. After the two rolled and entangled for a few times, tieona was firmly locked. At this time, harlott could break tieona''s bone as long as he used it a little, and the battle was naturally over.


    "Harlott, it''s the first time I''ve seen your close combat move. It doesn''t need power accumulation process and power space. It has a great advantage in empty handed melee!"


    Harlott''s exclusive skills also attracted the attention of yunero. The orcs are used to the collision and attack from fist to meat. It is rare for them to hold together, move and tear.


    Harold was also shameless and said, "Oh, this is my own move. The core point is to understand and master the structure of the human body, especially the joints connecting different parts!"


    "No matter how strong the force is, as long as the joint is locked, it is absolutely impossible to break free. No matter how high the defense is, the joint is fragile. Applying force in the opposite direction can easily cause damage."


    Harold really competed with younero. Younero''s strength must be the best of Harold, but he is strong in gas. The physical quality of the light wheel is not outstanding in the legendary level, and he didn''t crush Harold much.


    At the beginning, Harold gained the upper hand by virtue of experience. Later, if yunero mastered the essence, he easily killed Harold. His eyesight, speed and explosive power were weak with each other. Of course, there was no suspense about the result.


    However, Harold was still very happy. He won at least the first competition, which surprised all the onlookers, including CROM, especially the sun sacrifice.


    "Aren''t we all sun worshippers... Why can you..." sun worshippers are very depressed. He is also a man and naturally yearns for force. Unfortunately, he may not be able to fight the most ordinary Orc soldiers in hand to hand combat.


    Finally, the highlight before the end of the banquet was the duel between CROM and younero. Unfortunately, because it was an empty handed competition, younero''s strength was far inferior to CROM, which greatly regretted the melon eating people such as tiona and harlott. It was like buying tickets from the women''s Federation, but it turned out to be a sea cannon.


    The night began to rest. Harold was about to fall asleep when he heard that the door was pushed open. Theona climbed into his bed with a red face. They looked at each other and kissed each other. The content behind should not be described in detail. Anyway, Harold finally got his wish, and theona fully recognized Harold.


    Everything is so beautiful. The orcs have been rescued and the demons have been killed. With the orcs led by CROM and younero and the counterattack of dwarves and elves, the demons and those orcs who can''t turn back will be defeated sooner or later.


    The mainland will return to peace. The people led by Harold can also smoothly establish a new country by the sea, develop and grow. All problems seem to be no problem!


    After the carnival banquet, there was a quiet and deserted street. In the warehouse containing booty, suddenly, the black sickle used by the black fog monster stood up, crossed an arc in an instant, and looked at the head of the orc guarding the warehouse.


    The black fog slowly gathered from all directions and once again formed a strange black fog monster.


    "It''s a mistake. The sun Scepter was unsealed. It''s hard for the Demon Lord to fool. It''s still a little low strength to rely on just a baroyan devil to keep the sun scepter. I''m a little naive."


    "The plan has deviated. It seems that I can''t continue to play hide and seek with them in the east continent. It''s time to come back and correct it!"


    A young man''s self talk came from the black fog. Then, the sickle stained with the orc''s blood and began to outline the magic array.

 Chapter 239

    Just when harlott and the sun sacrifice left, the new home was also under vigorous construction, the wild animals were driven away on the vast plain, and a large number of civilians were reclaiming land and sowing food.


    The construction of the territory also has some rudiments. Rand is built directly against the king''s capital. It is domineering in terms of floor area and geographical location. It is expected that the whole king can accommodate more than half of the civilians after completion.


    The remaining civilians are organized into hundreds of villages, which are distributed in peripheral forests, mines, seaside and other places.


    This area is surrounded by dangerous deserts, dangerous rivers and mountains that are not sure whether there is danger, but certainly impassable. This place has become a real paradise.


    There is no terrible Warcraft, no other intelligent race, pleasant climate and rich products. It is a happy paradise for people who have experienced war and escape all the way.


    Although the parasitic monsters in Cleon''s body were not completely removed, his injury was under control. He was busy managing all kinds of affairs in the new territory in the first few days, but limited by his ability, he helped lead the team to cut trees, collect minerals and hunt animals.


    He was really not good at construction and management, and even made some trouble. When Kelon saw that he couldn''t help, he simply went to the seaside to walk alone.


    He yearned for the boundless sea. He once said that he threw the body into the sea after death and didn''t call anyone, including his 12 wives, walking barefoot on the beach.


    "No, my future castle will have to be built by the sea. I want to look up out of the window and see the scenery. I have to talk to RAND when I go back."


    KELON smelled the smell of the sea, felt the rhythmic beating of the waves and the gentle sea breeze, and felt more and more comfortable. He felt that the whole person was very comfortable. It was rare that there was no one around and didn''t care about the image. Kelon began to run and jump like a child.


    This madness forgot the direction and ran. The sun was about to set. "Bring them to play tomorrow!"


    Kryon thinks this beautiful thing should be shared with his wife. As for the Gladiator brothers?


    They don''t have long legs themselves? If you want to play, no one stops you. Anyway, there are no enemies in this place. Those Knights have never done hard work except for the first few days. They are quite comfortable.


    Corleone doesn''t want to fight with several middle-aged old men on the beach naked. Brothers are better together when they drink and fight. They must be with women when they entertain.


    Cleon happily planned his trip tomorrow. As a result, he turned around and was silly, "where''s the road?" there was no land in front of him.


    Corleone had the impression that he was running all the way. He didn''t swim during that time. How could this happen now?


    Almost no one in the other world has seen the sea, and naturally he doesn''t understand the knowledge of rising and falling tides. Kelon can''t touch his head for a time, but after all, he is a fierce man put together in all kinds of sand fields in strong winds and waves, and he doesn''t have much panic and fear.


    "It doesn''t seem feasible to swim back. At least when you have a good view during the day! Go ahead and maybe spend the night outside!"


    At this time, Cleon felt young again and began to take risks in the night, "Oh, there is a fruit tree, just thirsty."


    After climbing the fruit tree, Cleon suddenly heard a sound, which was particularly harsh in the silent night when there was no sound other than the waves.


    "Let go of me, father will not bypass you!"


    ¡°@#£¤£¤£¡¡±


    "No, don''t eat me, I''m not delicious!"


    After listening carefully, Cleon suddenly found that it was the voice of a woman struggling and crying, as well as some unheard of voices, a bit like an ogre and a bit like a beast.


    The hero saves a beauty! No matter how old he is and how much experience he has, Corleone is still a little excited even if there are groups of wives and concubines. This may be romance. Of course, those who fantasize about killing dragons will also fantasize about heroes saving the United States. It''s no wonder.


    Corleone ran quickly. When he crossed several high slopes, he saw several disgusting monsters that were a bit like a dog headed man binding a beautiful woman to cook in a stone pot. The beautiful woman cried while crying, while those monsters danced in circles excitedly. The picture was a little scary.


    "Stop!" Cleon made a simple judgment. These monsters seemed to be very delicious. They rushed up and began to fight without starting their transformation.


    Monsters are really ordinary. As soon as Kryon flew over, he kicked one with a flying kick. The monster with this foot rolled and flew out, and his body was strangely distorted. Kryon''s current strength against ordinary creatures is to kill every second.


    There was some noise, and other companions of these monsters also came to support. In addition to the few around the stone pot, more than a dozen monsters came back.


    The monster next to the stone pot dealt with Kelon just like the children in the kindergarten fighting with the special forces. He was beaten with three fists and two feet, and his bones were broken. Kelon also kicked over the stone pot by the way, and got a weapon at the same time.


    "Drink!" Cleon''s hands were partially dragon humanized, his claws poked into the stone pot, and a overlord raised the tripod. The stone pot with a diameter of more than two meters and a weight of more than a ton was swung like a windmill by Cleon.


    Cleon charged with unstoppable momentum and smashed the monsters into meat mud with a stone pot. The stone pot was thrown out from a distance and killed the last monster who was afraid to escape.


    At the end of the battle, it only took a total of dozens of seconds to perform very handsome. At least Kelon thought so. When he looked back to see the beauty, he was suddenly stunned.


    The upper body of a beautiful woman is impeccable. Clarion, who has countless experience, must also admit that this woman is first-class in both face and chest. Her white and tender skin and slender waist are also impeccable, that is


    As the waist continues down, there are no legs, but a fish body and tail full of scales like a fish!


    Cleon is probably prepared that this beauty is not exactly the same human as him, but unexpectedly, it is this unknown and magical race.


    "Hello, madam. My name is Corleone. I''m a passing knight. Are you okay?"


    Although Cleon was shocked in his head, he had a sharp mouth and a gentleman''s words. If he wasn''t a bald man with fierce face, curly muscles and bare upper body, he might be quite like it.


    Corleone looks more like a bandit than a knight, but unexpectedly, the mermaid in front of him was not frightened, but said gratefully:


    "Thank you, thank you. It''s my first time to go to sea. I didn''t learn to change my legs. I was caught by these things. How did you do it? I changed my form ashore. Why didn''t I leave any sea nationality characteristics?"

 Chapter 240

    After growing up and turning over, Harold and Fiona fell asleep and hugged each other. In the second half of the night, Harold suddenly had shortness of breath, sweating on his forehead, screamed, woke up from his dream, sat up from the bed and gasped.


    "Ouch, what the hell are you doing?" when Fiona slept, the whole person scratched on Harold like an octopus, and was thrown away by Harold who suddenly got up. She was dissatisfied. The bright moonlight was particularly attractive on her delicate snow-white skin.


    But Harold didn''t have time to watch the spring. His eyelids jumped wildly, his cold sweat burst, and his instinctive warning almost exploded, reminding him that the danger was coming.


    "Get dressed, take weapons, there are enemies!" Harold grabbed the sun Scepter at hand. This artifact was the most secure thing for him at this time.


    Fiona was full of doubts and wanted to ask questions. Suddenly, they were awakened by the loud noise outside the house.


    They looked at each other, put on their clothes and rushed out to check the situation. They saw a strange man in a robe floating in the night sky.


    The orc sword Saint euniro kept running and jumping on the surrounding buildings. While fighting with a black sickle that was not held, he looked for opportunities to jump up and attack the enemies in the air.


    The source of the loud noise was collapsed buildings, which seemed to be caused by something bombarded with great strength. Soon, Harold understood what it was.


    The ruins were lifted away, and a burly man with a huge axe swept away all kinds of ruins. It was CROM, the legendary Orc who killed baroyan demon alone.


    The two legendary orcs had discovered the danger first and came out to fight, much faster than harlott. At this time, the cry of "enemy attack!" and "ready to fight!" came from the whole city.


    Harold looked around for a long time and found no other enemies. Only a steady stream of ORC reinforcements woke up from their dreams and put on their equipment to support them.


    Sun sacrifice, Hughes and sadoer also came slowly. They surrounded Harold and looked at the enemies in the air. When the sun sacrifice came, they warned: "this guy is unusual. Be careful!"


    Harlow nodded. Before they came out, the two legendary orcs had already fought with each other. Obviously, they didn''t get the upper hand in the short fight.


    CROM and younero are smart, quick, and have amazing lethality. They are rough, fleshy and have infinite power. Together, they are even better than the winged queen who shows their separation. Even they have the power to fight with the demon lord talimore.


    The opponent can lightly float in the air to deal with the two people. In addition to attribute restraint, his strength is absolutely extraordinary. Harold pinched the sun scepter. If he could only beat soy sauce in the past, he now has the power to change the war situation.


    "Sadoer, don''t attack rashly. In case the situation is bad, be ready to take us out!"


    Harold still prepared for the worst. Although he didn''t think that the more than 100000 orcs, two top legendary strong men and his sacrifice with bug artifact would lose, he was a little worried about the endless reminders of instinctive warning.


    This is not harlot''s territory, and the orc is not the object he wants to protect. He can''t beat his opponent. Just withdraw. The sun scepter and the lives of himself, tiona and the sun sacrifice are the most important.


    "Sir, don''t worry so much! There are more than 100000 orcs and two legendary strong men here. You can start artifact assistance. No matter how strong that guy is, he can''t turn up much waves!"


    The sun Knight Hughes didn''t understand that the difference between the enemy and US was so obvious. Why was Harold so negative.


    Is there a strong man in the world who can defeat hundreds of thousands of people and open an unparalleled war on the battlefield? Harold used to be 100% opposed to this issue. When the king of Prague and Archduke lance were surrounded by more than 1000 orcs, they had to run away and fight hard. In the end, they must fall down exhausted.


    CROM may be better. He says that thousands of enemies have the chance to do it, but tens of thousands of orcs can definitely kill him. It''s also difficult to do it in talimore, unless the orcs gather together and let him use magic for seconds.


    Harold''s long-term experience told him that no strong man can defeat 10000 with one, not to mention more than 100000 Orc armies, but his concept has changed since he saw the "desert overlord" not long ago.


    The "desert overlord" is undoubtedly imprisoned and sealed in the desert. With his strength, what strong person can suppress it?


    At this time, a large number of orcs began to throw weapons. Orcs are not good at weapons such as bows and crossbows. The accurate head is rubbish, but the throwing itself is not based on the accurate head, but on the power. When the number goes up, they don''t worry about hitting people.


    A pile of axes, hammers and sharp blades flew into the air like raindrops. As a result, the enemy didn''t mean to dodge at all. When the weapon was three meters around his body, it was directly bounced off by a translucent protective cover.


    Harold''s eyes shrunk. He really has some skills. Try this! Harold attacked with the sun scepter.


    "Yangyan impact!"


    Harold felt that since the shield''s physical defense was excellent, maybe it was some force field defense magic, and magic might have a miraculous effect. To his disappointment, the golden red flame was also firmly blocked out.


    The protective cover continued to bear all kinds of blows, but it didn''t even shake. The sword Saint euniro was burning with anxiety. He was confident to split the cover, but the black sickle that kept chasing him made him unable to get away.


    Not only is the speed and strength stronger than when the black fog monster was used before, but the most fucked thing is that he can only defend and can''t attack. The operator of this weapon is too far away!


    CROM roared again, turned on his anger, stepped on the surrounding ruins all the way, jumped into the air to attack each other, but was hit by an invisible shock wave just after jumping up.


    CROM tumbled down buildings and fell into ruins again, and the enemy released this blow only slightly raised his hand, which is likely to consume less than Harold''s Yangyan impact with the help of the sun scepter.


    While Harold continued to attack the shield with the sun scepter, he thought about countermeasures. The enemy''s defense means were too strong. Their attacks could not break the defense, but neither of them could break the defense. The situation was deadlocked.


    However, there seems to be no harm in such consumption. CROM and younero will be hurt, and the enemy''s protective cover will be exhausted sooner or later.


    However, Harold became more and more uneasy. His instinct told him to stop each other quickly! You can''t drag it down!


    Harold suddenly noticed that the other party had not moved since he came out of the game. He was clearly floating in the air. He could avoid the attack by moving his body a little. He just resisted it with a protective cover, didn''t he?


    "Get ready for the catapult! Quickly take out the bed crossbow in the warehouse. That guy seems to be brewing a big move. He can''t move. Interrupt him quickly!"


    Hallot screamed. After realizing this, he focused on the perception of magic. Even if only weak magic can, he can clearly feel the surrounding magic gathering up madly!

 Chapter 241

    "Hehe, did you find it? No wonder you can grab the sun scepter. It''s not mediocre! However, it''s a little late!"


    The figure in the air whispered with laughter that his magic had not just begun to be used. He had been accumulating power since it was transmitted in the first midnight. Only in the final stage of magic brewing did he wake up CROM, yuniro and harlott.


    Instinctive warning or sixth sense is not the real prediction of the future, but the prediction made by subconsciously collecting some information that cannot be normally understood for special interpretation.


    In this continent, magic is strange to most races. It is difficult for them to have a sharp insight into this attack, including half hanging mage Harold.


    Before the orcs pushed the powerful bed crossbow and catapult, a light piercing the darkness lit up right above their heads! That''s


    Harold''s crisis warning at this time also reached the point where his body began to tremble. He had only experienced such exaggerated danger prediction once, that is, when he was secretly attacked by the Centaur commander before his death in his previous life. Obviously, at this time, he was only one step away from death!


    "Sadoer, take them two to the East, and I''ll transport them away with tiona!" Harold activated the transmission ability of arrow''s armor and began to recharge. With the sun scepter, the disadvantage that arrow''s armor can''t be used at night has also been made up.


    Sadoer picked up the sun to offer sacrifices, while Hughes grabbed her legs. After Harold applied a weight reducing buff in the distance, he ignored it. It''s no problem to escape at sadoer''s speed!


    Harold held tiona in his arms and looked up at the sky a few seconds before the transmission. A huge meteorite with a burning flame and bright enough to illuminate the whole city fell towards them like a catastrophe trial!


    No matter how brave and tough the orcs are, they also know that this thing can''t resist hard. They are crazy and flee around. This meteorite is twice as big as the one summoned by the Archmage! It has a diameter of nearly 100 meters!


    "Ha ha ha ha, see the real magic!" the mysterious man''s magic was released and disappeared with laughter.


    Tens of millions of tons or even more exaggerated meteorites fall from a height of several kilometers. The terrible power is enough to completely destroy a small island. The meteorites in the field of vision are getting bigger and bigger. The terrible power even makes the earth tremble in advance. The pressing gas field makes many orcs who are not strong enough unable to move.


    delivery! Harold left the city with Fiona in his arms and flew to a distance of more than ten kilometers outside the city. Harold still didn''t dare to stop. He put down Fiona and continued to run fast, and sadoer came from a distance.


    The falling time of the meteorite was a little slower than expected. More than half of the orcs had escaped and left the city, but tens of thousands of orcs still had no time to leave. At this time, the meteorite like a mini sun fell into the city with the purpose of destroying everything.


    "Boom!!!" the earth shook and the mountains shook, and Wang Du instantly produced an amazing explosion. This city, the largest city in the human camp, was completely erased, and there will be no trace left after that.


    The whole world seems to be broken, spinning and turning, it is difficult to identify the direction, the eyes are full of dazzling fire, the ears are full of deafening roar, and the end of the world may be just like this.


    Harlott, more than ten kilometers away, almost stood unstable because of the violent shaking of the ground. High intensity earthquakes occurred within dozens of kilometers around the meteorite impact point, and the surrounding geographical environment was changed by this magic.


    The ears were temporarily out of order. Even if Harold roared with all his strength, he could not hear the sound. He could only gesture and take practical actions to pull the people, indicating that they should be careful not to fall into the pit caused by the earthquake and be buried alive.


    "Fortunately, it''s not a real meteorite. It''s not separated from the troposphere at a height of thousands of meters. It''s not comparable to flying from outer space! Otherwise, it''s estimated that it won''t survive even if it hides so far!"


    While recalling the useless geographical knowledge of his previous life, Harold used divine magic to treat everyone. The eyes, nose and ears of the sun sacrificial priest with the worst physique were completely broken. A large number of fine blood vessels exuded blood and were weak. Hughes was a little stronger.


    Theona and harlott sadoer were OK, but they had some temporary tinnitus and dizziness. They escaped in time without casualties. I''m afraid those orcs who didn''t have time to retreat


    "At least more than 100000 orcs have escaped. If you don''t notice this guy in your sleep, it''s unthinkable to wake up when the meteorite falls! Shit, what''s the origin of that guy and why can he use such rebellious magic?"


    At present, irtylan has the highest magic cultivation level that Harold has seen, but it is still far less than the mysterious man. The power of the meteorite itself is much less. Needless to say, the other party can also defend and control the sickle while casting spells.


    The Archmage could only rely on other people''s protection, forcibly interrupted the magic blink and dodged, and was greatly backfired, and the other party''s understatement was really shocking.


    Harold bit his lips hard. Every time he became stronger, he felt that his strength had been greatly improved. He didn''t have to be as powerless as before. As a result, whenever he met a new enemy, he repeatedly recognized his weakness.


    "Find a way to join with others. That guy will definitely not leave like this. He will probably come for a sneak attack!"


    Harold healed the others and focused on a large number of surroundings. The smoke and dust all over the sky disturbed his sight. He didn''t know where the enemy was, nor where CROM and younero were.


    "Is this powerful magic the fairy queen? I can hear it clearly. It should be a man''s voice! And the fairy queen has no reason to attack us!" the sun sacrifice is still a little shaky, but he actively began to analyze the intelligence.


    The identity of the enemy and the motive for attacking them are still unknown. The two biggest intelligence are that the other party is a powerful magician. The other party has something to do with the black fog monster encountered during the day!


    "It can''t be the queen. I''ve seen the queen. She is by no means such a reckless guy who despises life!" Diona''s tone is very firm. The elf queen is an evergreen tree of the elf family, and most elves are full of respect for her.


    Harlott doesn''t think it will be the elf queen. According to the information given by Leonard, the elf queen should deal with trouble in the east continent, but the strangest thing is that the other party doesn''t have a breath of abyss, like a native creature!


    "But that guy gives me a familiar feeling. I seem to..." halfway through her words, Harold interrupted her, picked up the scepter and knocked on the ground to open the border.


    The enchantment instantly shrouded the surrounding radius of more than ten meters and lit up the surrounding. This was originally a simple magic skill, that is, blocking the sound and isolating mosquitoes. However, when it was blessed by the sun scepter, it became a defense, which was quite good, and the range was much larger.


    Harold did this because of instinctive warning. Just now, there was a terrorist threat that almost stopped his heart. He didn''t want to open his defense directly.


    This use and powerful instinct saved him again. The black sickle was bounced off by the golden border, spinning in the air and falling into the hands of a man who appeared in the dark.


    "The soul strength is very high, but there is almost no magic affinity. Is it biased towards perception? Unexpectedly, there is this strange structure and learned new knowledge!"


    The mysterious man''s real body is revealed. With golden hair, handsome facial features, pointed and long ears and elegant posture, this guy is actually an elf family!


    No, it''s much taller than other elves that harlott has seen. It''s full 2.5 meters. Its eyes are like the vast starry sky. It''s hard to move away at a glance. It''s definitely not an ordinary elf!


    "Primary seed!"


    "The first generation of elves!"


    The sun sacrifice and theona both screamed and revealed the identity of the visitor. Like the fairy queen, they are one of the few early elves that have survived since ancient times!

 Chapter 242

    Under the bright moonlight, Kelon is talking enthusiastically with an unknown race on the overseas land. After the initial surprise, Kelon also calmed down. The winged people and lizard people have seen it, and the mermaid is not rare.


    "You''re a land race. It''s my first time to meet you. No wonder you don''t have any characteristics of the sea race. At first, I thought you were a shark race and a whale race. Otherwise, you don''t have any hair!"


    The mermaid''s name is Beni Cassandra. She is also a princess of a small marine country. She is lively, smart, sexy and naive.


    Kryon was a little embarrassed. In fact, he didn''t think it was bad to be bald, but people around him felt that it was more or less incompatible with his status as a great aristocrat, so he became a little concerned.


    "Cough, tell me about your sea people, and I''ll tell you about the mainland. It''s also the first time I met the sea people!"


    Beni began to talk about the style and life in the sea, from the country where she lived to the situation of the whole sea, from the food she likes to eat to the most annoying creatures, which opened Cleon''s eyes.


    Different from the war waged by various races and countries on land, the marine world has been peaceful for hundreds of years. In addition to the vast Marine Territory and sparse biological distribution, the main reason is the existence of the sea temple.


    The sea god temple is not only responsible for serving the sea god and the sun god, but also for maintaining the order of the sea. Almost all marine forces, including several large countries, recognize the practice of the sea god temple.


    Although the mermaid princess was lively and outgoing, her experience was quite limited. After talking for a while, she didn''t have any important content. She began to talk about who her sister liked and who her brother always bullied her.


    Kryon was not interested in the gossip that these girls loved to tell. He changed from a listener to a narrator and began to paint his adventure story.


    Kryon''s experience has been enriched. For this little mermaid who has never come out of the sea, it seems to open the door of the new world. Thousands of troops fight, legends compete for hegemony, and the rise and fall of the dynasty. She was stunned and couldn''t help exclaiming.


    With the passage of time, the day gradually dawned. The two had an unconscious conversation all night. Kelon was still energetic, but the little mermaid was a little sleepy. To Kelon''s surprise, the land appeared again, and the way back was not hindered.


    Corleone is not a fool without emotional intelligence. Of course, he won''t pester the mermaid to continue talking. Besides, he will cause trouble if he disappears one night and doesn''t go back. He is the most important person in the camp at this time.


    "I''m almost leaving. Can you go home alone?" Corleone wanted to send each other, but he didn''t have the ability.


    "Well, the creatures in the sea won''t attack me. I''m fine alone, but I finally persuaded my brother to let me out. I don''t want to go back like this. Take me to your territory!"


    The little mermaid rubbed her eyes. She was innocent. She didn''t understand the danger of people''s hearts. This was also caused by too much peace in the underwater world. Fortunately, Corleone was not a bad person... Right?


    Cleon thought about it and thought it was nothing. He went to his new home with the mermaid. The mermaid leaned against Cleon''s solid and reliable chest and fell asleep with saliva.


    Cleon looked down at his delicate and beautiful face. His white face had no defects. His small nose and red lips were a little moved.


    When he returned to the camp, he found that Rand and many of his knights began to look for him anxiously. He was relieved to find that he was safe.


    "Uncle Corleone, don''t be so capricious at this time. Do you know how many people can''t sleep the night you disappeared, and how many people put down their work to find you?"


    Rand complained a little wrongly, with a tone of reproach in his words.


    "What are you worrying about? What danger can I have? I can''t fight you together!" Cleon was a little embarrassed because he was so willful that everyone was worried and bothered, but of course he didn''t admit it.


    "Who are you holding? Wait, how did she..." Rand didn''t look carefully at the beginning. He thought Kryon came back from playing with the new woman. As a result, he looked carefully. How is the lower body a fish?


    "The princess of the sea family, don''t offend her. In the future, we will be neighbors with them. Deal with them in advance!"


    Rand''s mouth was wide and his eyes were empty. He had heard his brother Harold talk about the sea family with the elves. But now there are a lot of things, so he didn''t have time to investigate. As a result, Kelon did it so quickly?


    "You don''t really think I''m going out to play? You weren''t born when I went to war. Don''t underestimate me, kid, you have a lot to learn!"


    Cleon put on the airs of his elders and taught Rand a lesson for a long time. Finally, the mermaid in her arms frowned because of endless words, as if she had to be awakened.


    "Wait, find me a craftsman to make a bigger barrel. It''s very spacious for several people to go in. It''s best to bring a wheel and push it!"


    Rand guessed what he was going to do, looked at the mermaid, and the princess nodded and left.


    "These two boys are more and more capable now. I don''t have much chance to teach them a lesson, alas!"


    Beni was taken to her temporary residence by Corleone. His wives were not surprised that he found a new woman. They were used to it. It was that the woman''s half body was a fish, which made them curious.


    Cleon''s wife is not all human. Several of them are Asian. Cleon himself is a mixture of orcs and doesn''t care so much about racial differences.


    When Beni woke up, she found herself surrounded by several strange women. The completely strange environment and the crowd made her very nervous and restrained.


    Faced with several women''s questions such as "what''s your name?" "how old are you this year?" "can I touch your tail?", I was at a loss for a moment and couldn''t help crying in panic.


    "What''s the matter, what''s the matter, let you take care of her, how do you bully her?" Corleone was a little angry. How could he have problems after he specifically told him?


    He is absolutely dominant at home, with excellent strength and transcendent status. Women are willing to accept his hegemony, otherwise he can''t marry 12 wives and live so safely.


    "Cleon, Cleon!" Princess Mermaid jumped at Cleon as if she saw the Savior. She was not so timid, but she was completely out of the water, which made her unconscious weak.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, I''m here. What''s the matter? What''s the matter?" Corleone, a fierce man, showed a spoiled expression and made his wives a little jealous. Corleone rarely treated them so gently.


    "It''s all right. Don''t leave me. I''m a little... A little scared when I came to the mainland for the first time." Benny blushed, just like the child who admitted that she was afraid of the dark and didn''t dare to sleep alone for the first time.


    "OK, I''ve been with you. Let''s visit the lower territory!"

 Chapter 243

    "Who are you and why attack us!" Harold''s spirit of 100000 atmosphere confronted the spirit with extraordinary strength. In addition to curiosity, he also wanted to delay time. If CROM and youne could not escape the meteorite, they would soon notice that they came here for support.


    "My name doesn''t matter, but you can call me God climber!" the other party didn''t seem to mean much nonsense. He just responded briefly and began to attack.


    "The level of mouth gun is not enough!" Harold felt a little uncomfortable. He didn''t know whether he could deal with the enemy only with an artifact that he couldn''t skillfully use. He had to harden his head.


    "Jie Jie Jie!!" with the hands of the early elves, countless monsters formed by black fog flew out of his cuffs. Sure enough, the black fog monster that day was the puppet of this guy!


    At this time, with the sufficient magic support of the master, the black fog monster not only has a smart look and sharp cry, but also can release all kinds of curses.


    Fortunately, there was only one black sickle, which was held in the hands of the original elf and did not attack rashly. Although the black fog monster was disgusting, its lethality decreased seriously, which was far less terrible than that day.


    Even if the number was large, it was not the enemy of Harold who held the artifact at all. He blocked the invisible curse with various defense barriers, and then extremely restrained the impact of each other''s Yang, and easily killed one black fog monster by one.


    Just when Harold had eliminated the general black fog monsters, the early elves began their second attack, "the roar of the fire dragon!"


    The power is far more powerful than Alan. The huge fire dragon of tens of meters twisted its body and flew, and the towering fire was almost overwhelming.


    "What divine skill should we use? Enchantment? No, it can''t be stopped. Yangyan impact and recoil? No, it''s not powerful enough! What should we do, what should we do?"


    Harlot is not a professional sacrifice after all. He is still a little rusty in the control of divination. In addition, he is very unskilled in artifact. For a time, he really didn''t know how to deal with fire dragon.


    "Don''t be stunned, continue to deal with those black fog!" Fiona stood in front of her and released the impact staff that had been recharged three times against the oncoming fire dragon.


    "Hula!" the fire dragon was hit by the invisible shock wave and smashed, but the fire wave and high temperature still came to the two people. Harold waved the sun scepter to draw a circle, launched the awakening magic, the flame of punishment, and fought against the flame with the flame, which finally offset the residual wave of collapsing the fire dragon.


    "Be careful!" Hughes pushed away harlott and slashed fiercely with the knight''s half sword to the early elves who rushed behind the fire dragon.


    With a click, the hand and half sword were divided into two with Hughes, and the broken body flew in the air. Without any hesitation, the black sickle that slaughtered him attacked Harold again.


    "Ah! Ah! Ah!" sado''s painful scream was released. It was the most powerful attack she could launch, but it had no impact on the first generation of elves. The other party didn''t even pause a little, and continued to wave a sickle to cut Harold''s head.


    The short time gained by Hughes'' death gave Harold a chance to resist. While his body became huge, he held the sun Scepter in both hands and hit it against the sickle.


    The predecessor of the sun scepter is the emperor''s sword. It is the hardest weapon in the whole continent. It''s nothing to hit hard. Coupled with Harold''s powerful power after being blessed by various kinds, he successfully bounced off the deadly black sickle.


    And theona was not stingy, and immediately released the second shock wave! There is no hiding space at close range. Even if you can''t hit the other party hard, you can push back to get breathing space.


    "Ha ha!" but the sneer from the corners of the enemy''s mouth made Harold shudder. It''s not good. What''s wrong.


    Harold used his own body to block in front of Fiona, and wore the armor of arrow. He had the strong defense of systematic armor to resist in front. After making out with Fiona, of course, he wanted to protect her like a man.


    The invisible shock wave should have smashed the enemy, and it should splash the blood of the other party. Even CROM would spit blood and fly back like a hard resistance at close range. The mage''s physical strength must be no better than CROM.


    However, the other party just stretched out his left hand without holding the sickle, shook it slightly, and the shock wave disappeared completely!


    No, it was absorbed. The first generation of elves showed a cruel smile and pushed their palms forward, just like the experts in martial arts novels releasing their internal power. A fierce impact hit them.


    "Blessed light!" the sun sacrifice added a layer of defense buff to Harold at the time of crisis. Then Harold felt hit by a high-speed truck and flew uncontrollably.


    The whole body seemed to be crushed. The internal organs were shifting, and the giant was forcibly lifted. The armor of arrow could not bear to burst under the high-frequency impact and oscillation. The legendary armor that was not easy to obtain was scrapped.


    After Harold, Fiona also suffered a little impact, but she was in a much better state. As soon as she took off, she hugged Harold before landing, holding Harold and didn''t let him fall.


    "Oh... Oh..." Harold''s brain hummed and leaned his center of gravity on tiona. His left arm was shattered and hung aside, while his right hand held the sun Scepter tightly and stared at the early elves with his eyes that had begun to be lax.


    The first generation of elves did not continue to attack, but gently held their left hand and absorbed and rebounded the powerful shock wave. Obviously, it was not as light as it looked, but it was strong enough.


    "I miss it a little. I remember it was my self-confidence work in those years. Even CITRIS was ashamed. I didn''t expect that this weapon would be used to attack me!"


    Fiona frowned and asked sternly, "do you know the fairy queen? Who are you? What do you want to do?"


    Fiona''s hair and black clothes were scorched by the fire, but her eyes were still clear and bright. In the face of the elves who were barely of the same race, the first generation elves finally had the intention to answer.


    "I''m just an ordinary elf who pursues sublimation. This is my only purpose. I don''t want to hurt my compatriots. Maybe you''re still my offspring!"


    The first generation of elves is the ancestor of all elves. Each of the first generation of elves has multiplied a large number of offspring. What he said is really possible. It may be this guy who traces the blood of theona''s elf father up.


    "Throw the scepter in the human hand to me, and I can let you live! I won''t lie to the younger generation!"


    As soon as the sun sacrifice wanted to do something, it was punched by a sudden bulge of the earth. It turned in the air for several times before it fell. It seemed that it was to make a good impression. This early generation elf didn''t kill.


    Diona looked at Harold who was about to faint, and then lowered her head and noticed that her legs were shaking. Only the elves knew the power of the early generation of elves. Except those whose lives were close to withering and turned into fruits to rest on the tree of life, any early generation of spirits in a complete state were strong beyond the legend.


    At this moment, theona did hesitate. She was not afraid of death, but if she saw Harold die in front of her again, she really couldn''t accept what the sun Scepter meant. As an elf, she couldn''t understand. Just when she wanted to reach out.


    "Don''t... Huhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.


    Fiona recognized Harold wholeheartedly and had the plan to follow Harold all her life. Since Harold chose, she no longer tangled.


    With a Tink, Fiona pulled out her big sword, and the scabbard fell aside, making a crisp sound. She adjusted her breath and prepared to fight against this invincible opponent.


    The first generation elf shook his head regretfully. Although he could do anything for his own purpose, he did not completely lose his emotion. As an elf with a strong sense of kinship, it was very uncomfortable to kill his compatriots by himself.


    "Sorry, I''ll do it faster to make you less painful!" the eyes of the first generation of Elves were completely cold. While condensing magic, they carried out assault with a sickle on their backs.

 Chapter 244

    In order to protect harlott, tieona took the initiative to attack the other party. Facing the unknown black ray emitted by the enemy, tieona waved her sword to block it, but the big sword was broken, and the ray continued to hit tieona''s body.


    The rays that should have killed her directly were blocked by the secret silver soft armor. Although the protective area of this armor is relatively small, there is no doubt about its defense.


    Unfortunately, their enemy, the powerful early elves, was not a simple mage. With the bleeding back of the corners of theona''s mouth, her body was completely unable to exert strength, but the enemy''s sickle drew a perfect semicircle and cut it at her.


    "Grass, grass!" Harold couldn''t stand up without the support of tiona. He was like a mollusk with a large number of broken bones. He was crawling back and forth on the ground, but he couldn''t stand up. His master was so virtuous that the strongest artifact couldn''t work.


    Seeing that Fiona was about to be beheaded, sadoer didn''t choose to risk her life to rescue. On the one hand, she didn''t think she had the ability to stop the stronger enemy, on the other hand, she had more important things to do.


    "Master, let''s run!" sadoer threw down the sun and rushed to Harold, ready to take off with Harold on his back.


    The first generation of elves frowned a little, and the flying speed of sado''er was very strange. If they really let the other party carry the human with the sun scepter and fly away, it would take a lot of effort to catch up with him.


    "Then change the killing order!" the sickle didn''t cut at Fiona, but went out and cut in a circle at sado''er.


    Diona fell back to the ground in a panic and quickly looked back to the rear. Sadoer''s panic and anxiety were still on her face, but most of her body from her chest was completely separated.


    The internal organs flowed out in an instant. Following the inertia, Sandy''s upper body rolled on the ground for several times, and his blood mixed with dust and became dirty.


    After Hughes, sadoer was also killed. Harold, sun sacrifice and tiona lost their fighting ability completely. In less than a minute, the other party completely defeated their resistance.


    The sickle continued to circle and flew back to the hands of the early elves. Fiona was trampled on her chest and couldn''t move. Her eyes stared at each other fiercely.


    "Rest in peace, compatriots!" when the sickle was drawn, the first generation of elves felt a little touched at this time. He could feel that his human nature was fading a little. This feeling made him very uncomfortable, but he knew in his heart that only by fading human nature could he usher in divinity, which was the inevitable way to become a god!


    "You - bastard - egg"! "Like a missile, something fast enough to see only a remnant shot at the first generation of elves from a distance.


    At the sound of, the black sickle collided violently with the embrace of the God of death again. The two best killers had fought for the third time. The artifact had spirit. The two weapons themselves had a strong fighting heart and began to spark frequently in the fierce confrontation.


    The clanging and clanging sound of weapon collision was heard all the time. If Yuni saw tens of thousands of compatriots turn into dust, his inner pain and anger almost burst his head.


    Up chop, right chop, sudden stab, sword Qi burst! Younero flexibly changed his body shape and constantly attacked the early generation elves from all angles. His sword skills and sword Qi are at the peak level. His attack is extremely fierce. Compared with the Archduke lance who also makes the sword, he will lose within a few moves.


    But surprisingly, the first generation of elves did not lose the wind. The size and length of the black sickle made his attack speed and flexibility much lower than that of younero, but he had extremely superb unique skills.


    With his arms waving and body twisting, the sickle kept rotating and attacking him, sometimes the front blade attack, sometimes the black stick block at the end, just playing with the sickle like a golden cudgel.


    Harold took advantage of this opportunity to use all his strength to hold the sun scepter and perform powerful healing on himself. In the case of dizzy brain and blurred consciousness, even the magic that can be released by waving at ordinary times also consumed his great energy.


    At this time, the first generation of elves suddenly withdrew and retracted the sickle. After drawing an arc to the left to force euniro back, his body leaned back and bent down. At the same time, the sickle also pulled back and whirled. The whole upper body was almost parallel to the ground, and the long sickle stretched back nearly three meters along his body.


    As the early elves waved the sickle to the right side of their body, their upper body suddenly lifted up, and the sickle was cut out after a whole circle of rotation.


    The edge of the sickle was shrouded in purple light. This time, even the extremely confident younero had to avoid its edge and move his body along the direction of the sickle to reduce the pressure on his arm. Then he sank and rolled after a slight block to avoid the cut.


    The sickle rose slightly after being blocked and collided by younero, and scratched with younero, who rolled and avoided on the ground. The purple light flew out, and even leveled a small half of the hillside after flying 100 meters.


    The power is really terrible, but it''s useless if you don''t hit people!


    With one hand holding the stem of the sickle and the other holding the embrace of the God of death, the sword Saint younero burst his legs and drove his body forward. The sword Qi completely burst out and cut off the body of the early elves.


    The attack of the first generation of elves failed, and the sickle in his hand was held. This move is unavoidable and unstoppable!


    Even Harold looked up nervously as he recovered from his injury. Can the sword saint''s raid work?


    "Drink!" the sword master''s weapon power process is very short, but under his superb muscle control, he still reaches the peak power. The murder weapon filled with all his sword Qi even cuts the air at this moment. He wants to cut the bastard into pieces!


    Buzz! It''s empty! The artifact only cut the enemy''s phantom, and the fierce sword Qi flew out along the light of the knife, which also destroyed the large open space in front and made him lonely.


    With superb body control and skills, yunero avoided the attack of the first generation of elves, and the means of the first generation of elves to avoid yunero''s attack is more naughty, blinking!


    The sword Saint younero couldn''t control his inertia. He continued to roll forward and rolled over with his weapon. Younero stood firm again and turned his body to search for the trace of the enemy.


    The early Elves were afraid to touch the blood stained waist in the distance. In the face of the enemy''s attack, his robe could not even resist, and his defense was almost zero.


    He was not hit. The sword pressure alone is so terrible. If he was cut, he must change his body again!


    The first generation of elves looked at the orc for the first time. Because the first generation of elves survived from ancient times, there was nothing about the orcs in the mainland at that time. In addition, the orcs were still enslaved by humans for a long time. In fact, he didn''t think much of the so-called dominant race in the mainland.


    "Pride and prejudice are great enemies! Another lesson!"

 Chapter 245

    The sickle of the first generation of elves was captured by uniro, and he no longer considered melee. His melee level is indeed top, and not only in this regard. He has lived for countless years and is top in all kinds of skills, but compared with his talents and talents, the skills accumulated over time are not enough.


    At this time, the situation seems to become optimistic. Yunero and the first generation of elves are empty once respectively. Yunero''s physical strength and sword Qi decline greatly, and the weapons of the first generation of elves are lost, as if both sides are still on the same starting line.


    But when a swordsman finally got close and played with a mage for a long time, he got a little advantage, but he was perfectly avoided after a set of playing.


    So how can the sword saint, whose sword Qi begins to decline and his physical fitness begins to decline, fight with a mage who has lost his melee weapons but has plenty of magic?


    Yunero himself also knows that it was the other party''s carelessness to get close before. He concentrated elsewhere. Now he wants to rush to his side against the other party''s various spells. The difficulty is absolutely extraordinary.


    As soon as Harold was able to stand up, he immediately released a powerful healing technique to tiona and the sun sacrifice. Sadoer has completely returned to the West. Harold will not revive, and the situation does not allow the sun sacrifice to slowly carry out the resurrection ceremony. He can only wait to see if he can revive later.


    The sword Saint threw the black sickle to him. Without saying a word, Harold put it in the item column, and the murderer was quickly confiscated.


    The original weapons of this level can''t be included in the item column provided by the harlot system, but after being intimidated by the power of the sun scepter, the sickle seems to lose its aura and can be successfully placed in the item column.


    After confiscating the black sickle, the injuries of theona and the sun sacrifice improved, but Harold''s face was still gloomy, because yunero was obviously at a disadvantage.


    The sword saint with short crispy hands was so weak and weak in the face of a prepared Elf Mage. After being blinked away by the first generation of elves, yunero couldn''t get close to each other within ten meters.


    Fireball, ice arrow, dungeon, all kinds of curses, slowness, weakness and spiritual shock. The early elves did not release any advanced magic. They only used a large number of instant magic to make yunero tired of dodging.


    Clang, yunero gasped and broke the ice arrow shot in front. Then he rolled to the side before he had time to slow down, avoiding the raised ground spike on the ground.


    When he was still rolling, a great force came and threw blood at his mouth and rolled back. The hand of the mage!


    A spell that can only be juggled and entertained in Ailan has become a medium-range magic with good attack power in the hands of the early elves.


    "We have to help, theona. Don''t use the impact staff anymore. You protect us both!"


    The sun sacrifice nodded and began to release the divine healing and blessing of yunero. Harold harassed the early elves with low consumption and fast-paced Yangyan impact. Tiona was escorted in front of them with Harold''s demon chopping sword.


    Whether it is euniro or the first generation of elves, the melee level is far higher than that of tiona, and she can''t help by rushing over.


    The situation improved slightly. Although Harold''s level was not good, he relied on the almost endless energy of the sun scepter and constantly offset the spells of the early elves with the Yangyan impact with the power of the sun.


    The sun sacrifice can also reluctantly dispel all kinds of middle and low-level curses imposed by the early elves. The sword Saint finally doesn''t have to fight with a debuff, and the balance of victory seems to be shifting towards Harold and others.


    However, a strong man with a high magic level beyond the specification can milk several people continuously in harlot and release more than a dozen Yangyan shocks. Will he only brew a bunch of spells that ordinary Warcraft can cast?


    The sound of electric current suddenly made a sound. The first generation of elves raised their hands. Above his palms, a thundering ball of lightning was condensing.


    "Separate, don''t stand together!" Harold thrust his Scepter into the ground and opened the border, hoping to resist the terrible lightning.


    "Let the dust fly away!" the first generation of elves put down their hands, burst the lightning ball, drilled a thunder snake, and quickly ran to the nearest uniero. No matter how sharp the blade is, it can''t cut the lightning.


    Crackling, yunero''s body flashed blue lightning, the whole body trembled violently and sent out a burnt smell. Harold and others could even see his bones flashing!


    "No!"


    Lightning cannot withstand a single blow in the three years of jennut, and it quickly strikes the Harrods. The harrow''s release is not vulnerable, just like a bubble, and the glittering lights are so fast that it is too late for everyone to blink.


    Lightning is a destructive attack that goes directly into the interior of the human body. No matter how strong muscles or strong armor are, it doesn''t make any sense.


    The sun sacrifice directly fainted and fell to the ground, with black smoke on her body. Diona''s Secret silver soft armor is very magical. Even this special magic attack can absorb it. She is not completely unconscious, but paralyzed and unable to move.


    Harlott felt his sight dark and spinning, as if his soul and body were separated. His thoughts and thoughts were bound inside his body. He could neither perceive the outside world nor move his seriously injured body.


    Kala, the sun Scepter fell to the ground. The scepter that Harold clung to desperately still couldn''t hold. No matter how strong the artifact is, it depends on the user. Even if it is used by the old sun sacrifice, I''m afraid the effect is much better than Harold!


    The early elves didn''t rush to mend the knife, but rushed to the sun Scepter at full speed. To be honest, he didn''t have any obsession about whether to kill several people. Seizing the sun Scepter was the most important thing,


    He stole the sun scepter from the Chiat Empire thousands of years ago, and then sent it to the abyss to do hands and feet. He carefully planned it for a long time to get it "accidentally" by baroyan devil.


    The strength of baroyan devil is nothing to him. As an abyss devil, baroyan devil will not be recognized by the sun scepter. He puts the scepter in baroyan devil, which is equivalent to a bank. He can get it back at any time when he wants to use it.


    But it is a big trouble for this thing to fall into the hands of elves and human nobles.


    However, he did not stand on the side of the early elves. It was not easy to deal with harlott, yunero and others. Another troublesome guy came in the way.


    "Is that why you attacked us? Bastard!"


    CROM cut the sun scepter to the ground with an axe over the top of the sun scepter, and firmly stuck the sun Scepter that was flying to the early generation of elves under the traction of magic.


    If Halot waits up, he must make complaints about why they are all like gourd babies to save their grandfather, and they are always beaten and disabled for another wave. If they start fighting together, what they may lose is not so bad.


    With the harassment and assistance of several harlotts, the fierce attack of uniero, and CROM''s strong frontal combat ability, unless the early elves can instantly send large-scale legendary magic, they will not be able to defeat the three for a while. When the orc army comes around, can he immediately release another meteorite art to clear the field?


    CROM could vaguely feel that he didn''t win much. The powerful caster of the first generation elves restrained him very much. At any rate, yunero had the opportunity to sneak attack and inflict heavy damage, and beat his opponent unexpectedly like an assassin. However, his action was straightforward. Attacking the open-minded man was nothing more than fighting for a while and then losing.


    But at this time, whether he can win or not, he can never escape. Moreover, the other party has continuously released the meteorite art and defeated Harold and others. There is no consumption at all. He absolutely doesn''t believe it. If the other party is really so against the sky, why release the meteorite Art at night?

 Chapter 246

    The original terrain of the field has been completely invisible. CROM is still indomitable to launch an attack. The battle has lasted for several minutes. He launched an attack hundreds of times, but he didn''t even touch the first generation of elves. During this period, he only dodged magic and waved an axe to fight hard.


    "Meteor fire shower!" the early elves used high-level magic. Dozens of fireballs were closely arranged and flew to CROM. He could only resist this move with a wide attack range.


    The roaring explosion, the dust of the flame raised, and then the early elves showed a surprised and dignified expression without any joy.


    "Haven''t you fallen yet? The coat formed by strong emotion and some divine protection can even resist high-level magic... Incredible! So much new knowledge has been received in this short time. It seems that I still have a lot to learn!"


    The first generation of elves never expected that he could not end the battle after such a long delay. CROM was indeed restrained by him, but it was restrained him to some extent.


    CROM''s variant anger can not only provide strong strength and physique, but also offset magic attacks. The first legendary magic meteorite art of the early elves and the later legendary magic chain lightning are all expensive spells.


    Meteorite art has enough condensation time, so it doesn''t have much impact, but the chain lightning behind it is silent while fighting. The magic that can kill a legendary strong man and the surrounding miscellaneous fish is not easy for him to release.


    The magic stored in the jewelry has reached the bottom, and CROM, who has Xiaoqiang''s general vitality, is so obsessed that he doesn''t give him a chance to meditate and recover. It''s just that his current magic can''t show enough spells to seriously damage CROM, and slight damage can only fuel CROM''s anger.


    Suddenly, the pupil of the first generation of elves shrank. After CROM was hit by a fire Shower Meteor, he suddenly threw out a huge axe and flew to the first generation of elves in rotation.


    The explosion and smoke blocked the sight of the early generation of elves. When he saw the flying axe, it was too late to dodge. The axe roared with great strength. The early generation of elves could fight with younero for half a day. Their strength was absolutely not low, but there was still no possibility of hard resistance in the face of this blow.


    In a flash, the terrible power of the giant axe crossed the remnant shadow and hit the ground, creating a big pit. CROM rushed out of the smoke. Although he was ashen, he was more powerful and roared and declared war against the early elves.


    "No wonder the Kiat empire was overthrown as soon as the sun Scepter was lost. The orcs are indeed a powerful race!"


    The early elves acted in the abyss for a long time, and their understanding of the situation on the mainland has lagged behind. They thought that the orcs were just some intelligent beasts. They had no other advantages except strong physical quality. Now it seems that their unyielding ideas and tenacious fighting spirit are the real reason for the rise of this race.


    The three charges of the traveler''s boots consumed all the energy, and the early elves no longer had the trump card to easily avoid attacks.


    "Sorry, I''ve always underestimated you. Please give me your name, brave Orc strongman!" the mentality of the early elves has changed. They are not ready to save their cards and start all their strength to end the battle.


    "CROM, a powerful, free beast that will kill you! Man!!"


    CROM picked up his axe and roared to charge again. He can only charge, and he can only charge until he hits his opponent.


    The first generation of elves did not rush to launch magic to stop CROM, but gently held his forehead with his right hand and closed his eyes. Then, Gollum, a gap opened in the center of his forehead above his eyes.


    An indifferent and detached eye was exposed. The background color of the eye was gold. There were circles of patterns that were not covered but could not be seen.


    With the appearance of the third eye, the aura of the early elves changed greatly. The body was automatically suspended in mid air, and the three eyes opened together. The vast Star River in the original eyes disappeared and became as mysterious as the middle eye.


    "Cage of despair!"


    The fingers of the first generation of elves floating in the air were a little lighter. CROM''s road suddenly began to roll and bubble like a swamp. The black mud appeared at his feet, and his body began to sink gradually.


    Not only that, black tentacles began to entangle and pull CROM, as if to drag him into this strange swamp. There were gloomy and desperate whispers echoing in CROM''s ears, as if to disintegrate his heart.


    "Go away!" CROM let go and roared, his whole body was angry, forced back many entangled tentacles, and his body stopped the sinking trend. Then he exerted his terrible power and began to break free from the shackles. Now he will never be defeated by such a small difficulty.


    Then, the real killing moves of the first generation of Elves were still behind. The sky suddenly became hot and dry, and then suddenly there was a fire. One, two... Ten... Nearly 100 Mini meteorites fell from high altitude, targeting CROM accurately.


    Boom, boom, several loud noises, the swamp composed of black mud completely disappeared, and all the loud noises were the explosion sound from the meteorite rolling CROM on the ground.


    The diameter of the mini meteorite is only a few meters, but the weight is still more than 10 tons. The acceleration from high altitude is behind, and the lethality is no less than the full strength of the ice giant. The falling of five or six meteorites in a row has no resistance to CROM.


    "Ha, ha, shit!" CROM''s fingers were completely buttoned into the ground, his nails were full of soil, and his blood kept leaving at the corners of his mouth. He was bombarded beyond the limit all over his body and couldn''t move. No matter how angry or unwilling he was, he could only press his teeth and admit defeat with tears.


    The meteorite rain mage has also used it, but the accuracy of this move is completely dependent on Mongolia. Even in the crowded and chaotic battlefield, it is mostly empty, mostly relying on the rubble of explosion and impact to hurt the enemy.


    In addition, the early generation of ELF metamorphosis can accurately guide meteorite attacks. In addition, it can continuously and instantaneously send two legendary magic [despair cage] and [meteorite rain] in a short time, which has also exceeded the limit of "mage" and can be called a Dharma God!


    CROM was dying, and everyone else fainted except tiona, who was barely able to stand up. There was no doubt about the victory of the first generation of elves.


    Nearly a hundred meteorites were prepared, and the opponent was solved with less than a fraction. Of course, the rest would not be donated. This thing is useless.


    The sky above everyone''s head was filled with dozens of meteorites. The meteorites roaring from fierce combustion were about to take away their weak lives, which were residual candles in the wind. They had to leave early because of their cruel fate and powerful unreasonable enemies.

 Chapter 247

    Theona didn''t try to escape or defend, let alone kneel down and beg for mercy from the enemy, although she did have a chance to survive. At this time, the first generation elves in the semi divine state wanted to change the falling point of the meteorite, and it was not difficult to save her life.


    As long as theona gives in and shows her position that she will not continue to get in the way, the first generation elves who unintentionally kill their compatriots will probably bypass her.


    Fiona staggered to Harold''s side, knelt on the ground and hugged Harold, as if she wanted to use her body to help resist the meteorite in the air.


    Stupid and ridiculous, the first generation of elves in the air shook their heads imperceptibly.


    When the meteorite has reached only 100 meters from the ground and the fire has completely shone on the ground, "ঠ~ ~"


    With the sound of the eagle, a golden flash flashed across, like lightning, and the body hit one meteorite after another. The golden light lit up, and the figure suddenly rolled up huge wind pressure, like a real meteorite outside the sky. The violent explosion sounded, followed by the sound of rock breaking.


    The meteor shower composed of dozens of meteorites was crushed into pieces by fierce wind pressure in a short moment, and the figure still kept pace and rushed to the early elves in the air.


    Even the vision brought by the powerful three eyes of the first generation of elves could not see what happened, but subconsciously opened the protective cover.


    In the face of the rapidly attacking golden flash, the shield that can easily resist Orc weapon throwing and harlott magic attack was shattered by the aura before it was hit by the golden flash. The early elves only felt that something in front of them had been divided into two by the golden flash.


    The impact of the ultra-high speed made the early elves, which were broken in two, shoot dozens of meters along the wind pressure, and finally hit the ground.


    "Limb recovery, body regeneration!" in the demigod state, the first generation of elves can be said to follow the heart. They did not lose their combat effectiveness directly without being hit by a startling blow. They repaired the broken body, which was broken into two parts, and looked at the sudden enemy.


    The golden flash stopped moving and stood proudly at the top of a mountain overlooking the early elves. With golden feathers, sharp eyes and strong and beautiful posture, the golden Giant Eagle exuded an extraordinary atmosphere without reservation.


    "What is that?" CROM raised his head with his chin and looked up at the unknown creature, the golden eagle, which easily repelled the first generation of elves? It seems that there has been a legend in the past that there are huge golden eagles inhabiting the holy mountain, which are creatures of equal rank surpassing the giant dragon.


    "Who let this thing out! And why did he stare at me all the way?" the early elves saw the figure of the enemy and were angry and unwilling to make his body tremble slightly.


    He was active in ancient times. Of course, he knew the details of the golden giant eagle, and he knew that he had no chance of winning even if he had all his cards.


    The holy eagle, the favorite of the sun, has abnormal magic resistance that can almost be regarded as magic immunity. It has the opportunity to reach the speed of light at the limit state. It is a mythical creature that has actually been in close contact with the sun.


    The holy eagle''s restraint against him is too exaggerated. He would rather fight with sitris and a large group of ELF elders again than fight with this ridiculous creature. Retreat is the only choice.


    He was just angry. He was almost able to get back the sun scepter. One by one, yunero and CROM were in the way. Where did the holy Eagle jump out?


    Seeing that the enemy''s body healed and his breath did not drop, the golden giant eagle was ready to seriously continue to attack. Unexpectedly, the body of the first generation of elves slowly twisted and completely disappeared in place.


    The golden giant eagle turned its head and patrolled around, but it still couldn''t trace the enemy.


    It''s rare to have a decent prey. It''s hard to be run away!


    The holy Eagle flew to yonero, half of whose body became coke, spit out a simple little white flower in his mouth and fell on yonero. The petals suddenly opened and turned into strong vitality, and began to heal the dying yonero.


    "The flower of miracles, the legendary flower that only blooms once a year in the holy mountain, is often competed by countless legendary creatures!" CROM showed his surprise and envy in the distance. He had seen it far away when he went to the holy mountain for adventure. Unfortunately, there were too many strong enemies, so he gave up without much assurance.


    After healing yunero, the holy Eagle directly rushed to the sky and took off. He looked at several people from afar above the clouds. He was the favorite of the sun because he could feel the guidance of the sun. Originally, he was going to go to the forest of elves to build a nest in the world tree. As a result, he suddenly came here on a whim.


    He attacked the first generation of elves and protected harlott and others by following the idea suddenly flashed in his brain, but it was his own will to treat yunero with treasures later.


    Anyway, the flower is of little use to him, and it is also not difficult to obtain. In his position as the overlord of the holy mountain, as long as he roars, all creatures will go away and give him the opportunity except a few desperate fools.


    Although the holy Eagle feels that his kindness to younero has been repaid, he is an old acquaintance at least. Saving his life is nothing. Except for his weak strength, the green Orc is very good in all other aspects.


    The enemy was repulsed, the most seriously injured yunero began to recover, and Harold slowly woke up in the constant shaking of tiona.


    Pain, severe pain, this is Harold''s only feeling. The cells of his whole body are destroyed by electric current. Even if his consciousness recovers, he can''t move his body at all. He feels the pain of drilling his heart with a little finger.


    "Ah ~ ~!, easy!" euniro, shaking his head and standing up, took the sun scepter from CROM''s back and put it into Harold''s hand. Only Harold who can use the sun Scepter can heal others.


    "Pain is a good thing. If it hurts, it means it''s not serious. The black charcoal over there is estimated to have lost consciousness. Save him quickly!"


    Although younero cared about his compatriots, he was not in a hurry to ask Harold to treat CROM, but gently helped him to the sun sacrifice. Black charcoal is a very appropriate adjective. The sun sacrifice is the weakest. Even the chain pop-up current from younero is fatal to him.


    CROM''s skin is rough and fleshy. He just smashed a few boulders. He can carry it!


    Harold held back the pain, reluctantly bent his fingers, and had an extremely stiff posture. He aimed the sun Scepter at the sun sacrifice and released the powerful therapy. This short step made Harold feel that the cells of the whole arm were moaning and the whole arm was shaking.


    This is like the shaking in the late stage of Parkinson''s disease. Normally, the spell casting failed. Fortunately, the effect of the sun Scepter was amazing and the release was successful. The black charcoal began to recover its adult character bit by bit. Fortunately, the sun sacrifice hasn''t completely breathed out and can be saved. Harold can''t revive. If he really dies, he can only find a place to bury.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The first generation of elves sent to the south of the mainland in one breath frowned and thought in the bottom of their hearts. The more powerful a man is, the more disobedient he is to his fate. It''s outrageous that he can be unlucky to this extent. It''s a coincidence. The plane is too clever.


    The first generation of elves paced back and forth. Suddenly, with three eyes open, the staring boss looked up at the starry night sky, "does he begin to awaken pan consciousness?"


    Like an invisible hand, it can move chess pieces to control the whole continent and make everything develop in a coincidental way for someone''s benefit or disadvantage. Only the legendary gods can do this ability.


    The sun god, the sun god, the whole continent knows that the sun god has infinite power and power, but few people know that the sun has no real consciousness, but a powerful existence similar to the laws of nature.


    In ancient times, there was no saying of the sun god. The emperor established the sun altar, connected this great existence through faith and prayer, and created the emperor''s sword, which can effectively use the power of the sun god. From then on, the saying of the sun god spread.


    The sun is not a real God. Although his power is far beyond the so-called God, an existence without thought and will is not even life, but a dead thing with infinite energy.


    This is why elves do not believe in the sun god. The queen of elves also knows the real details of the sun god. Why no one on earth worships and believes in the sun now is because she knows the truth of the sun.


    However, if harlott hears this statement, he will definitely scoff. How can the sun, which can witness the oath, reward heroic feats, and grant unique divinity according to his needs, be a mechanical automatic program!


    There is a clear distinction between the positions. The human hearts represented by Harold and the sun sacrifice firmly believe that the sun god is a real, powerful and omnipotent God, and the early elves who have lived through the period of history without the existence of the sun god can not believe that a solar energy without thinking is a God.


    However, at this moment, the three pairs of eyes of the early Elves were filled with inexplicable anxiety. He was sure that even now the sun was still a dead thing operating according to the procedures set by the emperor of ancient times with faith and altar.


    But maybe it won''t be long before the birth of real intelligence. At that time, the sun with infinite energy will really become an omnipotent God. Even if he can succeed in climbing the God, he is just a big mole ant in front of the "Sun true God".


    Faith is not meaningless, thinking is also powerful!


    The first generation of elves closed the third eye of their forehead and murmured, "I''m going to change my plan! I''m afraid I''ll only encounter more bad luck if I go to find the human trouble again. I don''t want to fight another abyss Lord passing by!"


    At this time, the early elves inexplicably thought of the people he most admired and admired, who could build the sun altar, rise from the bottom with mankind, and become the overlord in the ancient times when all races were extremely powerful.


    "Emperor pandragon, how did he achieve those miracles and why did he suddenly disappear? With his strength at that time, he could definitely win the throne. Why didn''t he succeed in the end?"


    No one could answer the words of the early wizard, and he didn''t continue to waste time worrying about these unthinkable things. Since the sun Scepter was taken away and deviated from the original plan, he had to start the backup plan, and there was not much time left for him.

 Chapter 248

    "Pain! Don''t take care of me. It''s not important to start." Harold pushed away theona, who was eager to help him. The girl was used to being reckless and didn''t know that she should treat the patient lightly.


    Harlott has released several powerful healing techniques in succession. He has repeatedly released them to himself, theona, sun sacrifice and CROM for several times. The effect is indeed obvious, but he is seriously injured and still can''t recover simply.


    In particular, the lightning runs through the whole body, and each cell is baptized by the violent current. Even the enhanced version magic released with the help of the sun Scepter can not be fully treated, and it needs a long time of rest to recover.


    "Are you too delicate? Last night, too. It didn''t take long to shout low back pain? If it''s a man, show some masculinity!"


    Harlott has no equipment and weapon blessing in bed. In addition, he is not attacking the enemy in battle, and the [strike] skill and weapon proficiency do not work. Last night, his strength and physique were really better than that of tiona in the single challenge. Although it was a shame, he was the one who took the initiative to propose to end the exercise and start sleeping.


    Fiona looked disdainful and slapped Harold on the back of the waist. Harold felt a sharp pain and bared her teeth and didn''t cry out. The main reason is that the sun sacrifice has awakened and can''t be ashamed in front of him.


    The sun sacrifice was also in severe pain, but it was still difficult to say: "Harold, go and put together the bodies of Xiusi and sadoer. I''ll try to revive them. The wound caused by the sickle is very sharp, and their bodies should not be too incomplete!"


    Harlott knew it was very important and urgent. She stopped the body regardless of the pain. Diona also helped. She had not seen the magical operation of resurrecting the dead, and seemed a little excited.


    Hughes''s body is relatively simple. It''s only two halves in total. The internal organs are very regular. It''s hard to recover sadoer''s body.


    Because she was separated in the state of high-speed flight, her upper body and lower body were far away. The leaked internal organs and intestines were thrown out and dropped everywhere. After picking up for a long time, she would gather together.


    CROM and younero are also curious about the divine art of resurrection, which changes life against the sky. However, due to the huge casualties and scattered personnel of the orc army, they are in a bad mood and are eager to gather their compatriots, so they don''t stay to watch.


    "Resurrect sadoer first. I''m not sure about releasing resurrection twice in a row. The success rate of the first time is relatively high!"


    The sun seems to think that the relationship between Sandor and Harold is not general, and even his exclusive knight is willing to put it in the back position.


    "No need, resurrect Hughes first!" although Alan greatly appreciated sado''s ability, Harold''s attitude towards sado was still inclined to tool people.


    In addition, Hughes has served as the commander of the king knight of Prague for decades. Combat effectiveness is only part of his talent, which will be of great use in management and strategy in the future.


    Harold was stunned by the answer of the sun sacrifice.


    "No, you have to revive sadoer. Your armor of arrow has been broken and can''t be transmitted. How long do you think you can get back to the camp without her, and how long can Kelon last?"


    Harlott realized that there would be big trouble without sando. The parasites in Cleon''s body were indeed inhibited by his punishment flame. He would not continue to torture Cleon for a short time, but no one knew how long it would last.


    There was sadoer before. With her super-high speed flight comparable to that of a jet plane, she can basically reach the camp in a day or two. With the transmission capacity of arrow''s armor, she can cross half of the continent with the longest distance transmission in a few consecutive days.


    Now, it will take at least half a month to cross mountains, rivers and dead deserts on foot!


    It took them half a month to come here and half a month to go back. It''s likely that Corleone can''t hold it. Go first!


    "I know. Don''t worry. I''ll take out all my remaining gold to help you revive Hughes. You can''t use the fragments of arrow''s armor!"


    Resurrection requires a lot of gold as an aid, and the main material of the broken arrow armor is holy gold extracted from gold, which will only have a better effect.


    The sun sacrifice has no noble blood and cannot use the sun scepter. However, with the help of Harold, there is no problem in obtaining the blessing of power. The effect is much higher than that of the first resurrected lizard man.


    Who knows, the sun sacrifice was stunned for a long time, there was no movement, and suddenly jumped out a sentence: "her soul is gone!"


    Harold was stunned for a moment, and suddenly remembered that part of sado''er. At the beginning, sado''er was divided into two by Arnold, and the other half of her body also grew into a complete body structure, just sleeping like a vegetable.


    The soul of the winged queen is strong and can be divided into two parts. Sadoer can only operate one at the same time, just like some people can open double accounts for online games, and some people can only log in instead. If sadoer''s number is abolished, I''m afraid the soul will automatically fly back to another flesh.


    "Grass! Grass!" Harold was a little angry. He didn''t care about the life or death of sado, but what about Cleon?


    Although he was a little angry in his heart, Harold knew that no one could blame him, and even if a month was not long, Cleon was likely to be able to hold them back, calmed his mood and said, "I don''t mind. You revive Hughes. Just so, both of them can survive!"


    The sun sacrifice didn''t say much, but shook his head with a little regret. Half a month is 100% in time, and it''s hard to say a month!


    The sun sacrifice read an obscure spell. Even Harold, who was also the sun sacrifice, couldn''t understand it. The golden light flew out and shrouded the dead Hughes. The vitality was continuously injected, and the consciousness began to recover gradually.


    Harold inadvertently glanced around and suddenly noticed that the gold around him had not decreased at all. At the same time, he shivered slightly and looked around. There was nothing wrong. Was there an illusion? incorrect! Harold never believed that his instinctive warning would go wrong!


    But why is it so weak, and it just stops after a flash? Is it someone who wants to murder me in a far away place and then gives up the idea? Harold was a little suspicious.


    "Hey, don''t save gold. Use it all. Hughes is his own!" Harold swallowed his saliva and said to the sun sacrifice a little nervously.


    Who knows, the sun sacrifice seems to be possessed. He keeps lowering his head and talking. At the same time, his body keeps shaking. When he looks carefully, his eyes have turned white and white foam flows from the corners of his mouth.


    Diona reacted quickly and kicked away the sun sacrifice standing in front of the body. Harold swung the sun scepter and released the barrier. The most shocking thing happened. Xius had been resurrected, and half of the body was bounced out of the barrier.


    Enchantment is an exorcism enchantment. Under normal circumstances, it is only useful for evil spirits Harold has heard of but has not seen. With the blessing of the sun scepter, it also has the function of general protection against enchantment, which can resist the units that Harold identified as the enemy.


    Harold didn''t think of Hughes as an enemy just now. He thought there was an enemy attacking in an invisible way in the distance!


    In other words, the resurrected Hughes is no longer a Hughes, but an evil devil!

 Chapter 249

    "Quack quack! Ah, I''m alive! Thank you, sir. You saved me!"


    Hughes outside the border stood up, made a strange sound and thanked Harold, as if everything was normal. However, at the next moment, countless tentacles, abscesses and granulations grew madly from Hughes'' body.


    "Ah, what a comfortable feeling, my Lord, do you know what it feels like when a drop of water drops into the sea? During my short death, I integrated into a vast body of consciousness. We merged and converged to form an infinite super individual!"


    The granulation and tentacles on Hughes extended towards Harold and others. The moment he touched the border was evaporated and bounced away. There were more and more abscesses on Hughes'' face, and then burst and drilled out earthworm monsters.


    "I seem to understand the details of that thing in the desert!"


    Harold''s forehead showed a cold sweat. It was clear that such a strange and terrible enemy was in front of him, but his instinctive early warning was silent. Obviously, the enemy surpassed the previous early generation spirit to some extent and could completely avoid his early warning ability.


    Hughes didn''t seem to notice his strangeness at all. He opened his mouth intoxicated and continued to tell: "I opened my eyes, looked squarely at the world I live in, and broke free from the cage of fate! I don''t need to fear anymore, and I''m no longer limited by life!"


    "You''re not you anymore, Hughes!"


    The sun priest coughed a few times and got up from the ground. He was careless. Due to the blow caused by the failure of resurrecting sadoer in front, he forgot to check the integrity of his soul and directly performed resurrection, resulting in the awakening of the monster.


    After hearing the words of the sun sacrifice, Hughes suddenly scratched on the border with his hands. The harsh corrosion sound of the border and the penetrating magic sound sounded: "come on, join us and swim together in the vast and infinite one!"


    Boom! Harold was so scared that his hair stood upright that he smashed it with the most powerful Yangyan impact. Diona also started the impact staff. Hughes''s body was completely blown to pieces and turned to ashes under the merciless burning of divine fire.


    However, in the next second, the scorched smoke began to condense, constantly distorted and deformed, and the intact Hughes was formed again in the thick smoke rolling!


    "Yangyan impact! Yangyan impact!" Harold endlessly released the enhanced exorcism that can slightly restrain the other party, and flustered asked the sun sacrifice: "what is this thing and how to deal with it?"


    "I don''t know, but it must be a powerful demon sealed in the east continent! No wonder the fairy queen has gone to the east continent. There are signs of unsealing this thing. Harold, do kill him. It''s no small matter if this thing acts recklessly!"


    Suddenly, the ground under her feet cracked, and an earthworm monster opened its big mouth from the ground and attacked the three people. Harold was lack of skills. She saved her life by beheading the monster directly.


    At this time, Hughes, who was constantly blown up and reborn in various strange ways, approached step by step. It is likely that more than one monster lurked underground. Harold shed a cold sweat and the sun sacrifice was simple. How should this kind of thing be killed?


    "Flame of punishment! Retreat, monster!"


    Harold can only choose to fight. His flame of punishment has strong restraint against monsters in the desert. Even the magic of expelling evil spirits doesn''t work. He can only try this!


    The sacred flame spread directly all over Harold''s body. With the blessing of the sun scepter, the punishment flame, which was not expensive, can be used wantonly. A surprise swing broke half of Hughes''s body, and the divine fire continued to burn on his broken wound for a long time.


    Hughes, who was in a strange state, finally changed his look. This attack really hurt him.


    "Why refuse my gift? Integration doesn''t mean extinction, it''s the final evolution of life!" the monster seems to have been completely unable to be Hughes. Obviously, it''s more like being absorbed than being integrated!


    "Even if you don''t want to, I will let you join, let you free from pain and suffering, and enjoy freedom and happiness!"


    The monster''s words make complaints about what he does, which is harder than the harp of pyramid schemes.


    Just as Harold was about to continue his attack, he suddenly felt extremely light, as if he had completely lost his weight. What''s going on?


    As soon as Harold looked back, he saw another himself standing in a daze with the sun scepter. Eh, even if the enemy can copy his own mirror image, how does the sun Scepter copy?


    This is the first God... Harold was surprised to find that he didn''t hold the sun Scepter in his hand. No, he was completely naked without wearing anything.


    "Harold, don''t be stunned. What are you doing?"


    "Hey, you won''t really believe him!"


    Harold listened carefully. He felt that the voice was close and far away, as if it was clear and vague. "What''s the matter?"


    When Harold was still wondering, he felt that his body was under a strong suction, and his body flew forward uncontrollably. It was the strange monster!


    Harold understood in an instant. The soul is out of the body! His soul was pulled out by this monster!


    "Grass, grass, grass, stop!" no matter how hard Harold tried, he couldn''t break free from the attraction of the monster. Harold didn''t know and didn''t want to know what would happen if the soul state was caught by the monster!


    "Ah ah!" when Harold was immediately caught by the monster, the suction suddenly stopped. The monster was stunned in place. The body began to dissolve slowly and turned into a pool of black water. Harold''s soul bounced back into the body like a rubber band pulled to the limit.


    "Ha hoo, ha Hoo..." it''s too dangerous. Once the soul is caught by the monster, it''s probably more miserable than death. At least it can be resurrected and reincarnated after death. Especially Harold, who has experienced reincarnation and witnessed resurrection, his fear of death is far less than his fear of the end of Hughes.


    "What did you do? Why did the monster die?" tyona pestered Harold like a stunner, as if she hadn''t noticed Harold''s general look of collapse.


    The sun priest frowned and said, "your soul is a little unstable. What happened just now?"


    "I''ll explain later. Put away sadoer''s body. Let''s meet CROM and leave. This place is so evil. Why is it a mess? Strong enemies one by one? It''s too bad luck!"


    At the same time, the giant eagle, which had dived from the cloud to half, flew back again and made a false alarm. The monster was no big deal. Fortunately, he felt the threat in an instant and was solved by these weak chickens.


    Of course, what really led to the disappearance of the monster was not Harold, who was almost finished, but the elves of the east continent.


    Dark and dark, full of decay in the eastern continent, above the completely destroyed Valley, the elf queen is resting with several powerful elf mages.


    "This is almost the last one. Next, catch Sauron and it will be over!"


    "He is no longer here. If he is still nearby, he will sneak attack when we seal hundreds of millions of polymers. He runs so fast. I don''t know what''s going on in the mainland!"


    "Reinforce the seal again, contact the Hai nationality to help guard and prepare for the return. From the report of irtylan, it seems that the situation there is not optimistic!"

 Chapter 250

    Elves have the highest race value in the whole continent. No matter the average level or top combat power, they are better than other races. The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. When they encounter the big trouble of life and death, elves need to work hard.


    Whether it is stabilizing the east continent or guarding the world tree, it is very important. When the world tree is destroyed, it will be difficult to contain the expansion of the abyss gate. If something happens in the east continent, the whole world will fall into chaos. This is also why the elves do not deal with orcs and Demons immediately. There are priorities.


    The elves can finally free their hands to deal with the invasion of the abyss, but human beings have been completely defeated. The various lines of defense against orcs in lucanier kingdom are not as effective as they think.


    The purpose of the orcs is not only to conquer and occupy the human kingdom, but also to respond to the will of the abyss and carry out various blood sacrifices. Of course, there is no saying that humans should attack the dwarves first.


    The kingdom of lukanir was completely destroyed, a large number of nobles and soldiers died, and civilians were trampled like mole ants. In the face of cruel reality, human nobles could only take a small number of civilians to the barren and desolate Southern wilderness.


    There are no powerful aborigines like centaurs in the southern wilderness, but there are a lot of habitat and life of dog headed people, goblins, ogres and even all kinds of Asian dragons. In addition, the land is barren and the climate is bad. It is very difficult to regain a foothold in this place.


    On the other hand, the orc army, which has destroyed the East Road of the kingdom of Colombo, began to fight with the dwarf kingdom with great fanfare. The dwarf Kingdom mobilized a large number of civilians to join the army. Although the orcs have the blessing of the abyss, the dwarves are better equipped, very backbone and the orcs do not lose ground in the front battlefield.


    The Dragon Kingdom stabbed by the winger''s back also began to retaliate. The whole country went out to fight with the winger Dynasty. The winger queen was wary of manates and did not dare to use all her strength to fight with the king of the Dragon kingdom. Both sides could not tell the advantages and disadvantages for a while.


    In addition to the individual no man''s land on the edge, the whole continent is almost filled with smoke of gunpowder. Countless lives fall every day, and a large number of souls pour into reincarnation, exceeding the upper limit. Coupled with the drag of the abyss, the plane has begun to sink!


    However, this has nothing to do with mankind. No matter the remnant aristocrats who were driven to the southern wilderness or the harlotts who fled to the east coast, they have no ability to continue to participate in the battle.


    Harlott and Krom bid farewell in a hurry. If Krom and youne want to take their compatriots back to their hometown in the north, they will enter the holy mountain again, smash the original minions of the abyss, kill the demons that provided their power, and cut off the original source of the fall of orcs.


    Fiona wanted to join in the fun, but Harold was in a hurry to treat Cleon and wanted to take a break to stop the adventure. Her husband sang and women followed, so Fiona gave up.


    Before Harold left, he gave CROM "muscle and strength" as a gift. CROM also gave them a necklace of animal teeth, which is not only to deepen friendship, but also to exchange keepsakes.


    Without the armor of tiona and arrow, Harold returns with the sun sacrifice and tiona. He is expected to arrive in the desert in about two weeks, and then he can end his journey as long as he is not hit by the desert overlord.


    Kryon, who worried harlott day and night, had no sadness and anxiety that his life was coming to an end. Instead, he was very happy. His body and mind were decades younger.


    "Benny, is this delicious? It''s made with the exclusive seasoning developed by the halfling!"


    Corleone is handing all kinds of delicious food she usually can''t bear to eat to the little mermaid lying on the edge of the giant barrel in the sun. Beni is very comfortable during this time.


    Although as a princess, she is also spoiled in the sea, she has never seen all kinds of delicious food and scenery on the shore.


    In addition, unlike her parents, Corleone only indulges blindly and does not urge her to learn magic, divination and all kinds of knowledge. Of course, she is happy to keep up with the sky.


    Beni licked her lips, took the food and began to taste it. Her small and flexible tongue and pink and bright lips made Corleone slightly moved.


    "It''s delicious. I must meet halflings when I have a chance. Are they all natural chefs?" Benny also liked Kelon. She fed Kelon a few pieces while eating. They were talking and laughing.


    In the distance, Alan and bias are exchanging magic experience and medicine refining experience with an elder of the sea family.


    Yes, the sea people are coming.


    As a princess, Beni couldn''t escape for more than ten days. There was no news yet. On the third day when Corleone brought Beni back, the Hai family came to the door. At first, she was very arrogant and irritable. It seemed that Corleone kidnapped their princess.


    The short fight also let everyone see the strength of the sea clan. Even on the shore, even in the shape state, the elite soldiers of the sea clan still have a strong physique no less than the orcs, and those who look weak with a magic wand can use magic no less than the elves!


    Fortunately, there were no casualties. Beni came forward to explain that Corleone was a life-saving benefactor, a good man and a future neighbor who wanted to establish a country on the coast. Only the sea people came to calm down.


    On the second day after the Haizu soldiers returned, they sent Haizu elders as messengers.


    This negotiation is not only the establishment of diplomatic relations between the Bolian Kingdom and the human kingdom, but also the establishment of diplomatic relations between the sea and land races. Benny''s father, selton, king of the Bolian Kingdom, did not despise them because of the gap in strength between the two sides.


    This is also because the sea has a vast territory. Unlike land, it often starts wars to compete for territory. The sea people generally like peace.


    "I see. Elves don''t need to prepare in advance. They release their magic on the spot! And they can assign magic positions at will without the influence of magic level! No wonder their ancestors said that elves are experts in magic!"


    The sea clan elders have also opened their eyes. The Bolian kingdom is not a large undersea country, and the historical records are not rich. Even the knowledgeable elders in China do not know the things on the shore.


    "No, you sea people memorize and prepare magic in advance, which is faster and more convenient to use, and the learning threshold is lower. I can''t say who is better!"


    Alan is still very modest. He can''t compare with the old sea clan elder in terms of his level. He has to pretend to force legendary mages such as mages.


    "Well, let''s stop here today. I''ll go back and report the situation to the king. We''ll talk tomorrow! Princess, let''s go back and see your father. He misses you!"


    Seeing that it was getting late, the sea clan elder was ready to take the little mermaid back, at least to report peace.


    Beni pouted and was reluctant, but she also knew it was time to go back. She was reluctant to give up holding Cleon. Suddenly, she had a flash of wisdom: "Cleon, you go back with me, and I''ll show you around the bottom of the sea!"

 Chapter 251

    "But I can''t breathe in the water. Your country is at the bottom of the sea..." Corleone wanted to promise excitedly, but he realized his limitations.


    Cleon''s expression was suddenly very sad, not only because he wanted to separate from the little mermaid, but also because he thought of the racial gap between them. Even with winged people, orcs and even lizards, there would be no such gap. I''m afraid it''s difficult for the two people who live in completely different environments to walk together.


    "It doesn''t matter. Human nobles, we sea people have many magic props. It''s not difficult to breathe underwater. Your body can absolutely withstand the water pressure at the bottom of the sea!"


    The sea clan elder was quite capable and easily resolved Kryon''s troubles. Kryon swept away the haze in his heart and replied with great excitement: "OK, I''ll clean up and start with you!"


    The Knights under Kryon were stupid, not to mention his wives, who wanted to dissuade but didn''t dare to interrupt. It was stone, an old knight, who advised:


    "Boss, is this a little... You see, the territory is busy with construction, and you are the only aristocrat. Business matters!"


    Corleone pushed away the stone carelessly, looked very serious and said with integrity: "Alas, that''s wrong. I went to the sea family to establish diplomatic relations later. We are weak and need the help of allies. I''m also trying!"


    Clarion''s side is bullshit. The little mermaid has been excited to beat the water with her tail. Although Clarion is very kind to her, she doesn''t mind those beautiful and plump wives. She must be more willing to take Clarion to the bottom of the sea alone than now.


    Cleon took some valuable and rare things and set out. The sea clan elder vowed that there would be no problem. He was not a chick like a little mermaid. There was nothing in the ocean that dared to find fault with him.


    At this time, Alan was a little breathless and swallowed what he wanted to say. Before Harold left, he asked him to help look at Kelon''s disease. If he could hold it down, he would hold it down until he came back.


    But looking at Kelon''s current posture, he was afraid of things and couldn''t hold it. He didn''t know Kelon very well. He just got along with the winger queen for a period of time last time. After Kelon made up his mind, he really couldn''t force him to keep him.


    "Kryon, take this. Harold is back. I''ll tell you with this thing. When it turns red, I send a signal!"


    Alan doesn''t have the ability to make a remote communication device, but it''s not difficult to simply a device that can transmit signals from a long distance. In case Harold comes back and wants to cure but can''t find anyone, Alan also takes a lot of trouble.


    Corleone set out in a hurry. His knights shrugged helplessly. They couldn''t do what the boss wanted.


    It''s Kryon''s wives who are slightly sad. Although they don''t dare to monopolize Kryon, it must be uncomfortable to see men being so attentive to other women.


    Beas was touched when she saw it, and suddenly asked a very strange question: "Alan, are humans like this? Do you think Harold will do the same to me in the future?"


    Alan was stunned. On the one hand, he was a member of his sister''s family and on the other hand, he was a good friend. He really didn''t know how to say it, but after thinking about it, he replied: "no, Harold and Kelon are not the same kind of people, and KELON doesn''t blame him for this!"


    "Mermaids have a natural charm effect and have a strong attraction to races with normal aesthetics. You and I are elves, and their souls are strong and immune, but humans are really easy to fall in love with each other unknowingly."


    Elaine then pointed to many human knights who secretly looked at the mermaid, and even many girls looked obsessed. Although the little mermaid was beautiful, it was not so beautiful as to suffocate. What Elaine said was not a lie.


    "Then we should remind him, isn''t he equal to being controlled?" bias was very cute and Alan sighed. When will these young elves not worry about him.


    "First of all, Cleon and the mermaid are in love. Cleon''s love for mermaids may not be entirely from his heart, but the mermaid''s love for Cleon is 100% sincere!"


    "Secondly, their two together are really not bad for human beings now. The sea people also want to have contact with the land. Both the elders of the sea people and harlott''s brother are very happy to facilitate this. Don''t you find it?"


    Beyonce nodded vaguely. She certainly couldn''t understand such a complex thing, but she probably understood that it''s not a bad thing for them to be together, and then went back to the origin: "then you''re sure Harold won''t be like him! I''ve decided not to let Harold near the sea in the future!"


    Alan was speechless and thought you could stop Harold? At that time, just coax you and you won''t find the North!


    Elaine thought a little about Beyonce''s girlish heart. He didn''t want Beyonce to be angry and sad, and didn''t want to take care of Harold''s private life. Finally, he hesitated for a long time and took out a bottle of potion.


    "This is a special potion that can make the body develop twice. If you apply it evenly on your chest every night before going to bed, there will be great changes in two weeks. At that time, the probability of Harold''s change of heart will be almost zero!"


    Ailan whispered to Beyonce''s ear that the potion was made of activated cells extracted from sadoer''s body as raw materials and combined with some rare herbs. Originally, he wanted to develop potions such as broken arm rebirth to make some money. As a result, it only had the function of breast enhancement.


    Unfortunately, Alan is in a bad time, otherwise the price of this potion is really not cheaper than the potion of broken arm rebirth!


    Alan nodded with satisfaction and wanted to do so. Both bias and harlott would be very happy, but she was a little sorry for Fiona.


    Her only advantage over bias is gone, but the bully doesn''t have to worry about him anyway. She can''t stand bullying. Alan doesn''t feel guilty at all.


    Beas was like a treasure. She nodded in admiration with the medicine bottle. Then she asked greedily, "is there anything else?"


    Alan was stunned. "With your figure, the average level is outstanding enough. What else?"


    Beyonce nodded madly. Ailan was helpless. She handed out two more bottles and told him, "remember to eat more meat! And it''s best to cooperate with massage!"


    Bias knows that greatness is justice. This set of values was taught to her by those little sister technicians of wing people. Due to her kindness, bias helped take care of many weak wing people and learned a lot of strange knowledge during the period when sadoer left.

 Chapter 252

    KELON followed the sea clan elders and the little mermaid to the bottom of the sea. The wave scale kingdom was not far from the coast, only more than ten kilometers. With the help of the water flow operation of the sea clan elders, the three soon reached the territorial border of the wave scale kingdom.


    CRION''s mouth contains air beads and constantly looks around. The wave scale kingdom is not a deep-sea country. It is only ten to tens of meters underwater. The light is bright, and all kinds of seabed plants are quite beautiful.


    Along the way, you can see many sea people bowing and saluting. Some are human bodies, fish tails, fish heads and human bodies. There are all kinds of strange things. However, what surprised CRION most was a huge whale, which drove meekly towards them and stopped in front of the three people.


    "This is our dependent partner. His name is Abu. He is the largest creature in this sea area. He is usually the mount of the king. You are especially welcome to prepare!"


    The sea clan elder explained carefully and took Kelon to sit on the whale. Beni was familiar with the way. She jumped on the whale''s back early and slapped her position next to her to signal Kelon to go over.


    "Abu doesn''t like to come to shallow water. He is usually responsible for carrying us to other sea areas to visit neighboring countries. You don''t know, Abu is a divine beast trained by the sea temple. It''s awesome!"


    Beni proudly introduced the giant whale under her. Kryon nodded stunned. His only view of the giant creature was: it''s too big!


    Cleon had never seen the sea before, let alone the whale, a huge creature. The Abu in front of him is 40 meters long and weighs hundreds of tons. Except for the monster that is completely not a normal creature like the desert overlord, this is the largest creature Cleon has ever seen.


    "Bo Gu --!" just after the three people sat on the back of the whale, Abu issued a deep and loud roar, and fish, shrimp and sea animals within a few kilometers retreated one after another. Even if this thing has no other extraordinary ability, the size of the Big Mac alone is enough for him to run around.


    Cleon''s fingers expressed what he thought. He contained beads of air and couldn''t speak. As a result, Beni decisively pulled out the beads of air from his mouth, which frightened Cleon at a loss.


    "Don''t, don''t make trouble, I can''t... Breathe?" Corleone vaguely found that he didn''t only have no problem breathing, but also wouldn''t overflow into the water. He looked at Beni suspiciously.


    "Abu can control the water flow around his body, which can not only reduce the resistance caused by water, but also keep the people sitting on it from being squeezed! For you, the additional function is to breathe freely under the water!"


    Beni came to the familiar environment and was especially open. Now all kinds of tension and curiosity were Kryon. Beni hugged Kryon''s arm and began to introduce the terrain.


    The sea clan elder was very interesting. He jumped a long way away and sat down to let the two relax and talk.


    But the whale Abu under him is not so clever. As a divine beast mount, he is most proud of his speed and must show it every time.


    It has already reached the territory of the kingdom of wave scales, and it is not far from the king''s palace. If the three people still move forward at the same speed as before, it will take at least half a day.


    As a result, under the rapid gallop of whale Abu, this time has been shortened countless times. Because the buoyancy of sea water counteracts the gravity, the huge creatures have unimaginable speed in the water on land. In addition, Abu himself has extraordinary ability to control the water flow, which is almost comparable to nuclear power!


    Corleone and Bernie chatted casually for a while, and finally the atmosphere became ambiguous. As a result, they just shook hands and said a few love words. Before they could kiss, they found that they had arrived at the palace!


    Not far away, a large number of royal officials and members of the royal family have poured in. Many powerful sea warriors are also pretending to protect the surroundings. There is no way. In the case of Abu, they don''t need to do it. Just pretend!


    No matter how young and lively Beni was, she was embarrassed to be close to Kryon in front of her relatives and friends. She hurriedly pulled Kryon off the whale and walked to the interior of the palace.


    Kryon felt that his cognition had been refreshed again. He thought that the buildings under the sea were at most coral caves. As a result, these magnificent and magnificent luxury palaces almost blinded him.


    The scale is much larger than that of King Aldo''s palace, and the value of the materials used is dozens or hundreds of times higher. The key is that it covers an extremely wide area. Is this a palace or a city? I''m afraid tens of thousands of people can put it in?


    Why is the whale still drilling in? I''ll go. This size of creature is raised at home? Corleone''s heart was shocked again and again.


    They were received by an elder who looked like seahorse. He said hello to the elder who brought them, and then politely said to Cleon:


    "Hello, distinguished guest, King selton has ordered the following to prepare a banquet for you. It will be ready soon. Let me show you around the Palace first!"


    KELON was flattered by the warm and modest attitude of elder Haima. After a little experience of the strong strength of the sea family, Kelon dared not pretend to be big, nodded his thanks, and kept saying "polite, polite."


    "All right, all right, uncle, you don''t care about us. I''ll take him to visit. The banquet will be held later. I''m taking him there!"


    As soon as Beni wanted to take Kelon away, the elder seahorse stared at him angrily and dared not move. "Did you forget something, Princess Beni? I remember you didn''t report to me or the king about going out, especially when you ran to the shore!"


    "If the noble hadn''t saved you, you would have been in someone else''s stomach now! Before the party, you should go to your mother to admit your mistake. She cried all day when she learned that you were missing!"


    While the elder of Haima blamed Beni, the water around her was boiling and surging, and there was a vortex on her head. Her strength was obviously extraordinary.


    Cleon was very wise not to intervene. Firstly, it was a reasonable, legitimate and deserved punishment from his elders. He had no reason to intervene. Secondly, Cleon really didn''t think he could break his wrist with the elder at the bottom of the sea.


    Beni left pitifully. Although she was spoiled, she was not self willed. She knew that she had indeed made a mistake and was not dissatisfied. She just looked at Corleone reluctantly.


    "Sorry, this girl has been very naughty since she was a child. If she makes a mistake in the future, she should be punished more severely! Please don''t worry, the water flow in the Palace won''t affect your breathing. It''s nothing if you regard it as land!"


    Elder Haima was very kind to Kelon as he changed his mask. Kelon was embarrassed, and listened to his words, "she will be severely punished for her mistakes in the future". What does this mean? Is it difficult


    Clarion was suddenly a little excited for some reason.

 Chapter 253

    Back to Harold''s side, Harold and his party, who were like frightened birds, caught several Warcraft in the wild and hurried on.


    The sun sacrifice didn''t have enough force to suppress the Warcraft alone. Harold and he rode a huge black panther. The strength of the black panther was very good. Harold healed the Warcraft with the sun scepter, and the other party was willing to trust them.


    Theona catches a medium-sized coyote. Whenever the coyote wants to resist, she will be punished by theona''s heavy fist. She is obedient even to fight and kick all the way.


    It is worth mentioning that the Panther could have supported three people without pressure, but the Panther is a female panther. She is not allowed to sit up with a female. She is very stubborn.


    "What exactly did you say the monster came from and how did it suddenly jump out? Did you make a mistake?"


    Harold thought of the day when his soul was badly swallowed out of his body. He was not so afraid of death. After understanding supernatural knowledge such as reincarnation and resurrection, his fear of death was greatly reduced.


    On the contrary, it is the kind of soul that completely decays and is absorbed and assimilated by strange existence that can never turn over!


    The sun sacrifice couldn''t be wronged. Although he was really careless and didn''t check Hughes''s soul, there was absolutely nothing wrong with the release of divinity.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. There''s nothing wrong with my magic, but there''s something wrong with Hughes''s soul. It should be that sickle can tear and absorb the soul, and the incomplete soul is easy to be eroded by evil spirits!"


    Harold was stunned. It was really reasonable. The sickle didn''t look like an ordinary product. When he had a chance to take it out and study it carefully in the future.


    "Don''t worry about sadoer''s body. Should it be cremated? Anyway, the body may not be useful. Don''t leave a disaster?"


    Harold was still a little uneasy and wanted to throw away sadoer''s body. The reason why he took the body was because of sadoer''s separation skills.


    This part of the body was repaired and warmed up together with the body. It might be used as a resurrection coin, but he was a little afraid when he thought that sadoer was also killed by a sickle.


    "Don''t worry so much. Sado is not dead again. His soul has been transferred to another body. Evil demons can''t occupy the empty shell without soul. They can''t get out without the help of reincarnation channel!"


    The sun sacrifice was quite ordinary, mainly because the sun scepter, the supreme artifact, was firmly handed, which made him reveal self-confidence from inside to outside.


    "I''m so hungry. When shall we have dinner!" Fiona urged the wolf to approach and ask. Before Harold answered, the black leopard''s vicious crooked head roared and scared the wolf''s legs to the ground. It rolled several times, and Fiona fell ashen.


    "What the hell are you doing? Warcraft are mutually exclusive. Besides, I just ate it in the morning. It''s only... Long." Harold was anxious to save Kryon. He hurried on his way and rested once a day at night. How can he eat three meals as usual and endure it.


    As a result, as soon as she wanted to scold Fiona, she found that it was a little dark. It was really time to rest. She sighed and patted the panther to let them down.


    Of course, it''s impossible for the panther to sell to them because of a little favor. She left without returning. It''s not so easy to find a suitable Warcraft again. Otherwise, their speed can be increased by more than half.


    Theona slapped her clothes and stood up. She scolded and drove away the wolf. The unlucky Warcraft had been beaten and dared not run away. She tried several times and found that theona really didn''t catch him anymore before she hurried away.


    "There''s no meat!" Fiona''s face collapsed when she saw the bread and pickles Harold took out of the goods column.


    "Do you want salted fish? Then!" Harold threw over a salted fish with heavy taste, which people like to eat, but it''s a little difficult for humans to swallow.


    After more than half a month''s journey, the food in harlot''s goods column consumed a lot. The sun sacrificed to the poor, but the food was delicious. After the three ate it, it was completely dark. After allocating the night watch, several people fell asleep.


    Harold once again entered the dream of challenging the Frost Giant!


    "First of all, drink the cold medicine and the water of heroes!" Harold has become familiar with the road. This time he is full of confidence. He has fought with the ice giant many times. He knows the opponent''s attack habits and moves, but also grasps the opponent''s most fatal weakness.


    "This time, we must hit him in the head when we have enough physical strength. Last time, we couldn''t stabilize and were thrown away. This time, we must pass at one time!"


    Harold has a hunch that his number of challenges is not unlimited. Even if this is not the last chance, it is definitely one of the few attempts!


    "Ha... Ha... Close!" Harold was leaning his body on the ground, listening to the slight vibration from the ground and realizing the approaching of the Frost Giant.


    "Woo, woo, woo!" sure enough, the ferocious giant frost rushed to Harold with a wooden stick, and the heavy footsteps of Dong, Dong and Dong seemed to overlap with Harold''s heartbeat


    "The first is to wave to the lower part of the left!" Harold did not have the slightest fear and panic. He had fought with the same enemy several times. The Frost Giant was not a skilled enemy, but his attack was fierce but monotonous and crude.


    Harlott only made a subtle test of the swoop, dodged the attack and crossed the right leg of the frost giant, causing a very slight wound. There was almost no substantive damage, so as to provoke the opponent!


    "Oh, ah!" the ice giant''s angry hands smashed down with a huge stick, and this action was predicted by Harold. He slipped the shovel and drilled the crotch. He didn''t choose to attack each other''s crotch, but just crossed the giant''s body.


    It''s not that I don''t have that idea. It''s mainly that I can''t reach it. The Frost Giant is eight meters high, and Harold''s sliding shovel can''t reach his opponent. Otherwise, Harold would like to annoy his opponent to a greater extent.


    The attack was easily dodged in a row. The Frost Giant became angry and turned impatiently to continue the attack.


    "This time it''s a sweep!" Harold predicted his opponent''s attack again and jumped away from the deadly stick.


    It''s not that Harold has awakened his arrogance, nor is there any evolution of Harold''s early warning instinct. The reason why he can frequently anticipate the enemy''s opportunities is that he has experienced too many similar battles!


    Harold''s opponent is the same Frost Giant. He is an ice giant with monotonous attack and low intelligence. If he is killed by the enemy for several times and can''t learn experience and grow up, Harold doesn''t have to think about melee. Just learn magic and be a back row.


    "You''ll be furious soon, and the next attack will leak. Come on!" Harold stared at the ice giant''s angry twisted face and knew that the opportunity had come.


    This time, he successfully angered his opponent by dodging only three attacks. At the same time, he only attacked once. He is still very strong. Next, as long as he seizes the opportunity, he can definitely kill the frost giant in one fell swoop!

 Chapter 254

    The ice giant seemed to have exhausted all his strength, and the wooden stick tore the air, as if Mount Tai was pressing the top. Harold swallowed his saliva, quickly swung his legs and jumped back.


    Roaring, the huge force smashed the thick ice, and the surrounding ground began to tremble. Harold began to retreat as early as the other party leaned back, and narrowly avoided the attack of the Frost Giant.


    "It''s now! Ah ah ah!" Harold took a deep breath, then shouted to cheer himself up and rushed forward. The strong physique of the frost giant also stopped a little because of the heavy blow just now, and the wooden stick didn''t lift up immediately when it hit the ice.


    The blood was flowing again, and the whole body was boiling. At this moment, Harold felt that his whole body was dry and hot and had endless strength. Patta, Harold got up and jumped on the huge wooden stick, and then slightly adjusted his body shape to charge along the wooden stick.


    "Oh, oh!" the ice giant suddenly pulled out the stick trapped in the ice and brought out a lot of ice slag and snowflakes. Harold protected his head with one hand and clung to his weapon with the other hand.


    The agility of more than 60 points enabled him to keep his balance and rush forward when the stick shook violently under his feet. When he was close, the Frost Giant lifted his arm in order to pull out the stick. At this time, Harold rushed to the end of the stick.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.


    "See, that''s the scar! Go to hell, monster!" Harold stepped on the head of the Frost Giant without stopping. He threw his legs forward, grabbed the sword tightly with both hands, bent his body back, and then inserted it fiercely. With the blow of his whole body, he deeply stabbed into the head of the Frost Giant.


    "Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh!"


    The body of the ice giant began to tremble violently. The pain of this kind of heart piercing carpal bone made the ice giant unforgettable all his life.


    "Ow, Ow! Ah!"


    While the Frost Giant shook his head carelessly, a pair of big hands patted him on the top of his head. Harold was energetic and prepared this time. He successfully grasped the sword and didn''t fly, but he had to abandon the sword and dodge in the face of two bus palms.


    Harold did not have the blood ability of gravity in his dream, and did not dare to jump directly from high altitude. Even if he could not fall to death, only his legs were injured, which was also fatal for him to rely on agile combat at this time.


    Harold chose to slide down the back of the ice giant. After sliding down a body position, he grabbed the clothes made of animal fur. At this time, Harold grabbed the back of the ice giant and perfectly avoided the random clapping and trampling of the hands and feet of the ice giant.


    If it is normal, the Frost Giant only needs to move his hands to pinch the Harold on his back into a meat pie, but now the sharp pain makes the irrational Frost Giant can''t even feel any other touch, and he can''t notice the Harold on his back.


    The big hand of the Frost Giant not only did not solve his pain, but aggravated the wound. The 1.5-meter-long broadsword broke and the handle was crushed into pieces, but the blade was completely photographed into the Frost Giant''s brain.


    No matter how resistant musculoskeletal and skin fat are, the tissues and organs in the brain must be soft and fragile. Even the weapon "the best sword in the village" can easily cause serious injury.


    Plop, the ice giant now wants to rub his forehead but doesn''t dare. He wants to beat something hard to vent, but he can''t find the target. The pain on his head makes him kneel on the ground and punch the ice.


    Without any hesitation, Harold continued to climb up the forehead and rushed towards the huge wound. One hand deeply poked into the brain shell that had been mixed and splashed with brain and blood, firmly grasped the broken blade and began to stir indiscriminately.


    The ice giant began to roll on the ground, beating the ground with his fists and kicking his legs. Finally, he couldn''t help but feel pain. He slapped his head on the forehead. Harold ran away in time and rolled on the ground for several times without turning his head back.


    In just a few seconds, he almost turned the head of the frost giant into paste. If he didn''t die, he would have nothing to say.


    The last slap of the ice giant was waved empty again without accident. It was severely pumped at its own wound and squeezed by strong external force. The already broken skull was further broken, and less than half of its head almost burst open. The ice giant began the last struggle of life.


    Harold hid far away to watch the war. He trembled with his body. After the outbreak of incomparable hot blood just now, the heat of his body soon began to dissipate, the power brought by hero''s water was also losing, and the cold low temperature and the side effects of hero''s water began to erode his body.


    The Frost Giant almost destroyed the ground dozens of meters around his body. Harold was glad that he didn''t continue to hide behind. Looking at this posture, even drilling into his crotch was a death.


    Freezing death is a very painful way to die, but Harold has nothing to do. His fingers have lost consciousness, and the sweat from his body surface has begun to freeze. The oil has run out, and the lamp is dry. He can''t move his body to keep warm.


    "If you don''t die, I''ll die. At least respect the half of the exploded head. It''s time to fall down!"


    Harold was consumed by the tenacious vitality of the Frost Giant and almost collapsed. If this monster hadn''t had such exaggerated weakness on his head, he would really hit it with his head. Even the sun scepter and devil''s sword can be used, and the magic and blood ability can be given in vain.


    Finally, before Harold closed his eyes and fell asleep, the Frost Giant''s struggle stopped. He lay on his back on the ground, his eyes were unwilling to open, and the blade inside his head still didn''t fall out. This weapon that brought endless pain to the Frost Giant was hurting the enemy until the last moment.


    The world in harlott''s eyes slowly blurred. Then his body felt warm. When he opened his eyes again, it was the real world. The wrist guard on his right hand sent out a feeling of closeness, as if greeting his new master.


    "Oh, are you awake? It''s not time yet. You can sleep a little longer!" the sun priest said hello while adding firewood to the fire. The three were divided into three groups to watch the night. Harold took the initiative to bear the hardest middle part.


    "No, I can''t sleep now. Go and lie down. Your body is the worst. Have a good rest!"


    Harold couldn''t wait to try his new ability. He didn''t want to sleep and refused. The completely unsealed artifact is absolutely not weak, even if it can''t be compared with the sun scepter.


    On the contrary, because the sun scepter is too high-end, it is difficult for Harold with insufficient strength to master. Maybe the effect of this wrist guard will be stronger. Marcus can match the legend with the flame pearl, and he also has the opportunity!

 Chapter 255

    A slight warm current came from the giant wrist guard, which soon flowed all over Harold''s body. You can clearly feel the surge of power in his body, which is several times higher than the bonus of arrow''s armor and devil''s sword!


    Harold excitedly opened the attribute bar. Sure enough, the strength attribute has reached 180 points! You don''t need to change to have such a powerful bonus!


    "Ike''s giant power belt can''t be compared. Activating the belt requires magic, and my wrist guard has almost no consumption and can be maintained all the time!"


    Harlott still made a little misjudgment here. Although Ike''s giant power belt is only legendary equipment, the pure power bonus effect is stronger. Even a soft girl like Ike can have 300 points of great power.


    As a proof of the Prague family''s hero, the strength wrist guard is additionally increased according to the user''s own strength. Harold, a fierce man, uses nature to improve greatly. If he changes to the sun sacrifice, it is estimated that he will add more than ten points of strength.


    "Then next, it''s transformation ability!"


    Harold clenched his fist and felt Harold''s will on his wrist. Suddenly, a burning sensation came from his right hand, and then it spread all over his body. Every cell was trembling. Harold couldn''t help shouting because of the feeling of numbness and itching all over his body.


    "Ah ah!" Harold tried to keep his voice down. Although he didn''t have to hide his transformation skills from Fiona and the sun sacrifice, it was best not to wake them.


    Muscles began to expand and bones began to proliferate. This time, it was not just as simple as getting bigger to 3 meters. Harold''s body continued to grow, 3 meters, 4 meters, 5 meters, and finally reached an amazing 7 meters!


    Dong, Dong, Harold''s heavy footsteps woke the two people in their sleep.


    When sleeping in the wild, even if someone keeps a vigil, it is impossible to completely sleep in the past. In particular, Harold''s footsteps can be transmitted from the ground, which is particularly loud for the two people lying on the ground.


    "What, giant!!! Where''s harlott? Fiona, attack with the staff of impact!"


    The sun cult ran back like a rabbit and urged Fiona to attack with the magic wand.


    Theona was calm, yawned and said, "calm down, isn''t this harlott? When you meet a big man, you should look up!"


    Then Fiona looked up at harlott and asked, "Hey, how did you get it? Did you get the new function of the sun Scepter or awaken the new blood power?"


    Harold didn''t care about them. At this time, he was very happy. The surging power was boiling him. Now he really wanted to touch the frost giant in reality.


    Bang bang, harlott''s fists collided. I feel that I can knead the mutant legendary winger Arnold Sen into a ball.


    Hula, as soon as Harold turned around and waved at will, he patted a ten meter high tree. The broken trunk seemed to spin in the air for a long time before landing. The fallen trunk easily hit a pit.


    The 7-meter-high giant has not simply enlarged the human body. It has made a leap in muscle density, bone quality, cardiopulmonary function and so on.


    Harold could not suppress his excitement and looked up at the sky and began to roar.


    This is the transformation of giants, this is the power of artifact, and this is the power I dream of!


    "You can''t hear me! Don''t ignore me!" Diona was a little unhappy when she saw that Harold ignored her, so she raised her foot and kicked Harold''s calf a few times.


    Harold''s defense at this time has long been far better than any system armor. Tyona''s attack is to tickle. Remembering that this guy is so arrogant at ordinary times, Harold bent down and grabbed tyona.


    "Hey, hey, what are you doing? Let go of me! I''m going to be angry!" Fiona was pinched by Harold''s palm and couldn''t move. She blushed and couldn''t get rid of it. She couldn''t open her mouth if she wanted to bite with her teeth.


    Harlott held theona''s body in one hand and began to play theona''s brain in the other. His thumb was the size of an egg and bounced on theona''s head, beating her in all kinds of chaos.


    "What can you do if you''re angry? Well? Tell me, who''s the soft legged shrimp now?" Harold sat on the ground and played with tiona back and forth. It felt really good after being crushed by this force. He begged for mercy in bed last night.


    Seeing that there was no danger, the sun sacrifice was too lazy to intervene in the flirting between the two people. As for the giant thing, ask him again tomorrow. He was tired and wanted to have a rest. He was awakened by Harold after sleeping for less than half an hour. He was too sleepy to open his eyes.


    The constitution of the sun sacrifice is still weak, and divinity is not omnipotent. If you don''t have a good rest after a hard day, you have to let Harold carry him tomorrow.


    "Don''t fight. I can''t do it if I''m wrong. Let me go first. I promise I won''t beat people disorderly in the future. I''ll be obedient to you in the future. Let go first. Let go. I''m almost out of breath!"


    Fiona is a little soft. First of all, Harold is not her enemy, but her man. There is no need to be hard headed. Secondly, the situation is stronger than people. She can''t refuse.


    Harold nodded with satisfaction. This guy was arrogant to ride on his head when his combat effectiveness was higher than himself. Later, even if he lost alone, he was not satisfied and didn''t get into trouble. In particular, he didn''t know how to give himself face in front of outsiders and wanted to clean up her for a long time!


    Harold punished Fiona a little and let her go. Just about to say remember today''s lesson, he saw Fiona kick him in the face.


    Harold''s head fell back, and then Fiona stepped on Harold''s chest and punched Harold on the cheek.


    "You are still young to fight with me. Your grandfather was not born when I fought with others! To be honest, how did you get your growing ability?"


    Harold had only one idea in his mind. How could this damn half blood Female Elf be so aggressive? She was extremely fierce in killing enemies on the battlefield. It was not important to play games and make trouble. She didn''t know how to understand each other in bed. Even conversation and communication should dominate. Please ask me to tell you. Can''t you?


    Harold was also too lazy to talk nonsense. He waved her into the sky, and then caught and threw her up. Harold deliberately added the force of rotation when throwing, so that she kept rolling in the air.


    "Asshole! Put me down! Don''t throw it away!" the screams, curses and begging for mercy of Fiona mixed together.


    After throwing back and forth more than a dozen times in one breath, Fiona was dizzy and almost spit out the salted fish bread she had eaten before. Even if Harold put it on the ground, she swayed around, and then fell to the ground unconscious.


    Harold is trying to further punish Fiona and let her learn better in the future. Suddenly, she feels a little tired. Her body slowly shrinks. It''s not that she can''t continue to support hard. It''s just that she has to go on her way tomorrow. There''s no need to overdraw her physical strength, so there''s no resistance and let it shrink naturally.


    After Harold shrunk, he didn''t feel any difference in his body. He was still full of physical strength. He didn''t have the impulse to collapse. He jumped in place in full spirit.


    His clothes have long been burst because of the greatness. At this time, they are naturally bare. When he wants to be greatness, a big root in his crotch has been swinging back and forth. It must be very embarrassing. Fortunately, there are two audiences, one is the sun sacrifice and the other is tiona, which are not visible.


    "I have to prepare some special clothes in the future!" took out a spare dress from the inventory and put it on. Harold began to think about his new ability.


    The routine use time without consumption is only about 5 to 8 minutes. It is not ruled out that the time will be shortened in fierce battle. After that, a lot of physical strength will be consumed to maintain transformation.


    After the transformation, her strength is very strong. She can easily play with her nearly 100 strength attributes. There must be a four fold gap, that is, about 400 points, which is not much worse than the 500 points of the Frost Giant.


    "Well, my ability is very good. I didn''t expect that the sun Scepter had not been developed. This wrist guard woke up first. I really want to see the expression of the bald old wholesale that now my transformation is more domineering than him!"


    Harold was so excited that he couldn''t calm down for a long time. He didn''t realize one thing until he put the fainted Fiona in place. Fiona fell down. Didn''t he have to watch from midnight to dawn?


    "Grass, I really owe her in my last life! No, she also owes me a life in my last life. What a pit father!" Harold looked at theona who had fallen asleep and sighed. He still didn''t dare to wake up the other party. If they wake up and fight again, they won''t be on their way tomorrow!

 Chapter 256

    At the border of the dwarf Kingdom, the battle between the orcs and the dwarves has completely become white hot. Even the strong city wall has been rushed out of the gap by the continuous Orc army.


    The right side of the giant fortress was collapsed alive after being subjected to the crazy charge of tens of thousands of orcs. Even the wall, which has no problem resisting legendary magic, collapsed because of the continuous high-intensity and intensive attack.


    "Never retreat, fight to the end!" the legendary dwarf Magna is rushing to the front line to command the Legion. Although he fought with the winged queen before, his injury was serious, and he witnessed the death of his good brother, he did not choose to recover from the injury in the rear.


    Buluo fortress is his territory. He will defend it even if he dies. The dwarf kingdom is seriously injured and unconscious due to the dwarf king, and has to guard against the transmission raid of demons. Only one legendary strong man and three giant dwarves are arranged to support it.


    The legendary strongman of the dwarf kingdom is not Chinese cabbage. The queen of the winged man slaughtered one. The one who was seriously injured and unconscious like the dwarf king can barely squeeze out another legendary strongman for support.


    The orc''s Western army doesn''t know when or where it will come out. The dwarf kingdom must keep enough strength in case. The orcs attack and kill all the way is bloody and cruel. All the places they pass are scorched earth. They must be kept away from the national boundary! This is the belief of all dwarves.


    "Charge, for victory, for glory! For the abyss!"


    Gugall''s eyes have completely turned purple gray and can''t see the look of reason. The legendary Orc who has received the most gifts from the abyss has completely become a puppet of the will of the abyss.


    A large number of ORC troops are like the evil spirits of Asura hell. Regardless of pain and fear of death, they are completely crazy and hedge with flesh and blood and steel lions. The torrent of orcs flock to the dwarf''s defense line. The most proud heavy warrior legion of the dwarf can''t get the upper hand at all.


    "Proud!" one by one, the fallen orcs who had been distorted rushed out. They were the strongest dead in the battle. Gugal said that their variation was caused by their uncontrollable power. In fact, it was just a demon secretly moving his hands and feet.


    The fallen orcs are the elite of the orcs. They are extremely powerful. After variation, they reach a height of 4 meters. They are like small giants. They are invincible. They drag their huge body into the battle array of the dwarf army at high speed.


    The clattering sound came out. Several strong dwarves weighing hundreds of kilograms and fully armed were knocked away. Their tower shields also showed dents, and their bodies burst out blood. The huge force was that their bodies were distorted and deformed. Even the fine armor made by dwarves could not withstand the heavy impact.


    "Don''t panic, siege them and stabilize the formation!" Magny and another legendary dwarf stared at the two legendary orcs, ready to start the hard fight of artifact at any time.


    The dwarf Kingdom took out and distributed several artifacts at the bottom of the box. Even if the strength of the orc legendary strong was greatly improved with the blessing of the abyss, the two dwarf legendary strong were not afraid at all.


    "Kill!"


    "Hold on!"


    After a large number of mutant orcs rushed into the array, a large-scale Orc Legion also killed them. Close combat, blood and flesh splashed. The intensity of the collision between the two continent''s top powerful races, dwarves and orcs, is far beyond the imagination of other races.


    The orcs are full of fighting spirit, boiling anger, and the blessing of the abyss. They are completely possessed and desperately rush to attack, while the dwarves are determined and well-equipped. They block the wave like attack like a reef.


    Clang, puff, a dwarf was stabbed to the ground by the ORC with a sword blade, and the next moment the orc''s head was blasted by another dwarf with a hammer.


    The fall of an orc soldier will not affect their morale, but more morale. They continue to charge on the bodies of their companions. No one has time to grieve when their compatriots are killed. They turn their anger and grief into strength to resist the strong enemy.


    Seeing the constant fighting and loss between his compatriots and these crazy orcs, megney was in great pain. They were all excellent dwarf boys. Their lives ended just at the beginning. It was too cheap to die!


    In order to cope with the orc army, the dwarf kingdom had to recruit a large number of soldiers. The dwarves were known for their boldness and boldness. People actively joined the army, especially those young dwarves.


    They not only have a strong sense of racial pride and think that dwarves are superior to orcs. They want to participate in the battle to prove this, but also have a strong desire to be anti Orc heroes like "kagis liquor". They come to the front line with their blood, and then face a meat grinder like hell.


    "I, want, let, all these orcs! Bury, body, here!" the companions beside megney expressed his almost uncontrollable anger in a low voice.


    Lakton storm, the youngest legendary warrior in the dwarf Kingdom, his fingers holding the artifact have turned white because of giant force, and his body trembles slightly, not because of fear, but because of extreme anger.


    Dwarves and orcs belong to the relationship of no resentment in the far future and no hatred in the near future. The birthplace of dwarves is in the south of the mainland, and orcs are in the north. Even if we try hard to trace forward for thousands of years, orcs are also rubbing with humans and lizards, and can''t get close to dwarves.


    Although both sides are extremely powerful races, the only collision was that the orcs led troops to invade hundreds of years ago and then were repulsed.


    If it is said that orcs attack humans with revenge based on feud, attacking tuwara and Kurt alliance is an expansion caused by too close territory, it is really unreasonable to attack dwarves.


    Therefore, it is absolutely right for CROM to choose not to save these compatriots. Whether it is bewitching and cheating than the abyss, or whether it is used by demons, the damage and killing caused must be paid with blood.


    Even if CROM can really save all his compatriots from the control of the abyss, he will face the counterattack of the whole continent. The orc''s aggression is just like rushing to destroy the world. Defeating a country is not allowed to surrender or beg for mercy. It is a complete executioner.


    The territory occupied is neither for colonization nor expansion, but simply for destruction. The acts of orcs can never be understood and forgiven.


    "The bravest soldiers, rush with me and take the head of the other strong man! Praise our strength now!"


    Seeing that the two sides were inseparable, gugall finally wanted to take the initiative. While charging, he also ordered the most elite Orc soldiers to break with him.


    "Defend our hometown and kill these damn mad dogs! Let them see the power of dwarves!"


    Magny quickly called on the elite on standby, including 8 powerful giant dwarves, and he himself was a legendary strong man who opened the artifact and killed the orcs with his companions.


    "Iquist impact!" Leighton''s artifact is a huge tower shield, with an extremely powerful skill, which can drive the user into an unstoppable charging state at ultra-high speed and generate huge kinetic energy to hit the enemy.


    Lakton was like a meteor. The wind pressure and breath caused by the charge directly blew away the orcs in the way. Several strong points resisted the airflow and wanted to go forward to intercept, which directly turned into meat and mud, including a four meter high mutant ORC.


    Magny''s artifact is a simple heavy hammer. Other abilities are not important. The most important thing is that each blow can be accompanied by a powerful crushing effect. As long as it is hit by the heavy hammer, the boulder with a radius of several meters will turn into powder.


    The fight between the legendary orcs and the legendary dwarves was so powerful that it was almost comparable to the fight between the dragon and the giant. The battlefield around dozens of meters was completely emptied. Even the giant dwarfs who opened the heaven did not dare to intervene indiscriminately.


    However, the eight giant dwarfs were indeed a terrible force. After all the gods came down to earth, they changed the war situation instantly. The strong and ferocious mutant orcs were kneaded and flattened like dough in front of the giant dwarfs, and the momentum of the dwarfs was changed immediately.


    When the horn of counter attack sounded, the dwarves threw away their shields and began to attack with heavy hammers and axes in both hands. The orc''s attack was disintegrated. If it was normal, the morale of the attacker should be greatly reduced, even the brave orcs.


    However, the blackened orcs, who are about to lose their senses, have no feelings of retreat and fear. Even if they lose the enemy and are killed, they have to give a final counterattack before they die. Even if the dwarves dominate, they still suffer heavy casualties.


    In this war, both sides will easily fail, and it is bound to continue to consume and change their lives in order to usher in change. Of course, the orcs'' lives are worthless. They are bought by the abyss in advance, and the dwarves'' lives can only be used as consumables to resist the attack.

 Chapter 257

    "This is Abu''s residence, but he usually likes to wander in the deep sea. It''s usually empty. If you like the chance, you can go to the deep sea. There''s another world!"


    The foreign minister of the kingdom of Poland is leading Corleone around. The foreign minister has just been appointed. Usually, the kingdom of Poland and several maritime neighbors don''t need diplomacy at all. It has been known for hundreds of years and can''t be familiar any more.


    Moreover, the intervention of the sea temple has no impact on the deterioration of relations in case of occurrence. It can''t fight. It''s nothing more than holding a banquet without invitation. The underwater world is so boring and peaceful.


    Corleone looked at the huge pet nest the size of his hunting ground and nodded. The underwater world is really a territory without money. He can expand as much as he wants. He envies it.


    "By the way, it''s said that the land is very chaotic now. It''s attacked by foreign enemies and disturbed by local orcs. Can you tell me in detail?"


    The elder took Kryon for half a circle and asked him if he wanted to talk about getting familiar with each other. He was really curious. The sea god temple had issued a command to keep them alert to the enemies of the other world. If the enemy had the intention of invading the seabed, he should attack and report immediately.


    As for taking the initiative to go to land for support... Forget it. Even if most of the sea people go ashore, their combat effectiveness will be greatly reduced. Otherwise, no matter how weak Beni is, she won''t be caught by several wild monsters.


    "The orcs have been used by demons. They are addicted to power and lose their reason. They have destroyed several countries and slaughtered millions of creatures, including my country and people..."


    Clarion was excited and depressed. More than 100000 civilians escaped, less than one tenth of the population of the kingdom of Colombo. It goes without saying what the rest will end up.


    Elder Haima couldn''t help but be annoyed. He didn''t open the pot. It was a thunder step. However, he was also a talent. He quickly responded and said, "don''t break or stand. You successfully escaped with some people. It''s just around the corner to establish a new country and shape a brighter future!"


    Kryon is also relieved. The current situation is very optimistic, which is also a fact. He doesn''t understand the danger of world destruction and plane invasion. The sky has collapsed. Now it''s very good for human beings to survive and develop in this paradise.


    "That''s right. After the establishment of our country, you will be the first ally. In the future, we will help each other!"


    Cleon subconsciously thought that the sea family was so powerful that there must be nothing missing. The alliance was also a unilateral profit for mankind. However, hearing this sentence, the elder Haima''s face immediately raised a thick smile, and then quickly calmed down.


    "Yes, if you have any trouble in the future, please ask us. The sea people are rich in resources and strong in strength. Although our Bolian kingdom is not a big country, it is also a Dynasty inherited for nearly a thousand years. Apart from others, we know more than a dozen gold and gem mines near the seabed. These things should be very valuable on land!"


    The elder Haima also tried his best to say the benefits, but Kelon didn''t feel too excited. Although human beings have no problem with stable development, it''s still very difficult to get out of this place, not to mention the terrible desert overlord.


    Besides, the whole continent is in a mess. Who can trade more gold and gemstones?


    Seeing Kelon''s calm expression, the elder of Haima frowned, woke up immediately and said, "you''re newly rooted here. All kinds of materials are very scarce, especially in terms of food. How about we provide you with some seafood? For us, it''s just like stones on the ground. We don''t bother to pick up too much!"


    Corleone is very concerned about this. Although the coastal areas are rich in forests and plains, there is no formal farm hunting ground after all. It will take at least a year or two to obtain a stable food source.


    If we can have a lot of food support, let alone a lot of manpower from hunting and foraging, the speed of building homes will not be more than doubled at that time!


    "Really, we really need it. I don''t know if you accept land currency?" Corleone asked back at once. It''s not that Corleone doesn''t know the skills of negotiation at all. He knows a little.


    The main reason is that Kryon never thought that the sea clan would plot anything for mankind. As elder Haima said, the sea clan has rich products and strong strength. If you are in trouble, you can also turn to the sea temple.


    "Hahaha, it''s said that they are worthless things. There are a lot of fish and shrimp in the sea. As long as you don''t catch too many at once, you can breed new ones in a short time! I''ll decide this small matter. You can find someone to wait on the shore after you go back!"


    The seahorse elder was talking and laughing with Kelon. Kelon felt the powerful arm of the seahorse elder. He was really surprised that this thin guy could have such great strength, not counting the extraordinary abilities such as magic and magic. It should be not weak just by hand combat.


    "Let''s go. I''m taking you to see our temple. You''re lucky. There happens to be a sea god sacrifice!" elder Haima took Kelon and walked forward.


    I don''t know why, Corleone has a feeling that he can''t get rid of being bitten by the other party. Is it an illusion?


    Compared with the luxury and domineering of the Royal Palace, the sea temple is surprisingly simple. The simple stone walls and the narrow space of the head can be seen at a glance, giving people the illusion of entering the warehouse rather than the temple.


    "Stop! Dare to make trouble here and die!"


    Kryon suddenly heard a burst, and then a trident shot at him. At the same time, the blue light in the temple filled the air. Kryon only felt an unspeakable depression and unstable combat power. He couldn''t even start his blood ability. When he wanted to fight this blow with his flesh.


    With a clatter, the elder Haima pushed his palm forward, and an incomparably thick ice wall stopped the attack and isolated the blue light. Kelon was afraid to sit on the ground and gasped. The strength of the sea people was terrible. A small country close to the edge could have such a high-level strong person.


    Elders and priests are so strong. What level is the king? Isn''t it a legendary strong man?


    "Dear sacrificial Lord, he is a distinguished guest invited by our Bolian Kingdom and a human noble on the land. Why did you attack without saying anything?"


    Elder Haima''s attitude is neither humble nor arrogant. The sacrificial status of sea god is indeed not low, but he is not a cat and dog, and he still has the qualification of equal dialogue.


    The figure of the sea god sacrifice came out slowly from the inner room, and Kelon also saw the appearance of the other party. The image of a middle-aged man with dark blue skin and fins is characterized by fish gills on his cheeks.


    "Human nobles, how can it be that believers of the sun will never become evil, but I clearly feel the smell of filth!"


    The sea god sacrifice didn''t hurry to answer the question of the seahorse elder, but stared at Cleon and said to himself. His words suddenly made Cleon understand the reason.

 Chapter 258

    "I was attacked by a strange and powerful monster. It left some parasites in my body. It should be the misunderstanding caused by that!"


    Cleon frowned and replied that he suddenly remembered his injury. After meeting Beni and seeing the underwater world, Cleon was full of reluctance to give up the world and began to worry about whether Harold could return smoothly.


    The sea god priest approached with a dignified face, apologized to CRION and asked, "I don''t know if you can leak out the wound for me. Maybe I can help you!"


    Elder Haima relaxed his expression and just don''t fight. He was shocked just now. He thought Kelon had offended Poseidon and almost let the plan go. It was just a misunderstanding.


    Kryon didn''t hold much hope. Neither the magic of the elves nor the magic of the sun sacrifice could completely solve this thing, and the sea god sacrifice probably had no hope.


    It''s not that Kryon underestimates each other. He just thinks that even if the other party has any treasure or unique skill at the bottom of the box, it won''t be used on him, a stranger.


    Just like Ike''s life tree fruit can certainly save him, but it will never be taken out. Even if the sea god sacrifice has any ability against heaven, it is impossible to save him, a completely unfriendly human.


    Cleon tore off his clothes and revealed that after being burned by the flame of punishment, he had restrained a lot of purulent wounds, with lavender traces spreading all the way to the inner side of his body, looking at some seeping people.


    Who knows what the sea god sacrifice hasn''t said, the elder Haima got excited first, "don''t worry about the injury! Will you be okay? Who else is in charge except you?"


    The sea god priest stared at the wound intently, and his eyes showed a sudden color. He should also know about Cleon.


    Cleon replied casually, "bad luck may kill you. Good luck should cure you."


    "In addition to me, there are two nobles in the camp. One is a young girl, and the other follows the orcs to deal with the devil. He should be back soon!"


    Corleone didn''t hide it, but he didn''t say much. In the future, it''s necessary to exchange some information.


    Elder Haima was worried, as if his friendship with Kryon had been good enough to worry about his safety.


    "Sacrificial Lord, his wound..."


    As soon as the sea god sacrifice raised his hand, he interrupted the elder''s inquiry and said, "he is not hurt, but parasitic by the granulation of a flesh and blood polymer. He should have been assimilated long ago. He should have been restrained by what force, but if he is not eradicated, he will be fatal sooner or later!"


    Corleone looked calm, and the sea god sacrifice seemed to be a little level. What he said was quite accurate, which shocked the hippocampal elder on the side. He quickly put down his body and asked:


    "Sacrifice Lord, he is a distinguished guest of our kingdom. Do you think you can cure him!"


    Without any surprise, the sea god priest shook his head and said in a regretful tone, "I''m sorry, I can''t do anything. Flesh and blood polymer is an ancient evil thing, which I can''t deal with!"


    Elder Haima opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he was stopped by Kelon. Although he didn''t know why the sea people were so kind to him, his good feeling belongs to good feeling and can''t be used as a bargaining chip.


    Then, the most incomprehensible thing happened to Kelon. Elder Haima turned his back on Kelon and said to him, "don''t worry, wait outside first, and I''ll convince the sacrificial Lord!"


    Corleone looked stunned. What others said was so direct that he didn''t want you to ask again. Do you have to touch the dust? Besides, I''m not allied with you and I''m not with Benny. Is it necessary?


    But in the current position of Cleon, it''s really hard to say anything. He felt his head and walked out of the temple. He could see the slightly impatient look of the sea god sacrifice, which obviously didn''t look like he could be persuaded.


    After Kryon left, the sea god sacrifice said impolitely: "it is impossible to save him by my strength. I can only use the power of the sea god!"


    "Poseidon is getting worse and worse now. I can''t waste the divine water that has cut off its source to save this human! It''s no use asking me. No matter what friendship or interests he has with you, I can only say that there''s nothing I can do!"


    The sea god sacrifice didn''t bother to listen to what elder Haima said. He had to go back to the inner hall. The divine water filled with the sea god''s power was extremely precious. No matter who opened any conditions, as a sea god sacrifice serving the sea god, he had the courage to refuse with the shelter of the sea god temple.


    "The sun Scepter! The sea god''s current situation can no longer be solved by saving divine power! Only the real God can save him by descending a miracle! These humans may have got the sun Scepter!"


    The seahorse elder made the sea god sacrifice turn around like thunder, and asked excitedly, "do you mean the artifact ''sun Scepter'' that can pray for God? The artifact that has been missing for thousands of years has been found again by mankind?"


    "You heard what he said just now. His companions went to deal with the devil just to get back the sun scepter, and there were two sun sacrifices in their camp!"


    The sea god''s sacrificial expression changed constantly, and finally understood why elder Haima was so enthusiastic, "you didn''t report this matter. The sea god temple will blame you if it knows!"


    "The king just wants to discuss with humans first, and then communicate with the sea god temple when he obtains the initiative. We don''t want to replace their qualifications to serve the sea god, but just want to get more credit!"


    "It''s not that you don''t know what those women in the sea temple eat. You told them all the information at the beginning. I''m afraid we can''t drink the soup. Don''t you feel poor when you live in the ragged temple?"


    Elder Haima also had no choice but to disclose the information to the sacrifice. Fortunately, the two sides were not completely opposed in position. The headquarters of the sea temple and the separated sacrifice were not monolithic.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. The sea god is far from the real sun god. The temple is built on purpose, and the headquarters is also dilapidated! But..."


    "We can really invite humans to come and discuss the conditions first and inform the headquarters!"


    The sea god sacrifice first refuted the prejudice of the Haima elder, and then very wisely agreed to the choice of concealing information. Where there are people, there is a struggle. Even if the underwater world is not short of territory and materials, some high-end babies have to calculate and compete with each other.


    However, compared with the land where civilians suffer when a war is launched, the sharing of interests in the underwater world is a game between the upper levels, which is difficult to affect the general public and the foundation of a country, so it is generally very peaceful.


    Kryon was impatient and thought it was just a waste of water. Why waste this time? He was hungry after not eating for a long time. He wanted to attend the banquet and see how the food in the underwater world was.


    Corleone didn''t care about the sea god sacrifice''s unwillingness to save him. Anyway, he didn''t expect others. If Harold couldn''t be trusted, others would be bullshit and wouldn''t be disappointed if they didn''t report their expectations.

 Chapter 259

    While Cleon was waiting outside, the seahorse elder and the sea god sacrifice in the temple began to quarrel. Although the two sides were allied, the specific division of interests and responsibility should be debated.


    "I can take out my precious divine water to save him, but you should also show me that the giant black pearl collected by selton has to be compensated to me!"


    "You can send some medicine. The black pearl is the king''s favorite baby. It''s hard for him to agree without some compensation!"


    "Just three. No more. I have to hand it over to the headquarters. There''s not much left!"


    "Fart, I saw you give it to the princess not long ago. Don''t pretend! At least five!"


    "Just three! I''ll give you another one in private. Don''t tell me about me and the big princess!"


    "Deal!"


    Sea god sacrifice and Haima elder are like street vendors. They haggle with each other and tell a lot of inside stories. Finally, Haima elder with many ears and eyes and rich information has the upper hand.


    "I really don''t see that the usually rigorous and serious elder Irwin will fill his own pocket!"


    "You are. The eldest princess refused the marriage proposal of several princes and kings. It turned out that she belongs to another. She is the Pearl of our Bolian kingdom!"


    "Ha ha ha!" x2


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Kryon, sorry to keep you waiting!" elder Haima came out of the temple with a dull face and informed Kryon who had been impatient.


    Cleon thought that the elder was still very persistent. He could ask for so much in the face of a person who could never be persuaded. Unfortunately, you didn''t work hard. He was about to get up and leave when he was suddenly held by elder Haima.


    "How can you go there? First go back to the temple for treatment. I spent a lot of money to persuade the sacrificial Lord to help!"


    Corleone was stunned and shocked. He was not surprised, but surprised.


    Even the sea clan can''t easily deal with the difficult disease that can''t be solved by divine magic. It can be heard from the decisive answer of the sea god sacrifice from the beginning.


    It is not surprising that the sea clan can cure him at a great cost and consume expensive treasures. After all, it can do the same with the help of the sun Scepter or the fruit of the tree of life.


    But the question is why he can get such great help from the sea family. With the relationship between Harold and Alan, he can''t afford to beg for the fruit of the tree of life. How can the elder Haima persuade the sea god to sacrifice? Why does the elder Haima pay so much for him?


    If Beni has problems with herself, maybe these are reasonable, but he is a human, a human who has been together for a short time and whose friendship is basically verbal. Even if he is really with Beni and allied with the Hai nationality, he should pay a high price to ask for such treatment!


    KELON is not a very smart person, nor is he a person with high EQ, but he is by no means a fool. Before, the elder Haima said that sending gold and silver mines and food can also be said to be a rich and generous investment in advance, but now the favor is definitely not that simple.


    Cleon was stunned. He didn''t go in. The elder Haima didn''t pull hard, but asked Cleon, who frowned and thought, "don''t worry, aren''t we allies in the future? It''s right for us to help each other. Now we can help you, and then you can help us back!"


    Cleon really doesn''t understand. He can''t figure out what the sea clan will plot against him. It''s against him. That''s every minute. This seahorse elder alone can almost beat him. Even without his help before, Cleon has been shot through by the trident of the sea god sacrifice.


    It''s not necessary to plot for a country that he hasn''t established yet. A country composed of only 200000 human civilians is said to be a country, which is actually just a larger city. The sea people don''t worry about food and drink, wealth and military support. It doesn''t matter whether they are allies or not.


    Once he was angry, he couldn''t be calm in his heart. Looking at the enthusiastic smile of elder Haima, Kelon was a little inexplicable thriller. If it was clear that he would be broken up and fed to the fish, Kelon would bite his teeth. He wouldn''t be so counselled. He was afraid that he didn''t understand each other''s intention.


    "We just met. I''m a little embarrassed that you spent so much to help me. Otherwise, forget it. My companion has a plan to treat me!"


    Corleone still didn''t dare to accept each other''s benefits, and instinctively chose to refuse.


    Elder Haima suddenly trembled at the bottom of his heart. He was finished. His intention was too obvious. Even if he was a rough man, he was a human aristocrat after all. If he was not smart, he could never be a fool.


    "Don''t be polite. It''s a life-threatening event. I asked the sacrificial Lord. The evil things in your body have shown signs of recovery. You can only spend a week at most. Think about Benny. How sad she would be if you weren''t here?"


    The elder seahorse is also a beast. He took out the little mermaid and said something. Kelon was really excited, but he still didn''t compromise. The gift without cost is often the heaviest.


    "I believe my companion can save me. Even if he really fails, I won''t blame anyone. Everyone has to accept their own destiny. I''ve experienced a lot of hell, and I''ve earned it now!"


    KELON''s words made elder Haima don''t know how to reply. He thought he had grasped Kelon''s lifeblood. As a result, this guy was not afraid of death. No wonder he could get the gift of the sun and become an aristocrat. This kind of spirit is really not common people can have.


    "Brother, I won''t hide it from you. We do have a request, but don''t worry, we will never let you suffer! Originally, this matter was to be discussed between the king and you at the banquet, and I was sent to make friends with you in advance!"


    Elder Haima is also a mature person. He knows that blind deception has only reaction. When he opens up, he has nothing to be afraid of. They are also sure to move mankind with a frank exchange of interests.


    "Ask me? What can I do to help? Even if all of us add up to be just a small force, what can we help?" Corleone was very puzzled.


    Elder Haima shook his hand and simply said four words: "Sun Scepter!"


    Corleone froze. How did this information come out? Harold didn''t hide it when he went to fight against the devil with the orcs, but he didn''t mention the sun Scepter!


    KELON looked nervous and his muscles were tight. He was ready to start at any time. However, the elder Haima said calmly: "don''t worry, we have no intention to use force. We want to ask your Sun sacrifice for help. You can drive at any price. We really need help!"


    KELON also relaxed when he saw the unprepared posture of the seahorse elder. Anyway, he figured out that if others were hard, he wouldn''t have to resist. The divine beast Abu alone could kill more than a dozen of him every second.


    "I can''t guarantee this. When my companion comes back, you should talk to him on the land. I will never take him to the bottom of the sea, let alone make a decision for him!"


    Cleon replied nervously. Fortunately, the sea clan seemed to have the same words and deeds. He really didn''t plan to use force, and the seahorse elder still smiled.


    "Don''t worry, our sea people are extremely rich in resources, and there are countless kinds of natural materials and earth treasures, and I can assure you that as long as you are willing to help, Lord Poseidon will personally reward you. Although it can''t compare with the supreme Sun God, Poseidon is a great existence beyond ordinary people''s imagination!"


    Elder Haima patted Kryon on the shoulder. He didn''t make a short promise. Anyway, the reward at that time is the sea god temple. As long as it can save the deteriorating sea god, the sea god temple is willing to give all the treasures accumulated for hundreds of years.


    At that time, humans will take the big head. They will take some "sesame seeds" as middlemen in the wave scale kingdom!

 Chapter 260

    Clarion''s attitude eased a lot. Most of the fear came from the unknown. After knowing the other party''s plan, Clarion had no great worry.


    "If you can trust us, as sincerity, we are willing to treat your wound free of charge! As long as you can help us introduce the sun sacrifice!"


    Elder Haima has settled the terms. Naturally, he will not let Corleone leave like this. It will be much easier to cure his injury and talk at the banquet.


    "Well... I''m still..." Corleone doesn''t dare to accept this gift. If Harold can''t bring back the sun scepter, or there''s any conspiracy in this matter, he''ll be difficult to deal with.


    "Kryon, don''t worry so much. Even if there is no sun scepter, you are also Beni''s lifesaver. It''s nothing for our kingdom to pay you. Besides, your companions will understand you anyway!"


    It''s reasonable to say that Harold has strengthened his determination to obtain the sun scepter, which has the reason to save Kryon''s life. At this time, he is worried that it will be too late. If Kryon can really get rid of parasites with the help of the power of the sea family, Harold will be too happy.


    KELON hesitated for a long time. Finally, he was half pushed and half pulled by the elder Haima to the temple. There was no contradiction between not afraid of death and not wanting to die. Kelon still had too many pursuits.


    "I can''t guarantee 100% success. The consequence of failure is death. Are you ready?"


    The sea god sacrifice directly threw out such a sentence after Kelon entered. Kelon looked firm and nodded, but the elder Haima was shocked. This is different from what he said!


    "Hey, did you just..."


    "I said I would try my best to save him, but it''s not me who can really help him. It''s Shenshui! He''s not a sea clan. Only God knows whether he can resist the erosion of Shenshui!"


    Compared with the fruit of the tree of life, Shenshui is indeed a little worse. At least there are risks.


    "Are you kidding? His life is not where to bet on the probability. In case of failure, we..."


    "It doesn''t matter, let''s start now!" as soon as Cleon spoke, it was useless for the elder Haima to object. He just stared at the sea god sacrifice angrily. Why didn''t he say this earlier? We should have known this situation, even if there is no better choice, at least the giant black pearl in the negotiation can be replaced with a smaller one.


    "Come in with me, you stay, irrelevant personnel are not allowed to enter!" the sea god sacrifice took Kelon into the inner hall, and the elder Haima was left outside. A sullen and mature man was also taken advantage of, and he was very angry in his heart.


    In the inner hall, the sea god sacrificial priest checked Cleon''s wound again. After confirming that there was no mistake, he took out a glass ball from a sealed box.


    "Hold on for a while, keep sober with your will, neither resist the power of divine water, nor sink into it. Those filthy things will be removed. The real danger is that you can''t resist the burden of divine water!"


    "Don''t worry, come on!"


    Cleon took off his coat and began to gamble on life and death.


    Clang, the glass ball was smashed, the light blue transparent liquid in it was instantly absorbed, and the surrounding liquid began to expand, as if there were life around the sea god sacrifice.


    "@# £¤%% @" the sea god priest whispered incomprehensible words, and the divine water jumped at Kelon under his control.


    "Grunt, grunt, grunt!" Kelon''s whole body was swallowed by the light blue liquid, which was different from ordinary seawater. Kelon felt strong pressure and tingling in it, as if he wanted to tear his skin and flatten his internal organs.


    At the same time, the wound on Cleon''s chest burst open, sensing that the dangerous parasite exploded its last vitality to invade the host.


    However, in the face of Shenshui, which is pervasive and changes its form at will, no matter how small the unit is, no matter how hidden it is, Shenshui instantly searches for and surrounds parasites, and Shenshui, which contains unpredictable power, easily kills them.


    At this time, the threat to Kryon''s life has been pulled out, but the threat of divine water itself is what Kryon has to deal with.


    Shenshui has little side effects on the sea people. As long as it is not too bad luck, it will be fine. However, Kelon is facing thousands of times more pressure than them and feels that there is a risk of death at any time. The sea god sacrifice still miscalculated the adaptability of land creatures to Shenshui.


    Slowly, the light blue giant water ball wrapped around Cleon began to dye bright red, and Cleon began to crack everywhere because he couldn''t bear the pressure.


    "Well, how can this happen? What can I do? I can''t stop!" the sea god sacrifice was also flustered. He thought the probability of an accident was about 1%, but according to the current situation, the probability of surviving is about 1%!


    With a bang, elder Haima opened the closed stone gate with a burst of water. After rushing in, he saw Kelon, who was already ferocious and bleeding all over, as if his relatives had been abused. His blood surged in an instant and loudly questioned the sea god sacrifice:


    "What are you doing? I said it was about the recovery of the sea god. We contacted the Terran to borrow the sun scepter, not only for the reward of the sea god temple, but also to protect our sea god. Did you use the fake divine water for cheap!"


    The elder Haima has been holding the collar of the sea god sacrifice with both hands. The two meter high strong body of the sea god sacrifice was shaken back and forth without resistance. This thin and good at magic elder unexpectedly burst out the power comparable to the elite orcs.


    "Calm down, I''m greedy and won''t joke about this kind of thing. It''s that terrestrial creatures have too low adaptability to divine water! Let me go quickly and I''ll try to remedy it!"


    The sea god sacrifice green tendons burst up, and his hands broke free from the bondage of the hippocampal elder. This is also that the hippocampal elder calmed down after listening to his words and did not fight hard. There is still a power gap between the two sides.


    "Cure? No, divine water can isolate magic, and divine power will be absorbed. Use sacrificial props to absorb divine water to reduce pressure? At this time, there is no waste, and he must not die!"


    The sea god sacrifice was about to take out all kinds of treasures, but the seahorse elder stopped him, pointed to Kelon and said, "wait, ha, it seems... The situation is beginning to improve? What do you think is the situation?"


    The wrapped Corleone''s body suddenly began to be semi dragon humanized, which was not like the previous land Asian dragon form, but more inclined to the Asian Dragon species in the sea. The scales changed from rough and wild to smooth and neat, and the tail was no longer a thick dinosaur tail, but a mentality with tail fins similar to shark tail.


    "Can a man grow gills? No, is he a lizard man or a man? Why does he have dragon blood?" the sea god sacrifice wondered a little. There are also giant Dragons of marine species at the bottom of the sea. They are not too strange to this legendary creature.


    However, although they were puzzled, they both knew that the danger should be over. Kelon relaxed at this time, and the blood was not seeping. More importantly, all tissues of the body began to evolve and grow.


    The already strong arm is further solidly tightened, the muscles are constantly expanding and contracting, and the bones are thickened and hardened again. The strength that the body can withstand and explode is increasing with the naked eye.


    "Then you said you used extra baby to ensure his safety!"


    "I know. Just try to sell people!"


    The two men who had almost started fighting again began to discuss the conspiracy tacitly.

 Chapter 261

    Kryon only felt that his body was constantly torn and reorganized. He felt burning all over. His muscles had begun to twitch and spasm. This variation from cells was no less than that when he received the gift of the sun to obtain the blood of the dragon.


    Compared with the sun''s shining, Shenshui is not only rough, but also has a lot of poor skills. The extremely exquisite structure of the human body is confused like building blocks, and the severe pain almost made Kelon faint.


    "Hold on, hold on, hold on anyway!" Corleone repeated this sentence with clenched teeth and began to recall the past events of his life in his mind.


    The experience of being cheated by sarik, the experience of facing the troll side by side with Harold, the distance of fighting hand in hand with Marcus, and the good memories of his wives and Mermaid Benny can be restrained slightly after distraction.


    The change lasted quite a long time until the color of Shenshui began to fade and the energy contained in it was about to disappear completely. Finally, Kelon roared into the sky and broke away from the water ball.


    His clothes had burst to pieces, his body was almost rebuilt, and the scars left by the battle had disappeared. Kryon turned around, moved his body, and heard a rattle.


    "How does your body feel? I don''t think you are right. You specially added the priceless material ''source of life''. Do you feel that the back body begins to evolve and become stronger? That''s the effect brought by this divine object!"


    As soon as the sea sacrifice opened his mouth, he was talking nonsense. However, his face showed an expression of heartache and regret. Kelon was really frightened. He mainly looked at his newly reborn and greatly enhanced body. He really felt very magical.


    "I made all kinds of promises. The sacrificial master is willing to add an additional ''source of life''. Alas, the king will blame me... But you don''t have a burden. As long as you help us speak in the subsequent negotiations, I won''t regret all this!"


    Elder Haima can''t let the sea god sacrifice a person to pretend to be a good man. He hurried to come and divide the work. Each of them can perform better than the other, which really makes Kelon feel a deep sense of debt.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not an ungrateful person. I can''t compromise on principled things, but I''ll definitely try my best to repay in other aspects!"


    The elimination of life threat and the strength soaring again made Kelon in a good mood, gave a promise without stinginess, and did not know that he was taken advantage of by two Yin forces.


    But from another point of view, Kelon did make huge profits because of Shenshui, the most deadly parasitic threat was gone, and the most important personal strength was improved. From his standpoint, these two people were indeed benefactors.


    It doesn''t matter whether others have a plot or not. If you owe a favor, you have to repay it. If there is a stranger who doesn''t ask for a return to you, you should be extremely vigilant. Just as before Kelon, you will never dare to accept benefits for no reason.


    Although Cleon wanted to experiment with his current strength, the seahorse elder was already reminding him that the banquet was about to begin, and the evolved Cleon was hungry and left with the seahorse elder.


    From the invisible angle of Kelon, the elder Haima made a victory gesture to the sea god sacrifice behind his hand. The sea god sacrifice smiled knowingly, and everything was silent.


    Different from the solemn sea temple with few people, the main hall of the Royal Palace is very lively. In order to satisfy Kryon, the Bolian Kingdom also puts an ordinary banquet in a large-scale celebration posture once a year.


    At both ends of the main road, all kinds of mermaids are dancing and playing music. In front of them, several sea family generals with extraordinary momentum stand up to greet them. Each of these sea family generals is huge. The most exaggerated one should be the sea giant, which is 8 meters high.


    Instead of putting on airs, these strong men eagerly waited for Corleone to take the seat and said in a very pompous way:


    "What a strong breath!"


    "Is this the human nobility of the mainland, the pride of heaven!"


    "His face is full of invincibility. I''m afraid no one in the whole kingdom can defeat him. He deserves to be the hero who saved the little princess!"


    ¡°......¡±


    Hearing these ridiculous comments, Corleone laughed and didn''t care. If it was before, he might be a little ashamed. Now it''s nothing to know that these people said it deliberately to please him.


    The elder seahorse was a little embarrassed and forgot to inform him that the praise of these muscular men was too fake and could not win the favor of Kryon at all.


    On the contrary, this line makes people want to laugh. Who thought it? He just suggested that everyone say a little compliment. How could it become an embarrassing scene?


    Corleone looked natural. He greeted several pleasing sea family generals and shook hands to show his strength. Except for the strong sea giant, other sea family generals fell into the disadvantage.


    There is still no transformation. If the blood dragon humanization is stimulated, it is estimated that it will soon be able to touch the giant. Moreover, it is really unclear what the characteristics of the new transformation form are. It should be good at naval warfare. Unfortunately, it is not air warfare. The universality of flight is still higher than diving.


    At this time, King selton finally appeared. He was a giant Mermaid with an upper body and a lower body. He was more than four meters tall. His strong arms full of muscles pressed over the sea giant just seen, and his limbs appeared to be unbalanced.


    What shocked CRION most was the strong momentum of the other party. Ordinary walking alone virtually brought the fluctuation of the surrounding water flow. Every step felt that the surrounding space was squeezed.


    It is definitely a legendary strong man, and it is definitely not an ordinary legendary strong man. Selton, the king of the sea family, feels much better than the king of Prague.


    Is it the strong strength of the Hai nationality or the particularity of the Bolian kingdom? Cleon tends to the second possibility. No matter how strong the sea clan is, it should not be so strong that the kings of every country are so strong.


    On the right hand side of King selton is a very beautiful mermaid with a height of three meters. She is sexy and well dressed. She is very different from the ordinary mermaids playing and dancing around. She must have a high status. I don''t know whether she is a queen or a princess.


    KELON''s judgment on the age of the sea people is not very accurate. The sea people have a large gap in life depending on their varieties. It''s really difficult to distinguish them only by their appearance.


    On the king''s left is Beni, who kept waving at Corleone. It seems that if the father hadn''t been nearby, he would have rushed over excitedly. With the blessing of Corleone, King selton was in a good mood and didn''t punish Princess Beni.


    On the contrary, selton is also very grateful for the good opportunity brought by his careless daughter. The increasing weakness of the sea god has a great impact on the whole sea family. If he can solve this problem, he will be the great hero of the sea family in the future!

 Chapter 262

    "Hahaha, Terran warrior, thank you for saving my daughter. Come and sit here!" selton warmly invited Kryon to sit in his starting position, close to Beni.


    As soon as Corleone sat down, Benny chattered and asked questions, as if she was worried that Corleone was bitten by the elder seahorse.


    Before Corleone could answer, selton waved his strong arm and shouted, "play music and serve!"


    In an instant, countless waiters brought all kinds of delicious food that Kryon had never seen before. One beautiful sea girl after another began to sing happily, and several giant octopus also dressed up very funny and began to dance.


    This giant octopus is also a bully at the bottom of the sea. It is tens of meters long and can even hunt adult whales, but now it is like a circus pet. More than a dozen tentacles fly up and down to throw up and down several giant pearls.


    "Make yourself at home and be lively. Since Poseidon''s state began to decline, we Haizu have experienced a long suffering. Today, all this will take a turn for the better!"


    Selton''s loud voice resounded through the audience. However, Kryon, who was beside him, didn''t feel shocking at all. He even perfectly integrated the sound into the water flow and diffused at will!


    The king of selton is definitely a top master. His strong strength and superb skills are far from comparable to the bulky creatures like giants, not to mention his strong legal ability.


    However, Cleon also understood from the king''s words that such a grand banquet was not only to win his favor, but also the kingdom of Bolian wanted to celebrate.


    As for the "sea god" in the other party''s mouth, his state decline should be the main reason why the sea family should borrow the sun scepter, Cleon speculated.


    The wine and dishes began to be served. With Beni''s kindness, Corleone quickly stuffed several plates, and his mouth didn''t stop. Selton was not in a hurry to discuss business with him. First, he had a few drinks with various sea ministers and generals, and then he went to Corleone to start chatting.


    "I''ve lived for more than 300 years. Is it all right to call you a boy?" selton''s cheeks were reddish, his gray beard was covered with wine, and the large Mermaid next to him wiped it with a handkerchief.


    "Yes, yes, you are an elder!" Corleone is very suitable for the younger generation in the face of selton, whether based on his relationship with Beni, his own strength or age.


    "What do you think is the best part of our Beni family? There should be many young and beautiful women in your human side. Why do you like her alien?"


    Selton seemed to drink too much and asked with a hiccup.


    "..." Corleone was a little stunned. He couldn''t answer it. Besides, he has many young and beautiful wives. He doesn''t just like Bernie. It''s the spirit of fraternity!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Because of my fraternity, I like all beautiful girls, whether they are young, lively, mature and charming, human or alien! Uncle, marry Benny to me, she will become my 13th wife, and I will treat her well!"


    Cleon answered the king in an impassioned tone.


    "Asshole, you treat my daughter as a plaything! Eat me and hit me with a million tons! Olaolaolaolaolaolaolaolaolaolaolaolaolaolaolaolaolaolaolaolaolaolaolaolaolaolaolaolaolaolaolaolaolaolaolaolaolaolaolaolaolaolaolaolaolaolaolaolaolaolaolaolaolaolaolaolaolaolaolaolaolaolaolaolaolaolaolaolaolaolaolaolaolaolaolaolaolaolaolaolaolaolaolaolaola.


    After the killing, his fists kept dripping blood. Selton shook his hands casually and hummed coldly: "another worthless garbage has been cleaned up!"


    Beni sobbed in a low voice, while her mother comforted him that he was a scum and died. It was not pity that he could meet better people.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The above is Cleon''s mind mending in just a second. He swallowed his saliva and trembled at once. If his daughter was liked by an amorous Asian noble, he would definitely break each other''s legs and throw them out.


    At this time, the cold sweat on Corleone''s forehead is coming out. If he can''t answer well, it''s a small matter to be beaten. The business of having the sun Scepter won''t punish him too hard, but his relationship with Beni is completely over.


    "She is naive and lovely. She has strong curiosity and adventurous spirit. I like her. I want to try my best to protect her and love her!"


    Corleone thought carefully and answered. Selton was obviously not satisfied. The wine gas surged up and began to fool around. "Like, how much do you like it? Come break your wrists with me. Winning will prove that you are sincere! The power of true love is infinite!"


    Selton had put one foot on the table, so that he was no different from a drunkard with poor wine quality, let alone a king.


    The king of the sea clan is selected according to blood and strength. No matter how unreliable selton is, no one can shake his position with his iron fist.


    Elder Haima didn''t dare to continue on the edge ob, and hurriedly came up to dissuade the king, "lord king, business matters, business matters!"


    "Go away, there''s nothing more important than my daughter''s marriage! Woo!"


    Selton''s physique would never get drunk with such a little wine. Now this situation can only show that he deliberately obeyed the paralysis of alcohol, or was he sober, drunk and crazy?


    Seahorse elder was thrown into the air by selton and flew out. Several quick eyed sea family generals quickly caught him.


    "Go up and stop the king. He''s drunk again!"


    "Didn''t I say that high concentration spirits are not allowed to be served to the king! Who makes the fucking decision to change fruit wine into spirits?"


    Fly into a rage, the TM is very hard to be accomplished. He has a very good relationship with Corleone. As long as he talks at random at the banquet, he can wait for the sun worship on the other side of the earth to finish the work. Now the plan is completely disrupted.


    It seems that he is not pretending to be drunk. Everyone has some small problems. Kryon is lecherous, Marcus loves power, the king of Prague is conceited, and the Archduke lance has no strength to admit defeat, and the weakness of the king of selton is his poor drinking capacity!


    A waiter trembled and replied, "Sir, you let me drink the strongest wine so that I can drunk that human being!"


    Elder Haima stared at the waiter and wanted to say something. He swallowed it. It was really his own mistake!


    "Aha!" the sea giant General and a shark commander worked together to drag the drunken king selton who wanted to duel with Cleon. As a result, the shark commander was kicked off, several tons of body slid on the ground and hit several tables.


    The sea giant hugged king selton from the rear and wanted to pull the king out first. It was troublesome if he hurt Cleon. Although Cleon had good strength, he could never get a few heavy punches.

 Chapter 263

    The sea giant, a top power player, is different. Even if King selton struggled for a long time, he didn''t break free immediately, but just as the sea giant General raised his leg to drag king selton, the flaw was revealed.


    "Drink!" King selton shouted. One foot fiercely stepped down on the ground, and the gorgeous floor burst in an instant. King selton held the sea giant''s right hand in his right hand and the sea giant''s belt in his left hand from behind. His body bent down and his arm worked hard.


    With a roar, the ground completely burst open, tiles splashed and smoke filled, King selton unexpectedly threw the sea giant weighing more than ten tons over his shoulder.


    "Who do you think I am? I''m the invincible sea Knight - selton! WOW!" selton was not satisfied. He picked up the sea giant General and threw his back again.


    The roar spread all over the main hall, the waiters dispersed, and the mermaids in singing and dancing were scared to hide back in the inner hall. Several powerful sea generals look at me and I look at you. They don''t dare to stop the king again.


    "What a waste! I''ll come in person! Zelu, hold on!" the seahorse elder scolded. Then he tore off his clothes and his body suddenly began to expand into a giant seahorse more than ten meters long.


    No, it''s not just the seahorse. It has a slender and vigorous body, gorgeous scales and four mutated dragon claws. At this time, the seahorse elder has the style of an Oriental Dragon. No wonder the old man''s hand to hand combat strength is so abnormal, and the emotional noumenon is also a big guy!


    Zelu was the sea giant General who was beaten up by King selton. Compared with the ice giant, the sea giant was slower, but he was also thicker and more resistant to exercise. Two heavy falls in a row did not make him lose his combat effectiveness.


    The sea giant is not a loser. Although his pure strength is not as strong as king selton and his skills are crushed, his weight advantage is very obvious. He drives king selton back in the charge and collision.


    Seahorse elder just entangled king selton from the rear and shouted, "help, pull him out to sober up!"


    Zerru nodded quickly. As a result, they were about to drag king selton away. The drunk broke out beyond imagination again.


    "I am an invincible knight to resist power and overcome difficulties!!" selton''s strong body began to expand and glow red, the surrounding sea also boiled, and his already strong and deformed arms soared again.


    With a thud, the elder Haima was grabbed and thrown to the ground, like a small snake without resistance. Instead of pushing selton, Gru was beaten back by the other party''s violent iron fist.


    "I, I can match, fearless, ha ha ha!" King selton, as if he had won the battle, waved his arms and began to cheer.


    Corleone was stunned by the scene in front of him. What''s the situation? Is this the sea tradition? It''s said that there will be fighting during the orc banquet. Is it the same with the sea clan? And so wild!


    Beni murmured, "my father is drunk again. I hate it. Mom, take care of him!"


    The big Mermaid sighed, put Beni into Corleone''s arms and said to Corleone, "when I calm my dear down, you can get down to business! Come and talk to me about you and Beni later."


    Then, the sexy and plump Mermaid suddenly looked ferocious, her body began to deform, her lower body expanded and elongated, from fish tail to snake tail, and her upper body also grew four additional arms. In a moment, the originally charming Mermaid became a domineering six armed Naga.


    When Cleon held Beni, he compared her in his heart. He found that Beni''s mother was a six armed snake demon in the capital of the Kiat kingdom before the explosion. She was a good legendary strong man.


    Selton still showed off his force, raised the seahorse elders and sea giants lying on the ground in turn to demonstrate, and kept bending his arms to expose his huge muscles.


    To be honest, according to Kryon''s aesthetic view, this devil muscle man with expanded to the limit, surging blood vessels and clear blood vessels is quite handsome, but Benny hates it and mutters that she hates her father.


    Selton has only one wife. Benny and Corleone have introduced her family members, two brothers, one sister, father and mother. It is much simpler than all kinds of elves with complex relatives.


    Six armed Naga, like a predator in a cold storage, rushed up in an invisible corner of selton. With the same strong strength, plus the advantages of surprise and many hands, selton was knocked down to the ground and difficult to resist.


    Six armed Naga''s four hands fixed king selton''s left and right arms respectively, and pressed the two powerful and exaggerated murder weapons directly on the ground to die. Beni''s mother was equally powerful.


    At the same time, the remaining two hands turned into fists and slaps to beat king selton''s face and chest. For a time, the great knight who had just been swaggering had only to be beaten.


    "Bastard, I''m your husband. How can you beat me in front of outsiders! Die head hammer!" selton''s red face flushed with shame and anger, and directly hit Naga''s head.


    Six armed Naga shook her head and was angry. She opened her mouth, showed her sharp teeth and bit king selton''s face.


    "Oh! No! Sasha, be light!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After the half-hour of the farce was half an hour later, the hippocampal elders and the sea giant generals pleaded with each other for a long time. The queen only forgave her husband who was so different that he was liberated from his body.


    After regaining the mermaid''s form, the tight combat suit became luxurious and decent again. It was obviously the first-class clothes of magic technology. The queen said gently, "honey, go and discuss business with your guests, and don''t make trouble with Beni''s marriage! OK?"


    The Queen''s irresistible tone made king selton like a discouraged ball and nodded obediently. Selton couldn''t remember how many times he had been beaten down by his wife.


    If it was a battle on the battlefield, he would certainly win. At the beginning, it was precisely because he led the Legion to defeat the Naga Empire and directly defeated Sasha and her female warrior Legion.


    "Hahaha, sure enough, my father couldn''t beat my mother. I remember eavesdropping at the door at night when I was a child,


    Cleon looked at King selton with a sad face. Such a powerful man would beg for mercy and say such shameful words. Is Beni''s mother too...? can''t it be inherited?


    The queen came back refreshed, took Beni''s hand and said, "Beni, don''t affect your father''s conversation with this guest. Go back to the backyard with me first!"


    "OK, mom, am I at the age of awakening Naga''s blood?" Beni asked excitedly.


    Cleon swallowed his saliva and listened nervously to the Queen''s answer.


    "Early on, it takes at least more than 100 years to grow up so that your body can adapt to the violent Naga blood. You haven''t exercised yet. Maybe it won''t work in your life!"


    Beni bowed her head in frustration and followed the queen away. Kelon was relieved. At this time, Lord selton also wanted to get to the point as soon as possible. Please be embarrassed and began to discuss business without saying any nonsense.


    "I will tell you the reason why our sea people need the sun scepter. You can also reveal the detailed information of the sun scepter. Trust is the basis of cooperation!"

 Chapter 264

    Harlott and others have been running around for a week. They have crossed the border of the kingdom of Chiat and entered the territory of the kingdom of lukanir. Charred villages and bodies eaten by scavengers can be seen all the way.


    After defeating humans, the orc army destroyed everything, whether things or people, as long as what could be destroyed was completely destroyed, which made people angry and afraid.


    "I hope they ran away in time. If only we were left, the human population would be at the same level as the elves!"


    Harold himself didn''t care much about the life and death of those nobles. He usually cursed them, but they were all human beings after all. After seeing this miserable scene, he still hoped that those nobles could take enough civilians to evacuate.


    "Don''t worry, the population of our elves has only increased for hundreds of years. You humans have multiplied for hundreds of years!"


    Fiona intended to comfort Harold, but it still made Harold feel uncomfortable. More than 100 years of time is really not a word. The struggle and efforts of generations! Even if it can go well, it is just barely restored to the level of an ordinary race. It is definitely not a powerful race.


    "Diona, you still insist on going to the elves'' forest? The orc army has surrounded the other side. It is said that there are legendary chiefs guarding it. We may not be able to deal with it!"


    Harold is quite tactful. The actual situation is not "not necessarily", but "definitely not!"


    "The forest of elves is so big that there is always a weak defense. We can find a way to kill it from where!"


    Fiona said with a big grin. Harold frowned and was a little agitated. He didn''t say whether to take risks or not. He really didn''t want Fiona to make a fool of himself when he rushed home to treat Cleon.


    "The spirit forest has a barrier, and it can''t be switched on and off freely. We can only talk across the barrier. It''s not necessary!"


    Theona looked very serious and said in a very firm tone, "no, I must ask about the first generation of elves, and I must inform the elders of the family about it. If you are worried, leave me alone. I can do it alone!"


    Click, Harold broke the firewood in his hand, threw it into the fire angrily, and lay down to rest without saying a word. Fiona is strong, but she is arrogant under the legendary level.


    Not to mention that there are legendary chiefs in the orc army, even those ordinary orcs with the smell of the abyss can easily destroy tiona by launching the human sea tactics in three circles.


    At that time, theona will either die or end worse than death. If Harold can simply reply, "OK, let''s say goodbye and meet in the new home at that time!", is he still a man?


    Theona also has a temper. She was very angry after being bullied by the giant Harold last time. Especially when she learned that this ability is not Harold''s own, but the power brought by the artifact wrist guard, she was even more unconvinced. Recently, neither of them has shown intimacy such as hugging and kissing. There is a cold war trend.


    Theona was also unhappy and fell asleep, leaving the sun priest sitting by the fire. He looked at the two people who were sulking on the ground and said wrongly: "you should discuss the night watch first. I can''t last all night!"


    Who will sacrifice the sun? Of course, it was Harold, who was also a human and sun sacrifice. At midnight, Harold yawned, patted the sun sacrifice, which was already drowsy and had a strong spirit, and motioned him to have a rest.


    The sun sacrifice said thanks and fell asleep. The destruction of the orcs did great harm. In addition to human beings, the number of animals in the forest also decreased sharply, and there was an abnormal silence after the deep night.


    Crackling, the faint sound from time to time from the fire was like a clock ticking. Harold''s head was empty and didn''t think about anything. He just picked up the branch and broke it mechanically.


    In fact, he already knew that it was hard to catch up. When the armor of arrow and sadoer disappeared at the same time, the time was doomed to be too late.


    It''s a coincidence that Warcraft such as Panther can travel. It''s hard to find this kind of fast and endurance Warcraft again, and it''s not possible to catch and tame it alive in a short time. Maybe the saved travel time is not as much as the wasted hunting time.


    At the thought of this, Harold''s teeth itched with hatred for the first generation elf who attacked them, and the value in his hand was directly crushed.


    "Oh, what about anger? If that guy finds us, we''ll even want to escape!" Harold sighed with self mockery. Giant might have a miraculous effect on the legendary Orc chief, but it''s just a few more small meteorites to deal with the "God climber".


    Early elves, elves, Fiona! Shit, Harold gets even more angry when he thinks about it. He used to think that a woman like Fiona has a personality and gets along very interesting. Now it seems really troublesome. If bias fooled her a few times and took a tough attitude, she can be obedient.


    Suddenly, Harold heard the faint sound of footsteps. When he was about to turn back, he felt a hot and plump body holding himself from behind. According to the soft touch from his back, Harold judged that it was tiona.


    "Sorry, I also know I''m wayward, but this time I really have to go back. The harm of the first generation of elves is beyond imagination. I have to inform the elders of the family!"


    Fiona''s tone was so gentle for the first time. Harold had never felt it before and thought he was dreaming. However, her hot body made him understand that it was not a dream. Fiona has Orc blood, her body metabolism rate is very high, and her body has always been like a stove.


    "I know. I also want to exchange information with the elders of your elves and learn about the enemy. I''m just anxious, Kryon! You understand me. He''s my most important brother!"


    "I know. Don''t worry. You go to the spirit forest with me. I''ll ask the elder to open the portal for you. It''s really impossible. I''ll take out the Dragon tear gem you gave me as a gift of thanks. Someone must be willing to help!"


    Tieona put her arms around Harold''s neck and said in a hurry. She really hopes Harold can accompany her. It''s OK to be alone, but it''s just to be brave.


    Harold was excited when he heard this. He didn''t care how the Dragon tear gem originally lent to Fiona was sent. Portal!


    He has seen the space magic of elves. Even a guy as big as an ancient war tree can transmit it thousands of miles away. It''s just three people. Isn''t it as simple as eating and drinking water?


    "Thank you, theona. I really forgot this method if you don''t say it! Tomorrow we''ll inquire about the orcs and look for the weak points of the encirclement. Don''t worry about the enemy. I can deal with them now!"


    "Please come forward to ask for the portal, thank you!" Harold turned back excitedly and hugged Fiona. They reached a consensus. The cold war relationship finally ended and kissed warmly.


    "Harold, we haven''t done it since that time. I want it!"


    "Here? It''s not very good in the wild. I have to fight tomorrow..."


    All kinds of reasons for refusal in Harold''s heart dissipated in Fiona''s hot eyes, and the spring surge was destined to be a sleepless night.


    The sun with ordinary physical quality fell asleep because he was too tired. He didn''t know that the dog men and women didn''t keep watch at night, or they had to stamp their feet angrily.


    Since you are energetic, you may as well take turns to watch the night. I feel like I have to collapse when I travel during the day!

 Chapter 265

    Rand is so busy that he is about to collapse recently. Harold goes out for adventure. Kryon is addicted to beauty fishing. Annie and goodry are struggling to raise the flag of the Elvin family. The only one who can manage is him!


    "It''s OK for my brother to get down to business. Uncle Cleon is really out of character!" Rand knocked on the table and couldn''t help complaining angrily when he looked at the endless government affairs.


    Although the actual situation is that Harold has just indulged in women''s sex and Cleon is doing important negotiations, it is an indisputable fact that Rand''s task is too heavy anyway.


    "My Lord, the villagers of maisui village and Gran village fought over the land!" the security captain of the territory reported anxiously.


    "Master, the knight from master Corleone has come to see you again. He wants you to contact master Corleone for help. He has been out for a few days and hasn''t come back!"


    Rand''s own Knights came to inform the situation very urgently.


    "Rand, goodry came to me and hill again. I hope you can officially visit the Elvin family instead of harlott. At present, many civilians in the new home only know harlott and Kryon family. Ms. goodry is a little worried. You can think of a way!"


    Harlott and Rand''s mother, the pampered xihelu, complained about the trouble in distress. Goodry also tried to work hard, but she and her blood have not fully awakened without any prestige. Annie, who can''t share the glory, really can''t be alone and needs the help of others.


    "I know, I know, one by one!" Rand rubbed his head. Just after breakfast, he had a lot of things to deal with.


    "Mother, it''s no problem for you to reply to goodry. You let them prepare a party. I''ll bring my brother''s Knight and me to the party!"


    Xihelu nodded happily and left. After dealing with his biological mother, Rand''s attitude collapsed with the naked eye.


    "You can go to the knight below to deal with the small matter of villagers fighting. I''m in charge of 200000 people! I don''t have time to deal with the small matter of sesame and mung beans!"


    "And you, uncle Corleone''s knights come to you. Tell them there''s nothing I can do. Uncle Corleone is not responsible for going out to play. What can I do!!!!!"


    Both the sheriff and the cute new Knight nodded busily. When they were about to go out, Rand called them, "Camby, you go to help the sheriff solve the contradiction between the two villages. You are anxious to be fair and just. You must not favor either side! I will reply uncle Cleon''s knight in person!"


    Rand was kind-hearted. He was afraid that any of the villagers in the two villages would be wronged, so he asked his knights to follow him. He personally replied to Kryon''s knights. He didn''t want to cause misunderstanding. Harold and Kryon had a good relationship, but the knights at the bottom had competition.


    Rand saw several Knights headed by stone and didn''t put on airs. "Sorry, only the contact device in the ELF''s hand can contact Cleon. Only when my brother comes back, the Elf Mage will start to inform uncle Cleon!"


    Stone and several other knights looked at each other face to face. After thanking him, he shrugged helplessly and left. There was nothing urgent. At this time, there was no old aristocrat in the whole camp, and everyone was still a little flustered.


    "Wait, can you help us to attend the Elvin family banquet?" Rand thought that with the other families, he might as well pull up the people on the side of Cleon, help people to the end, and send Buddha to the West!


    "No problem, that is, we are all rough men and don''t understand those etiquette. We''ll try not to make a fool of ourselves at that time!"


    The stone was very big, and other knights didn''t object. Cleon muttered more than once that he should take good care of Marcus''s wife and daughter. Of course, they took the same position as the boss.


    Rand sent off the knight and followed his subordinates to the territory center under construction.


    "The outline of Xindu city has come out. It is expected that the population planning will begin in another month or two. After half a year, you can move in in batches and complete it within three years!"


    "Thanks to the rich wood and stone materials nearby, both materials and tools are very convenient. If only there were more manpower!"


    Seeing the magnificent prospect of the city, Rand sighed excitedly. The resentment brought by being busy for a long time also dissipated. This is his achievement. He did it alone without relying on his brother!


    From the design drawings, planning areas, collecting materials, distributing workers and a series of harlotts are completely let go, which makes Rand bear too many tasks and have a strong sense of pride!


    Since childhood, Rand has always grown up in the shadow of harlott. Harlott is better in battle, culture, IQ and EQ. Rand didn''t feel much in the period of foolishness and Han. He just thought harlott was a perfect big brother.


    Later, when Rand was older, he realized that the two were twins, and there was no clear sense of who was the brother and who was the brother. Although Rand understood that Harold could not be compared with him, at least he didn''t want to be too ashamed.


    "Sir, a farmer is eager to see you. You will be very satisfied with what he has found!"


    Rand was in the right mood. With no aristocratic airs, he said casually, "bring him. Have a good attitude. The aristocrats should protect their own people rather than enslave them!"


    A few minutes later, a farmer, who had begun to grow old, came over behind the guards with dirty body. When he saw Rand, he knelt down and saluted very nervously, and then stammered, "Lord, Lord, I, I..."


    "Don''t be nervous. Speak slowly. Since it''s a good thing, don''t be afraid. Just wait for the reward!"


    The farmer took a few deep breaths and never stammered. He said nervously, "Lord, I''m a villager of Bajiao village. What I want to show you is this!"


    Then the farmer took out a plant from his arms and handed it up. It looked like a crop. Rand really didn''t know. He called his subordinates and asked in a low voice, "what''s this? Is there anything special?"


    "I don''t know. Let tiru see. His family used to be a farmer and learned some agricultural knowledge!"


    Another subordinate recognized it at a glance, "isn''t this the most common food crop? The bread and salty porridge we usually eat are basically made of this stuff! It''s nothing RARE!"


    The guard who came with the farmer was a little nervous. The farmer didn''t care what the farmer was like, but he didn''t want to be involved.


    Now that there is no war, most soldiers have no extra income. Being a guard in the main territory is lucrative and promising. Thanks to this, he has taken three wives, one of whom is still a dead comrade in arms. How can he be so rich if he loses his job?


    Rand listened and looked at the farmer suspiciously. Was he fooled? The farmer is dying to coax him?


    The farmer was worried and immediately explained, "my Lord, normal grumi is only three palms long. This is five palms!"


    "And you see that the particles are full and there are no redundant branches. If you plant them in the same place, you can have more!"


    Rand looked at the subordinate named tiru again. Tiru looked carefully and said with a little embarrassment: "I saw food when I was rented. I went to the college since I was a child and didn''t plant it myself!"


    Rand looked around. These subordinates knew how to read and write, and also had various specialties. However, none of them really knew agricultural affairs. He stretched out his hand to call the guard: "go, find a field and call seven or eight experienced old farmers. Hurry up!"


    Although Rand was not sure of the truth, he looked at the sincerity of the farmer in front of him, and his heart began to churn. The farmer didn''t know how to count, so he knew that changing this kind of food could "receive more goods, a lot more!"


    But he knows that if this planting is popularized as the old farmer said, it is not worth doubling the output. This is the blessing of God and the sun!

 Chapter 266

    "My Lord, people have brought them. They are the most experienced old farmers. They started farming long ago in lukanir kingdom!"


    Rand took out a few silver coins from his pocket and said to some old farmers, "help me see this grumi and tell me its special features. It''s very rewarding!"


    Thanks to the wonderful prospect of the new home, everyone is full of confidence in the future. Therefore, even if there is no systematic currency trading system in the camp at this time, silver and copper coins can still be traded without severe depreciation.


    "My Lord, this rice should be carefully cultivated. It must have sufficient light, water and nutrition to be so full and rich!"


    "My Lord, the variety of this rice is extraordinary. It must be cultivated by several generations!"


    "My lord..."


    The words of several old farmers are similar. These people who work in the fields all year round and make a living by farming can see the extraordinary of an ordinary ear of wheat at a glance.


    "OK, I see. Take it. Everyone has a reward!" Rand threw out a few silver coins, and several old farmers repeatedly kowtowed and thanked them. A silver coin is worth their monthly income, and it is a reward from the Lord. No one dares to ask for it.


    After sending off several old farmers, Rand said to the farmer who offered his baby, "how did you get this?"


    "Lord, I, I found it in the crops I planted. These extraordinary plants just grow in the area next to a pile of weeds!"


    In this era, those who know biological knowledge and excellent hybrid varieties will never be available until they are discovered by interested people. How many years has the earth''s agricultural civilization developed, and Yuan Longping came out in modern times.


    Rand pondered for a long time and asked very seriously, "do you think this thing can maintain such excellent varieties planted in a large area?"


    Although the farmer was very nervous, his tone was very confident: "certainly, sir, this thing is not accidental individual variation, the whole land is, absolutely!"


    Rand looked very happy and returned with satisfaction: "you really found the baby. Go ahead. I can meet any reward you want as long as it''s not too much!"


    The farmer replied tremblingly, "Sir, I want to be an official. My brother died to save me. Before he died, he hoped I could stand out. I don''t want to farm all my life!"


    Rand thought for a while. He didn''t want money or land. He had a dream. With a big hand, he waved to his subordinates and said, "you can arrange him a position of agricultural consultant, and then assign him a village as the village head!"


    In addition to his official position these days, officials usually give some territory, some are farms and some are pastures. It is rare to directly divide a village. They can only be obtained by important positions such as knights. Rand makes an exception only when he is in a good mood.


    "Thank you, sir, thank you!" the farmer knelt down and kowtowed to bang and bang.


    "You are responsible for guiding the planting of this new plant in the experimental field, and there will be rewards when it is planted!" Rand can''t wait and quickly asked people to prepare the experimental field. Now it''s the middle of the year, and there''s still time. The experimental field has achieved results and will be directly used on a large scale next year.


    "Congratulations, sir. There''s basically no need to worry about the food problem now. When there''s a bumper harvest next year, a lot of manpower will be available, and the speed of territory construction will be accelerated!"


    Several flatterers said good things around Rand. Rand put his hands on his hips and looked at the sky. Suddenly, he had an impulse to cheer and jump. However, when he thought that he was now a noble Lord and should pay attention to his image, he resisted.


    "Hehe, it''s a small matter. You''re excited. Let''s go and continue to look at the situation of the logging yard and mine. By the way, send someone to look after the farmer''s field and don''t let others spoil those good seedlings!"


    Different from the jubilant Rand and harlott enjoying the fragrance of beauty, Cleon, who originally came to broaden his horizons and relax, has a huge stomachache at this time.


    The negotiation with king selton was very smooth. The sea people were very talkative when they asked for help. Wasn''t there enough food? Here! Let Labu drive the fish to deliver the takeout. Just find someone to pull the fish net!


    Not enough supplies? Here! No matter whether it''s tools or clothes, as long as you open your mouth, more or less will be transported to you. Elder Haima also sincerely sent a storage conch, which is only one meter in size and can accommodate hundreds of times its volume. Kelon has been excited for a long time.


    As for the sun scepter, Cleon has said that he can''t get it back 100%. The devil''s strength is very strong and there is a risk of failure. King selton boasted that if it fails, their sea people are willing to help rob the sun scepter.


    Although the fighting power of ordinary sea people has been sharply reduced on shore, nipton and Sasha are not affected by the environment, and the shore is not weak, but stronger in the water.


    Selton is not brainless and confident. The sea temple is absolutely willing to pay any price to help and call on the strength of the whole sea family. At least there are dozens of legendary strong men. They can''t stop those demons with elite troops.


    If the sun Scepter really falls into the hands of the devil, it is a good thing. At that time, they will help to get back the artifact. Human beings not only have to help for free, but also pay a lot of extra to get back the sun scepter, although these human beings seem to be poor and have nothing to give.


    In further negotiations, Kryon only promised to fully convey the opinions of the sea family to Harold, and help to say good words during the negotiations. Kryon has quite trusted the sea family, but Harold is the one who takes back the sun scepter, and Harold is the sun sacrifice who can use the sun scepter, so no more conditions can be given.


    Rao is so. The sea people are also very satisfied with Kelon''s answer. They have paid the sacred water sacrificed by the sea god and valuable storage props without loss or even small profit. As for those food and materials, they are regarded as a free ocean with vast territory and abundant resources. The sea people really don''t care about these ordinary resources.


    However, the one who bothered Kryon did see the meeting between his mother-in-law and Benny later. The queen specifically asked him to go to her after talking about business. Kryon went down to the inner hall under the guidance of the king with anxiety.


    "Well, this is my daughter''s room. I''m not interested in interfering in the small matter of children''s love. I won''t accompany you. Push the door in alone, boy, like a man!"


    Cleon glanced at King selton. He stopped far away from the house. What he said was that he was not interested in interfering. It was farting. It was clear that he was afraid of his wife. Now he didn''t dare to enter the door is the biggest evidence!


    However, Cleon knew that men''s pain could not be mentioned, so he did not expose selton''s arrogance, swallowed saliva and pushed open the door.

 Chapter 267

    There are only princess Beni and queen Sasha in the house. Beni is helping her mother beat her back. She should want to please her mother in advance and let her not embarrass Cleon. When the queen saw Cleon coming in, she said kindly:


    "Sit down and relax. Everyone will be a family in the future. Benny, you can sit next to him! You don''t have much strength to beat your back. Take good exercise in the future!"


    It seems that the remaining power of the transformation has not completely dissipated. The Queen''s eyes vaguely reveal murderous spirit. Even if her words are very gentle, Cleon can''t help trembling. This is a super fierce man who can turn over the "King selton of the sea giant" in hand to hand.


    After a simple conversion, the Queen''s melee level is two levels higher than that of the giant. Tearing Kryon by hand is the same as playing, not to mention that people still have six hands, and tearing three at the same time is not a problem!


    "It''s annoying, mom. Your skin is too thick. My hammer hands are sour, and you don''t like it!" Benny was completely free of fear. Another person said that she was afraid that she would be photographed out of the palace directly?


    Beni affectionately pulled Kryon to the opposite of the queen. In contrast, Kryon was much more honest. She straightened her waist and looked at the front. The atmosphere didn''t dare to breathe.


    "I said don''t be nervous and relax. I''m different from selton. I don''t like joking." the queen smiled at the corners of her mouth as she spoke, which has completely returned to the gentle and sexy big Mermaid image when she first appeared.


    Kryon said it was ok, not like King selton, but just when Kryon was going to relax and eat a dessert.


    "But if I''m really angry, it''s not appropriate to start. So far, no one can survive except my husband!"


    There was a fierce light in the Queen''s dark blue pupils. Cleon felt that the Queen''s vision was like a sharp blade, which deeply pierced his heart and almost turned under the terrible oppression.


    "Annoying, mom, you''re kidding again. Your brothers have made you angry several times and haven''t seen how they were beaten. Don''t worry, Cleon. My mother is gentle!"


    Cleon thought that his own child could be treated like an outsider like me?


    At this moment, Cleon was determined not to annoy his mother-in-law!


    Then, in the next second, Cleon''s determination collapsed.


    "I heard from my daughter that you have a family, 12 wives and one child! Is it true?"


    The Queen''s eyes narrowed into an arc, so that people could not see the inner eyes. The friendly smile at the corners of her mouth revealed a creepy ferocity for some reason, as if a giant Naga was about to start hunting!


    "Yes, it''s true, but I..."


    Kryon was interrupted before he finished saying, "then you have to marry my Benny again. Won''t she marry you? 13? Do you think my daughter doesn''t deserve you?"


    In the face of this proposition, Cleon couldn''t think of an answer at all. Looking at Beni for help, he found that Beni looked at the gold cup at hand with great interest, as if there were some exquisite patterns drawn on it.


    Danger!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the periphery of the spirit forest, harlott hid his body and hid far away. In front of him were several orcs patrolling. The three Orc camps were far away from here. If you want to break through the blockade, it''s the easiest place!


    "You really don''t have to follow. Anyway, our plan is a little risky!"


    Harold persuaded the sun sacrifice for the last time, which was different from tiona who needed to inform the people and Kelon who was eager to send it back. The sun sacrifice could take some safe but time-consuming routes.


    "You don''t have to persuade me. Although I''m not good at fighting, I can help more or less. Besides, it may be more dangerous for me to return alone!"


    Theona interrupted the conversation and whispered, "the orcs have changed shifts. No one will come in the next 20 minutes. Get ready to act!"


    Half a night''s "practice" did not affect the energy of Fiona and harlott. On the contrary, the sun sacrifice was not in good condition even if there was enough sleep. The fatigue caused by long-term turbulence needs a good rest to alleviate. A sufficient rest in one or two nights is of no great use, and no matter how well you sleep in the field, it is not comfortable.


    "Dragon slaying sword spirit!"


    "Closed voice junction!"


    Harlott cooperated with the sun sacrifice, and in an instant, the glittering white sword spirit crossed, and divided the three orcs. The only one who wanted to shout was stabbed through the throat by the flying tiona.


    The subtle sound of cutting was perfectly isolated by the boundary of the sun sacrifice, which did not disturb the orcs far away, nor did it attract the attention of the orc army. The three hurriedly threw the body in the grass, and then quietly headed for the depths of the forest.


    Theona was quite familiar with the terrain. She came to the border without danger all the way. The plan was more smooth than expected. When the three were struggling with how to inform the elves inside, a trumpet flower came out of the soil.


    "Why are you here? Hurry up. The orc army looks at this place. We can''t control the switch. If the orcs find you, it will be bad!"


    Harold could tell from his accent that this man was the Archmage irtylan. Before Harold spoke, tiona replied, "we met an early generation elf called ''God climber''. Let''s go in and talk about it in detail!"


    Obviously, the barrier can''t get in and out at all. It''s to coax outsiders. Harold and the sun sacrifice are standard outsiders. They were rejected when they came last time, but Fiona didn''t worry about being unable to get in at all.


    "What? ''God climber''? Why is that guy here? He shouldn''t be talking to the queen and them... I''ll talk more later. I''ll open the portal first. Don''t disturb the orcs!"


    The enchantment left over from ancient times is quite powerful. It is not only inaccessible, but also isolated from space magic. The Archmage also relies on the world tree to display the transmission spell.


    A glittering white gate in front of the three harlotts slowly took shape. The master in the trumpet suddenly urged in an anxious tone: "hurry up, someone is coming!"


    As soon as Harold raised his hand, he threw the sun sacrifice into it. Fiona and Harold sprint together. The distance of just a few meters is an instant. However, the faster is a roaring axe.


    "Get down!" tiona rolled sideways with Cleon in her arms. The axe escaped and the portal was destroyed. It was a reluctantly released spell, which was easily disturbed and destroyed by external forces.


    A magnificent and amazing red Orc shouted angrily, "what do you want to sneak in? Mouse!" the legendary chief!


    Harold could not help feeling his strong breath close to CROM. Since the blessing of the abyss was so exaggerated, the orc''s combat effectiveness was higher than that of an ordinary legendary strong man.


    After that, several coyotes also ran out of the trees. No wonder they were exposed. The smell of coyotes is more than three times that of dogs. These orcs still have this means of prevention. It''s careless!

 Chapter 268

    Corleone was cold in her heart when she faced her premeditated mother and daughter. Beni was not a friendly army at all. She was definitely her queen!


    Cleon looked at the imposing queen and replied, "I really like Bernie. If I want to surpass other women, please believe me!"


    This must be true. Even without considering the charm ability of the mermaid, Kryon likes Benny from the bottom of his heart. Since he met the little mermaid, he ignored the other 12 wives very quickly.


    The Queen''s narrowed eyes suddenly opened and stood upright like a snake pupil. She stared at Kryon. Kryon had a clear conscience and faced it without fear.


    They looked at each other for a long time. Beni really couldn''t help playing with the golden cup. She poked Cleon''s waist. Shy and greasy, she asked, "really? I think those sisters are no uglier than me! And they are the same race as you..."


    "Of course it''s true! Benny, I didn''t know what love was before I met you. Those women only came to me because of political marriage and desire for protection. You''re different!"


    Cleon has found a breakthrough. She is crazy about Beni''s meal. Beni has blushed and lowered her head. The fish''s tail swings back and forth, and her body twists and turns.


    The queen couldn''t help scolding and humiliating. It was not so easy for her to clean up King selton, but Benny was a naive, lively and easy to satisfy person, and the queen didn''t say anything.


    "Well, I''ll believe what you said, but you have to sign this!" the queen crushed the gem necklace and took out a scroll. The yellow white paper revealed the ancient smell. Just putting it on the table unconsciously attracted the attention of others.


    "This is a contract handed down in ancient times. You and Benny swear to sign a contract in the name of the sun god and the sea god respectively. Whoever dares to change his heart and abandon the other half, his (her) soul will be exiled forever!"


    The queen has changed unconsciously. The long snake tail has surrounded the whole table. There is no possibility for Cleon and Beni to escape. Six powerful hands hold Cleon and Beni respectively, forcing them to look at the ancient contract closely.


    "Mom, is it necessary? This thing is very precious! I''m a little afraid. Can I not sign it?"


    Beni''s coquetry didn''t work this time. The queen opened her mouth, showed her sharp teeth, and said word by word: "Beni, you don''t know what men are. You''re not strong enough to manage each other, so you must have contract protection!"


    "From a fair point of view, you ask the other party not to change his mind so as to sign a strict contract. You must sign it for employment! Hurry up, my patience is limited, boy, don''t you say you are sincere to my daughter? Swear to sign it!"


    The queen grabbed Cleon''s hand and began to exert her strength slowly. Even if Cleon encouraged her whole body, it was difficult to resist. The bones and internal organs began to be squeezed, and the air in her chest was discharged. I''m afraid she would die if she didn''t sign!


    Bang, King selton slammed the door and rushed in, "Sasha, calm down, relax, relax, you can''t hurt him, he''s about..."


    "Go away!!!" the queen turned her head and yelled, which scared away the king selton who had just lost to his wife. The life of the sea knight was not easy after he married his wife!


    At the same time, Beni, who understood her mother''s hard work, swore and signed in the name of Poseidon without saying a word.


    "Cleon, here you are, sign quickly!" Bernie put the pen into Cleon''s hand with considerable force, and stared at Cleon with her eyes straight. Her big tearful eyes could cry at any time.


    Under the double threat of "physics" and "spirit" of each other''s mother and daughter, Cleon can only read: "I swear in the name of the sun god that I will never change my heart to Beni in this life!"


    Then he signed his name on the ancient contract. There was no surname, just three big characters of Cleon!


    The contract glowed with golden light, and the dazzling light turned into two rays and shot into Beni and Cleon''s chest respectively. At this time, Beni and Cleon somehow felt that the hearts of both sides were connected, and they could vaguely feel each other''s thoughts and position.


    "Well, we''ll be a family in the future. Don''t be nervous this time. Just relax!" the queen changed back to the state of a mermaid and narrowed her eyes and laughed at Corleone.


    "Mom, I''m so sleepy. I''ll sleep first." Bernie was a little tired after signing the contract. She closed her eyes and fell asleep on Corleone''s chest. The queen didn''t object.


    Corleone knew that this was the past. Although he was not very comfortable to sign such a contract semi forcibly, first of all, he was willing to never change his heart and stay with Bernie. Second, he could understand the Queen''s difficulty, so he didn''t care much.


    "Beni, what''s wrong with her? Why don''t I have any influence?" Corleone asked curiously holding Beni asleep. He could feel the magic of the contract, which was not just used to restrict.


    "I don''t know the details, but you have no influence because you are stronger. Sorry, Benny has no mind. I must insure more for her happiness. I hope you don''t mind."


    The queen said with a little apology. No matter how to say, if a person with such strength and status can apologize face to face, Cleon can''t put on airs.


    "Nothing. You did the right thing. If I had a daughter, I would do the same, that is, my wives, do I have to..."


    Corleone is a little difficult. After living for so many years, he has no love and feelings. If he abandons them, he can''t be cruel.


    The queen was quite generous, poured a cup of tea for Corleone and said calmly, "no, as long as you don''t look for new ones in the future, even if you just play, it''s nothing to find a few women on the land!"


    Cleon was a little puzzled. Is the queen his mother or Benny''s mother? Can you think so of him?


    The Queen''s words made Corleone understand, "those ordinary women can''t stay with you for long. I have a good eye for people. It''s sooner or later for you to break through the legendary level. Your blood is special. It''s easy to live for hundreds of years!"


    "Beni is a pure royal blood of the sea family. Both I and selton are top blood. Her life span can definitely accompany you to old age. Moreover, the mermaid is a race with eternal youth. Compared with her, those meteor like women have no threat!"


    The Queen''s meaning is very clear. As long as Corleone doesn''t change her mind, no matter how many women are not threatened. Anyway, with the constraints of the contract, there''s no need to look so tight.


    King selton is under her strict control. There are many mistresses in private, but this will not affect their relationship, but also maintain their relationship for a longer time.


    Otherwise, Sasha''s temper will one day make selton unbearable. Now selton feels guilty and can unconditionally tolerate his wife''s violent temper.


    Corleone suddenly understood one thing. Why did he find so many wives but have only one child? After the child was born, his mother had difficulty giving birth immediately. I''m afraid it was precisely because of the gap of strength.


    Kryon''s noble blood is slightly different from other nobles. Even if it is not activated, it will significantly affect his physical quality. It can be said that he has been transformed into a half dragon man, which may be related to his being a mixed Orc and not a pure human.


    Because of this, it is difficult for ordinary women to conceive or even give birth to his children. Kelon is a little uncomfortable after he wants to understand. It seems that he has harmed his wives and can''t enjoy the happiness of being a mother. It is still some pain for women.

 Chapter 269

    "Hot sun impact!" "impact staff!"


    Harold and theona bombarded the legendary ORC with artifact without saying a word. They had no intention of coming forward for melee.


    Even if Harold can become a giant, he doesn''t think he can kill his opponent in a few minutes. Now the most important thing is to escape and break through. The orc army will be over!


    "Run to the south. There are Orc troops in other directions. I can''t help you. Don''t have an accident!" the master of Trumpet Flower roared anxiously. He must have complained about this inhuman border at this time.


    "You can''t run anywhere, mouse!" the legendary ORC with strong physique resisted Harold''s Yangyan impact, dodged the shockwave of tiona, waved a huge axe and began to chase.


    The legendary orcs are far better than Fiona and harlott even in speed. They can''t escape each other''s pursuit at all.


    "Fiona, you run first and I''ll stop him!"


    "Don''t fart!" in the face of determined Harold, Fiona scolded angrily.


    Harold knew that Fiona couldn''t listen to the advice at all, so he had no choice but to change his mind. "I turned into a rush attack. You find the right opportunity to sneak attack and hit him hard. We''ll withdraw together!"


    There was no time to hesitate. Harold carried the sun Scepter on his back, activated the wrist guard on his hand, and his body suddenly expanded and expanded.


    "Die, asshole!" harlott had turned back and smashed the legendary ORC with a huge fist. The powerful and heavy blow was full of suddenness.


    It was only a few seconds from harlott''s transformation to counterattack. The orc didn''t react. He was hit by this punch and hit a big hole in the ground.


    From the hand feel, Harold knew that this punch had no results. The soft ground well reduced the damage received by the other party. He was trapped in the pit, but he looked a little embarrassed.


    Harold followed his big foot and stepped into the air. The legendary Orc had escaped from the pit. "Giant? It''s rare. You''re qualified to be my prey!"


    The legendary Orc swung a huge axe and charged at Harold without fear. Harold suffered because he didn''t have a weapon. The wall shield used by the ancient war tree was too big for him to lift, and the devil''s sword was too small.


    The demon chopping sword of more than two meters was held in his hand and became a dagger, which could barely be used. That is, Harold was not used to fighting with his huge body. He was spared several times by the legendary Orc and accidentally got an axe.


    Pooh, Harold''s ankles burst with blood, which was different from Harold''s scraping against the Frost Giant. The legendary Orc''s terrible move of swinging a round axe almost made Harold''s feet useless.


    When the sound of, Harold''s full cut knife collided with the orc''s axe. Harold''s arm was bounced off, and the orc retreated again and again. The two sides even split the score.


    The legendary ORC was wrapped in red and black flame, and his body size had expanded to more than three meters. Harold was one size smaller than the normal giant, only seven meters. The volume gap between them was not as big as expected, and it was difficult to say who was higher and who was lower in power attributes. This result was not surprising.


    "Die!" the legendary Orc wants to use his speed advantage to directly jump up and behead Harold. The giants are generally slow and slow. His choice is right, but he didn''t expect another blood ability of Harold.


    "Who told you that giants must be slow! Gravity control!" Harold slapped the ORC with an unimaginable speed, swept him away, and broke three big trees before he stopped.


    When driving ancient war trees before, Harold used gravity to control and reduce the weight, and played a powerful power beyond imagination. Although the weight was reduced, the power also decreased a lot, but the basic power was there, even without a huge weight bonus, it was a terrible record.


    The orc chief coughed up blood and stood up from the ground. He was photographed for hundreds of meters. Harold''s slap was full of strength. If it was replaced by other races, even legendary creatures would have to lie down, but the orc chief with variant anger still had full combat power.


    "Good, good, so that I can hunt!" the orc chief bravely waved his axe, cleared the obstacles in the way and continued to kill Harold.


    Bang, bang, two huge stones thrown by Harold were broken by the orc chief with an axe. The gravel hit him with a little blood marks. The drizzle of pain further stimulated the violent fighting spirit.


    "Ouch, ouch, ouch!" a hard attack. Harold couldn''t hold his hand because his weapon was really unbalanced. The devil''s chopping sword was cut off and flew out. The orc chief''s legs had been deeply immersed in the soil, and he just supported it and didn''t be repulsed.


    The orc chief roared and killed again. Harold felt a great headache. As a teammate, this unbreakable and crushable tank like brown sugar was at ease in front, but as an opponent, he really complained.


    The orc chief focused on attacking Harold, jumping back and forth to avoid Harold''s heavy fists and kicks. Just as he broke into the distance, suddenly, tyona appeared behind Harold''s waist, and the impact staff pointed at the orc chief. Shockwave, release!


    With the roar, the orc chief felt no less fierce attack than Harold''s slap before. He felt severe pain all over his body, and blood squeezed out of his body.


    Harold knew that the time was rare, so he made a hard punch and hammered it on the chest of the orc chief. The huge fist completely covered the whole chest, and the sound of clicking and grunting sounded. This time, he felt right, and the other party''s bones and internal organs were exploded by Harold''s punch!


    "Get out of here!" Harold grabbed tiona and ran away. After opening the gravity control, the light giant could run as fast as 80 miles and hundreds of meters per second.


    The normal giant''s footsteps are Dong... Dong... Dong. Now Harold is Dong, Dong, Dong, Dong, Dong, Dong. The ground vibrates violently. Harold can feel that he can''t keep changing.


    If they continue to mend their knives just now, they may completely end up with the orc chief, but they will also be surrounded by the orc army at that time. Harlott''s transformation will end. Without her physical strength, tiona is unable to support herself. They must be buried with the orc chief!


    After running for several kilometers in one breath, Harold''s transformation finally couldn''t be maintained. In the state of high-speed running, they suddenly contracted back to their normal size. Fiona and Harold danced in the air, fell to the ground and rolled for several laps before they stood up.


    "Succeeded, we succeeded, defeated the legendary strong man and broke through the Siege!" Harold said excitedly, hugging tiona although he fell seven meat and eight vegetables.


    "I know. It''s great. You''re great. Do you remember when we dealt with the Centaur commander last time? Our cooperation is more perfect this time!" tiona was also very excited and thought of the long past.


    Then, they were not excited for a long time. One by one, the orcs fleeing from the nearby jungle were surrounded by the orc army, which was far from being separated!


    More despairing, the bloody Orc chief caught up with him at an unimaginable high speed. The wound grew a black sarcoma, and the body expanded further, reaching an amazing 4 meters. The muscles and veins burst, the eyes congested, and shouted, "I''m going to kill you!"


    At this time, the orc chief and those mutant orcs are not much different. The vitality of breaking the biological limit is more terrible on the legendary strong. Harold and tieona think the heavy damage is just a small thing.


    Surrounded by tens of thousands of orcs, the terrible mutant Orc chief chased and killed. Despair came so suddenly that Harold''s hand holding the sun Scepter could not help trembling. When he got the artifact, he could only feel powerlessness again and again. It was really painful!

 Chapter 270

    "Sorry, it''s all because I''m too willful!" Fiona blamed herself at this moment. She has been rude and unreasonable. She apologized to Harold from the bottom of her heart. She finally tasted regret when she didn''t consider the consequences.


    "This kind of thing is no longer important, but if you can survive this time, you have to change!" although the hope is slim, Harold is not ready to give up. As long as there is a glimmer of vitality, he has to struggle hard.


    The orc soldiers didn''t come up to siege. Obviously, they didn''t think Harold and tiona could defeat their invincible chief. They just lined up and watched the battle outside to prevent them from escaping.


    "I''ll take the lead and you cover!" Harold was refuted by tiona as soon as he arranged.


    "Your wristband has dried up. Now you are not as strong as me. I''ll come!" Fiona pulled the devil''s sword and stood in front, waiting for the orc chief''s attack.


    Theona is right. Harold''s armor of arrow is broken, the giant wrist guard is dormant, and the power of the sun scepter is not much. Now he is really not as strong as theona, which can be seen from his easy snatching of the big sword.


    "Then be careful. His strength is several times higher than you, but judging from his size, the power of the devil''s sword should be improved a lot. At least it''s no problem to break the defense. Don''t fight hard, you may not have no chance!"


    The demon chopping sword has the attribute of giant killer. Now the mutant Orc chief is two times taller and weighs more than ten times. It definitely achieves the maximum blessing effect of the weapon.


    Harold''s skill is not good, but he still took out the sun scepter and performed several low-level gain magic skills. With the blessing of the sun scepter, it''s no worse. Taking into account the 20% power increase of the devil''s sword, tiona also has nearly 200 points of power.


    However, there is a great gap between the increased strength of external force and the actual physical attributes. Tiona''s body control and flexibility have decreased significantly. It is difficult to say how much her strength has been improved.


    Harlott released the Yangyan impact one after another, just like a bulldozer. The orcs who charged here didn''t dodge at all. They didn''t pull all of them.


    The fire filled with the power of the sun has great lethality. Even the legendary orcs entangled in the black flame were blown open, and blood splashed on the way.


    Unfortunately, this injury has no effect. Ordinary mutant orcs have the special ability to fear pain and regenerate at a high speed, especially the orc chief.


    Every time the flesh and blood is blown up, stronger and more deformed sarcomas grow. The more attacked, the stronger the momentum. At this time, it is difficult to crush each other in strength even for CROM.


    Such a powerful effect, in addition to the strange power provided by the abyss, the most important thing is to overdraw the vitality of the orc chief. Maybe this legendary ORC with extremely strong vitality can only live for a few months.


    But who cares? The orcs themselves are dazzled by power and have no reason. The demons of the abyss completely regard them as consumables. The orcs are destined to be destroyed after being drained of value.


    "Die, mouse!" when the orc chief approached them for more than ten meters, he suddenly roared. He suddenly kicked his legs and flew over the distance. He approached them very quickly and caught them off guard.


    The only weakness of the mutant Orc is that he is bulky. His huge muscles and body shape further reduce his agility, but the sudden explosion bounce was beyond their expectation.


    "Don''t pick it up!" Harold quickly rolled to the side. The border he arranged was smashed and meaningless. Fiona didn''t react slower than him and rolled to avoid the collision.


    Roaring, the orc chief stamped his foot. Harold felt the ground shake and tremble. As soon as he turned his head, he saw a giant axe spinning and flying.


    At the sound of, Harold used the sun scepter to force a block, and the whole person was smashed and flew out, while tyona cut hard at the side of the orc chief with a big sword.


    With a puff, the violent blade cut into the body of the orc chief, but tiona couldn''t do it when she wanted to draw the sword. The high-speed regenerated muscle of the orc chief has stuck the devil''s sword. What a monster!


    Dong! The orc chief lost his fist and hit the ground to create a big pit. Tieona abandoned her sword in time to avoid a disaster. Then when tieona jumped back to open the distance, the orc chief sank and bent his legs.


    That position again! "Diona, get out of the way!"


    Harold, with sharp eyes, noticed that this was the bouncing move of the orc chief when he approached them. It should be a skill of leg energy accumulation and explosion. Although it was bulky, it perfectly made up for the speed disadvantage in short-range straight-line explosion.


    At the moment when harlott roared, the orc chief had rushed out like an explosion. The trampled ground collapsed due to recoil. Fiona had no time to dodge. She was hit by the right one, and the crack of bones sounded.


    Like a broken kite, theona fell on the ground after flying for more than ten meters in the air and continued to roll. Her body has been seriously distorted and deformed, her clothes have been dyed red by blood, her internal organs and bones have been subjected to excessive pressure and burst, and her skin has been cut as much as possible in the crazy friction on the ground.


    Theona, seriously injured and dying!


    "Asshole, the flame of punishment!" Harold gathered his last trump card, got up and rushed up with his scepter. Before he got close, he was stabbed through by the big sword shot by the orc chief and fell to the ground.


    With the explosion of super-high power, the demon chopping sword thrown is not only terrible in lethality, but also fast enough for Harold in the forward state to dodge.


    Harold pulled out his big sword and faced the orc chief step by step. He was anxious to cure himself, but it was too late.


    "Victory and glory belong to the orcs!" the orc chief raised his legs and was about to step on Harold. Suddenly, a ghostly figure crossed, and the orc chief''s strong right leg rose into the sky.


    The unbalanced Orc chief stumbled and fell. The broken thigh had begun to heal and regenerate. The flesh and blood tissue told him to grow. A wonderful trunk like the combination of elephant legs and lizard claws grew rapidly.


    "Who is it?" with Harold''s dynamic vision, he didn''t see who was coming at all. He didn''t see it until the figure stopped - Sherma, Hathaway''s grandfather, tyona''s master, and the wonderful spirit of physics.


    The elf elder held two machetes and wore a dark green cloak. He stared fiercely at the orc chief who had just climbed up. Without looking back, he shouted: "go to treat tiona, give me this guy!"


    Harold''s own injury is not good. He can vaguely see the internal organs in the big opening in his stomach, but he still managed to endure the sharp pain and stood up and ran to the dying tiona. The sun Scepter has a new use, crutch!

 Chapter 271

    "Why is theona''s master here? Isn''t he in the enchantment?"


    Harold''s question was immediately answered. There were roars, clicks, hula, lightning, storms, meteors, all kinds of lights shining in the distance, and powerful magic bloomed one by one.


    The orc army has been in a mess. At the same time, an amazing vortex has gathered in the sky, the clouds have been involved, the atmosphere has been torn, the fierce friction has produced dazzling thunder, and the deafening roar has exploded in our ears.


    It was a shocking picture like the end, but Harold was very relieved, because he knew that at this moment, the orcs were no longer a threat, the elf border was closed, and the strongest race in the continent was finally going to show its strength!


    Even the legendary wizard mage is weak in the face of tens of thousands of ORC troops. Orcs are not centaurs and are not so easy to collapse morale. The legendary mage may also have endless magic and constantly release Mass Destruction spells.


    However, if the number of legendary mages is enough, it will be different. The continuous high-level magic bombing and the orc army are in a mess. However, their leader and chief are fighting alone with the legendary elves, and they can''t organize to fight back for a time.


    "Theona, are you okay? Don''t sleep, hold on, don''t close your eyes!" Harold shouted as he released the powerful therapy. The impact power of the legendary ORC was really beyond imagination. Harold couldn''t feel that there were intact bones on theona when he stroked her back and forth.


    The Mithril soft armor still has insufficient defensive performance against this powerful and heavy impact. In the face of slashing injury, it is estimated that even the strange sickle and the embrace of death can block it, that is, it can''t withstand this primitive and barbaric physical attack.


    "I... I''m fine, so, drink... Drink... How''s the orc?" Fiona was so weak that she couldn''t open her eyes, her ears were bleeding, and she couldn''t hear the outside world clearly. Harold had to shout loudly to convey her meaning.


    "It''s all right, it''s all right. Your master, Archmage and many other elf elders have come out to rescue. Hold on, the enemy don''t worry, everything is over!"


    Harold was relieved to see that Fiona had no tendency to breathe, and his trembling hands and feet calmed down. The enemy didn''t need him to worry about it, and their lives were not in danger.


    The orc chief and Sherma are fighting with each other. Although it seems that the orc chief has stronger destructive power and stronger anti Strike ability, Sherma doesn''t pay attention to his opponent at all.


    The enemy who loses his mind is nothing but an empty beast with brute force. The attack action is monotonous, the action is simple, and no matter how powerful it is, it is just a sandbag. In contrast, the legendary Orc before the mutation poses a greater threat to him.


    While giving treatment to tiona, Harold picked up tiona and watched her master''s battle. This is the first time Harold has seen an agile type of melee legendary strong man. Even the sword Saint euniro is just an agile balance of power.


    Sheldon''s twin sabres are not ordinary. The brilliant light flowing on them seems to announce its particularity to everyone. The unique enchanting technology of elves makes their forging level comparable to that of dwarves.


    "Scurrying around, come and fight with me! Bug!" the orc chief''s attack has been lost, and the surrounding ground has been pockmarked. It is estimated that Harold''s Dodge movement will be affected and may be slapped flat by the orc chief.


    But Sherlock is almost flying in the air. He can pop up a long way just by clicking the ground. He can even step on the air and jump twice in the air. Is this the mystery of shoes or the pure peak of technology?


    Sheldon''s body rotates rapidly. When passing behind the orc chief, the double knives cut down a large amount of flesh and blood like a whirlwind. The cold ice and fire damage of the two magic weapons broke out at the same time, and the orc chief''s back exploded after being cut apart.


    "Bastard, damn, bug!" the orc chief''s body swayed forward, his reason had completely disappeared, and he scolded in confusion, and his body was constantly expanding and rising. He couldn''t get out of his original shape and completely became a meat mountain demon.


    "It''s really ugly. Is there only such a degree for orcs to pursue power and lose themselves? Gruel can''t dream of the descendant of the Dragon butcher falling so far!"


    Sherman was still without pressure. During the battle, he even distracted himself from thinking of the legendary Orc who had fought fiercely with him. He had to admire the other party''s superb martial arts and tenacious fighting spirit. The dwarf strongman who could hold gruer''s attack at that time must not be an ordinary role.


    "Shut up, bug, I''ll crush you!" in the eyes of the orc chief, there is only destruction and killing. He is completely reduced to walking corpses and unscrupulously divulges his power. Although the destructive power is unusual, it seems that Harold is full of loopholes even in the distance.


    This completely mutated monster may cause unimaginable disaster on the battlefield of fighting with the army, but it is not a threat in the single fight with the elves.


    "Arms first!" Sherman rushed forward quickly and avoided the two huge hands of "meat mountain". His hands clung to the double knives and suddenly rotated and cut!


    Bang, bang, two huge and deformed arms fell to the ground. Sherma''s momentum was not reduced. Stepping on the "meat mountain", he flew directly to the top of his head and fiercely inserted his double knives!


    "Ah ah!" meat mountain screamed angrily. The blood and flesh kept surging at the place where the arm was broken. Suddenly, several wet and sticky tentacles poured out directly, twisting and pulling towards Sherma.


    Sheldon was neither surprised nor afraid. He waved his hands again and again, the light of the knife flashed, and his tentacles were cut off one after another, but the violent shaking of meat mountain threw him down.


    "It''s legs this time!" Sherman pushed back before landing. It was obviously stepping on the air, but there was a huge reaction. The sonic boom sounded. Sherman''s body rushed forward and passed under the crotch of meat mountain.


    The sharp double blades cut off meat mountain''s legs again. No, although the double blades were sharp enough, they were not long enough. Most of meat mountain''s legs were cut off, and only a little muscle tissue was crushed by huge weight. Meat mountain''s legs were crushed by itself.


    "Ah, damn it! Damn it!" the mutant monster was still roaring, and the broken wound seemed to grow some strange organs again, but before he continued to mutate, a huge meteor smashed it,


    Roaring, a boulder with a diameter of ten meters falls with amazing destructive power. Meat mountain can regenerate continuously in the face of double knives, but it is completely crushed into meat sauce by the boulder and burned into ashes at high temperature. It is dead and can''t die again.


    Sherman looked up at the sky and was very angry, but considering the identity of the other party, he could only bear it and muttered in a low voice, "mind your own business!"

 Chapter 272

    The orc chief was killed, but the battle was not over yet. Thousands of people began to mutate and become crazy. They rushed towards the forest of elves bravely and fearlessly. Several legendary mages could not easily harvest the orc army.


    Suddenly, the vortex in the sky began to spread and take shape. A giant like a god hundreds of meters tall appeared. His body was composed of a fast surging storm, surrounded by lightning and roared down from the clouds.


    "Let''s go, the Queen''s magic is about to start!" Sherlock quickly picked up tiona and urged Harold. Harold felt light without two steps, and the whole person was pulled back by an irresistible suction.


    Looking back, the giant composed of the storm has rushed to the ground, and the lower body has condensed into a giant tornado that destroys the sky and the earth. The upper body still maintains human nature and constantly throws lightning spears with both hands. Each shot easily takes the life of a high-level mutant ORC.


    These high-level mutant orcs are monsters with huge size and amazing regeneration ability, but when hit by tens of meters of thunder spear, they are like moles and ants, and they don''t even have the chance to scream and roar before they die.


    The remaining tornadoes are like a natural disaster. Thousands of orcs are pulled into the sky by huge suction. They are involved in the cyclone and instantly turn into fragments. The high-speed rotating air flow and violent friction thunder can not be resisted by any life.


    Even if Harold adjusted his gravity to the maximum, he still couldn''t get rid of the pull of the cyclone. He was about to be sucked into the Tianshan Mountain and involved in the tornado. He was scared and screamed. He didn''t be killed by the orcs, but he was going to die under the AoE of the friendly army!


    With a slap, Sherman turned around and grabbed Harold''s leg. With ferocity behind him, he took tiona and Harold and ran away. Even if he wanted to get rid of the shackles of this rebellious magic, it was very difficult. After all, he was agile. It would be much easier for CROM.


    Sherma ran with all his strength. It was not easy to escape to more than ten kilometers away with the two men, barely getting rid of the magic attack range.


    Sherlock threw Harold to the ground, then casually left Fiona on Harold, looked up at the sky, and still couldn''t help scolding, "asshole, can''t that dead woman slow down?"


    He was very angry when he was involved in the battle before. Now he almost involved the three of them in the attack. He can''t hold down the fire without scolding.


    Harold was dragged on her ankles and ran all the way. In the middle, she collided with many gravel branches rolled up by the whirlwind. She was dizzy and unconscious. Fiona was not little, but she was still seriously injured and couldn''t stand up.


    At this time, the giant tornado has grown to block out the sun, tens of thousands of orcs have been completely involved, the world has changed color, and the surrounding forests have been completely destroyed. Such terrible magic has even surpassed the previous meteorite art of destroying the city.


    Harold lay on the ground for a few minutes before he opened his eyes again. At this time, the cyclone that destroyed the sky and the earth had begun to dissipate slowly. The magic came and went quickly, but the damage could not be erased in a short time.


    "Hey, kid, don''t look at the sky. Tell me about the ''God climber''. How did you meet that bastard?"


    Shelma put away his double knives and began to ask for information about the "God climber". Before Harold answered, the light was distorted and the Archmage had transmitted it.


    "When the queen and others finish the battle, let''s ask together. Also, the queen asked me to tell you that the matter of the dead bitch is not over!"


    The Archmage should be the storm spell that helped the queen cast together. At this time, it was transmitted after the spell was cast. His words also showed that the queen was paying attention to them when releasing the legendary spell. Even if Sherma''s rescue was less than Harold''s, it would be fine.


    Harlott compared them. It was not clear who was stronger than the ''God climber'' and the elf queen. He was too far from them to feel who was stronger.


    Sherma was quite irritable and said very unconvinced: "ah? Old woman intervened in my battle. I was very polite without scolding her on the spot! The magic behind still affected us. Is she still willing to settle with me?"


    Yiertilan said with embarrassment: "your speed to solve the orc is too slow. We have tried our best to delay the forming time of the giant spirit. There is no way to help. You have been affected by spells... It''s also because you have delayed too long!"


    The truth was so cruel that Sherma opened his mouth after listening to it and couldn''t think of a retort, because the Archmage made too much sense. He didn''t kill his opponent for a long time, which really wasted a lot of time.


    If he ran away with harlott and tiona at the first time, the Storm Spirit would appear earlier, and any Orc chief would be crushed to death. Not only would the spell not affect them, but also the end of the battle would be much earlier.


    Harold and Fiona looked at Sherma and didn''t speak. Harold was afraid to be regarded as an outgasser, while Fiona didn''t want to grind the master''s face. She wasn''t careless and careless to anyone. She would never be stupid when she was smart.


    The Archmage patted Sherma, who looked embarrassed, laughed and said, "learn some magic in the future. Your talent is good. You will catch up with us soon!"


    Sherlock angrily pushed the Archmage away. He stared angrily at the thought that he deserved to curse and was ashamed in front of the younger generation. He was likely to be repaired by the queen later.


    Sherma saw that there was nothing wrong with tiona, and did not ask for help. Without saying a word, he strode to the fairy forest, and the Archmage led the two to talk.


    "Sherma is not in the forest of elves for most of the time. He has a strange temper. In addition, he is related to the queen of elves, so he doesn''t respect the queen very much. Don''t disrespect the queen!"


    Halo nodded. No wonder she looked at Alan and Fiona. When she mentioned the fairy queen, she was like a believer. As a result, Sherma was a Baba and an old woman. That''s why.


    Fiona whispered to harlott, "my master''s father seems to be the brother of the fairy queen. Master''s father is gone. He was brought up by the queen since childhood. People say this is called the rebellious period!"


    Harlott is silly. This Niema Sherma''s granddaughter Hathaway is over 100 years old. How old is Sherma? Is his puberty too late? And why is a man so strong still so childish?


    "Your master... Is it a little unreliable?" Harold asked impolitely. Fiona shrugged her shoulders. Whether people are reliable or not, her strength is strong enough.


    Harold thought about Diona''s virtue and thought it was quite reasonable. A reliable master could not teach such an asshole disciple as Diona.

 Chapter 273

    Although the forest outside the spirit forest was destroyed by the storm, all the trees were destroyed and the ground was torn, the inner forest surrounding the world tree is still intact.


    Harold also came to the elf home again. This time, the exclusion of the border was much weaker, and he came in almost without influence. The Archmage''s eyes looked at him changed a little.


    On the contrary, Fiona wasted her great efforts to drill. It seems that her Orc blood is growing stronger and stronger because of her crazy fighting and training.


    During the short time of theona''s absence, the Archmage suddenly approached Harold and whispered:


    "Harlott, don''t leave out the information about the ''God climber'' in a moment, and try to be as detailed as possible, but it''s best not to disclose too much other irrelevant information. The elf family has an insider of that guy, and even the queen is not so credible. The powerful early elves may not be in the same position with us!"


    "What?" Harold looked at the Archmage in disbelief, but the other party ignored Harold as if nothing had happened. Harold just wanted to continue questioning, and tiona interrupted him.


    "Why did you come in so much easier than me? It''s reasonable to say that your blood on the human side should not grow stronger and stronger now?" tiona casually touched Harold''s body to find out what mystery.


    "Come on, stop fooling around, and don''t forget to ask someone to release the transmission magic for me!" harlott said solemnly, which could make Fiona wipe money here and push her away.


    "OK, no problem. Don''t worry. Give it to me. By the way, when I was dying, your tears almost came out. What a shame!" tiona was treated by Harold all the way. Although she can''t completely recover, she has enough strength to laugh and play.


    Harlott angrily asked Fiona to shut up. At the same time, there was a light haze at the bottom of her heart. As the name suggests, the "God climber" wants to be a God. Although he doesn''t know his specific plan, the sun Scepter must be necessary for the other party.


    What if the elf queen, who was also the first generation of elves, also had this desire? She and the "God climbers" just disagree, share the spoils unevenly, or fight for the place to become a God. What about people of the same kind?


    In other words, the "God climber" and the elf queen are originally together, and it is also possible to direct and perform by themselves. More exaggerated, the whole elf family may not be trusted.


    It''s quite a coincidence to say that the demons have invaded on a large scale, the orcs have been bewitched, and the mainland has fallen into an unprecedented crisis. Isn''t it the spirit who claims to be the "protector of the mainland" who should stand up? Shouldn''t the devil''s main target be the most unpredictable spirit?


    As a result, humans and other races became the main targets of orcs and demons. Instead, the elves opened an ancient boundary to watch. What happened in the east continent was all said by the elves themselves. Who knows what they did?


    It''s not that harlott likes conspiracy theory, but the results are a little strange. Just as the devil uses orcs as consumables, don''t humans, dwarves and lizards become cannon fodder in front of the elves?


    Humans can be said to have been almost exterminated. Isn''t this just to weaken their only race that can use the sun Scepter?


    Now the orcs are going all out to attack the dwarf kingdom. Once the dwarf kingdom is defeated, it will be completely over. We can''t continue to wait and see. At the most dangerous moment, the elves are just ready to release their hands. What a coincidence!


    At this time, Harold only dared to trust Sherma and irtylan. The Archmage sent him a good impression of the ancient war tree. Sherma didn''t look like he had any intention. Others, including Leonard, the brainwashing master, were unreliable!


    After getting rid of the orc crisis and entering the forest of elves, Harold, who should have been at ease, was warned again because of the Archmage''s word.


    "What do you think? Let''s go. First go with me to find Shifu. He has something to explain. In addition, I have to tell you about our marriage. He is responsible for taking care of me when my parents are gone!"


    Fiona drags Harold to find Sherma and makes sense. Although Harold is not wary of the elf elder, he is a little afraid. He won''t be beaten if he steps on two boats, right?


    "Harlott, Queen, they should be back for some time. You can tell me about Alan and my damaged ancient war trees later!"


    The Archmage greeted him from a distance, and Harold''s heart sank again. He really forgot this stubble. The ancient war tree has been basically scrapped by the self explosion of talimore. It can''t be described by such a simple word as damage.


    Sherma is really strange. He lives in a house built on a towering tree, not to mention his neighbors. There are no people around for hundreds of meters.


    "What are you waiting for? Climb quickly. My master is waiting on it!" teaona hugged Harold from behind and lay on Harold''s back. She still had many fractures and her muscles were swollen. It''s OK to walk. It''s really a little hard to climb the tree.


    Harold raised her eyebrows, thought for a while, but still didn''t say anything. This time, it''s really not that Fiona fooled around. She really had to be carried on her back, so she honestly turned on the gravity control and began to climb the tree.


    "Why does your master live in such a high place? Climbing a tree every day is not too troublesome?" Harold asked as he climbed. The big tree is more than 40 meters high, and master tieona built the tree house near the top of the tree madly.


    "He can even bounce through the air. There is no difference between going up a tree and walking on the ground. I almost fell down several times when I was a child!"


    "It seems to compete with the queen. The queen lives at the top of the world tree. Although the world tree is much higher than this tree, the terrain is high here. Generally speaking, in terms of height, master''s house is the highest in the whole fairy forest!"


    Harold thought he had heard wrong for a moment. He asked again and accepted the reality only after he got the same answer.


    What is this second thought? It''s just a house. It has to be repaired. Especially, it has to compete with the fairy queen. What strength and profession do people have? Dharma God!


    You kitchen knife, melee elf, compare with others with a hammer!


    With the control of gravity, Harold didn''t have to climb the tree. Even if he carried a person, he didn''t have much weight. He soon came to the tree house. Harold was about to knock on the door, and tyona kicked it open.


    "Master, I''m back. This is Harold. He''s my chosen partner!" tiona was already quite familiar with the tree house. As soon as she went in, she found a chair to sit down, pointed to Harold and said to Sherma, who was knitting a wreath.


    That''s right. The double knife violence spirit was weaving a wreath like a girl. He looked focused. He nodded faintly after listening to theona''s words, and didn''t even look at Harold.


    "Alas, master, why are you knitting a wreath again? You have made my mother angry?" asked Fiona curiously.


    "I apologize to the dead old woman. Although she always farts, I really did wrong this time. I was too obsessed with fighting, disrupted everyone''s plans, and almost caused you to be affected by spells. I have to apologize!"


    Sherlock should be a reflection after calming down. Harold looked at Sherlock and completely put down his guard. A person with this character can never have much calculation.

 Chapter 274

    Sherma''s silent editor''s wreath, and Fiona didn''t say much. She was familiar with rummaging through the boxes and cabinets to find food and drink. Although it was a tree house, it was unexpectedly large. Did Fiona live here when she was a child?


    Harold suddenly felt a little embarrassed and stood at the door for a moment. She didn''t sit or stand. Is Fiona an idiot? At least we should take him into the house and find a place to rest. Why did he start to churn alone?


    "Hey, why are you standing at the door? There are more than two chairs in the room. Just pick one and sit down! If you are tired, you can go into the inner room and lie down and have a rest!"


    So you didn''t want to ignore me. You said hello as soon as you met. At least nod your head!


    Harold also had some introspection after turning over his stomach. He didn''t take the initiative to say hello. It''s really wrong. According to the truth, he should take the initiative to say hello, but Harold was full of troubles and feared Sherma''s strong strength, so he couldn''t let go.


    "Thank you very much, I''m not polite..." Harold sat next to Fiona, poked her with his elbow and said softly, "don''t toss. What are you looking for?"


    "I''m looking for medicine. There are many life potions in Shifu''s family. Your healing magic is not omnipotent. It''s better to drink some potions to supplement vitality if you are seriously injured!"


    Theona was so angry that she finally took out two bottles of potions from a pile of sundries that she didn''t know what to do. One bottle was filled directly and the other was handed to Harold. Harold looked at it for a long time and threw it into the item column instead of drinking.


    It''s not distrust, but unwilling to give up. This thing exudes a strong breath of life. It''s definitely a boutique among the boutiques. The effect is likely to be better than elder Leonard''s "rebirth potion". It''s too expensive to drink such a precious potion for tieona.


    This top-level potion may be able to save his life. Anyway, Harold thought he had blood strips to protect him. As long as the blood strips were full, the wound would heal naturally, and the passing vitality would be saved by eating a few more meals.


    "Small family! There''s no luck for Fiona to follow you in the future!" Sherman didn''t tilt his eyes, but he could perfectly understand Harold''s behavior.


    Harold smiled awkwardly. With the local tyrant spirit who sent Sun Goddess artifact (impact staff) and apprentice artifact (secret silver soft armor), he really looked very poor as a human aristocrat. If he was not a certificate of honor and the sun scepter, he was not very rich.


    No, it''s not only not rich, but the territory built by all my property has been destroyed. It seems that I have a foreign debt from an ancient war tree... Is it difficult that I am a negative asset now?


    Inexplicably, Harold had the feeling that when he was on earth, the poor boy went to Bai Fumei''s house to greet his parents.


    "No, master, you see, this is the gem given to me by Harold. How about it? Isn''t it powerful!" Sherma just finished weaving the wreath. He turned his head and looked at the Dragon tear gem taken out by Fiona. He was shocked and slowed down.


    It was only a short moment, but the spirit of the local tyrant was surprised for a moment. Harold didn''t miss it. For a time, he was proud, comfortable and distressed. Unfortunately, how precious is this dragon tear gem to shock such an atmospheric spirit earth trench?


    Shuang is Shuang. She shows her face and pretends to be forced. Unfortunately, the heartache is because this value is likely to be higher than imagination. The Dragon tear gem completely belongs to tiona.


    She''s all mine, baby. What''s the difference between her hand and mine? Harold comforted himself so much.


    Sheldon also looked Harold in the eye, nodded with satisfaction, asked Fiona, "are you sure you want to be with this human? I can accept him now!"


    "Of course, our children may be about to be born. Master, you have to prepare a big gift for my child!"


    As soon as theona said this, Sherlock''s face suddenly sank. The elves are quite traditional and pay attention to chastity. They have hardly ever had children before they get married.


    "Come with me, kid! Fiona, stay still!" Sherman''s tone was very flat, but Harold felt his heart almost stop beating.


    No problem, it doesn''t matter. My crisis instinct didn''t trigger. He won''t hurt me! Although Harold was afraid, his instinct did not warn him that he might be beaten, but his life was certainly not in danger.


    "Harlott is still a wounded man. Master, don''t do it casually! I hate the master who always uses violence!"


    Fiona is really shameless. Obviously, she is a master who likes to commit violence. She has a set of double labels!


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a conversation between men. Let''s go, Harold!" a pair of slender but extremely powerful arms put their arms around Harold''s neck and led him into the inner room.


    Dong, Sherlock slapped Harold on the wall next to his ear, stared at Harold with both eyes and said, "is it her initiative or did you cheat?"


    Without elaborating, Harold knew what Sherlock was asking. Before he could speak, Sherlock added:


    "Think clearly. The answer makes me dissatisfied with how many iron fists you can get from your father. If you dare to lie, I''ll show you the power of challenging the double-edged sword!"


    What is the "double-edged challenge"? The double knives you used to cut the orc chief? Harold ignored this little doubt and replied very honestly, "we are all very active. We insist that... It should be her? At least I never lied to her!"


    Sheldon doesn''t know whether he believes Harold in the end, but he should have confirmed Harold''s sincerity from the event that Harold risked his life to fight with the orc chief to protect tyona. He''s not too serious. Maybe it doesn''t matter if other elf elders punish them.


    "The fairy wedding will be held under the blessing of the world tree. It''s not a good time recently. When things are over, I''ll preside over your wedding. Fiona will stay in the fairy forest for a while. Don''t have anything to do!"


    "Don''t worry, we humans... Have completely failed. I have no intention and strength to intervene in the later things. I won''t take risks after this time!"


    After that, Harold looked directly into Sherma''s eyes and said with certainty word by word: "I will officially marry tiona later!"


    Harold silently added, "by the way, it''s convenient to take bias and handle the certificate together, isn''t it?"


    Sherlock knew Harold''s inner supplement and expected to tear Harold with angry hands, but now he is still very happy. Tiona is also a worry in his heart. Now it''s good that the apprentice can find real happiness.


    To be honest, it may not be more appropriate to find a fellow elf according to tyona''s blood and character. At present, Sherman does not recognize the true face of big pig hoof Harold, and has no entrusted inhuman feeling. He solemnly patted Harold on the shoulder, as if it was a transfer of some very important responsibility.


    It''s no wonder Sherlock is blind. After all, Harold is really willing to die for tiona. How can such infatuation not be true? How can it not be true love?


    Sheldon just ignores a point. Harold is sincere to tiona, and he is also sincere to other women. This kind of scum man can be sincere to multiple women at the same time, and there is no conflict between indiscriminate love and true love!

 Chapter 275

    "I''ll see you later. Don''t take the opportunity to mess with other elf girls!" Diona and Shifu should also have a lot to say. Just when Harold went to find the Archmage, they separated.


    Fiona still doesn''t trust to tell Harold, even if bias, she has to be angry with more women.


    Harold ate the bear heart leopard and dared to mess around under Sherma''s eyes. He could hold down theona outside. If he messed around in the spirit forest, he would really have a taste of "challenging the double blades". Moreover, Harold is under great pressure now. There is no such idea.


    Just as Harold went to the Archmage''s residence, suddenly there was an earthquake around him, the scene began to blur, and his body had a strange feeling of being violently compressed.


    "This feeling? It seems to be transmitting..." Harold also used the armor of arrow several times, which is not very strange.


    "Don''t resist, it''s me!" the voice of the Archmage came. Harold, one of the few elders he could trust, closed his eyes, relaxed his body, suddenly shook the white light and disappeared in place.


    "Is it necessary to be in such a hurry? Or is it not good to take the normal route?" Harold slightly felt dizzy, shook his head and asked the smiling Archmage.


    After looking at the surrounding environment, it seems to be an airtight hidden base. Is this place a forest of elves?


    "There are all of them. The Elven forest is likely to have Soren, the insider of the ''God climber'' you met. Even if you don''t consider that possibility, you''d better avoid the sight of a big man and talk alone first."


    The Archmage''s attitude towards Harold this time is not only to a younger generation, but also a little more equal, although he has always been very approachable.


    "Big man, who is it?" Harold pretended to be stunned. As a result, he was immediately pierced by a loud voice.


    "Who else can there be, fairy queen? This place is quite safe and doesn''t need to be scruples!" a wizard who is not inferior to the grand mage and has surging magic all over came over.


    "To introduce you, this is yaxta, the premier master of space magic. Only he can secretly transmit you here!"


    Although the Archmage''s attitude is approachable, he is still very proud of his magic level, even conceited.


    This can be seen from what he said at the beginning: "those two or three meters of slag demons are too rubbish. At most, bully the weak. Ancient war trees are really powerful!".


    And he introduced another elf with such high evaluation. There is no doubt that the other is a legendary mage, and his level is definitely no less than that of a grand mage, but yaxta, it sounds familiar


    "Er... Great master, I remember you are not thinking about this elders..." Harold remembered that AI had been able to make complaints about him. The great master and the xxxta were the enemy of the enemy. There was no quarrel in peacetime. It can be said that the relationship between the two men was in the same boat. How could they go together?


    The one who answered this question was not the Archmage, but the elder of yaxta. He said in a very neat words: "we really don''t like each other in personal relations, but in an important position, he and I absolutely trust each other. We can''t be attached to any of the first generation elves!"


    The Archmage also nodded and agreed, which is similar to the feeling that what knows you best is your enemy and competitors sympathize with each other?


    Harold didn''t understand very well, but they trusted each other very much. Harold was also very concerned about the Archmage''s last reminder, and was vaguely worried about the meeting with the elf queen in a while.


    "First of all, let''s briefly talk about Soren. As you know, he was a first generation elf and a heavyweight who participated in the construction of the forest of elves. In those years, his personal strength and group prestige were no less than the current elf queen!"


    "However, there is only a line between genius and madman. He was too persistent in taboo knowledge and powerful power. Finally, he ran counter to everyone. He was defeated and exiled. The queen did it herself! At that time, his strength was not an opponent except the queen!"


    Yiertilan and yaxta briefly told the origin of the "God climbers" one by one. It seems that they also heard from their elders. At that time, it is estimated that they were still weak new generation elves and didn''t know much inside story.


    "Sorry, we don''t have much time. Let''s put aside the information of the God climber first. I want to know what''s going on in the spirit forest, whether the spirit is an enemy or a friend? What''s your position?"


    Harold interrupted with a little impatience. He was afraid that the three people would stay for a long time and cause doubt. He wanted to go straight to the theme. He was really curious about the details of the God climber, but the questioning was not now. There were more important things!


    "Don''t worry, the velocity of time in this space is different from that in the outside world. However, it''s true that calling you to this place is not to discuss Soren! That kind of thing can be discussed outside!"


    The Archmage calmed Harold''s mood. "The elf family also lives in the mainland and is a part of the world. They will neither collude with the devil nor let the enemy rage! We are allies!"


    The Archmage''s words were unequivocal, and there was no shaking or hesitation in his words. After listening to them, Harold was completely relieved. As long as the whole elf family was not credible, the worst situation did not happen!


    Based on his relationship with arrow, Fiona, bias and others, if this is the case, it will not only be a real blow, but also emotionally unacceptable.


    Yaxta continued: "ordinary elves have no desire, or they have no particularly strong desire. They have a long life and live a peaceful life. Most elves are very satisfied with the status quo!"


    Harlott narrowed his eyes. It seems that the elves are not really such a simple iron bucket. Although the sense of kinship is very strong, even the ''God climbers'' are not happy to kill tieona, who can barely be regarded as their compatriots, there are also conflicts of opinion between the elves!


    "The life span of the spirit is very easy, it can break through a thousand years, almost comparable to the dragon, but!" the Archmage suddenly stressed.


    "A thousand years is still not enough to meet, especially compared with the almost endless life span of the first generation of elves. Even if the life of the first generation of elves is exhausted, they can be young again as long as they return to the life tree, and even directly rely on the fruit of the life tree!"


    The Archmage also took a meaningful look at Harold. Harold didn''t understand the special meaning of what the Archmage said, but the Archmage didn''t care if he didn''t get feedback.


    "Many legendary elves want to be promoted and break through the limitations of the world. This abyss invasion is a good opportunity. Even if they were not involved in this matter, they will change their position after seeing the opportunity!"


    Yaxta tacitly understood and then went on with the words of the Archmage. Are these two really dead enemies? Ao Jiao Ji you!


    "Especially the fairy queen, I didn''t trust her very much. Why just expel the God ascender? The strong level of that level can come back easily after being expelled from this position!"


    "Why, as the strongest person in the mainland, she didn''t perceive the invasion of the abyss in advance! There are many signs on both the winged man and the orc, and she can''t be unaware of the long-term connection to the tree of life!"


    Yaxta''s words have brought hostility. The essence of their Presbyterian group to the life tree is actually the world tree. However, as the first life born in the continent, the world tree has a strong connection with this plane. The queen can almost insight into the whole world with the help of the world tree!


    The Archmage also released his doubts impolitely: "the early elves are indeed the fruit evolution of the tree of life, but they have returned to the tree of life for a long time, absorbed a lot of energy, and even affected the growth of the tree of life. It can be said that they are parasitic?"


    "In the final analysis, the first generation elves and elves are one race in the ancient times and the other race after the second reproduction in the new era. Just like the relationship between giants and dwarves, they are completely two races, right?"


    Harold listened carefully without saying a word. I''m afraid the reason why they talked so much to him is because the sun scepter, and only this vital absolute artifact, can make them win Harold so confidently.


    The problem of the elves is very complex. It''s not just that some people have a plot with Sauron or the elves Queen''s intention is unclear. The selfishness of the legendary elves and the old and new contradictions between the first generation elves and the new era elves are all told by irtylan and the Archmage.

 Chapter 276

    Irtylan, you and I slowly sort out the relationship. Harold can clearly see their suspicion and hostility to the elf queen. However, even the two legendary mages with good strength still dare not show hostility outside.


    Think about it, even the legendary mage has a great gap with the fairy queen in strength, not to mention in popularity. The fairy queen is almost the object of worship of all people of the fairy family, and even tiona has considerable respect.


    "Maybe the elf queen and other elf elders do have problems, but we can''t completely stand on the same side with the Archmage against the devil and the abyss. We are in the same position, but I can''t get involved in the political infighting of the elf family!"


    Yes, Harold believed that the Archmage would not be the enemy. The purpose of fighting against the abyss was absolutely the same, but he could not be foolishly used. It was obvious from their words that there was an inequality between the first generation of elves and the new generation of elves.


    The most important thing is reflected in the resource allocation of the life tree. A few early elves absorbed and received most of the output of the life tree, and only a few fruit of the life tree were distributed, so that many legendary Elven elders didn''t get it.


    The reason why Ailan attaches so much importance to the fruit of the tree of life is that it is too rare. As the most gifted genius in a hundred years, he won the reward of the fairy queen. Even his teacher irtylan was very greedy.


    How long does the fruit of the tree of life mature? This resource is indeed valuable and effective, but the tree of life is absorbing nutrients from the whole continent, absorbing massive amounts of solar energy every day. It will not be one or two years before it reaches 100 years.


    Then the legendary elves of the Presbyterian group can only get one or two, and there are only one or two potential new generation elves. Who else took them?


    The first generation of elves!


    "How many legendary elves and the first generation elves are there in the forest of elves? Are all the first generation elves so strong?"


    Harold only knows about the specific strength of the elves. After all, Fiona and Alan are not high-level elves. One is a bear child and the other is slowly transitioning.


    The Archmage stroked his beard and said, "how can each of the first generation elves be so strong? There are five in total. Except for the queen of elves, the remaining four are waste. I can beat two!"


    The Archmage seems to have accumulated resentment for a long time. His tone is not only full of contempt, but also has a strong smell of gunpowder.


    Yaxta is more objective: "there are 16 legendary and strong people in the forest of elves. The four early elves should be out of the top ten. Irtylan and I can enter the top five."


    "The first generation of elves is a legacy of ancient times. They have forcibly survived to a new era by relying on the protection of the tree of life. Unless they break free from the shackles like Sauron or the queen, their strength will be seriously restrained by the world!"


    Harlow nodded. The strength and resources are not equal, even ordinary elves. Anyway, the fruit of the world tree has nothing to do with them. These legendary Elves will certainly be dissatisfied. I''m afraid the Queen''s prestige will be consumed over time.


    "In addition to the two of us, there are five first generation elves. The remaining nine legendary elves are also dissatisfied with the first generation elves on the surface, but someone must have reached an agreement with the queen privately, and more than one!"


    "In addition, at least one of them is Soren''s subordinate or partner. That guy knows our trend like the back of his hand!"


    Harold heard this and raised another question he was worried about: "will the queen and Sauron be cooperative?"


    Harold''s two most worried guesses before were that the whole Elves were enemies, and that the elves queen and Sauron, two strong men who broke through the upper limit of legend, joined hands.


    "Never!" * 2


    Irtylan and yaxta both gave extremely decisive answers. Harold was stunned. How could they be so sure? Didn''t they express their deep mistrust of the elf queen in the previous conversation?


    Especially yaxta, he mentioned why the elf queen only expelled Sauron, and the dissatisfaction on his face was quite obvious. Harold became more and more suspicious of the possibility of the two working together because of this.


    Harold looked puzzled, and they slowly explained.


    "The fairy queen has been called the strongest in the mainland. No, it is difficult for the sea family to have an expert comparable to her. If she still has a desire, it is to become a God. We all suspect that the fairy queen is secretly planning this!"


    "But there can only be one God. The gods are omnipotent, omniscient and supreme. There can never be two gods at the same time! Even if the elf queen and Soren are both enemies, they will never join hands, and the main enemy is each other!"


    Harlott still disagrees. Even if their purposes conflict and they must be in a hostile position, they can reach a tacit understanding temporarily and eliminate other obstacles first in a decisive battle!


    It should be that Harold was still not at ease. Yaxta added: "the elf queen will never degenerate to that step. If they really work together, they can get rid of the accompanying elf elders as early as in the east continent!"


    "The fairy queen is different from Soren. It''s hard to be cruel and take the initiative to attract the invasion of the abyss. She can''t kill hundreds of millions of creatures to gather strength. Her limit is to deal negatively, push the boat along the water and cut her beard halfway!"


    Harold didn''t know the elf queen at all, but he didn''t think the wise mage would go so far. Since he answered so firmly, Harold chose to believe it.


    The worst two situations were avoided. Harold''s heart was no longer anxious. It didn''t matter whether he became a God or not. Anyway, no matter what the result was, whether Soren''s plot succeeded or the elf Queen''s move, they would repel the invasion of the abyss.


    Once this plane is dragged into the abyss, it is impossible to produce an "omnipotent supreme God". Harold believes that Sauron only wants to achieve his purpose with the invasion of the abyss, and will not tolerate the real fall of the world.


    Harold''s inner thought at this time is very simple: "whoever becomes a God has nothing to do with mankind anyway. As long as the world will not be destroyed, it''s a big deal to worship a great god later. Although Harold believes in the sun, he is not pious enough to stop someone who wants to become a God."


    Harold was not a happy person. Although his mood was relaxed, his expression did not change much, but he was still understood by the two legendary mages who seemed to be able to read his mind.


    "Don''t be naive! Becoming a God needs to absorb a large number of souls and lives of the whole plane. According to the current situation, at least half of the creatures of the whole plane have to be sacrificed. If you don''t stand up and resist, you are the fish and meat on the chopping board. No one can ignore it!"

 Chapter 277

    "Even if you say so, I can''t do anything. The ''God climber'' flattened me three or two times, and several human kingdoms were destroyed by the orcs. What''s more difficult... We humans will give spiritual support!"


    Harlott doesn''t care how the Archmage emphasizes the danger. When the sky falls, the tall man will top, and Yao Ming won''t let Pan Changjiang top? It''s time for you elves to contribute. After all, whether the God climber or the elves queen, aren''t you the trouble caused by your elves?


    "OK, don''t worry, we just need you to take good care of the sun scepter, absolutely! Absolutely! Don''t give the sun scepter to anyone. Without this artifact that can connect the sun with endless energy, anyone who wants to become a God is a fool''s dream!"


    "Soren, we''ll keep an eye on him. He doesn''t have a chance to show up. You just need to watch out for those guys in the spirit forest. They will never come hard to get a handle, but there should be a lot of other means. You should be ready early!"


    "No, the fairy queen, they will be back soon. The conversation is over! After leaving, don''t spread the word, especially with Alan. He is not suitable to participate in this matter!" the conversation was basically over, and the Archmage finally told Harold.


    Alan has received the fruit of the tree of life from the queen of elves. Even if he has a relationship as his apprentice, it''s hard to say who he will choose to support. It''s better not to tell him at all than embarrass him.


    "Well, I''ll send you back right away. After you return to the spirit forest, you continue to go to irtylan''s residence, but you should be stopped on the way. Don''t be nervous. He and I will find you soon!"


    Before Harold nodded, he felt dizzy again. After a short trance, he returned to the place where he had disappeared. There was no human shadow around and should not be found.


    "Continue to pretend to walk towards the Archmage''s residence. In the eyes of others, it should be that the Archmage wants to use the problem of compensating the ancient trees of the war to have a secret talk with me in advance. He will definitely intervene and block it!"


    Sure enough, as soon as Harold came near the Archmage''s village, he was accosted in the distance by a sweet looking and tall beautiful elf.


    "Excuse me, the fairy queen and the elders of the Presbyterian group want to meet you as soon as possible. Can you spare some time?"


    The other party spoke politely, even with respect, but with an irresistible firmness in his words.


    Harold didn''t want to refuse, but acting was still necessary. He said slightly embarrassed, "sorry, can you wait a minute? I have an appointment and go immediately after talking with him!"


    The fairy beauty suddenly stopped in front of Harold with a smile, "elder eltilan also cares more about business. He will meet you with other elders. Your private affairs can be postponed."


    What an agile skill! Harold was not very alert to the other party, but he could never look around. However, he was bullied by the other party without even reaction time. If the other party came hard, Harold could not be subdued at this moment


    I didn''t say I was going to see irtylan, did I?


    Can she even understand my purpose? Is there more intelligence investigation, or was she monitored as soon as she entered the spirit forest? What was just transmitted will not be exposed


    With a little uneasiness, Harold looked at the beautiful elf in a positive way, and a sense of disobedience appeared. Harold had been in close contact with bias and tiona for many times, and was familiar with the characteristics of the elf. The Female Elf in front of him had sharper ears and whiter skin.


    It''s not so tall as too tall. Harold, a human man close to two meters, is a little lower than each other. The average body size of the elves is a little lower than that of humans. Bias is already very tall, only one meter and eight.


    The first generation of elves... It really gave him a feeling similar to Soren at that time. The simple thing of sending messages and receiving people was to send a legendary strong man. Is it to show respect or... Go down?


    "I see. Let''s go. You seem different from other elves. You seem more..."


    The elf, who looked like a girl or smiled, walked side by side with Harold on the road. The distance between the two sides was very close. At first glance, there was a feeling of intimacy.


    "I''m the first generation of elves. I''m a little different from ordinary elves. There''s no need to call me a respectful name. I spend most of my time on the world tree as a fruit. The time of normal life should be only a few hundred years. We are peers!"


    Nima''s peers, I haven''t had more change than you in my two lives! But judging by the life span of the elves, this guy is really not an elder.


    Harold was almost stuck by the beautiful spirit and walked together. Instead of feeling fragrant, he felt a sense of inexplicable discomfort and an unspeakable sense of disharmony.


    After walking for a long time, Harold realized the source of this sense of disharmony. The other party''s footsteps were synchronized with his own heartbeat. It was so accurate that Harold''s senses could not distinguish the time difference between his heartbeat and the other party''s footsteps.


    As soon as Harold found out about it, his heart beat suddenly faster. The other party''s steps accelerated the same frequency, and his steps narrowed. His walking speed did not change at all. He was still close to Harold.


    "You seem a little nervous. Don''t worry. Our elves are very friendly to guests, or... Are you attracted to me? Ha ha, I''m quite charming! After the business is over, we can" play "for a while if you like!"


    Just like the big sister next door, she had a friendly voice and a sunny smile on her face, but she really didn''t know what caused Harold''s discomfort. Harold didn''t believe it.


    Bad taste, Harold''s expression is slightly ugly. It seems that life is easily mastered by the other party. It''s really uncomfortable. It''s just that the other party continues to talk and laugh indifferently. It''s an uncomfortable guy!


    Speaking of it, Soren also makes people feel very uncomfortable. What he does is cruel, but he can''t move. He says a very simple "learned new knowledge again!", which is different from ordinary people''s behavior, which is difficult for Harold to understand.


    Are the first elves so annoying? Isn''t the elf queen the same character? Can you stop deliberately amplifying the footsteps? I''m so bored!


    Gradually, Harold felt that the other party deliberately made the pace fast and slow, light and heavy. Something terrible happened. Harold''s heartbeat changed with the other party''s rhythm.


    "That flower is called maze flower. It''s so beautiful that it''s easy to get lost. It''s extinct outside. Only the forest of elves still exists!"


    "That''s liuyingcao..." the other party had no intention of converging. The strange first generation elf unkindly released malice. It''s not as simple as a prank or bullying.


    This is the waste in the mouth of the Archmage? This is the strength of the bottom ranking?


    Bullshit. Sure enough, I can''t believe the subjective evaluation with strong emotional tendency. The Archmage didn''t really touch the first generation elves. Why do you judge the strength of others so definitely?


    Harold really couldn''t help it. His heart was aching like an explosion. His face was pale and said, "sorry, I''m not feeling well. Can I have a rest?"


    "No, after all, you can communicate with two elf girls at the same time. No one has ever done such a thing. You''re so great. You can make it through a short distance? Work harder!"


    The beautiful fairy encouraged Harold in a rather admirable tone, and then his face suddenly changed and fiercely scolded:


    "Bias learned to refine herbs with me since childhood. I''m both her master and her half mother. You little beast dare to step on two boats. It''s really brave!"


    Grass, it turned out that there was a real hatred. Harold covered his painful heart and moaned in his heart, so he easily provoked two elf girls. Why are there backstage


    It''s not harlot''s bad luck. After all, the total population of elves is so small, and the total forest of elves is so large. However, there are so many strong ones. These seven aunts, neighbors and elders and mentors can always touch some relatives and bring some. Therefore, it can be said that almost all elves have such a backstage

 Chapter 278

    "Sorry, I don''t understand what you mean. Isn''t the fairy queen still waiting for us? Business matters!" Harold broke into a cold sweat in pain and clenched his teeth to drag it first. Rao is a top-grade scum man like Harold. He can''t think of how to reply for a while.


    "It doesn''t matter. It takes time for the Presbyterian group to gather. They have to reach some consensus before you go. There''s plenty of time!"


    The evil character and strange moves of the first generation of elves continued to step on strange steps, making Harold gasp and groan. Do you want to do it? I have to be killed if I don''t do it, but I''m just asking for pain?


    Perhaps compared with the Archmage, the strength of this early generation of elves is indeed a little weaker, but it is also a real legendary strong man. It is the first generation of elves that survived in ancient times.


    Harold''s injury is not well, and the giant wrist guard is cooling and charging. He doesn''t dare to use the sun scepter. Now this thing is very sensitive. It''s hard to refuse if others want to borrow it.


    If Harold offered the sun Scepter as a holy thing, he would look like a crazy believer, and it would be easier to refuse, but if he abused it at will, it would be difficult to find an excuse. Borrowing weapons and holy things are not the same nature.


    "Bias and I like each other. I didn''t deceive her or take advantage of her. Maybe the spirit''s concept is monogamy, but it''s common for nobles in the human world to marry multiple women at the same time. I''m sorry I''m not single-minded, but I will treat her well!"


    At this moment, Harold can only explain hard, but soft. Anyway, he can''t hide it. At this time, it''s a good opportunity to solve it. Now he''s a distinguished guest of the spirit forest. No matter who he is, he won''t endanger his life. There won''t be such a golden card to avoid death in the future.


    After hearing this, the beautiful fairy suddenly chopped her foot on the ground and slammed a pit. At the same time, Harold felt a sharp pain in his heart, a hot throat, a stream of blood gushed out, and his body was about to fall down. The wound that had not healed seemed to crack again.


    Patter, the beautiful elf held Harold in one hand. No, it should have picked up Harold. At this time, Harold was caught by the tall elf like a hunted prey.


    "I know you don''t have any intimate relationship with bias. Since you are already with Sherma''s apprentice, stay away from my baby apprentice and harass her again, and I''ll make you fertilizer!!"


    The beautiful fairy''s eyes stared at Harold, and the blue pupil was full of angry flames. As the footsteps stopped, Harold''s heart beat was restrained and could not move. He felt dizzy and more and more disgusting.


    Let''s make a promise first. Anyway, there is no contract and no witness. The big deal is that I can''t beat it now. Can I beat it all my life? I can''t. when you turn into fruit and roll back to the tree, I''m with bias!


    But just as Harold was about to speak, he suddenly felt a deep sense of crisis in his heart, as if once he said it, his life would be in danger. The unwarranted warning made Harold quickly change his answer:


    "Don''t die. She and I really love each other. You have no right to object. If you want to stop us, kill me!"


    "Ah! You boy!" the beautiful face of the first generation of elves began to twist, and the fierce murderous spirit flourished. There was no aura of the big sister next door, but more like a bloodthirsty butcher.


    Harold said that he began to counselle. Even if the other Party considered the overall situation and spared his life, it was also a very painful experience to be beaten into meat patties and then saved. Won''t he bet wrong?


    "... it''s quite decent, even if you pass!"


    The first generation of elves suddenly released Harold, his face turned sunny, and even burst into a rainbow. Different from the first false smile, he talked and laughed enthusiastically with Harold.


    "I spend most of my time on the tree of life as a fruit. I don''t know much about love and marriage. To be honest, I don''t care if I''m single-minded or amorous. Just like each other?"


    "You should really like bias. In the letter, she also said she really likes you, so it''s OK. The others don''t matter!"


    Harold finally breathed a sigh of relief and bet right. Sure enough, what he had just said was a temptation rather than a warning. If he really promised to stay away from bias, he would probably end up miserable.


    "Thank you. Don''t worry. I will never fail her! No matter what danger there is, I will protect her!"


    "Oh, come to the spirit forest next time and take her with you. I''ll officiate at your wedding in person! You have accomplished a feat and married two spirit girls at the same time! It seems that even if the times have changed and the blood of the emperor has declined, mankind will not decline! Ha ha!"


    "Just call me sunflower. I don''t have a name! That''s what bias calls me."


    Xiangyanghua patted Harold on the back. Although the distance between the two was wider than before, the inner distance should be shortened.


    Xiangyanghua dispels her worries. Harold is not the kind of garbage that deceives girls. Harold also smoothes out the hidden hostility towards the early elves. There may be a conflict of interest for different purposes, but generally speaking, he is not an enemy.


    "Ask me a lot. What would you do if I agreed to stop contacting bias?" Harold had completely relaxed. Xiangyanghua restored the image of a cheerful big sister, and his words were full of goodwill, so he asked boldly.


    "Kill you!" was concise. Harold thought the other party was joking. As a result, xiangyanghua''s next explanation made Harold sweat.


    "I don''t care about the importance of the sun scepter and the orders of the elf queen. If you give in to my violence, it means that your love for bias is just playing. Since you are such a damn scum, there is naturally no reason to let you live again!"


    Xiangyanghua seems to be a more out of tune spirit than Sherlock code. It is free and taboo. It does things only according to its preferences and does not care about the consequences. It is the type that can never be provoked! Harold warned himself deeply in his heart.


    ......


    "Is Beyonce still so weak? Don''t bully her, let alone let others bully her, especially the bastard apprentice of Sherma. That guy is not a gentle child!"


    "Don''t worry, Alan has always taken good care of her, and she is kind-hearted. Almost no one hates her!"


    Harold and sunflower talked and laughed in the second half of the journey. It was very easy. The focus of their speech was on bias. When they were about to reach the conference room at the bottom of the world tree, sunflower finally summarized it.


    "Your character is relatively strong. It should make up for her childishness. Her character is weak and just tolerates your shortcomings. I''m very satisfied with you!"


    With that, xiangyanghua pushed the door into the conference room, followed by Harold, who was cold and whispered in his heart.


    "When you see the fairy queen later, don''t look directly into her eyes. No, don''t look at her face. Forget it, just stare at her feet and talk!"


    "In addition, be careful of ephalus of the Presbyterian group. The last strange early elves with bare hair should also be on guard!"


    This voice and tone is indeed xiangyanghua. No doubt, it seems that she has successfully won her favor. She even goes against her position to remind Harold.


    Or is xiangyanghua a neutral faction? Her character is not likely to be involved in power struggle or conflict of interest.

 Chapter 279

    There was a serious atmosphere, and the air seemed to become viscous. The small conference room was filled with more than a dozen legendary strong men, staring at Harold behind the sunflower. At this moment, Harold felt strongly uncomfortable.


    Harold firmly remembered the warning of xiangyanghua and didn''t dare to turn his eyes to the elf queen. He just greeted the Archmage with his eyes. According to reason, yaxta didn''t know him, so they pretended not to know him.


    "Xitris, I''ve brought you here. I''m not interested in the meeting. Let''s go first!" Xiang Yanghua waved casually and said hello to the fairy queen sitting in the center. He''s going to leave. He''s really a very willful guy.


    The fairy queen frowned and began to persuade: "it''s not appropriate for you to leave the scene, not to mention all the high-level elves to attend together. You should also sit down and listen as an early generation of elves!"


    "He met Soren, a traitor of our elves. We need to stop him. Since you enjoy the shelter and nourishment of the tree of life, you can''t shirk your responsibility!"


    The voice of the fairy queen was somewhat neutral, and her words were upright and irrefutable. Harold''s first impression was a little similar to Marcus.


    Xiangyanghua scratched her head. For a moment, she didn''t know how to refute. Of course, she couldn''t refute, because the fairy queen''s words were extremely correct.


    Xiangyanghua hesitated for a few seconds and finally sat on the right hand of the elf queen. Harold also did the opposite of the elf queen under the guidance of the Archmage.


    Harlott simply looked around. There were 16 people in his room. He was directly opposite the elf queen. On the left side of the elf queen were legendary elves such as mages, and on the right side were four early generation elves.


    It is worth mentioning that Sherlock was late. After Harold took his seat, the silent and repressive atmosphere lasted for a few minutes, and the elf queen frowned and asked:


    "What about that bastard Sherma? He made trouble during the battle and is late now. Do you understand etiquette and rules?"


    Is the tone and expression completely different from that of Xiang Yanghua because of the relationship with Sherma she raised? The relationship is relatively close, so he speaks more seriously.


    Without one person, the meeting could not start. Harold was watched by a group of strong people. He was a little nervous. The only sound source was the sound of breathing, heartbeat and the boring breath of sunflowers. Why was the meeting room so quiet? For torture? How to give people so much psychological pressure?


    When Harold had a faint stomachache, the door of the conference room was finally pushed open again. "Sorry, I''ve talked to my apprentice for a long time. You''re dead thinking. It''s OK to start first!"


    Sheldon is nervous enough. He is late for this occasion and has such confidence. His seat is on the right hand side of the elf queen. He is very close and seems to have a good relationship.


    "You guy, apologize at least formally? Forget it, I''ll talk to you later!" the fairy queen''s face took a sullen look. As soon as Harold looked at it, he remembered the reminder of sunflower and quickly looked away.


    Instead of converging, Sherman took out the elaborate wreath and put it on the fairy queen''s head without saying a word.


    "I know I was wrong in the previous battle. This is an indemnity... It suits you very much. Old woman, you can barely say you are young!"


    Sheldon''s words and deeds stunned Harold. What kind of master is it? What kind of apprentice is it? Is it OK to say this kind of private affairs on this occasion? And is your relationship too intimate? Really don''t care about other people''s eyes?


    The fairy queen was not angry and scolded as Harold thought. Instead, she was shy. Yes, she touched the wreath and showed off to the people with satisfaction. What''s the situation?


    The image has collapsed. The original strongest man in the mainland, whose strength exceeds that of "God climber" Soren, has been completely collapsed by the image of the ultimate boss of the Archmage and yaxta.


    "Cough, cough, Queen, should we get to the point? Harold has something urgent to rush back to the territory. Let''s not waste time!"


    The Archmage broke the Queen''s sweet little girl state, and the elf queen slightly embarrassed released her hand holding the wreath and began to preside over the meeting.


    "Harold, the noble of mankind, we heard that you met a first generation elf who claimed to be a ''God climber''. Please tell us the details of this matter. This matter is very important. Please describe it as completely and in detail as possible! Thank you!"


    Harold didn''t have any burden. He wasn''t prepared to hide it, "I met his raid after defeating the devil and getting the sun scepter. He was in the middle of the night..."


    No one interrupted or talked. They listened to Harold''s narration seriously. Of course, except xiangyanghua, this guy took out a piece of fruit and began to chew. Are you kidding me? Be serious!


    Harold was almost interrupted by the guy in the play. Fortunately, he didn''t forget the situation at this time. He couldn''t relax, tightened his nerves and didn''t get stuck.


    "... finally, the Golden Eagle drove him away. That guy''s strength is the strongest I''ve ever seen. Even the demon lord talimore from the abyss is much weaker than him!"


    Frankly speaking, talimore is not weak, but he suffers a loss by belittling the enemy. If he goes all out, Harold and they will also be destroyed. After all, talimore and Soren are at the same level in terms of specifications, both above legends and below gods.


    "Demon lord, have you met that kind of guy?" the voice of the fairy queen was a little surprised. Even her strong enemy, Harold, a human without legendary strength, could escape from the demon lord?


    "I fought with a disillusioned legendary red Orc in the dusk brigade, and reluctantly defeated my opponent with the help of the Archmage''s ancient war tree! The Archmage''s ancient war tree is very powerful. Without its help, we must be slaughtered!"


    Harlott also winked at the Archmage at this time, which probably means that I am an industrial injury, and the compensation should be reduced appropriately. In addition, I will help you publicize and boast, and give you a discount depending on the situation!


    The Archmage also smiled and nodded. Facts speak louder than words. The actual combat effect of the ancient war tree he painstakingly developed and manufactured is so amazing that he can directly output it by riding his face when arguing about the magic level in the future.


    Other elves on the field also whispered to each other. The dusk brigade is still famous. It seems that the war history of the regiment has also visited the forest of elves. Ike''s guide is also very smooth. People are impressed with the legendary green ORC.


    If it was him, plus another legendary red Orc and ancient war trees, it seems that it is not impossible to defeat a demon lord who despises the enemy, and the main Harold doesn''t have to lie about such things.


    Harold is also very encouraged. Although his strength is not good, he must not be looked down upon by the elves. Do you think the mainland is saved by your elves?


    You are not here, we are also struggling and fighting hard. We have paid a heavy price and achieved quite a lot. You elves deserve to pay later. Don''t lift yourself too high!


    "The golden giant eagle that can repel Sauron must be the holy eagle. That''s right. Wait, the holy Eagle has been unsealed? Isn''t it going to steal the fruit of the tree of life again?"


    "Presumptuous, it dares!"


    "Can''t we stop it?"


    "Be quiet. We''ll discuss this later. The holy eagle will follow the instructions of the sun. We won''t have conflict in this period. The focus is the traitor!"


    The fairy queen pulled back the discussion that was almost off topic, but her frown showed that she also had a headache for the holy eagle. Although her name was holy eagle, her character was very rogue! The holy Eagle almost free from magic is the most troublesome object of the elves.

 Chapter 280

    "Sure enough, it was Sauron who stole the sun scepter. He had fallen into madness long before he was exiled!"


    After listening to harlott''s narration, the elf queen answered a secret that had plagued everyone for a long time. Why did the powerful qiyat Empire lose the most precious sun scepter, so that it slowly declined and was finally defeated by the orcs.


    At that time, there were double-digit legendary strong men in the qiyat empire. It was not Sauron''s strange tricks. No one could steal the sun Scepter because of his towering magic power. The repulsion of the artifact itself was enough to kill ordinary thieves.


    Harold felt more relieved when he heard this. It was also a debt owed by the elves in morality. After all, Soren was one of the founders of the elves'' forest, and it was necessary for the elves to make up for his mistakes.


    The bald elf suddenly said, "if Sauron wants to achieve his goal, he must rely on the power of the sun''s scepter. Human beings, can you hold this artifact related to the safety of the whole continent?"


    Is it a high-speed straight ball attack? Harold''s heart sank. It seems that the ELF''s determination is stronger than he thought. Can he really keep the sun Scepter? If the elves don''t want to reason, they can certainly get the sun Scepter by force threat.


    "I can get it back from the devil and successfully escape Sauron''s robbery. I don''t have to worry too much!"


    Harlott replied with a stiff head that even without the warning of the Archmage and Alexandria, he would never be willing to send out the artifact, not to mention Kryon''s injury to be treated.


    The fairy queen said in a relatively gentle tone: "don''t worry, only humans can use the power of the sun scepter. We don''t want to covet treasures. We just want to better stop Sauron''s plan. You must not underestimate his threat!"


    The situation worsened in an instant. The elf queen spoke very strongly. Harold didn''t know how to refuse or couldn''t refuse. He inadvertently looked directly into the elf Queen''s eyes.


    He felt as if he were in the warm water. He was comfortable all over and couldn''t resist at all. He told him to refuse, but he wanted to be incomparably obedient to each other. The hostility that was not deep enough had been completely transformed into goodwill.


    It''s so beautiful and kind. It''s far more beautiful than the faces of ordinary elves such as Fiona and bias. It''s more attractive than the demons. It''s not the temptation of obscenity, but the radiance like the virgin, which makes people want to put down their arms and embrace.


    Yaxta suddenly opened his mouth and said in a tone of regret: "if only Sauron had been killed directly at the beginning, there would be no such situation now. The abyss invaded, the orcs fell, and the whole continent fell into war, alas..."


    Several other legendary elves also winked at each other, and then made a noisy conversation, deliberately waking Harold.


    Harold bit his lips hard. After tasting the taste of his blood, he finally broke free from his strange state. He dared not look at the elf queen again, but looked back and forth restlessly to observe the expression of everyone present.


    The three first generation elves other than xiangyanghua were slightly unhappy. The queen of the elves also raised her eyebrows and said:


    "In terms of the situation at that time, it was a big problem to expel him. I wasn''t much better than him. Don''t... Look at me too high!"


    Although it sounds that the fairy queen is only defending, there is a feeling of irony at this time. The actual expression seems to be the threat of "don''t underestimate me!".


    The atmosphere in the conference room was a little tense. Harold glanced back and forth and found that two distinct camps had been formed. The elf queen and several early Elves were silently fighting against most legendary elves.


    Among them, the firmest ones are irtylan and yaxta. Although there is no obvious confrontation, the straight neck shows their position without taboo. The three people on the side of the early elves, except xiangyanghua, also have cold eyes.


    Bang, Sherman patted the table and brought the people back to the theme:


    "Don''t talk about the past. We''ve figured out the purpose of that guy and are ready to organize people to hunt him down! Since everyone thinks that guy is dead, don''t just blame others and take action to kill him!"


    Sherma should exist like a lubricant, not the role of shit stirring stick expected by Harold. It can be said that the internal contradictions of the elves have been quite intensified. It''s really a big trouble without him to ease them.


    "Ah, indeed, we must unite now. The whole continent is in danger. No matter what our personal purpose, our common goal is to repel the abyss. Is there anything wrong with the sun Scepter..."


    A legendary elf with an unusually handsome appearance got up and concluded that his status seemed to be very high. Even the elf queen nodded in agreement, but he was interrupted just when he mentioned that the sun Scepter was a word.


    "Aphelius, you should not be qualified to say this. Where were you the first time the border was opened? The queen led a team to the east continent. We should guard the tree of life together. Why did you come back from the outside afterwards?"


    Yaxta made a rude question, and Harold suddenly paid attention. This guy is a role specially reminded by xiangyanghua. Even yaxta has a problem with him. I''m afraid it''s probably not good.


    "I''m investigating the movements of demons and the march route of orcs. It''s really important to guard the forest of elves, but I can''t give up understanding the information of the outside world!" ophilius explained with a smile and didn''t get angry because of yaksta''s accusation.


    The Archmage immediately made a meaningful speech: "the results of your investigation are worthless. You only brought back the information that the devil guards the door of the abyss and the orcs invade the south in an all-round way in the name of ''hidden Sage''. Is it too perfunctory?"


    "Do your best to get at least some key information? However, without this contribution, do you take it seriously or distract yourself from doing something else?"


    The elf queen suddenly interrupted: "pay attention to your words and don''t provoke contradictions for no reason. I think all the elf people are reliable partners!"


    The fairy queen seems to cherish her fellow people. At least on the surface, the fairy queen intended to end the topic. Continuing to quarrel will only be a meaningless waste of time. However, a guy who doesn''t know how to look at the atmosphere surprised the whole audience in a word.


    "Well, Soren seems to belong to the elf family. Can he be trusted? CITRIS, don''t you cause great disaster just because you trust him? Ah... Am I wrong, sorry!"


    Sunflower!!! If you can''t speak, shut up. Even Harold can feel the atmosphere in the conference room. The air condenses, the temperature drops, and the fairy queen''s hair floats one by one.


    The conversation was interrupted and found fault continuously. It seemed that the strongest person in the mainland was really angry. She looked at her compatriots on the left hand side with bad eyes, but Xiang Yanghua still played with her hair tips. She didn''t know what fear was?

 Chapter 281

    The smell of gunpowder in the meeting room is getting stronger and stronger. Xiangyanghua''s deliberate behavior of finding fault can not be ignored simply. No matter how good tempered the fairy queen is, she must properly maintain her majesty.


    It doesn''t matter whether she is really angered. If she wants to continue to dominate the meeting, she can''t tolerate it any more.


    The Archmage and Alexandria looked at each other and winked at aphelius. It seems that the three have reached a consensus. Is it a temporary alliance? At the same time, the three first generation elves on the Queen''s left also stood up nervously.


    Something''s wrong! Won''t you do it? Harold suddenly took out his shield and hid in the corner. By the way, he took out the life potion that went along with Sherma and was ready to take it at any time to prevent accidental injury and death.


    "Shut up, roll back to the tree and say in your dream, I don''t allow you to insult the queen!"


    Sherma broke out, kicked over the table and smashed the sunflower. The sunflower was unwilling to show weakness. He swung the bench and smashed the flying table. The fight still broke up, but fortunately it was not a magic bombing.


    Instead, the benches and chairs flew disorderly, and the limbs collided violently. Only Sherma and xiangyanghua participated in the war.


    Sherma and xiangyanghua are extremely sensitive melee strongmen. They move like two phantoms, constantly flashing in every corner of the room. The elf queen is still adjusting her mind, and the others sit back with a sigh of relief, without any intention of fighting.


    Both Xiang Yanghua and Sherma were restrained. Neither side used weapons, let alone launched blessing magic. They just relied on ordinary physical strength and martial arts to compete. No one was injured for a long time, but they were beaten in the conference room.


    "Enough, xiangyanghua, leave the table. Since you really don''t want to attend the meeting, there''s no need to force it! Sherma, it doesn''t matter. She liked to bully me a long time ago. Just ignore her!"


    After the fairy queen''s words, the air became sticky. In the physical sense, both Sherma and sunflower were bound and stopped.


    Sherma returned to the queen with a cold hum. Xiangyanghua said shamelessly, "I dare to bully you. I''m just kidding. I don''t mean any harm!" then he left without looking back.


    The Archmage said, "that guy is such a mess. Just ignore it!" he repaired the mess of the conference room with magic, quickly leveled the tables and chairs, and deliberately opened the doors and windows, sweeping away the depressed atmosphere.


    The light in the conference room became bright, and the wind outside and the rustle of leaves could be heard. Harold had the feeling of changing from an interrogation room to a university classroom. The whole person was relaxed at once. The Archmage was helping him as much as possible!


    A short Female Elf coughed and invited Harold to sit down again instead of the queen. She should be in a neutral position. No matter the Archmage and Alexandria, the elf queen, or ephalus, the three parties had no opinion on her.


    Just like a farce, inexplicably started to fight, and ended casually. Xiangyanghua must have deliberately found fault. What''s the purpose? Although she is really wonderful, she is not crazy. Why bother the nominal leader?


    Sherma seems to be taking the lead for the fairy queen who raised him, but changing direction is tantamount to preventing the fairy queen from making power. If the fairy queen uses three or two moves to subdue the sunflower, I''m afraid the Queen''s momentum will overwhelm everyone now.


    When she wants to make any decision, does anyone dare to protest?


    At this moment, Harold had thanked xiangyanghua and Sherma, the two future fathers-in-law, from his heart. Although the means were wonderful, they did a great help.


    "It''s better to keep the sun Scepter for human beings. As for Sauron''s threat... Are we powerless to let him continue to act recklessly?"


    Yaxta''s words were agreed by almost all legendary elves, including ephalus, who originally planned for the sun scepter. Now everyone doesn''t want the elf queen to get this artifact. Even sacrificing their own interests can''t let the queen succeed.


    The fairy queen looked at the crowd, looked at Harold for a few times, and finally stepped back and said, "well, don''t abuse its power, and be careful not to be robbed!"


    "Queen, this... Is not very stable!"


    Baldheaded elves are very unwilling. How can a human who can''t even be legendary guarantee that he can guard the sun Scepter? Even before, millions of people are also the race ahead of the continent. Now human beings are almost destroyed by orcs. Is it necessary to give each other face like this?


    "It''s settled. However, the solar Scepter was stolen by Sauron, sent to the abyss and tampered with, resulting in it becoming the coordinate and medium to open the plane channel. It''s hard to say whether it has completely got rid of the influence!"


    "I''ll check it for you. If it affects you, I''ll get rid of it! Don''t worry, just once!"


    The elf queen had stretched out her hand while talking, waiting for Harold to pass the sun scepter.


    In fact, harlott was sure that the sun Scepter was OK. He launched a sun god descent. If it hadn''t been completely purified, it would seem that the sun god was too incompetent.


    But the fairy queen has given in, changing from confiscating the sun scepter to checking. Isn''t it too shameful for Harold to continue to refuse? He is not a sunflower who has been with the fairy queen for thousands of years, nor is he a nurturing and affectionate Sherma.


    Even the Archmage and yaxta dare not directly contradict the elf queen. They only dare to incite everyone to fight together. It''s too shameless for him not to give each other face!


    What to do, harlott can be sure that there is nothing wrong with the sun Scepter now, but after a circle of the elf Queen''s hand, there may be something wrong.


    It''s good to get a positioning and navigation. What if it''s a delayed transmission magic and a soul magic that controls the soul? Any one can easily play with Harold between his hands.


    "Stop the ink, bring it here, I''ll check it!" Sherman, it''s Sherman again. He grabbed the sun scepter from Harold''s hand, kept turning and wiping it back and forth, smelling and rubbing it for a while, just like a curious baby.


    Brother, this is an artifact, not a broom. You have a little respect!


    At this time, all the people present turned their attention to Sherlock and the sun Scepter in his hand, one by one staring wide. The elf queen stood up and pulled Sherlock''s clothes for him to pass.


    Gollum, Harold swallowed his saliva. Sheldon won''t just give it to the elf queen, Archmage and elder yaxta. You should stop it!


    "Ah, there seems to be nothing wrong, old woman. Do you want to check it again? I say no! You... Aren''t that kind of person, are you? There''s no need to force yourself!"


    Sheldon handed it up indifferently. Ephalus had strode over. This guy didn''t want to see the elf queen get the sun Scepter than the Archmage and Alexandria!


    The fairy queen''s eyes changed. She looked at Sherlock as if she was remembering something. Harold couldn''t see Sherlock''s expression from his angle. She didn''t know what silent communication they had.


    We can only see the expression of the fairy queen, from dignified to relaxed, and then to liberation, "no, give it back to Harold, and so do others. Don''t make any humiliating moves! The sun scepter is a treasure left by the emperor, and has nothing to do with the fairy, and we don''t need this kind of external force to protect our home!"


    The fairy queen should have put down her obsession and sighed deeply. Then she really took out the spirit of the strongest in the mainland and clearly warned all the elf people, whether legendary elves or early elves, to acquiesce in this decision.


    "Sorry, human noble, I was a little rude before. Greed and obsession are difficult for anyone to overcome. I hope you can forgive me!"


    Harold looked at the fairy queen again. This time he was still shocked by the beauty of the other party, but without the feeling of uncontrollability, the other party could put down his body and apologize to him. Of course, Harold was flattered and polite.

 Chapter 282

    After the sensitive issue of the ownership of the sun Scepter was over, the meeting became simple and fast, and Harold briefly described the abyss gate and orc allies.


    At the end of the meeting, the fairy queen swept away the decline and inspired the people very excitedly, "ladies and gentlemen, the world has been peaceful for nearly a thousand years, and this time the enemy is an alien devil!"


    "In the face of these guys who just want to destroy and devour our world, we have no negotiation, no retreat, and we have only one choice to completely defeat and drive them away!"


    "I don''t know what misunderstandings you all have about me, and I don''t know the selfishness of each of you. I just hope to unite at this critical moment. I swear in the name of the world tree that I will definitely do my best to defeat the devil and the traitor! I hope you can also live up to the grace of the world tree and contribute to protecting the world!"


    The spirit Queen''s aura has changed greatly, just like a hero. Sure enough, Harold''s initial feeling is right. The spirit queen is a bit like Marcus. She is a positive figure who likes to solve problems openly.


    The relationship between Sherma and the fairy queen is indeed extraordinary. The fairy queen will be influenced by him to return to her original heart when she is confused.


    From the beginning, Harold was charmed to the back and wanted to do something about the sun scepter. The elf queen obviously had a special idea about the sun scepter, but her desire was far less than that of Sauron. After thinking over and over, she finally put it down.


    In the face of the spirit queen who has changed her mind, she has done her best and has no selfishness. No spirit has any resistance. Even if the legendary spirit wants to compete for power, it must be after the trouble is over. In this period, the unpredictable spirit queen is the best leader.


    "During the time we were delayed by Soren, the devil and the orcs bewitched by the devil caused a heavy blow to the whole continent. The disaster fell on every inch of soil. Among them, human beings suffered the most and resisted the most!"


    Said here, the elf queen specially pointed the whole audience''s attention to Harold.


    "Mankind is the first race to fight against demons and the one with the greatest casualties against orcs. Even if they fail, they have made great contributions to the mainland! Although they can''t make up for one ten thousandth of your loss, I am willing to give a fruit of the tree of life to the great human hero!"


    As soon as Harold heard it, he immediately came to the spirit. What compensation must be farting. It''s just to apologize for trying to rob the sun scepter. The enemy didn''t come to attack the elves and was blocked by humans. Even if humans die, they have nothing to do with the elves!


    Fruit of the tree of life! It is a miracle fruit whose value is almost comparable to that of an artifact and can help break through the threshold of legend. Even legendary elves are extremely greedy for rare treasures!


    The bald elf opened his mouth and didn''t say what he wanted to say. The Archmage and Alexandria clapped their hands very grandiosely and supported the elf Queen''s decision. They didn''t know what they were happy about. They wouldn''t expect Harold to share half of them, would they?


    The other elves couldn''t see their expression. Anyway, the distribution right of the fruit of the tree of life belonged to the queen of elves alone, and no one objected. There was a sudden thump at the door. It turned out that xiangyanghua suddenly didn''t stand firm, knocked open the door and fell in, which seemed to be frightened by the generosity of the queen of elves.


    "Why didn''t you leave? Didn''t you say you were not interested in the meeting and wanted to go to bed? Let me give you a ride!"


    Now the fairy queen has lost her messy dark thoughts and completely lost her burden. She doesn''t have to look forward and backward to start. With a wave at will, an irresistible wind will roll up sunflowers and fly to the sky.


    Xiangyanghua is like a fallen leaf in the storm. It dances wildly and rotates wildly. A meteor disappears in the altitude of hundreds of meters. I vaguely hear her angry cry and curse.


    The elves seemed to apologize and even revealed their next general plan to Harold. The elves queen would take two early elves to hunt down Sauron, and the Archmage, Alexandria and ephalus would take a group of powerful mages to support the dwarves.


    Half of the remaining legendary elves stayed in the forest of elves, and half led their hands to start the magic image army to sweep away the doors of each abyss.


    The fighting power of the elves in the legendary level is exaggerated, but at the same time, the number of miscellaneous soldiers in the legend is very small, and it is very painful to die. Therefore, the medium and low-end cannon fodder is counted by a large number of magic image legions.


    It''s a pity that the Archmage''s ancient war tree hasn''t developed a second one. Otherwise, Harold is quite willing to help after curing Kryon. Don''t be too happy to drive GAODA to beat children. In addition to Barrow''s Yan devil, a high-level devil with serious restraint, other six armed snake demons and high-level crazy war demons are dishes in front of the ancient war tree!


    Even if the troops are divided into four routes, each team of elves still has extremely terrible combat effectiveness, and both the elder of yaxta and the queen of elves can quickly open the portal and can provide ultra long-distance support and help at any time.


    "It''s quite reliable. The responsibility of guarding the world is up to you!" Harold silently supported in his heart, but he was not very happy. He was a little distracted.


    Frankly speaking, how good would it be if such a powerful force could act at the first time? The fairy queen has indeed cleared the suspicion. Now she should be trustworthy, but before that?


    I''m afraid that humans and other races blocked the impact of the first wave of disaster and suffered heavy casualties, which was foreseen by the elf queen. Maybe she didn''t deliberately harm other races, but it''s a sure fact to delay the war time and reduce the loss of elves!


    "Boy, why are you stunned? Follow me to get the reward for the fruit of the life tree. You''re really lucky. You haven''t been robbed of your baby, but you''ve also reaped a double!"


    Sherlock patted Harold on the shoulder and led Harold to follow the elf queen with a brisk pace. The Archmage smiled at him silently. Today''s meeting results can be said to be happy.


    Because the elves can be asked to open the portal, Kryon''s injury can be cured in time, and now he can get a valuable fruit of the tree of life. What else can Harold be dissatisfied with? Just because the elves are distressed, they don''t fight in advance?


    How is it possible that the sentence "the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility" deceives fools. If the strong must pay more and sacrifice more, why does the weak want to become stronger?


    Harold can only rejoice that he has successfully killed a path of blood and opened up a new home with the surviving human beings. Although he has paid a painful price, the future is full of hope.


    Anyway, the elves and dwarves have made great efforts. They can just leave the human race at ease.

 Chapter 283

    Harold once again came to the square of the tree of life. This time, he was not just staying at the periphery. He was about to get close to the big tree known as the "origin of life".


    "Although the fruit of the tree of life will no longer give birth to new life, many elves still attach great importance to it. Even if it is given to you at your discretion, it''s best not to transfer it to others!"


    Sherlock whispered a warning to Harold. Harold could hardly say how grateful he was for his father-in-law. It can be said that without the help of him and xiangyanghua, mage irtyland and yaxta alone could not protect the sun scepter.


    Even if Sheldon didn''t persuade the fairy queen at last, it wouldn''t make any sense for other elves to fight together. The fairy queen is the strongest in the mainland. It''s not too simple to hide what she does secretly from others. Even the mage can''t find anything wrong.


    Only when the elf queen gives up the sun scepter, can Harold keep the strongest artifact of the Terran.


    "Thank you very much. Without your help... If you need it, the fruit of the tree of life can be given to you!"


    Harold didn''t mind giving out the treasure that hasn''t been obtained. Sherma really helped a lot in the meeting. In contrast, the mages who had talked in advance were just playing soy sauce. Sure enough, they still had to touch some relatives to be reliable.


    "Asshole, you forgot as soon as I reminded you of being transferred!" Sherman also regarded Harold as his own man and punched Harold on the head.


    "I don''t need it. I''m going to send one to Fiona. Just keep it yourself. But I''ll give you a suggestion. You''d better wait until your strength reaches the bottleneck. You''re still young and have a lot of potential to develop. You may regret using it too early!"


    Harold touched the knocked head and couldn''t help admiring it. Looking at the intimate relationship between Sherma and the elf queen, he knew that this guy had no edge of the trench. It was estimated that the elf queen would give him a share of anything good.


    "By the way, do you know that crazy woman? How could she help you so hard?" Sherman asked curiously, which should mean sunflower.


    Harold could only talk nonsense vaguely. If he really talked about bias, he might be beaten into a ball.


    "Here, remember to respect the tree of life. It is the origin of all life and the first creature in the world!"


    The elf queen finally told Harold to turn over, although she finally broke through the border and came into contact with the belief tree of the elf family.


    Strong vitality came to Harold''s face. Harold''s wound had not been cured completely. It was like swimming in the vast ocean without feeling the weight of his body. Harold couldn''t help closing his eyes and enjoying the comfortable feeling.


    "Catch!" the words of the fairy queen came. When Harold opened his eyes, he saw a emerald fruit thrown over. Harold took it with slightly flustered hands. It was the same feeling that Alan took it out at the beginning.


    After a long time, Harold collected a lot of treasure in the item column. This storage space bound to his soul, even if he died and reincarnated, is the most reliable.


    Don''t let Fiona see it. At least she won''t do it until she gets the one sent by Sherma. Even if she doesn''t know the use of the Dragon tear gem, if the fruit of the life tree is robbed, he has to spit blood angrily.


    Harold has planned his use. When his strength reaches the bottleneck, he will be used to help break through the legendary level. He doesn''t want Marcus. His blood is not strong. It''s very difficult to break through the legendary threshold by accumulating over time. Only the fruit of the tree of life can improve the success rate!


    "I have something to say to the queen. You go first and remember to say goodbye to Fiona before you leave!" the elf queen and Sherma didn''t know what they were talking about, so they drove Harold away without saying a word.


    Harold doesn''t want to waste any more time. He is ready to take the sun sacrifice with him after saying goodbye to Fiona. If the level of yaxta space magic is the highest, get rid of him.


    In order to put pressure on Harold, the elf deliberately isolated the sun sacrifice. He had been playing with more than a dozen elf children before, and now he was just able to move freely.


    Theona should have been warned by Sherma. Although she was very unwilling, she still dared not leave with Harold against Sherma''s wishes. She said goodbye reluctantly after Harold promised for the eighth time that she would come to marry her as soon as possible.


    "Return the impact staff to Hathaway for me. In addition, my master warned you not to provoke Hathaway, or you will be broken into pieces. That''s what I mean, you know?"


    Harold nodded and agreed without a word. After receiving the impact staff, he glared at tiona with great dissatisfaction. I''m not a human self-propelled gun. I won''t see everyone up. Can''t I trust me a little?


    "I don''t know who you are. If I hadn''t been strict, you might have filled a castle with enough women!" tiona seemed to see Harold''s inner thoughts and sneered with contempt.


    Harold waved goodbye angrily and filled a castle? I''m afraid only good brother Ramon has such an exaggerated number of hunting. What''s the first night right of that guy? He changes different beauties every day.


    I don''t know what happened to other human forces. Lukanir Kingdom failed to resist the orc attack. Where did it escape?


    Harold shook his head and didn''t have time to worry about others. Their own camps need long-term development to recover a little bit. There''s no spare power to help others.


    With the sun sacrifice, Harold found irtylan and Acta. As soon as he met the Archmage, he laughed and said that it was easy to discuss the ancient war trees, and the compensation was not urgent.


    Just in case, Harold said in advance, "I want to keep the fruit of the tree of life. It''s impossible to sell it!"


    "Don''t worry, I''m not so shameless. I won''t covet the treasure given by the fairy queen. Even if I want it, I''ll fight for it openly!"


    Yaxta also said with a smile: "well done. I didn''t expect you to win over Sherma and the freak. Something big would happen without their intervention!"


    "We didn''t expect that the queen made such a great determination to win the sun Scepter despite our collective opposition, but now it''s all over!"


    "Although I''m curious about your new human camp, there are a lot of things. I won''t go to see it. Just help me bring a letter to my apprentice Alan! Yaksta, open the portal for them. It''s at the easternmost end of the mainland. You should know the location?"


    "Don''t order me! It''s not your credit this time! Human beings, keep the sun scepter and try to control this artifact. The artifact that Soren and the queen desire is so powerful in your hand, which is really a shame!"


    Harlott also wondered whether it was necessary for the two people to be so happy. Although he kept the sun scepter, the status of the elf queen was still so solid. The power struggle between the two people did not improve!


    It seems that these two people still hide a lot of information, but Harold is too lazy to take care of the internal affairs of the elf family. Anyway, Alan and tiona, who are familiar with him, are younger generations and can''t participate in it.


    The sun sacrifice looked at Harold and said with great admiration, "hard work, you are a worthy human noble!"


    It seems that he thought that Harold had experienced considerable difficulties to hold the sun scepter, but if it weren''t for the unexpected help of Sherma and sunflower, the sun Scepter would indeed be confiscated by the elves. Harold couldn''t work hard, and his strength was ignored by the other party.


    "Well, the portal is open. The land over there is separated by what seems to be a seal. I choose the sea. I may have to swim a little distance and be prepared!"


    Harold nodded his thanks and left with the sun sacrifice. This lie meeting orcs, attacking demons, encountering Sauron''s raid, being attacked by mutated demons, fighting with Orc chiefs and negotiating with elves. In a short period of more than ten days, wave after wave finally came to an end.


    Just as Harold had just crossed the portal, suddenly a figure followed up very quickly, "CITRIS''s anger hasn''t dissipated yet. I''ll go outside to hide!"


    It was sunflower that rushed into the portal like lightning before yaksta and irtylan stopped him.


    "Well, what the hell is this guy doing? She should be assigned to guard the world tree! How can she play outside!"


    "Don''t worry about her. She doesn''t mean any harm. Don''t worry. People who make trouble at this time are not here, but good things!"


    Although yiertilan and yaxta had some accidents, they didn''t care too much. This pit father was excluded from the normal plan. Go whatever you like!

 Chapter 284

    As soon as he entered the portal, Harold wanted to vomit. He finally reached the exit and was stunned to find that it was in mid air!


    "Ah ah!" the sudden fall made Harold and the sun sacrifice cry out in horror. Although NIMA said to get ready, she never thought that she should exceed the horizontal line by tens of meters.


    "Gravity reduction!" fortunately, Harold''s ability is not afraid of falling from high altitude. What''s more, the sea is not land. Seizing the sun, the priest launched his ability to fall into the water at a relatively gentle speed.


    With a plop, the two people who reduced the gravity fell into the water and immediately floated up after splashing. The agile and excellent Harold can even step on the water and stand on the sea slightly.


    "Do you know the direction? It looks like an endless sea. Can''t you send it wrong?"


    Harold looked back and forth. He couldn''t see the land at all. He walked forward disorderly. If he was farther away from the land, it would be over.


    Due to the significant reduction of body weight, the sun sacrifice can easily float on the water even without extraordinary physical fitness.


    "I don''t know. We should swim to the West. The problem is which side is the West. It''s noon and the sun is right above!"


    The sun sacrifice judgment is quite accurate. Their camp is the easternmost part of the mainland. Since it is in the nearby sea area, it must be right to go west. The problem is that they can''t tell the direction!


    Harlott and the sun sacrifice, you look at me, I look at you. Finally, we can only wait until the sun moves.


    This world is a magic continent. Of course, it is not spherical. Naturally, there can be no magnetic field. The compass doesn''t exist at all! Ordinary people can only judge the direction by experience, referring to the map and the direction of the sun. This should be one reason why the sun has such a common belief.


    Harold took out a huge round shield from the goods column and handed it to the sun sacrifice to let him sit on it. After being reduced, the shield with a slight curvature was regarded as a mini lifeboat.


    Before Harold bragged to the sun priest about his heroic performance in the spirit meeting, he suddenly heard a voice, "be careful, falling objects!"


    The hula sound of water sounded, and the water splashed on Harold''s and the sun''s sacrificial face. Their clothes were already wet, but it was nothing. Then they saw a slender, tall and graceful figure jumping out of the water.


    Sunflower! Why is this guy here?


    Harold looked at each other suspiciously. The sun sacrifice thought it was an enemy attack. He jumped into the water in panic and raised his shield to prepare for defense.


    Like Harold, sunflower can keep balance only by stepping on the water with both feet. He didn''t fall into the water. Harold relies on his special ability. This guy should rely solely on skill and agility.


    Sherlock could even trample on the air, and the performance of sunflower didn''t surprise Harold. After playing in the conference room for a long time, they could see that the level was not much different.


    "Why did you show up here?" Harold didn''t know whether he should guard against each other. Although this guy was a first generation elf, he was open-minded and helped him in the conference room. He shouldn''t be an enemy anyway.


    "After staying in the spirit forest for a long time, I came out to take a stroll. I just avoided the chatter of CITRIS and led the way quickly. I want to see how bias is! I don''t know if she has developed again!"


    Xiangyanghua''s hair and clothes are quite messy. It should be that after being blown into the sky by the wind of the fairy queen, she hurried after Harold without time to tidy up.


    "Bias... Can she develop again? Although the life span of the elves is long, the growth period is only twice that of humans. Should she have stopped developing long ago?"


    Harold still chose to trust sunflower. If the other party had an evil idea, he could kill them at the moment when they fell from the air. In the case of a sudden attack, Harold could not prevent it, and the sun sacrifice was for nothing.


    "Women''s development will last until the end of life! It''s the same reason as men''s dreams!" Xiang Yanghua arranged her hair and clothes with her hands, and talked nonsense with Harold easily.


    "No, that should be aging, right? What will increase is only wrinkles and sagging range. Besides, most men''s dreams will be abandoned after growing up as adults!"


    Harold doesn''t understand that sunflower is a living fossil for thousands of years, but it has the same vitality as young people. Does it come true that it turns into fruit and sleeps in trees most of the time?


    When the sun sacrifice saw the two people chatting at will, it should be no danger. He put the shield on the water and sat in. He looked at the sunflower with hope. Since it is an elf, there should be magic props that can identify the direction!


    Xiangyanghua was a little uncomfortable by Harold''s words, and gave him a rude look, "I escaped from the crime in order to help you. Be respectful! Besides, we are different in generations. Don''t be big or small!"


    Harold didn''t dare to talk nonsense. It was clear that xiangyanghua himself had said that he was a peer, but now he began to put on airs again.


    "Hey, why don''t you two move and don''t you really doubt me?" Xiang Yanghua asked when he saw them standing (sitting) still.


    Xiangyanghua looked at harlott with a slight blow. She rarely did something good, but she didn''t get the favor of this bastard? Even if there''s no help at the meeting, you shouldn''t be so wary of bias''s relationship, should you?


    Harold said slightly embarrassed, "sorry, we don''t know the direction. The elder of yaxta only said to send us to the nearby sea area without detailed location introduction. Can you lead the way?"


    The sun sacrifice also hopes here. When the sun moves, the ghost knows how long it will take, but he can''t wait to go back to the camp to have a rest.


    "What a waste! You can''t find the direction. How dare you travel in the mainland? Keep up!" Xiang Yanghua scolded contemptuously, then walked ahead confidently, stepped on the water with flexible legs, and ran out of dozens of meters in a moment.


    Harold quickly raised the sun sacrificial company with a shield and ran frantically behind. Xiangyanghua did slow down, but it still made Harold chase very hard. Even with the reduction of gravity, it felt like running on the water. It was impossible to compare with running on land.


    After running for a long time, Harold was out of breath, and the sun sacrifice was bumped. He really couldn''t insist. Harold shouted, "slow down, ha ha... Sister... Slow down, Hoo Hoo hoo, I really have no strength!"


    Xiangyanghua seemed to hear Harold''s cry and suddenly stopped. Harold put the sun sacrifice that was about to vomit back to the water.

 Chapter 285

    Harold leaned over xiangyanghua''s shoulder and gasped, "how long will it take? How... It''s so far. We must settle with the guy yaxta when we turn back. It''s so far. The accuracy is too poor!"


    Unexpectedly, xiangyanghua scratched her cheek with her fingers and said something that made Harold almost collapse.


    "Not quite right, I seem to have gone in the wrong direction!" xiangyanghua winked at Harold and pretended to touch Harold''s back to help Harold smooth, as if to make up for his mistake.


    "What the hell are you doing? It''s good to call us waste. People who don''t even know themselves are real waste. They can''t recognize the direction. You can''t drive us to death so fast!"


    Harold was also very angry. His lungs almost burst when he ran all the way. Even so.


    The key is that before Xiang Yanghua, he clearly had a confident expression of "I''ll fly with you". He also mocked the two people, but the result was a super ghost record like "second election Yasuo 08".


    "Don''t be so angry. Can''t I apologize? Men should have a broad mind. I''m a little worried about bias''s life after you are so stingy!"


    Xiangyanghua is thick skinned enough to apologize, but she doesn''t feel sorry in tone and behavior. She has a completely playful attitude, narrowing her eyes and laughing.


    I am also stupid enough. An idiot who has been in the forest house of elves for many years can have any survival skills outside!


    "It''s all right, can you see the direction now? The sun seems to be offset!" Harold simply released a divine skill to relieve fatigue to himself and the sun sacrifice.


    "Oh... It doesn''t matter to me. If I''m still dissatisfied with being held by you, it''s too much. Oh wow... After noon, the sun should move west. Let''s move in the direction of the shadow under our feet!"


    The sun priest vomited and answered. Although there was only a little, the shadow was no longer just a small circle, extending in the opposite direction they had just moved.


    "This! Didn''t you run backwards just now! This deviation is too outrageous!" Harold looked at the sunflower angrily. This guy didn''t mean it?


    Xiangyanghua smiled foolishly and ignored Harold''s angry eyes. A legendary strong person really doesn''t care about the small emotions of the weak, not to mention that she is a wonderful flower with strange brain circuits.


    "Don''t be angry. Anyway, don''t worry. It saves a lot of time to send it back. It''s nothing to delay this moment!"


    Even if the sun sacrifice''s face turned blue, he still advised Harold to calm down. The ELF''s strength was unpredictable. Don''t offend him if you can''t offend him. He didn''t know that Harold was close to xiangyanghua. Just think it was an expert sent by the elf family to visit his compatriots.


    "I see. Let''s go slowly this time. My ability can''t last all the time. Can you swim?"


    Harold felt quite tired. His blood ability consumed little, but it was not a passive skill. He could not bear to control him and the sun sacrifice for a long time, plus the weight of a huge round shield.


    However, his problem is also nonsense. People living in the mainland are not good at water, not to mention that the sun sacrifice now has to sink when they can swim. It is not surprising that the sun sacrifice face is exposed.


    "That..." Harold''s eyes turned to the sunflower. He was interrupted as soon as he spoke.


    "I will never betray others! I have enough weight in my life!" Xiang Yanghua inexplicably put on a face of vicissitudes and said the same words as ghost.


    "Grass, you''re really... Forget it, I''m an idiot who wants to rely on you!" harlott also understood that only she came to xiangyanghua, who is interested in taking the initiative to help. You begged her to always have the opposite effect.


    "Hold on, be careful not to drink water. It''s a little far away. I hope to go to land before dark!" this is not a joke. At night, they don''t have the means to identify the direction. Whether it''s harlott or the sun sacrifice, they don''t understand the stars. They can''t tell the position of looking at the stars at night.


    Soaking in the sea all night will not sink, but I must feel terrible. If the physical quality of sun sacrifice is not good, I have to lose half my life.


    When Harold''s blood power ended, the shield was taken back from the item column, took out the rope and tied it to the sun sacrifice. At the same time, he found some messy things from the item column and tied them to him to help the sun sacrifice float on the sea.


    Clattering, Harold swam hard in the sea. The sun sacrificial priest hanging behind him also tried to keep his shape and didn''t make trouble for Harold. The sunflower kept trampling around them.


    "So slow, so slow, can you hurry up, hurry up!"


    Xiangyanghua deliberately took the wrong way! Harlott was sure. Sure enough, he could see the bad character of this guy from stepping on the spot to torture his heart at that time. If he really wanted to stand out for bias, he should go straight to the theme from the beginning.


    "Calm down, Harold, it''s okay!"


    The sun sacrifice seems to think that the poor attitude of the elves is due to Harold''s strong retention of the sun scepter. He has made up for how hard Harold dealt with the elves. Finally, he successfully defended human dignity under the angry attitude of the elves. Now he can''t help being teased by the elves.


    The Sun Temple has always been biased against elves in the history of somehow inheritance. It may be that Soren, who stole the sun scepter, was recognized.


    "I know, just a little upset, and finally understand why the fairy queen broke out directly!" this bitch will make you angry as long as you stay a little longer.


    The fairy queen''s words "she liked to bully me a long time ago" were not malicious. Although she was strong, she was kind-hearted and mild tempered. The fairy queen probably didn''t have the bad taste of enduring sunflowers.


    "Hey, you won''t think of some impolite words. Although I have a good temper, I''ll be angry. I''ll step you two into the sea to vent your anger!"


    The sunflower suddenly approached Harold and said faintly.


    With such a sensitive intuition, harlott found a powerful ability of sunflower. Although this guy has no magic talent as other early elves, he seems to have the same perception ability as mind reading.


    No wonder the Archmage couldn''t clearly tell who to be careful, but this guy accurately pointed out that ephraius and the bald first generation elves of the Presbyterian group should pay special attention.


    If it weren''t for Sherman''s intervention, it is estimated that these two people would be the most difficult objects outside the elf queen.


    wait! Xiangyanghua has this kind of abnormal magic skill. Compared with the ideas of those legendary elves, she probably knows that she suddenly leaves the forest of elves at this time. Is it really just for fun?


    It can''t be the spirit forest. Something big is going to happen. Is she here to avoid trouble?


    Harold''s got a thrill when he thinks about it, doesn''t he?


    "Ah, Pooh... Gulu, Gulu, Gulu!"


    Harold was kicked into the water by xiangyanghua''s sudden kick. Xiangyanghua sounded a slightly helpless warning in his heart: "it''s good to know some things. Being too smart doesn''t end well!"


    Harold surfaced again in the flustered look of the sun sacrifice, comforted the sun sacrifice, and then began to swim again.


    "I don''t even know my ability. Ah ~, it''s too careless. You found out that I played too much. You should know how to shut up?"


    Xiangyanghua''s mouth didn''t move, and her voice sounded at the bottom of her heart just as she had just entered the conference room. Harold solemnly vowed to be absolutely tight lipped in her heart. Xiangyanghua was satisfied that she was no longer tangled. Seeing Harold''s inner thoughts, of course, she understood that Harold had no thoughts against her.


    This ability is really naughty. Harold thought of it with envy and jealousy. Didn''t I hear all the words I scolded her in my heart? No wonder they bully me more and more! I asked for it!

 Chapter 286

    Don''t let anything happen to the spirit forest. Fiona is still there. If xiangyanghua knows anything, why don''t you make it clear to the spirit queen? Is the strength of the fairy queen uneven?


    Harold tried his best to pull the sun to worship swimming, while thinking in his mind. The sun slowly moved to the sea level, and the sky became darker and darker.


    Before, I used the ability of gravity to catch up with xiangyanghua. I don''t know how many kilometers I ran. Now it''s crazy to turn back with swimming! I''m afraid the distance traveled all afternoon can''t catch up with the distance increased by running.


    "Prepare to float in the sea tonight. It should be too late!" Harold sighed and looked helplessly at the sun sacrifice. The other party nodded with a bitter smile. He didn''t expect to come back through the portal so miserable.


    "All right, all right, throw the rope over, you raise him up, and I''ll hold you two away. I''m a bad man. I really have a bad sense of direction! I didn''t mean to make trouble, don''t think me so bad!"


    Xiang Yanghua has a strange personality. She will never help you if you ask her, but you don''t say a word. Ignoring her, she feels weak and has a capricious temper. It''s just that this kind of person can see through other people''s inner thoughts. It''s useless for you to play hard to get. It''s really too painful to get along with her.


    Xiangyanghua took the rope. As soon as Harold raised the sun sacrifice above his head and resisted on his shoulder, he felt a great force. The rope stretched to the limit and dragged them forward.


    Crossing the sea level at super-high speed, Harold felt that the sea water in front of him was like the rock stratum, violently squeezing his internal organs. The weak system armor against the enemy finally played a big role again, protecting Harold from being cut by the sea water.


    Xiangyanghua dragged them all the way to run quickly, and finally rushed to the shore at dusk. Harold and the sun sacrifice were like two dead dogs, lying on the beach vomiting and panting.


    "Don''t be so ashamed. Get up and lead the way. I must hold bias to sleep tonight!" Xiang Yanghua smiled brightly, but his action was cruel. He pulled Harold up and asked him to lead the way.


    "Cough, don''t worry. I''ll treat it first. Half of the blood has fallen all the way!" Harold took out the sun scepter and brushed a powerful healing technique on himself and the sun sacrifice again. His body was about to break up and finally perked up a lot.


    "It''s nice to be down-to-earth!" the sun sacrificial priest also stood up shakily, as if he would collapse at any time.


    Without delay, the three strode towards the territory. When Harold reached the shore, he could recognize the road and lead the way ahead.


    As soon as you pass through the jungle in front of the beach, you can see that a village is located in front. Many villagers are cutting and transporting wood. A flat and wide road has been opened up and extended all the way.


    The houses in the village have been built. Although they are simple wooden shacks, they are neatly arranged all over the village. Many women and children are burning a fire and preparing to cook. Even Harold noticed the traces of many livestock. They are not common livestock. They should be newly caught here.


    "Oh, Huo, it''s different from what I thought. I thought it was the same feeling as a refugee camp when you said that you had just escaped here! This village is quite dynamic!"


    Xiangyanghua looked around curiously. I don''t know that the old elf who has lived in the house for hundreds of years is really so curious about the outside world.


    Harlott and the sun sacrifice looked at each other. This was not the case when they left. At that time, they didn''t even have the planning of the village. 200000 people all crowded to rest in the temporary camp built on the plain.


    "Go on, develop villages first and then build towns? Rand is too kind. Although civilians are important, they can''t wrong themselves!"


    Harold was really worried that he also had to live in a humble wooden house. Although he was not unable to bear hardships, he had not suffered any hardships all the way, but he finally returned to the territory. He had to be satisfied if he wanted to enjoy himself comfortably?


    "I think this is also very good. Only when civilians are rich can the country be strong and prosperous, and nobles should not indulge in pleasure!" the sun sacrifice is very gratified. He doesn''t like the style of 99% of nobles.


    Harold didn''t immediately agree. In terms of values, he also agreed with the earth''s society that strives for equality for all, but what is his identity? Nobility! One of the best nobles in the whole territory!


    What "first night power", "poll tax", "hunting tax" and "agricultural tax" are the power he can use wantonly to squeeze civilians. Even if he is not a power greedy person, it does not mean that he likes to cede interests.


    "You and Corleone should talk. When he is ready to establish a new country, he will formulate new laws. You can discuss with him more. Although I am not interested, I will help you think of ideas together!"


    Harlott was also really afraid that the two people would make some overly idealistic laws. In this world of the law of the jungle, nobles have extraordinary blood, can grant Knights honor, and must have a considerable degree of transcendence. This is an objective fact and will not be changed by anyone''s will.


    If there is any nonsense about "the son of heaven breaking the law and committing the same crime with the common people", "serving the people is the first purpose" and "extravagance and debauchery are strictly prohibited", he must be stopped.


    The country established according to this law will certainly decline after the death of several of their high-ranking idealists. Even if Harold doesn''t expect anything for generations, he doesn''t want to deliberately mess up the whole mess!


    Xiangyanghua kept looking around. Harold and the sun sacrifice had a chat. The three people''s clothes were ragged, especially Harold. The spare clothes in the item column were all used up. They were wearing rags without any aristocratic smell. Although the villagers were surprised at his tall and powerful, they didn''t ask much.


    There are Asians in this world, and there are many mixed race humans. There are a large number of ORC mixed race humans under Kryon. It is not rare that one meter nine is close to two meters tall, but it is rare that xiangyanghua''s eye-catching appearance has not attracted onlookers at all.


    What means should have been used, otherwise this beautiful and tall first generation elf would definitely cause riots. Harold asked the villagers to buy some clothes and reluctantly put them on, which didn''t look so embarrassed.


    "It''s a surprise that money can circulate so easily. I''m going to change food for clothes. It seems that the situation is more optimistic than I thought!"


    The sun priest asked, "what''s strange about money? Isn''t it normal?"


    Harold looked at the sun sacrifice with a headache. Sure enough, you and Corleone can''t make laws without even basic common sense.


    Money can circulate normally only when it is in stable order. In an era of precarious times and chaos of war, except gold, all other copper and silver coins are waste, which are not as real as bread and dried meat.

 Chapter 287

    "You know a little more. Where did you learn it? You certainly didn''t think of it. You don''t look like that kind of wise man?"


    Xiangyanghua can understand Harold''s inner thoughts. Harold inadvertently eavesdropped on his ideas in his brain, including his knowledge of sociology, economics and national system.


    Although these knowledge can be found in any search on the earth''s Internet, any netizen can say a few words, but it is absolutely advanced knowledge in this era.


    Although the world has extraordinary force, in addition to a few rebellious existence, even the legendary strong can''t defeat ten thousand with one. The overall strength of the country and race is the most important.


    Harold''s cold sweat came out and tried his best to stop thinking. He began to recall in detail his lingering with Fiona, tight thighs, delicate skin and hot body temperature


    "Hey, I''m still a pure girl. Don''t show me this picture! Dirty guy!"


    Xiangyanghua kicked Harold out with a little blush on her face. It seems that her mind reading is not just as simple as seeing words or hearing voices. It is estimated that she has a strong sense of picture.


    "What are you doing? This is a human territory. He may be the future human king! Even if you are strong, you can''t continue to act recklessly!"


    When the sun sacrifice comes to his own territory, he dares to reprimand. If someone else is stronger, he will save some face. After all, it''s not good for both sides.


    However, Xiang Yanghua likes to make trouble. He goes wild. He doesn''t care about these. Without a word, he grabbed the collar of the sun sacrifice and threw it away.


    "Yangyan impact!"


    Harlott is not polite. This guy who Prys into his heart at any time and uses violence at any time must teach him a lesson. Yes, yes, love is love. She can''t be fooled!


    It''s almost impossible to dodge the speed of this divine skill. It''s a flame impact near the speed of light. Generally, when the enemy detects the attack, he has been attacked.


    But xiangyanghua can perceive Harold''s hostility in advance and dodge, so it is impossible to hit. Harold knows that he can''t move seriously. He doesn''t even have the ability to threaten xiangyanghua.


    Giant transformation! More than half a day has passed since the last transformation. The giant wrist guard has the charge of the sun scepter and has been restored.


    Harold''s body began to expand. This time, he didn''t choose to become a 7-meter giant, but stopped at about 4 meters. On the one hand, it can last longer, on the other hand, it can make his actions more flexible. The increase in strength brought by the body shape of sunflower is enough. No matter how high it is, it''s a waste and reduce his agility for no reason.


    Harold''s mastery of gravity can''t be used yet. It''s not a complete state, but the flame of punishment has spread out from the palm of his hand and wrapped around most of his arms. As long as he touches the sunflower, she can get a cruel blow.


    "Angry? It''s OK to play with you!" Xiang Yanghua flew over like lightning, easily avoided Harold''s dull palm waving and put his foot in Harold''s chest.


    The strength is not too strong. Harold, who weighs more than tons, was not kicked down. He stepped back and carried it down. However, xiangyanghua has bounced to the high altitude with the help of reaction force, which is not within the range of Harold''s counterattack.


    "Dragon slaying sword spirit!" Harold pulled out the demon chopping sword and swept it. In this shape, the demon chopping sword can be used as a one handed sword.


    Xiangyanghua was outrageous. When she was in mid air, she did a backward somersault to avoid the sword, but her hair was lost. Then xiangyanghua landed on the branch and mocked:


    "The sword Qi can be used twice. The transformation can last up to ten minutes. Then? How can you defeat me? Intrigues and tricks are useless. Only positive strength is enough to defeat me!"


    Harlott charged with a little impatience. Xiang Yanghua was right. Intrigues were useless. He didn''t have enough hard strength. He didn''t know how to win.


    Roaring, clicking, clanging, the huge Harold knocked down one big tree after another. The big sword waved wildly and used both hands and feet. It was like a violent attack like a bulldozer, but he was stunned that he couldn''t even touch the corner of xiangyanghua''s clothes.


    This guy even closed his eyes and dodged Harold''s attack completely by hearing and mind reading. Whenever Harold waved his sword, he was seen in advance before he could reach his hand. When he waved it out, Xiang Yanghua had already put his dodging posture.


    The result is like Harold deliberately playing fake games. Every sword is aimed at cutting. Trees and stones fly one after another. In fact, they don''t hit people. The effective output is zero!


    "Hmm ~ it''s no use. Since you know you can''t win, stop the war early. I don''t think it will be difficult for you in the love of bias. How about nothing!"


    Xiangyanghua jumped up again to avoid Harold''s attack, and unexpectedly stood on the devil''s sword. She stood on tiptoe and stood straight in front of Harold to issue a notice of persuasion.


    Although her behavior was quite annoying, Xiang Yanghua didn''t want to be hostile to Harold. She didn''t attack again except for the first gentle temptation. If she was serious and used weapons, she could force Harold to surrender.


    "How annoying! You make me so angry that I can''t eliminate the fire without beating you!" bang Dang, Harold''s big sword slammed on the ground, and the sunflower standing on it jumped away with a clever somersault.


    "Ah, there''s no way. If you can''t hit me, you can''t let me come up and be beaten? It''s good if you can be so fighting when you''re tired and down!"


    While yawning, Xiang Yanghua threw away and caught the impact staff with one hand.


    "How?! this ability is really difficult!"


    Harold just flashed briefly and made a surprise attack with the staff of impact. The thought flashed for less than a second and was firmly pressed in his heart. As a result, he was detected and even the staff of impact was directly followed.


    "So you give up. Your hard strength is not enough. It''s useless to struggle. Also, don''t sneak around with the soft foot shrimp over there. I''ve noticed you for a long time. The move you brewing is also useless to me!"


    Harold glanced and found that the sun priest was secretly casting spells. He quickly made a voice to stop him: "don''t act rashly. I know her very well. There''s no problem!"


    The sun sacrifice looked at them in disbelief, and finally chose to believe Harold. It was just strange why the spirit was so wonderful. If it wasn''t the enemy, why did it make trouble all the time?


    Harold is also a little difficult to ride a tiger. Keep playing. There is no chance of winning. It''s nothing to lose the hard power. The key is how to break the perspective hanging card?


    Don''t fight. He didn''t take the steps thrown by Xiang Yanghua just now, and the impact staff was confiscated. Is it too humiliating to propose a truce now?


    Xiangyanghua, don''t you have mind reading skills? Throw another step when you hear it!

 Chapter 288

    Xiangyanghua looked at Harold with a playful smile. Harold''s heart was cold. This force will never give face. It''s bad to beg her.


    I''m afraid this guy only wanted to tease. Now I''m afraid he has to beat himself down?


    As soon as harlott''s idea flashed, sunflower took out a emerald green stick from his cuff, and the length seemed to change freely. In order to deal with harlott''s huge body, sunflower extended its weapon to more than 3 meters.


    "I''ll leave you the strength to walk for the time being! Bear it and it''ll be over!"


    When Xiang Yanghua finished, she lowered her center, leaned forward and rushed up. The long pole weapon kept rotating and waving in her hand, fast as the propeller of a helicopter. The rolled up airflow swept away the gravel and fallen leaves along the road.


    Harlott also had no negative defense. He also took a big step and began to charge. The previous giant round shield used to be a single lifeboat was also taken out, with one demon chopping sword and one shield. Heavy knife shield soldiers came!


    Harold had a long hand, attacked first, and cut down with his right hand. However, this time, xiangyanghua did not use the prediction like a bug to dodge, but held a wooden stick in both hands and blocked Harold''s chop with a clang.


    Click, the ground where sunflower stands is broken, and the whole person is pressed by the terrible force to sink nearly half a meter, but she still blocks the attack.


    Before the shield of Harold''s left hand hit, she put the wooden stick up, which not only opened Harold''s demon chopping sword, but also jumped up quickly with the wooden stick as the fulcrum like pole vault.


    "It''s over!" because Harold was anxious, the shield of his left hand had been waved out, and there was no third hand to defend. When xiangyanghua jumped up high with the help of a wooden stick, his body was upside down, and his legs had reached Harold''s head.


    "Ha!" this time, the kick of sunflower didn''t tickle like before. It quickly produced a sound burst. Harold only saw the afterimage of an earthquake flash, and then felt a sharp pain in his temple.


    His eyes were black, a strong sense of dizziness came from his brain, and his cervical spine was almost broken. Harold broke through a ton of heavy body and was kicked into the air.


    "Hallot!" exclaimed the sun priest.


    The huge impact made him turn several times in the air, constantly inverting his body, then rolled on the ground for more than ten times and crashed into a big tree before stopping.


    Xiangyanghua didn''t pursue. She stood in place and moved her ankle. The kick just now was very touching. She hadn''t hit people so well for a long time. She was a little excited. She was afraid that too much force would destroy Harold at once.


    Harlott was dizzy lying on the ground struggling to remember, but he couldn''t see anything with his eyes open. His neck felt the same burning pain. The dead woman of xiangyanghua was so hard!


    Fortunately, the sun Scepter didn''t fall. Harold twisted the scepter with his fingers and began to heal. After a powerful treatment, he was not so dizzy at last, and his sight slowly recovered. He touched his head and felt damp and hot.


    The temple broke open. No matter how hard the skin was and how strong the defense was, the giant couldn''t resist such a cruel kick. Harold held the uncle beside him and staggered to his feet.


    The power from the giant wrist guard is getting weaker and weaker. He will soon rely on his own physical strength to support the transformation consumption. Even if he is four meters in size, he can''t last long. However, Xiang Yanghua''s desire to fight has increased a lot. Let alone make a decent peace, it is estimated that he will be beaten.


    "What should I do? The sun sacrifice is here. I must not humiliate myself and beg for mercy, let alone be defeated unilaterally. I must find a way to bring back the city! Yes!"


    Harold suddenly thought of a plan, thought of a way to restrain the ability of sunflowers, and took advantage of his transformation to launch an attack.


    Although the speed of xiangyanghua is fast, she can barely be caught by Harold without being completely serious. Her strength is absolutely less than that of Harold in the form of giant. The most terrible thing is her special ability to see everything with one hand, and Harold just thought of a way to restrain!


    "That''s it. A man should have indomitable perseverance. I''m very optimistic about you!" xiangyanghua rubbed the stick in her hand and stared at Harold, peeping into Harold''s brain and preparing to hit him head-on.


    Suddenly, xiangyanghua blushed and roared with shame and anger: "what do you think in the battle? Animals!"


    There are flaws! Harold''s ferocious sword hit sunflower, who hurriedly provoked to dodge. This time, it was no longer comfortable and relaxed, but full of loopholes. Harold quickly patted it with a shield in his left hand.


    With a bang, xiangyanghua''s body was hit by a huge round shield and flew like a baseball. It was much smaller than Harold, but suffered more power than Harold. Xiangyanghua fell into the woods at several times the speed when Harold was kicked.


    It broke countless branches and branches, which attracted a large number of birds and birds. Xiangyanghua''s last half body was stuck in the trunk of a big tree, with a blush on her face. She was angry and scolded "bastard!" "lusty ghost!"


    Got it! Harold''s inner joy is accompanied by a trace of embarrassment. Although xiangyanghua has a wonderful personality, she is quite conservative in sex and is disturbed by Harold''s mind suddenly polluted by the spring in her brain.


    Harold is also a ghost animal. He can think about dirty things while fighting. However, this tactic is easy to use for the first time. Xiang Yanghua will be immune sooner or later. Beat her now!


    "Oh, oh!" Harold put his shield in front of him and charged forward. The early Elves were not crispy. They didn''t have to be merciful and beat her to death.


    Xiangyanghua''s hands and feet churned, and the strong tree was broken by the waist. After breaking free, xiangyanghua looked at Harold angrily. Who knows that it was impacted by the dirty and astringent picture just a couple, and it was urgent and angry all of a sudden.


    "You, you, you are so shameless!" although xiangyanghua was not completely desolate as before, she was also slow and stiff, and was defeated by Harold''s continuous shield blows and slashes.


    "Wait, can you still do this? She''s in the wild? How did she...?" at the wonderful place of the plot, Xiang Yanghua''s cheeks were red, and she stopped and opened her mouth in situ.


    Boom, boom, boom! Harold took advantage of his shield and ran into sunflower, pushing sunflower all the way, constantly crashing into various obstacles in front, branches, shrubs and mounds.


    Finally, she slammed into a boulder, the shield cracked, xiangyanghua spit out a big mouthful of blood, and her bones and muscles were squeezed, making her cry out in miserable pain.


    The transformation was over. Harold felt that it was hard to move his fingers. His fingers clutching the shield were full of blood. His trembling legs could hardly support his body, but he still grabbed the sunflower flattened on the boulder and fell over his shoulder.


    With a bang, Harold also fell on the sunflower. No, it''s not over yet. This guy still has combat power!


    Harold gathered his last strength, pulled xiangyanghua''s arm with the classic ground kill move, worked with his legs and hands, and broke xiangyanghua''s arm in the opposite direction.


    "Surrender, surrender, I admit defeat, good pain, good pain, don''t break!" Xiang Yanghua was stunned by Harold''s violent move.


    The Archmage''s original evaluation was not arrogant and biased. The early elves may have strong qualities and abilities in all aspects, but their actual combat experience has greatly degraded because they have not left the forest of elves for a long time.


    Even those who stay in trees for a long time like xiangyanghua have not had a real fight with people for thousands of years. Even if they were cruel at the beginning, they are now degenerated and only good at pranks!


    But it''s strange to say that since she can''t stand this obscene picture, won''t she just stop reading her mind? Why do you insist on peeping into Harold''s thoughts while blushing and scolding.


    With the strength of xiangyanghua, you can get the upper hand against Harold even without mind reading! This is the little girl who has tasted the forbidden fruit for the first time. She is both exclusive and itchy about sex?

 Chapter 289

    Xiangyanghua''s painful tears burst out. She had not been beaten for a long time. Today, she suffered more than the upper limit.


    In fact, the original pungent evaluation of the Archmage was not entirely out of arrogance and prejudice. The early generation of elves may have strong qualities and abilities in all aspects, but their actual combat experience has been greatly degraded because they have not left the forest of elves for a long time.


    In particular, sunflower, who has stayed in the tree for a long time as a fruit to bask in the sun, has not had a real fight with people for thousands of years. Even if it was a cruel person, it is now weakened to be only good at pranks!


    "Don''t break it, it''s going to break, it''s going to break, I said surrender!" xiangyanghua''s current position is lying on the ground, one arm is entangled by Harold''s limbs, and her body and neck are pressed on the ground by Harold''s legs, so she can''t use her strength at all.


    "Surrender should be a little expressed. You have to apologize to me, and then promise not to peep into my heart casually with your ability in the future. You are not allowed to find fault for today!"


    Harold relaxed his strength a little, but he still maintained a restrained posture. In fact, he was about to take off his strength. He forced him to break his arm. He really broke the arm of sunflower. Just now he had the greatest strength. If he could break it, he would snap and fold it for her.


    "I promise, I promise, I''m sorry, I''m wrong. I just like you. I want to make fun of you. Forgive me! I''m bias''s master and helped you in the conference room. Just let me go!"


    Xiangyanghua cries for mercy, which really loses the face of the legendary strong. Even if she comes to tieona, she must be holding her breath and will never beg for mercy.


    Bitches are afraid of villains. The fairy queen is estimated to have been relentless in cleaning up sunflowers, which led to this guy being so presumptuous and living for thousands of years!


    "Just a word of sorry is over? I''m a great nobleman in the human kingdom. At least give me some valuable compensation!"


    Harold''s fingers were almost unable to pull the sunflower''s fingers, but he still clenched his teeth and insisted. After this time, he estimated that it would be impossible to clean up the sunflower again. He had to teach enough lessons at once.


    "I don''t have any treasure. You can''t use the green staff of life. Can I compensate you for myself?"


    Xiangyanghua began to sell miserably, which made Harold really feel a little impatient. Although this bastard did something disgusting, he was really not an enemy, and even helped him a lot. How about that?


    Harold suddenly noticed the snickering at the corners of xiangyanghua''s mouth. He immediately realized that he had been cheated. With a sudden force, xiangyanghua screamed again.


    "I know, I know, I''ll pay. I have a lot of valuable potions for you, okay?" Xiang Yanghua kicked her legs and dug a pit on the ground. It didn''t work. She had to succumb to Harold''s violence.


    After a long time, the bargaining between Harold and xiangyanghua finally ended, and the early elves who had grown for thousands of years humiliated and signed an unequal treaty.


    First of all, in order to express his apology for repeatedly offending Harold, Xiang Yanghua sent out two bottles of life potions and a bottle of vitality potions, which are refined from precious medicinal materials. This guy is bias''s master of medicine refining, and his level is quite good. The quality of the three bottles of potions is not inferior to that of Sherma''s collection.


    Secondly, in order to express respect, Xiang Yanghua must never pry into Harold''s thoughts and heart, and as compensation for previous fouls, he should help use his ability once or twice when Harold needs it.


    Finally, today''s discussion is a war of mediation between the two sides based on contradictions. Xiang Yanghua can''t retaliate afterwards.


    "I swear to the tree of life. It''s dark if you don''t let go!"


    Harold released the suppressed sunflowers. The sun priest helped Harold stand up. This time he was really exhausted.


    Fortunately, I didn''t lose. The difference in mood between winning and being supported and losing can hardly be measured. Harold''s spirit is quite excited.


    Xiangyanghua wiped away the tears on her face and looked at Harold in a complicated mood. She thought she was just a noble white face of an individual family. Her strength was so careless that she had to rely on her intelligence to get through the difficulties. Unexpectedly, she had such a savage and fierce fighting style.


    "Don''t use these three bottles of potions indiscriminately. Don''t say how rare the materials are. The success rate of refining is frightening. I often fail when I specialize in plants and trees. Drink them when I save my life. Remember to be grateful at that time!"


    Xiang Yanghua didn''t cheat either. Although she had a bad character, she could still keep her word. She painfully handed over three bottles of potions and didn''t forget to sell well in the end.


    "Ah, I''ll remember your kindness, thank you!" Harold contented and the sun sacrifice began to lead the way. Xiangyanghua was discouraged like a dehydrated salted fish, drooping his head behind him.


    She is a poor legendary spirit. She has a specialty in refining medicine and likes to make wonderful potions. Basically, the price of purchasing materials is the same as the income from refining potions. Now she is bankrupt. When she meets the apprentice, she can''t give gifts and put on airs, but she has to ask the apprentice for help.


    However, she was a little concerned. When she inadvertently peeped into Harold''s heart before, she saw a few strange pictures flash across. The vast palace, dazzling white light and sacred place were never like any place on the mainland.


    In addition, the world of high-rise buildings, crowded buildings, bustling streets, various strange means of transportation and clothes is not like the landscape of this continent at all.


    Dream? Or some strange fantasy? Damn, if only I could spy on this guy again. Why did I lose so carelessly! And this bastard is shameless. Why... Why is his mind so dirty and dirty!


    Ignoring the resentment of xiangyanghua behind him, Harold explained the previous problem of "money is not worth money" to the worship of the sun sacrifice. The sun sacrifice praised Harold''s broad knowledge from the bottom of his heart.


    Not only is his personal strength strong, but also his leadership is impeccable. He has a wise and decisive choice, the courage to take the lead, and such erudite and wise thinking. What''s more, he is only in his twenties and has hundreds of years to waste. This is the hope of mankind''s re emergence!


    At this moment, Harold also tasted the cool feeling of long Aotian. As soon as the tiger body shook, his little brother bowed his head. However, he was too familiar with the sun sacrifice. This guy''s eyes of worship made Harold a little embarrassed.


    When the three walked for a long time, it was completely dark, and relying on the only moonlight and stars, Harold suddenly stopped in surprise.


    "Wait, we''re right. Why... Why is there so much construction area in the distance and surrounding villages? Why is the wheat field on the other side of the field expanding so large?"


    The sun sacrifice didn''t have strong eyesight, but under Harold''s reminder, careful observation could barely see the surrounding environment. He was also shocked and asked, "we should have spent less than 20 days..."

 Chapter 290

    "Why are you two stunned? Take me to find bias quickly. I especially need her comfort now!" Xiang Yanghua pushed them impatiently.


    "Before we left, it was still a completely primitive field. At best, it was a little temporary emergency shed. Now there are the rudiments of the town. Don''t you feel strange?"


    Xiang Yanghua asked incomprehensibly, "is it strange? It''s just the prototype. It''s more efficient. Should the castle be completed? I heard that your human noble castle is very luxurious. I still want to live. It seems that I don''t have a chance!"


    Harold shook his head. This kind of common sense elf can''t think with normal people''s thinking. It''s really not difficult to build a territory in her world outlook. After all, the power and agility of the elf are far superior to human beings, let alone powerful magic.


    The original Archmage turned mud into stone and set up an elf home in a short time, which can accommodate tens of thousands of people. For more than ten years, the kingdom of Colombo could not find a castle comparable to it outside the giant fortress.


    Although with the help of elves, the construction and development speed of the territory may be doubled several times, harlott has no such idea. Elves may not always be allies, or elves'' assistance has an additional invisible price.


    Several villages that can be seen in the distance around have no lights, but the large building area in the distance is still brightly lit. It is too far away. In addition, Harold can''t see the situation clearly at night. He can only roughly notice the flickering of people. It should be started overnight.


    "Hey, three guys over there, stop. What are you doing sneaking here at this time?" Harold and the three were suddenly yelled by the guards on horseback patrol.


    "Which village are you from? What are you doing here?" the guard rushed forward with his horse. It seems that he is not an ordinary soldier. It can be seen from his riding level and powerful roar that he is an expert.


    Of course, it''s just the strength of ordinary people. At most, it''s the level of extraordinary knights, which is no better than Harold and sunflower.


    "Are you a knight of the Kryon family, like Zeke? I wrote it down a little when I healed you. Should it be right?"


    The sun sacrifice walked forward with a smile. The knight didn''t see it in the distance at night, but when he was close, he suddenly recognized Harold and the sun sacrifice. He didn''t dare to ride a horse to ask questions and turned down without saying a word.


    "Lord hallot, Lord Sun sacrifice, are you back? Great, I''ll inform you immediately! Sir, you use this horse first. It''s no problem dragging you two. I''ll run back to report!"


    The Knights are also very excited. Although Rand is excellent in all aspects, after all, he is too young. Most of the time, he is a vassal of Harold. They will inevitably be a little uneasy in the absence of Cleon.


    Both Harold and the sun sacrifice were people with no airs, which stopped the excited knight. Harold and the sun sacrifice refused, and finally Harold rode on the horse.


    Although the physical strength of the sun sacrifice was worse, Harold almost collapsed after a fight. Although the sun sacrifice was miserable, at least he didn''t get beaten. He could still walk with the help of the knight.


    Harold noticed that the knight didn''t seem to notice the sunflower at all. The sunflower really had the strange ability to shield himself.


    Harold didn''t say anything to remind him. Anyway, this guy made trouble. Ordinary knights can''t help. It''s not comfortable to ride on a horse, but at least they can let their legs rest.


    "Zeke, tell me what happened to the territory during this period. I really didn''t expect such a big change in less than 20 days!"


    "My Lord, thanks to your brother, Lord Rand..."


    "Divide civilians into villages, reasonably allocate everyone to quarrying and logging, and build cities and towns..."


    "... master Rand planted new grain wantonly. It is said that it is a sacred ear of wheat bestowed by the sun. The yield is more than three times that of ordinary. Many troops have been pulled to reclaim the land!"


    Several people talked all the way. The knight was not a civil servant, but his language expression was quite clear. Harold really didn''t expect Rand to be so capable. If he could make persistent efforts, his capable boss would be good at fishing.


    Hearing this, Harold suddenly felt something was wrong there. Why didn''t Kelon''s name appear for a long time? Even Annie had the news of holding a banquet and setting up a caravan. Kelon seemed to disappear without mentioning a word.


    Isn''t this guy still a knight under Corleone? Why don''t he pay any attention to his boss? Has Corleone''s injury worsened to the point that he can''t go out and cultivate all the time?


    Harold asked nervously, "how''s Kryon? Why haven''t you mentioned him for a long time?"


    As soon as Zeke heard this sentence, his face suddenly collapsed. Sure enough, there was a problem. Harold almost turned over from his horse in a hurry and asked, "what''s the matter, is it difficult for him..."


    "Lord Corleone... Indulged in beauty and went to play with the mermaid princess. It''s a shame. It''s clear that the territory needs the help of my adult, but he..."


    Kryon and his knights get along more like the eldest brother and the younger brother. The relationship is not so formal. Ordinary Knights will never speak ill of their Lord, but this is also the reason why Harold and Kryon are very close.


    "What? Mermaid princess, is she very beautiful? Is her upper body human and lower body fish? She sings very well and has a beautiful figure, isn''t she?"


    Harold got excited all of a sudden. That''s what happened to the fairy dwarves in the magical world. He insisted that the winged talents have a more fantastic sense. Harold didn''t care about the popular species in the fairy tale, the mermaid.


    "Hey, don''t go too far, pervert!" xiangyanghua suddenly poked Harold''s back with her finger, indicating that she was staring for bias.


    "Hey? Who is she? Why didn''t I see her just now?" the knight suddenly seemed to wake up from a dream. He rubbed his eyes and stared at the sunflower. Why didn''t he notice such a tall elf just now?


    Harold nodded thoughtfully. It seems that xiangyanghua''s ability is not a conventional means such as invisibility. Thinking of her thinking and watching ability, it should be similar to psychological hint. Under normal circumstances, it is difficult for others to notice her, but any unusual behavior will lose effect.


    "Don''t worry about her. Talk about Kryon. He already has 12 wives. How can he indulge in a mermaid? And where did he meet the mermaid?"


    Harold ignored the warning of sunflower. If it was Fiona, he would worry about it. Bias was so easy to coax that he didn''t have to be afraid at all. In contrast, the unknown mermaid was rare and tickled his heart. Kelon was absolutely experienced and he could indulge in it. What''s the beauty of this?


    Fortunately, Xiang Yanghua has promised not to peep into his inner thoughts, and firmly abides by the agreement. Otherwise, when he sees Harold''s inner thoughts, he is expected to tear Harold alive.

 Chapter 291

    Zekollo glanced at Harold awkwardly and said with a little embarrassment: "the boss seems to mean that his previous wives married out of desire. This is true love, the only true love in his life, so..."


    "Fart!" Harold scolded with envy, jealousy and hatred. Only then did seembryo understand seembryo. What shit? The only true love is to coax ghosts! Just like the new and hate the old, scum!


    Zeke didn''t know what to say. He sighed and begged: "the boss has gone to the undersea country with Princess Mermaid and hasn''t come back for a few days. Lord harlot, you can find a way to call him back!"


    Harlott said: "don''t worry, I''ll leave it to me. When I rest for two days, I''ll try to pull him back as soon as possible. Everyone is working hard for the territory and mankind. That guy has fun playing with the mermaid. It''s really enviable... No, it''s angry!"


    Harold is also really angry. In addition to envy, jealousy and hatred, he also has a feeling of being betrayed. He risked his life to grab the sun scepter. A large part of the reason is for Kryon''s injury, not to mention the risk of asking the elves to open the portal.


    Originally, I thought that Corleone was half dead and poor, waiting for him to save his life. As a result, all the people who were hi ran away, and the mermaid who was very excited by Harold was playing together. How can I not be angry?


    The three people said that they had arrived near the construction area. Harold also saw what the personnel were doing. In the end, they were not crazy enough to build at night. They were just constantly carrying materials, and a large number of wood and stones were transported from villages.


    The road has been opened up quite smoothly. Even if it is transported by moonlight at night, it is not easy to have accidents. It is much safer to start construction at night. Harold is also a little relieved. The person in charge of this work should be experienced.


    It''s just that we have to catch up with the progress at night, which means that we should take turns day and night to build cities and towns. Where does so much labor come from?


    A large number of people have been sent to various villages, either reclaiming land, sowing grain or collecting raw materials. Can hunters and foragers use them?


    "Lord harlott is back. Don''t you salute quickly? We can regain our foothold here only under the leadership of several nobles. You can live a stable life now thanks to their kindness!"


    Zeke announced Harold''s arrival to the workers on the road and the guards on the night watch. As for what he said, there was nothing wrong. The value of this era was to publicize the greatness of the nobility, which was not a fool''s rule.


    "Thank you, Lord!" "long live your Lord!" "thank you, Lord hallot!"


    Although it was night, these shift workers were also very energetic. They had enough sleep during the day. They knelt down and thanked each other with great excitement. Their fanatical words and deeds surprised xiangyanghua.


    He escaped from the hellish kingdom of Colombo and experienced all kinds of hardships all the way. Now he can eat as long as he works hard. He doesn''t have to worry about life danger. He can also look forward to an incomparably beautiful future. For the vast majority of civilians, he is very happy.


    The former owner and father of harlott''s journey in the previous life also thought so. When the orcs broke their hometown, they wandered to lukanir and hoped to live this life.


    "Rest assured, we will soon establish a new country and establish a new order. There will be no threat of war in the future. Everyone can eat, wear and warm, and have children and start a family. As long as I am here, you don''t have to worry about the future!"


    "The glory of the sun will always protect us, and a new Sun Temple will be established soon. As long as you have faith in the sun in your heart, you will be happy!"


    "Oh, long live Lord harlott" "..."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The enthusiastic cheering and gratitude of the civilians, the high prestige of Harold and the sun sacrifice, and the casually painted cakes made them very happy and worked harder.


    "Sir, this way, please. Lord Rand hasn''t slept yet. He''s already asking someone to cook. The elf has also notified him!"


    Harold is also very happy. It''s really good to be surrounded by thousands of people. If the number is magnified dozens of times, it will be more exciting than the scene.


    Xiangyanghua poked Harold with some guilt and said, "sorry, you... You are such a great man. Those people worship and trust you from the bottom of their hearts... Don''t worry, I won''t lose your face again!"


    For the sparsely populated elves, it''s a great thing to be respected by thousands of people. Xiangyanghua can see through the hearts of the people. All the civilians kneel down sincerely to be grateful, which really shocked her.


    At this time, the image of Harold in her heart suddenly became tall, and she realized the strength of human beings in front of her.


    The sun priest snorted coldly, "what''s this? The country will be strong in the future. Harold is a king who wants to rule hundreds of thousands or even millions of people. His status is very noble. Your previous behavior was so rude!"


    It seems that the sun cult has excluded the beauty addicted Cleon from the king''s candidate, but Cleon has said that he is not interested in the king''s position, but it has no impact.


    Xiangyanghua was slightly shocked and asked the sun: "can he be a king? Really?"


    Harold answered this question for the sun sacrifice: "now only I, Marcus and Cleon are the nobles who have fled here. No accident, I should become the leader of the new country. Why are you so shocked? It''s just a small country with more than 200000 people."


    Xiangyanghua was counting a little bit more than her fingers. She could vaguely hear: "the king... 200000... A lot of money..."


    Harlott didn''t care. Xiangyanghua still has little knowledge. The world''s 200000 people are not much. Besides, there are only three blood nobles with the greatest advantage of mankind. It''s an exaggeration to say that the Archmage can destroy them alone.


    "Brother, you''re back. How''s it going? Did you succeed?" Rand rushed over all the way, with a lot of people behind him, including harlott''s knights, Kryon''s knights and some strangers.


    During this time, he was so busy that he almost died of fatigue, but he waited for Harold to come back. In addition to reducing some burden, he had more confidence in his heart, and more importantly, he hoped that big brother could see his achievements.


    Harold confidently took out the sun scepter. After being urged by Harold at night, the artifact flashed a dazzling light and illuminated dozens of meters around.


    "Those demons who destroyed our human kingdom and defeated us have been completely wiped out!" Harold announced solemnly to all knights and people who had experienced the initial defeat.


    The details will be told at the banquet, but in order to lay the tone of the celebration, Harold certainly announced the good news as soon as he came.

 Chapter 292

    "Brother, tell me about your wonderful battle with orcs and Demons and the sun scepter. Is it really as magical as the legend?"


    Harlott didn''t think about bias''s question. When he asked again, he knew everything. Anyway, it''s a good thing, not a bad thing. It''s just for future children to eat safe milk. The truth is!


    "It''s a long story. I''m not just fighting with demons. I''m afraid you don''t believe my near death experience!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "At that time, the sickle of the black fog monster was only one finger away from my neck. I seemed to hear the call of death. Sooner or later, guess what happened?"


    Like the storyteller in the teahouse in ancient times, Harold''s intonation was cadenced and full of emotion. He spoke with hands and feet and described the scene at that time.


    "What happened?" naturally, Rand was the audience who cooperated so well, and other knights and territorial managers listened nervously. Alan listened to harlott''s story rationally and reprocessed it in his mind to restore the facts as much as possible.


    Harlott''s vivid and emotional narration really put people outside Alan into it. It was like an immersive experience of the Shura battlefield, and there was no doubt about the authenticity of harlott''s narration.


    There are two main reasons. The first is that Harold is the absolute strong in the hearts of these people. The other is that Harold successfully brought back the sun scepter. Facts are better than everything!


    "At the cost of cutting off one hand, I blocked the other party''s attack, delayed his action, and created an opportunity for the orc swordsman to attack! If it weren''t for my sacrifice, I''m afraid no one could stop it with the strength of the black fog monster!"


    Harlott said this sentence in a vicissitudes of tone. Although the actual situation was that yunero''s timely rescue saved his life at that time, whether he had him or not would not affect yunero''s dominance in the battle with the black fog monster.


    "Brother, is your arm okay? What happened to the black fog monster at last? You were easily defeated. The orc swordsman must not win?"


    Rand was influenced by Harold''s outstanding performance from an early age. He thought his brother was a natural hero and great man. He really believed what he said and had no doubt.


    Alan couldn''t help but interrupt and said, "the legendary swordsman among the green orcs is the strongest existence in close combat in the whole continent. Theona''s master has been defeated once. What black fog monster can win?"


    Harold also knew that boasting should not be too much. He was going to let people write this experience into a book and spread it. It''s okay to exaggerate where it doesn''t affect the overall situation, but the details of this record are too outrageous, so no one believed the book.


    "Indeed, the swordsman''s martial arts are superb, but the black fog monster also has strange moves! They can''t tell the victory or defeat for a moment! I took this opportunity to kill inside the palace and recapture the sun Scepter!"


    ¡°......¡±


    Harlott''s later story is a little more objective, and there is nothing to modify. It is true to defeat the devil guarding the sun scepter, end the battle with the help of artifact power, and save the orcs.


    After that, Soren, the "God climber" and the mutant demons were completely crushed and defeated, which really couldn''t be beautified. Later, it''s inconvenient to mention the content of the internal struggle of the elf family.


    "Awesome, it''s hard to imagine, tiru, you haven''t recorded it. You must write it into a heroic biography!" Rand wished he could replace Harold to experience this legendary adventure.


    Lead the orc army to fight with demons, fight with terrorist enemies close to gods, defend the heroic deeds of the whole world and the terrible magic of destroying heaven and earth, which is countless levels better than "killing dragons and saving princesses" in knight novels!


    Compared with the cheering human knights and officials, Alan looked more serious.


    The spirit forest has lifted the barrier, but it has no intention to take them back. Is it safer to hide at the end of the continent near the sea family with humans than in the spirit forest?


    Soren, the God ascender, he had never heard of. This powerful enemy similar to the strength of the invincible elf queen in his mind planned a great conspiracy.


    The elves of the first generation, who rarely appear at ordinary times, have all recovered, and the Presbyterian group has made every effort to attack. Obviously, the elves are not at peace.


    "Alan, the Archmage wrote you a letter. Don''t think too much. There are many things we can''t do!"


    Harold didn''t know how to comfort. He also had a hunch about the sacrifice that the Elves might experience. Xiangyanghua forced him to sneak out to take refuge, which could explain a lot of problems.


    There is no safe place in this continent. The elves can''t stand up. Human beings are lucky to find this place after avoiding the disaster.


    "Thank you. Don''t worry. I know what to do. I won''t fool around!" Alan took the letter, didn''t hurry to read it, but talked with Harold about the information about the sea family.


    "Mermaid princess has a natural charm effect, but Kelon seems to like each other in addition to this reason. The sea family should want to promote this marriage."


    Harold frowned and asked, "what''s the purpose? Even if the king doesn''t object to his daughter''s marriage, there''s no reason to agree. There''s a big gap between the sea people and the human people, or there''s a big gap between the sea people and the races on the mainland!"


    The living environment and genetic differences will inevitably have a great impact. The stories in fairy tales will only happen in fairy tales. In reality, the possibility of mermaids and humans really being together is almost zero. It''s good to play. The real marriage problem can be a headache one by one.


    Alan said without hesitation: "of course, it''s the sun scepter. The strength of the sea family is beyond imagination. The trouble they can''t solve can only rely on this legendary artifact. It''s strange where they get the news!"


    Harold remembered the elves'' instructions and absolutely could not hand over the sun scepter. Since he did not choose to hand over the sun Scepter for the elves to keep, he must shoulder the responsibility of guarding the artifact.


    "It should not be robbery or occupation. From the point of view of behavior, it should be to use the solar Scepter with your power. The solar Scepter can only be used by humans. Although I don''t know how any ''God climber'' can avoid this restriction, in my cognition, races other than humans can''t use it."


    Harold was a little relieved to hear this, but he still didn''t dare to completely relax his vigilance. Since the sea clan is unfathomable, it''s normal to have monsters with the same strength as the elf queen and Sauron. Maybe there''s a way to bypass the restrictions on the use of the sun scepter.


    Let''s go step by step. The top priority is to call Corleone back to treat his injury, and then ask him if he has any information. This dead bald donkey can''t always indulge in beauty and indulge in enjoyment?

 Chapter 293

    "Bring up the food and wine and take out the inventory!"


    "Tell those guys outside that Lord harlott is back, but the Lord returns triumphantly. Cheer up and celebrate!"


    Although it was evening, everyone still held a banquet with great fanfare. The territory was not big now, and it was not troublesome to inform people. A grand celebration banquet was held soon.


    Rand had already sat down and talked with Harold and others. First, Rand kept reporting all kinds of results, which was similar to what Zeke said, but more detailed and organized.


    Among them, what surprises harlot most is the new variety of wheat ears and the sea family. Naturally, there is no need to ask about the importance of food. What is the situation of the sea family?


    "Brother, the strength of the sea people is very strong, but I feel that their attitude is a little strange. In addition to the initial misunderstanding that we were arrogant when we kidnapped the princess, it was special... Special approachable after we solved the misunderstanding. It is reasonable that we should not be qualified to get along with them equally?"


    Rand thought it was because of the good relationship between the princess and Cleon at first, but he found that the sea people were not only friendly to Cleon, but also polite to other human knights and officials.


    During this period, several batches of fish, shrimp and aquatic products have come continuously. As long as someone is sent to the sea to cast a net, they can harvest a full load with their eyes closed. There is basically no need to worry about the food problem in the territory.


    "Alan, didn''t he say anything? The elves should have a lot of information about the sea clan?" Harold also felt strange. Even if the sea clan is a friendly and peaceful race, it doesn''t make sense to be so attentive to human beings!


    "Ellen doesn''t know much, either. You can ask him directly later! The elf has notified him and should come right away! Brother, is this?"


    Rand looked at the sunflowers sitting next to Harold and ate them. He couldn''t help asking curiously.


    "Don''t worry, she''s an expert from the elves. She came to visit the elves. Tell me about the mermaid! What''s the situation with Cleon?"


    As soon as Harold asked a question, he was interrupted, and a clear and loud voice sounded: "let me tell you. The situation is a little complicated. Congratulations on your successful return!"


    Elaine strided over, followed by bias and Hathaway. Before Harold had any news, sunflower flew up and kissed bias.


    Not to mention the Beatrice who fell to the ground, even Alan was stupid, and Hathaway cried out in surprise. Harold quickly withdrew from the guard who thought there was a danger.


    "I miss you so much. I haven''t said to go back to see me after coming out for so many years. I can''t relax just by reading letters. Let me see if you''ve gained weight!"


    "You don''t know how boring I am when you''re not in the spirit forest. No one cooks for me, no one washes my clothes, no one sings me a lullaby, massages me, and no one helps to refine herbs!"


    Xiangyanghua said and hugged bias tightly. This is not the attitude towards the apprentice, but clearly to her mother!


    Harlott is the heart of 10000 Warcraft horses crashing through. The relationship between you and bias is like this. It''s a giant baby! My woman is not a mother for you!


    "Master, why are you here? Don''t cry. I miss you too. Let me go first and calm down, will you?"


    Bias was quite surprised by the master''s arrival. For a moment, she didn''t know whether to hug and kiss Harold or talk to the master first.


    Harold is very knowledgeable. Xiangyanghua has restrained his character, so he has to accommodate each other relatively and say generously to bias:


    "Haven''t you seen Shifu for a long time? Thanks to your relationship, she helped me a lot in the spirit forest. Let''s talk about the past first. I''ll talk to Alan about business!"


    Alan was a little surprised. Does Beyonce have a master? He really doesn''t know who this strange early elf is? How did you meet bias?


    The first generation of elves in the forest of elves doesn''t appear very often. At least Alan hasn''t seen the first generation of elves other than the queen of elves several times, but it seems that there are four in total.


    "Hallot, I have a surprise for you when I finish talking with the master. Now I, I, I am no worse than Fiona!"


    Harold looked confused and forced, "what? What does it have to do with Fiona?"


    After being held by the sunflower, Jasper''s body was completely covered, and Harold really couldn''t see the change of Jasper.


    "Stop, stop, ignore this human. He''s a pervert full of dirty ideas! Come outside with me!"


    Xiangyanghua angrily pulled bias out, and hallot didn''t stop him. He still had business to discuss with Alan. Although he was curious about what bias''s surprise was, he put it aside first.


    "Harold, tell me what you''ve seen and heard about this trip, and I''ll communicate with you about the problems of the sea clan!"


    Elaine urged Harold to get to the point, while Hathaway left without looking back after she got the impact staff, scolding "color embryo!", "metamorphosis!", "bias is really miserable!"


    In the idea of this elf little girl, Harold, who provoked theona and bias at the same time and led bias to use strange potions, is a real villain. He wants a shock wave to directly dry explode Harold.


    Harold is a little confused. When did he provoke the elf sister? He saved her in the basement with theona. Even if he doesn''t have any good feelings, at least he shouldn''t hate him!


    Sheldon doesn''t have to worry about his granddaughter falling into the clutches. Congratulations.


    Although harlott also wanted to tell Alan what he had seen and heard and ask about the sea tribe, a large number of officials and knights just woke up from their sleep came at this time.


    Harold recalled his adventure story a little and felt that it was too wasteful to just tell these people. This trip was a near death, and it was different from any previous adventure. This time he was a 100% protagonist!


    "Rand, do you have anyone who is good at writing books and biographies? Let him record what I will say later and write it into a book, which is called the adventure of the legendary noble Harold. This book can stimulate the morale and hope of our mankind!"


    "Even if we are driven to the end of the mainland, even if we have only 200000 compatriots left, as long as we have unyielding faith and will, we can get through the difficulties and get a new life!"


    Harold confidently said that he wanted to pretend to be forced to show off his private desire. Rand felt very reasonable. He immediately waved to his opponent and said, "tiru, find some good writers to record what my brother said!"

 Chapter 294

    Alan activated the magic prop given by Cleon when he left. The appointment was to remind Cleon when Harold came back. Now is the time.


    Far away in the undersea Kingdom, Cleon was wrestling with king selton and others.


    There is no obvious division between night and day at the bottom of the sea. It is normal to play energetic all night and rest for several days when you are tired.


    "Come on, Corleone, watch your back!"


    Beni excitedly cheered Kelon off the court. Wrestling is a custom of the sea people. Selton, formerly the great Knight of the sea people, especially liked it. It was held once at the end of each banquet.


    "Look at me!" Kryon has changed into a half dragon form, which is suitable for underwater combat. After being transformed by divine water, Kryon''s transformation time has been greatly extended and can almost last all the time. To some extent, Kryon can no longer be regarded as human blood.


    Cleon suddenly turned around, picked up a strong sea warrior, began to rotate, smashed the other party as a weapon, tried to catch his opponent, and then threw a shot on the earth to stun the sea warrior.


    "Awesome, awesome!" Benny cheered excitedly and half leaned into the field to cheer.


    This kind of behavior of having a man and forgetting his father hit selton very hard. Beni cheered him in wrestling competitions in the past.


    At that time, Benny''s cry "come on, dad is the best!" made selton have an unforgettable sense of pride.


    "Bastard, how dare you take my most precious daughter! Let you know the power of father''s iron fist!"


    Of course, selton won''t miss the opportunity to beat his son-in-law aboveboard. The cannon fodder blocking the road will fly with him in a charge. These guards who accompany him are also very poor. Wrestling competition is a necessary reserved item after the banquet of the wave scale kingdom. They can''t even participate if they want to.


    The sea giant General noticed king selton''s action. He also knew that he must unite to put down the king before he had a chance to win. He winked at several colleagues, nodded together and leaned in the direction of Cleon.


    In a small wrestling field, such a conspicuous movement of personnel, Cleon of course noticed it and thought it wouldn''t be a partnership to bully him, an outsider?


    Selton took the lead in killing. Cleon knew the terrible strength of his father-in-law, didn''t dare to take the attack from the other party''s charge, and dodged with a clever side somersault.


    With a thud, a corner of the venue was directly smashed by King selton who couldn''t brake. Kryon blurted out that he was going to die!


    Even in the transformation state, Cleon was hit by this attack. It was definitely a broken bone and tendon that flew out of the field. The sea Knight selton had this terrible destructive power. Cleon could not imagine how he, a distinguished guest, would be treated like this.


    This is the problem of customs. The sea people ask for human beings and do treat Kelon as a distinguished guest. However, this wrestling competition is a special competition regardless of identity in the sea culture. Even if the king is beaten violently by soldiers, it can''t be settled afterwards.


    Although the probability of this kind of thing is almost zero, after all, the sea clan is who can beat who is the king. Generally, the king beats other players violently.


    "Don''t be afraid, human beings, let''s go together!" the sea giant General also killed his colleagues. The drunk King hung the hammer at the banquet. The sea giant was also angry.


    "Let''s go together! We can''t always let him win alone!" said a giant octopus with six arms. This guy is also very strong, with a height of 5 meters.


    In addition to the two tentacles used to stand, the remaining six strong tentacles are soft and tough, and their strength is also very considerable. Together, they can easily throw any player other than general Hai giant out of the field.


    The sea giant general, octopus general, Kryon and a group of other powerful sea family officers have considerable combat effectiveness and are keen to besiege king selton.


    "The weak keep warm, the strong fight alone! Who can stop me, you waste?" selton bent his arms to expand his muscles, roared at the crowd without fear, and his tone was very heroic.


    It has to be said that king selton''s brain circuit is a little middle two. I don''t know what picture is filled in his brain. It seems that now it''s not a wrestling competition, but an epic battlefield like riding alone to save ah Dou and retreating 100000 enemy troops.


    "Hit him! The king can''t be so crazy!"


    "Good guy, you asked for it. Don''t say we cheated together afterwards!"


    Corleone was still a little afraid when he saw king selton''s strong arms with green tendons. He might be gentle with other kings. It''s super double for him. Don''t "let you see what real power is!" King selton''s mouth kept moving without BB feeling a fight.


    Even if he saw the sea giant approaching, King selton didn''t mean to give in at all. He was very confident in his wrist strength. He had fought head-on to defeat the sea giant at the banquet before, and now he won''t be afraid.


    The sea giant took advantage of his height, put his hands together and hit him with a heavy fist, while King selton raised his arms to meet him.


    Click, the hard ground was crushed by the fish tail of King selton''s lower body. The sea giant hit selton almost into the ground. Kelon waved his arm excitedly. Indeed, it is worthy of being a giant with more power than the dragon, and the attack power is outrageous.


    However, in the next second, a surging force came from the ground, and the sea giant''s fists were pushed back directly. His body was tilted back by his legs, so he had to step back to keep his balance, making a heavy sound of footsteps.


    King selton''s body expanded a whole circle, and his strength doubled, easily pushing the sea giant back.


    The octopus general who attacked behind launched a sneak attack, and his six tentacles wrapped around selton''s body. The sea giant General also stabilized his body and charged forward, ready to use his weight advantage to hit the king selton.


    Corleone also made great strides to keep up, and success or failure depends on it.

 Chapter 295

    "Is there only such a degree? Not enough, not enough, not enough!" selton unexpectedly pressed down the center of gravity against the winding of his tentacles and waved his fist. Corleone could feel the condensation of water waves and air currents around him, and King selton''s fist was attached with unimaginable power.


    With a loud bang, King selton''s fist hit the charging sea giant. There was a faint illusion that the sea giant was flattened. King selton''s fist was definitely not as simple as great strength.


    The poor sea giant General was like being hit by a high-speed train. His body burst into blood. He flew backwards at least three times faster than when he charged. All the stones and columns blocking the road were hit and flew. Finally, he knocked the venue out of a big pit and disappeared.


    The thickest armor gets the most poisonous beating. General Hai giant explained this truth with his own experience.


    Otherwise, the sea giant was able to resist the beating, and King selton could not attack with all his strength no matter how naive he was. Other people would not die or be disabled if they were hit by this move. He could only attack the sea giant General impolitely.


    Halfway through the charge, Cleon suddenly had an impulse to surrender and retreat, but Beni and his mother-in-law were still watching, and his own glory did not allow him to make such a shameful move.


    The big deal is to lie down for half a month with a punch. It''s not difficult to have Benny''s close care! Cleon clenched his teeth, roared, jumped from the ground, bent and twisted his upper body, and was ready to beat selton''s left face with the fiercest right hook.


    "Deadly head hammer!" King selton hasn''t taken back his arms after attacking, but he''s not going to be beaten by Cleon for nothing. Especially when his wife and daughter are watching, he wants to win the wrestling competition with the most perfect posture to let Beni know who is the most reliable backing! The weak explosion of human Xiaosheng or something!


    Cleon, facing king selton, was unable to dodge in the air. He turned the attack direction and punched selton on the forehead.


    Click, bang, Dong, the three kinds of sounds were caused by Cleon''s broken arm, his whole body was hit by the head hammer and fell to the ground and hit a pit.


    Of course, Kryon''s attack was not ineffective. Kryon, whose strength was further improved by Shenshui, was not a minion. A big bag swelled on King selton''s forehead.


    At the same time, selton made another effort to throw the octopus general wrapped around him to the ground. The octopus general was unconscious and was held up by selton for several rounds and thrown out.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha


    When Cleon lay on the ground, he felt that his bones were scattered and could not move. He could only accept the ridicule of the other party. He couldn''t help thinking of the scene that the queen scared king selton away when she "rolled" in Beni''s room.


    At this time, selton has a kind of arrogance of "can''t beat his wife or you?". Corleone''s sympathy for selton completely disappeared. This complacent guy deserved to be afraid of his wife.


    Beni smelled and said in disgust, "Dad hates it most. He''s not mature at all!"


    The queen also put one hand on her cheek and sighed, "honey, don''t be so naive. You are the strongest in the country. We all know that there is no need to show off force in this competition!"


    Some of the other audience also applauded and cheered, most of them were disappointed and muttered: "how can the king win again? I remember that kings of other countries only participate occasionally, and Champions generally don''t compete continuously!"


    "Although it''s a good thing for the king to be strong, the game was completely ignored!"


    Without the imagined glory and praise, especially the praise of his wife and daughter, selton lost and took over the trophy. Unfortunately, he thought: fist can''t solve all problems!


    Beni is busy to see Kelon''s injury, but she still retains her consciousness. The violent impact makes it difficult for the body to load, resulting in force loss, which is not serious injury. Most of selton''s skills are in his arms, and the head hammer is not fatal.


    Sasha rubbed the big bag on selton''s forehead and told him impolitely: "if you continue to compete next time, I''ll end up with you! It''s outrageous to compete with young people every time. Remember to apologize to Zelu later!"


    Zelu is the sea giant who becomes a sandbag every time. Even in the wrestling competition where it is stipulated that he can do it at will, selton''s bullying this young giant is still too much.


    Zelu is a young sea giant who was only born 100 years ago. In terms of human age, it is equivalent to just reaching the age of 20. If he is beaten so violently, it is estimated that he will have to cry secretly and wonder if he has offended the king.


    Selton still listened to his wife''s persuasion, but maybe the sentence "I''ll end with you" was too frightening. King selton nodded honestly and promised not to mess around.


    "Kryon, don''t hurt, don''t hurt. You did a good job. My father seldom gets hurt. It''s great that you can beat him with a bag. It''s great! It''s my husband!"


    Benny not only did not praise her father, who was invincible against the crowd, but praised Cleon, who only caused minor wounds to King selton.


    Just as Cleon was trying to say something with a bitter smile, the necklace on his chest suddenly lit up red, flickered for a long time and went out completely.


    "Ah, what is this? It can''t be broken, can it be broken by my father?" Benny looked at the necklace curiously.


    Cleon said excitedly, "Harold is back. This is a communication device made by the elves of the territory for me. He said he would inform me when Harold came back!"


    Beni didn''t respond to this sentence. The elder seahorse and King selton suddenly came to their senses and listened attentively. Corleone continued.


    "I have to go back as soon as possible. Ouch, it hurts. It''s not the right time to get hurt!" Corleone just remembered her body, but groaned in pain and fell down and lay in Beni''s arms.


    "There''s no need to be in such a hurry. Go back tomorrow and have a rest all night. We''ll treat your injury with the best medicine. I''ll go with you tomorrow to express our needs!"


    The elder Haima quickly came to call on Kelon. His words were shameless. He avoided the wrestling competition on the grounds of "I''m a civil servant, not suitable for this kind of competition!".


    Obviously, this guy turned into a legendary Warcraft. He escaped because he didn''t like being beaten. This is really in line with the character of civil servants.

 Chapter 296

    "First of all, I can''t give you too much help. Whether things can be done depends on whether you can persuade Harold. I can only guarantee you a chance to negotiate!"


    Cleon is not dominated by the lower body. No matter how intimate he is with Beni and how chatting and laughing with the sea family, he can''t betray mankind. He''s not afraid to make the sea family unhappy.


    "Don''t worry, we just need to see the human. You can tell him what conditions do not need to be hidden and tucked. You can open your mouth freely. The powerful Hai family is not only my kingdom, and any requirements can meet him!"


    Selton is quite domineering. Anyway, he doesn''t pay out of his pocket. Of course, he doesn''t care about saving. As for whether Harold will pay a price that the whole sea god temple is difficult to pay?


    I''m kidding. He rules the marine world with a single area exceeding the whole continent and has accumulated rich family wealth for thousands of years. If even the sea temple can''t afford this price, no force in the world can afford it.


    Asking too much is also marginal. If no one in the world can afford a commodity after it is sold, the price of this thing will be meaningless.


    It can only show that the owner of this item has no desire and no desire to sell at all, and now human beings can achieve no desire and no desire?


    Lack of materials, labor shortage, sparse population and insufficient self-defense force. At this time, human beings need too much help. However, no matter what, Hai nationality can meet it. This transaction is impossible for Hai nationality to fail.


    "Don''t worry, I''m just going with you this time to express our wishes and finalize the specific negotiation time. Finally, the king will go to your territory to negotiate in person!"


    Elder Haima didn''t know how to use healing magic. After a long time of treatment, Kelon felt useless, but when he felt it, Kelon nodded slowly without objection.


    "Finally, although I trust my companion, the enemy is a powerful devil. He may not get back the sun scepter. You should be prepared for disappointment!"


    Corleone also said all the ugly things in front of him, so as to avoid embarrassment. It''s really hard to deal with the fire of the sea family.


    Selton forked his waist and began to laugh: "ha ha ha ha, what''s the matter? As long as your human sun sacrifice is willing to help and help you get back the sun scepter, haven''t I already guaranteed this?"


    As long as the sea family can get the favor of human beings, it makes no difference whether the sun scepter is in the devil''s hand or in the human hand. The devil in the abyss is an irresistible enemy to human beings. For the sea family, it is just to call more people.


    Corleone recalled that the rolling level of baroyan devil was strong. He compared it with selton who pulled the mountain. He really didn''t feel how weak selton would be.


    Even if the strength on the shore is reduced, the sea clan is not just a kingdom. There is also a sea temple. Seven or eight strong men of King selton''s strength are gathered, and the abyss gate is smashed by him!


    "All right, Benny, take him to rest. Let Irwin accompany you to the human side tomorrow. We''re waiting for good news!"


    The matter was settled. Beni was in a complicated mood and pulled Kryon back to the room. Kryon was badly hurt and had no strength to fool around, but she still refused to release her big hands around Beni.


    "What''s the matter? I don''t think you''re very happy. Your father and mother are very excited!" Corleone''s EQ is low, but not wood. It can be seen that Beni is not very happy.


    "You went to the human territory with me. It''s not that you don''t come back. I''ll come here with you at any time. Now I can breathe and move freely at the bottom of the sea, which is more convenient!"


    Beni still lowered her head sadly and held Cleon''s hand to keep him from moving. Beni used to like Cleon touching her body, but now she''s not happy.


    "Don''t worry. When you return to the territory, those women can''t compare with you. If you don''t like them, I won''t touch them, but they are all weak women and don''t dare to provoke you. They have to take them in!"


    Beni finally said, "no, those sisters are very good. Don''t drive them away! I''m sad that we don''t seem to be together because of feelings. Our parents and you seem to want to reach an agreement!"


    Cleon now understood the reason why Bernie was unhappy. Both herself and her parents showed their intention too openly. No, they had no intention to hide it at all.


    Beni will inevitably misunderstand, as if Corleone married Beni just to form an alliance with the sea people, and King selton and queen Sasha sent their daughter out just for the sun scepter, which made the naive little mermaid feel painful.


    "Don''t think so. Our feelings have nothing to do with this. I didn''t know your identity when I saved you. Your liking for me has nothing to do with the sun Scepter!"


    "Even if you are an ordinary marine civilian, I am also willing to protect you. Am I not a human aristocrat, but an ordinary handsome brave, and you will despise me?"


    Benny thought a little and said with a cry, "of course not. I wish you were an ordinary person without status. Who knows you have so many wives!"


    Beni''s worry really doesn''t exist. His parents are very concerned about her. If she doesn''t like it, she will never agree to Kelon''s marriage with her. The strength of the sea family is there. Even if she needs someone, she doesn''t have to sell her daughter.


    "No matter how many my wife is, you are the only one I really like. We have signed a contract and our hearts are connected. Don''t you believe me?"


    "Your father made a fuss about getting drunk at your party, and your mother took out a valuable old contract. Do you think they can not love you?"


    Benny was stunned and nodded thoughtfully. Her mood immediately turned cloudy to sunny.


    Corleone was lying with Beni in his arms. Just when he wanted to be dishonest, he heard footsteps outside. He felt that he let go of Beni, and Beni sat aside with a red face.


    The visitor is the sea god sacrifice. He is better at treatment. Precious drugs are combined with superb divine skills. In just ten minutes, Kelon feels that the bones are connected together and the muscles are active again.


    With a smile on his face, the sea god sacrifice said kindly, "your body is really strong. I saw the game. Such a heavy attack doesn''t matter. It''s worthy of being a warrior loved by the princess. After a night''s rest, the medicine will be further absorbed. It won''t matter tomorrow!"


    The kind smile of the sea god sacrifice is not hypocritical. Regardless of the interest relationship, he and Cleon may still be a family in the future. The eldest princess will soon accept his pursuit. At that time, King selton will be jealous and angry. It will be easier for them to carry it together.

 Chapter 297

    Back to Harold''s party, he had enough to eat and drink. The cow forced him to blow. The matter was discussed. The tired Harold didn''t have time to wait until the sunflower was put back to bias, and fell asleep alone.


    The sun sacrifice was even more tired. When he was full, he left the banquet and rested in the middle of the banquet. Alan read the letter sent by Harold and accepted it in a complicated mood and left.


    At dawn the next day, Harold was woken up by Rand and forced him to patrol the territory to see what needs to be improved and what needs to be done.


    Harold rarely slept in a comfortable bed. He was dragged up by Rand when he didn''t sleep. After pouring a mouthful of milk in a hurry, he took the barbecue bread and set out with Rand. He was not an elegant century old aristocrat. He had no burden to eat while walking on the road.


    Harlott''s heart is like a mirror. Rand said he wanted him to check. In fact, he wanted to show off. It''s rare for a person to work freely and make a good start. Of course, he should let the most respected brother have a good look.


    "Awesome, these villages are well built and the roads are built decisively! Only with convenient transportation can we develop faster!"


    "The main city is magnificent. Thanks to your great courage, it will take a lot of time for our population and labor force to build the main city! But as long as it is completed, it will be a symbol of human glory in the future!"


    "I''m afraid it''s not worth doubling the yield of new varieties of wheat ears. It''s hard to imagine such a miracle. Rand, you''re great. Sure enough, I''ll give you the territory. I can rest assured that you are my proud brother!"


    Rand''s proud steps were much lighter, and he wanted Harold to repeat his credit several times with sound reinforcement magic in front of all 200000 people.


    "Since you''ve done so well, I won''t interfere. I have to get familiar with the ability of the sun scepter and deal with possible threats as soon as possible. These things are up to you!"


    Harold patted Rand on the shoulder and signaled to keep up his efforts. Then he went back to sleep without looking back.


    Rand''s face was stiff. He was busy during this period. He was willing to continue to fight like this, but Harold''s reason was very reasonable. The supreme artifact of the sun Scepter really needs to be mastered earlier.


    "Yes, yes, I should, but..."


    Rand hesitated to say anything, but Harold had gone far. He could only look at Harold''s back and say, "but I... i... forget it, keep busy for a while!"


    Harold''s recovery plan was interrupted, and Cleon returned to the territory with the messenger of the sea family in the morning.


    "Tell the envoy of the sea family that I will officially meet them at lunch. I''ll talk to Kryon first and make preparations!"


    Cleon should also mean this. He asked Beni to play in his temporary castle first. He hurried to meet Harold and the sun sacrifice, and Rand went to entertain the sea elders.


    Rand''s face was ruddy, radiant, and his steps were full of power. Harold and the sun priest looked at each other in surprise. Even if the injury was more restrained, it didn''t make sense to live younger and younger?


    KELON enjoyed Beni''s massage yesterday and the moisture of precious drugs. Today, it''s rare to hear Beni say "you''re nothing with other sisters. I, I''m ashamed to do that kind of thing. I don''t mind you with them!"


    At this time, Kryon, the standard winner in life, perfectly achieved the powerful upgrade of + 13. It has not burst unfortunately. It has been strengthened to the peak. Both walking posture and expression reveal self-confidence. There is no decadence when he was dying before.


    "The sun Scepter has been taken back. How''s your injury? Put aside the sea family''s affairs first, and we''ll treat you quickly!"


    However, Kryon''s thug waved, "no, it''s solved! It all depends on the help of the sea clan, just as they asked!"


    Harold and the sun priest were shocked and began to listen to Cleon. From his meeting with Beni to attending the sea family banquet, reaching an agreement with king selton, and then signing a contract with Beni, Cleon didn''t like his private affairs to be interfered by others.


    "God of the sea? Nonsense, there is only one God in the world, that is the great sun god. These sea people really don''t know how to fear and dare to worship some inexplicable guy as a god of the sea?"


    "Calm down, don''t get excited. Believe in freedom. You''d better not meet the envoys of the sea family. If there are ten thousand contradictions, there will be trouble! Besides, as long as we know in our hearts that the sun god is far better than the sea god!"


    Harold hurriedly comforted the excited sun sacrifice, but it was really strange. There was no doubt that the sun god was powerful. Can there be other gods'' beliefs when such strong and obvious gods are placed here?


    It''s not that Harold belittles the sea god, but in principle, the energy of the sun exceeds tens of thousands of times the total energy of the continent. Even the energy of the whole continent comes from the sun, and the creatures born on the continent are comparable to the sun? This is not a real world!


    With the reference of the sun god, other beings are basically unqualified to be called gods, even if they are countless life levels higher than the legendary strong ones and several times stronger than the elf queen.


    Kryon also looked embarrassed and said: "don''t say the possible consequences of rejection, but from the perspective of interests, I think we should also agree. The sincerity of the sea family is very sufficient, and we really need assistance!"


    Of course, Harold had an idea. Of course, this good opportunity to drop pie from the sky can''t be missed. This is the condition said by King selton himself. Can it be done without the lion''s big mouth?


    "Kryon, aside from personal affairs, can you be sure that the sea clan really has the same intention as they said? It''s still a small thing to lose the sun scepter. In case something terrible monster is awakened, the world will be in danger!"


    Harlott is also more vigilant. All the big people are greedy for the sun scepter. This thing is really extraordinary and must not go wrong.


    Besides, his front foot promised to guard the scepter of the rear sun, and his back foot let the sea family go. NIMA hit her face too loudly. I''m afraid she''s not going to be blasted into slag by the elf queen to vent her anger.


    Kryon recalled selton''s character and behavior. He didn''t think it would be more scheming to be a violent wife in the middle school. Even if he could cheat Kryon for a while, can''t Beni, who has been together day and night for so many years, be kept in the dark?


    "I''m sure they only need our help to cure Poseidon, and they don''t mean to rob the sun''s scepter."


    "They even suggested that if you can''t get the sun Scepter back, you are willing to send people to help fight the devil!"


    After listening, Harold simply weighed the pros and cons in his heart, and finally decided to accept the request of the sea family!

 Chapter 298

    After making a decision in his heart, Harold asked people to prepare a luncheon, invited envoys of the sea family to talk, and comforted the sun sacrifice: "don''t worry, I''m also a believer of the sun, and I won''t let the belief of the sea god spread! The sun god is the only belief of our human beings!"


    The sun sacrifice seriously stressed: "of course! Their sea gods need to be saved by the sun god. It doesn''t deserve to be compared with the sun god. You have to make it clear!"


    "No problem, no problem. Go and inspect the territory to see if there is a suitable place. We will build a large Sun Temple! You will be the temple Lord! How about organizing civilians to pray every week in the future?"


    Harold coaxed away the sun sacrifice like a child. Once it comes to faith, the good man will become very excited.


    It can also be understood that, not to mention that the sun god itself is a great existence that can easily create miracles. The noble blood of mankind depends on the gift of the sun, but from the perspective of the sun sacrifice itself, he is bound to put his faith above everything.


    Sun sacrifice came from civilians and had a low status. It only changed life by becoming a sun sacrifice. The only power that can be used is also the divine skill from the sun, which is very different from Harold with various means.


    "Let''s go. I''ll sing white face and you''ll sing red face later. Do you understand?" Harold patted Kryon on the shoulder and signaled him to cooperate with his conversation later.


    Corleone shook his head. What does that mean? Never heard of it!


    Harold sighed, forgot that there was no such tradition in the world, and explained: "I deliberately showed that I was very uncooperative, unwilling and didn''t want to cooperate with the Hai nationality. You want to persuade me to strive to promote cooperation!


    Cleon asked blankly, "what''s the point? Haven''t we decided to trade with the sea people? Also, it''s you who make the decision. It''s useless for me to advise you!"


    Harold choked at one breath. Kelon can drink and fight women, but he is really not good at this kind of acting and deception. He can''t help it. He can only talk about the function and skills of this routine with Kelon in detail before the lunch.


    "When I''m reluctant, you..."


    "My attitude towards that sea emissary will be very bad. You should help appease him and don''t make him really unhappy..."


    ¡°......¡±


    "In short, all this is to obtain the maximum benefits without offending the Hai family. At that time, I will have a bad impression on the Hai family. You are still good and will not affect future cooperation, okay?"


    Cleon, like a child in his first class, kept nodding and answering. He finally understood!


    Just then, when the time came, Rand pushed the door in and urged, "brother, hurry up, the sea messenger has been in place. It''s not good to delay any more!"


    "Well, do what I say in a minute and don''t screw it up!" Harold couldn''t wait to take Cleon and Rand to the party.


    As the main city is still under construction, the room used for the banquet is a temporary humble room, that is, the one where they had a dinner yesterday in harlott, which is enough for dozens of people in total.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha, I finally saw the legendary human hero Harold. Kryon said your deeds several times and didn''t come back after several visits. I finally saw him today!"


    The elder Haima stood up and greeted Harold with a smile as soon as he entered the door. A group of younger brothers behind him bowed their heads. Harold is the leader of the human camp in their eyes. Since they want to make a request, they have to be respectful.


    In fact, harlott is almost the number one. Cleon has a high voice in the state of war, but in peacetime, he, who doesn''t care and doesn''t have the help of his subordinates, will definitely step down.


    "You''re welcome. I heard your request. To be honest, I haven''t mastered the sun Scepter well, and I''m worried about an accident..."


    Harold also entered the play very quickly. As soon as he came up, he put a bitter gourd face, shook his head and sighed, and sat down in his seat with heavy steps.


    Although the elder Haima is a good man, he doesn''t dare to be confident in this matter. Even if 90% of them speculate that Harold is acting deliberately, they have to be cautious about the remaining 10% accidents.


    "Lord harlott, we have something to say slowly. Don''t make a decision so quickly. You haven''t seen and listened to our conditions. I promise you will be moved by our sincerity!"


    Kryon also felt cooperative and said, "Harold, listen first. Don''t say too much. The sincerity of the sea family is sufficient. I''m sure!"


    Harold waved his hand: "let''s start the party first, Kryon. You don''t know how much I paid to get back the sun scepter. It''s not that I don''t give you face. Alas, let''s have a drink first! Serve wine and play music!"


    The seahorse elder can only cooperate with the master to sit at the table. During this period, Harold and Cleon suddenly toast. Of course, the seahorse elder refused to come. He went down more than ten pots in a row. He was stunned that nothing happened and his face was not red.


    At this time, after five dishes and three rounds of wine, it''s time to talk about business. Elder Haima got up and said, "Lord hallot, my king asked me to bring something. I''ll ask someone to bring it up for you. Wait a minute!"


    When elder Haima left the table, Harold quickly whispered to CRION, "what''s the bottom of this old thing? We both drink wine mixed with water. How can he shake without shaking?"


    Yes, the biggest taboo of the negotiation is that he drinks too much, has no clear consciousness and slow response. Harold wants to drink the other party out of his mind, so as to gain the upper hand, but the implementation is fruitless.


    Corleone endured the pain and said, "that guy''s body is a giant sea beast of more than ten meters. It''s unrealistic for him to drink!"


    "You TM said earlier, I feel like vomiting!"


    "I also accidentally forgot that I was full of all kinds of negotiation means and acting skills you said at that time. Now I just remember, vomit!"


    First of all, regardless of their strength, Harold and Kryon, two human beings with a combined weight of only a few hundred kilograms, want to drink more than ten tons of seahorse elders. It''s a joke. They were defeated in the first round!


    Just as their stomachs were tumbling and disgusting, the elder Haima came in with his men. None of the sea warriors behind him was carrying a big box.


    Harold quickly struck first and said loudly, "what does the messenger mean? I didn''t promise anything. Take these things back!"


    Without waiting for Corleone to sing a red face, he saw the elder Haima smile and say, "you''re welcome, sir. It''s just a worthless thing randomly selected by our king. It''s a gift for you!"


    "We''ll talk about the sun Scepter later. It has nothing to do with my mission. It''s just a little care as a neighbor!"


    Speaking of this, if Harold doesn''t accept it, he won''t sing white face, but beat people in the face. He can only accept it with a plain thank-you.

 Chapter 299

    "Open the boxes, please have a look. I hope you don''t dislike it!" elder Haima asked his men to open the boxes one by one. In an instant, the dazzling golden light attracted the attention of all present.


    Gold, gold with high purity. Every big box is filled with glittering gold nuggets. At the same time, the surface is dotted with crystal clear pearls and gemstones. According to the appearance, each is the best product containing magic!


    Harlott has seen the world. He has seen hundreds of thousands of gold coin transactions at the dwarf Expo. Although the gold nuggets in front of him are better in quality and equal in weight to those seen at the Expo, the difference is that the gold coins at the Expo belong to others, and now the box is his own!


    Not to mention the best gemstones and pearls, as long as we can find the dwarf master and enchant Alan, one high-level magic equipment will come out!


    "Well, these things are a little expensive. Your king broke them and spent them!"


    Harold stammered a little. He had never seen so much money in his life. Since he built the armor of arrow and began to build a commercial city, he can be said to be poor jingling. He went to kidnap tiona''s property.


    However, this is not over yet. The elder Haima took out a shining armor from the storage bag and said, "this armor is made of deep-sea star stone. The material can be deformed by using divine water, which can easily defend against the bite of sea dragons! A hero like you just deserves this precious armor!"


    "Oh, by the way, you may not know that the sea dragon is a close relative of the dragon. Although it can''t fly, its bite force is twice that of the dragon!"


    Elder Haima mentioned this as if nothing had happened, and handed the armor to Harold.


    At this time, Harold''s heart was confused. The armor of arrow was the defense peak in his cognition. However, even the confident master arrow made it clear that he could not bear the full attack of the legendary strong.


    The bite force of the giant dragon is twice that of the sea dragon? If it weren''t for boasting, this armor would really crush the armor of arrow for several blocks.


    Armor is a good thing, but the most important thing is defense. Fancy abilities are also auxiliary. As long as the defense is high enough, whiteboard armor is also an artifact!


    "Really so strong? I''ll try!" Kryon is more direct. His right hand directly grabs the armor with all his strength. The most powerful thing after he changes is this pair of dragon claws, which is not much worse than the real giant dragon.


    Dong, with a bang, Kelon''s claws were bounced off, the whole arm trembled, but the armor was not scratched at all. It seems that even if the effect is not as abnormal as the elder Haima said, it is definitely far more than the armor of arrow.


    "Good thing, good thing, thank your king for me!"


    Harold said nothing. When he was enchanted in his hand like a baby, the touch, weight, color and style were tailor-made for him!


    Like a thing, even if nothing brilliant can pull out a pile. Harold is in this state now. He has completely liked this armor.


    "Hahaha, sir, if you like it, let''s get down to business. My king is ready to officially align with you and ask you to help with the sun Scepter!"


    The elder Haima saw that Harold was very satisfied and no longer hesitated, and began to go straight to the subject.


    "The sea god of our sea family has been guarding the peace of the sea since ancient times, and we have been breeding under his protection. However, over the past hundred years, the state of the sea god has become worse and worse and is about to fall. Only the supreme sun god can save him!"


    Harold accepted the big gift from others. He was embarrassed to continue to sing a white face to clearly refuse. He could only shirk and say, "I need to consider this matter, but I can''t..."


    Before he finished, he was interrupted by the elder Haima: "Sir, all our sea people hope that the sea god can recover. As long as you are willing to help, we are willing to pay any price. Those just don''t even count as fur!"


    I wanted to refuse, but they gave too much!


    "Let your king negotiate with me in my territory in three days. I will treat you warmly! Don''t worry about this. As long as you are sincere enough, I''m not an unkind person!"


    Harold swallowed the wine in the cup and shook hands with the elder Haima. The people next to him were stupid. Didn''t he say you would refuse? I''ll persuade you to change your mind so that the sea people can keep increasing their chips?


    "Ha ha, sir, it''s settled. I''ll tell you the story of the sea god again. I know that Sir, you believe in the sun god. Although our sea god can''t be compared with this great existence, you won''t object to honoring him as a god!"


    When Harold and Kryon saw that each other wanted to explain what they really couldn''t understand, they sat down quietly and listened.


    "Poseidon has a very loud Title [mother of all things]! Almost all creatures in the world are derived from him!"


    Haloturner is bored. The life tree also has the title of "origin of life", which is known as the origin of all life in the world. These two names obviously collided! Who is touching porcelain marketing?


    Although Harold was curious, he certainly didn''t dare to question him face to face and continued to listen patiently.


    The elder Haima continued to talk, with a solemn look and a serious tone: "the sea god is neither a plant nor an animal. He is a combination of the two. He existed in ancient times far away!"


    "You may not believe that all the creatures in the world were originally born in the sea! All the life on land was born from the sea and evolved to the land from generation to generation!"


    Kryon is a little skeptical. Did humans also evolve from fish? Really?


    Harold nodded thoughtfully, which was a bit like the evolution of the earth. It was very convincing. Although there were gods in the world, the sun god was not like the God who created the world and created the race. It was reasonable for life to be born from the sea.


    "The original life of the sea is the God of the sea. The exfoliated cuticle and stripped flesh and blood on his body mutated to give birth to the original animals. His split branches and buds and countless seeds evolved into massive vegetation!"


    "Go back to the origin. No matter the sea people, humans, dwarves and dragons are the children of the sea god! What''s wrong with honoring him as a God as the pregnant person of all life in the world?"


    The elder Haima finished his introduction. Harold refrained from asking, "what''s the situation of the spirit and the world tree? Why doesn''t it match your introduction?"


    Corleone asked curiously, "the life span of the sea god must not be thousands of years?"


    Elder Haima said with a smile: "thousands of years? Tens of millions of years are not worth it! Whether human beings or sea people, the birth of life on the mainland is less than eye-catching time for the life evolution process of the whole world!"


    "You may not believe what I said, but when you see Poseidon, when you resonate closely with him, you will know that what I said is right!"


    Elder Haima didn''t force them to accept his explanation. After saying this, he went back to report with a smile. His task was completed. Looking at Harold, the matter was basically finalized. It doesn''t matter how much it cost!


    Anyway, the sea temple pays! Anyway, Poseidon temple can afford anything!

 Chapter 300

    After seeing off the seahorse elder, Harold and Cleon found a place to vomit one after another. The wine mixed with water was really a little disgusting.


    "Harlott, didn''t I say you would object and I was responsible for persuasion?" Corleone asked puzzled, which was different from the plan!


    Harold said awkwardly, "you see, they are so sincere. It''s too shameful for me to refuse all the time. Just accept it when it''s good!"


    Corleone was too lazy to say anything. Anyway, everyone was happy. Just wanted to go back to find Benny and other wives, he was pulled by Harold.


    "Tell me about the rare resources of Haizu. I don''t know much here. When the price is low, I won''t have a chance to make up!"


    Kryon looked at Harold contemptuously, but he still said in detail what he had seen and heard at the bottom of the sea, and specially pointed out that the wave scale kingdom is not the most powerful seabed kingdoms, and the sea temple that rules all sea families must be richer.


    Harlott was in a mess for a time. The trench was inhuman. Any kingdom was so rich. Isn''t it getting bigger this time?


    Even in the magical world, even in the face of disaster on the mainland, money is still very important, not to mention those artifact treasures!


    Before, he laughed at Xiang Yanghua for not seeing the world. At this time, he kept calculating what reward to ask for in his mind like a financial fan.


    After a long time of delusion, Harold finally returned to reality and began to think about valuable countermeasures.


    "King selton is the top fierce man whose strength far exceeds that of his friend''s legendary strong man, as well as the powerful help of sea giant and six armed Naga. My momentum has lost too much!"


    Negotiation is not a battle, and strength does not mean everything, but the party with strong hard power must have more confidence. Harold racked his brains to think about how he could not be defeated.


    "After thinking about it, the fool is a legendary strong man, and her ability is perfect for this occasion... But, alas, I really don''t want to ask that bastard!"


    Harlott thought of sunflower, a giant baby elf with strong rebellious psychology and fond of mischief and trouble.


    "Forget it, let''s ask. There''s something about the sea god that needs to be confirmed to her. The legend of the world tree completely conflicts with the setting of the sea god!"


    It doesn''t seem to matter who is the source of life, but Harold still hopes to find out the truth as much as possible. It involves the two oldest and strongest beings in the world. It''s no harm to know more.


    Xiangyanghua should be a residence with bias. It should be right over the elf camp. I remember it''s a separate village near the forest!


    When Harold arrived at the elf village, he came to the door of bias''s room under the guidance of other elves.


    "Damn it, why did my reputation among these elves drop so much at once? It used to be friendly, but now it''s almost hostile!"


    In addition to Alan, the nearly 100 elves didn''t have a good face for Harold, especially the female elves. After meeting, they immediately turned their heads and didn''t want to look at Harold. After Harold went away, they said, "scum! Color devil!"


    "Yesterday, Hathaway''s attitude was also very strange. Did anyone harass the elves under my banner? Who ate the bear heart leopard gall? If she offended the elves, she dared to blame me?"


    Harold was a little angry at this time. He realized that Marcus had wronged him. Now there are no other dignitaries in the territory. Who dares to die like this?


    Dong Dong Dong, Harold knocked on the door and then pushed it open without waiting for a response from the inside.


    What comes into view is bias who is beating and massaging sunflower. Sunflower is comfortably lying on the bed eating fruit and holding various novels written by Harold to bias.


    Bias doesn''t want to be so outgoing and greedy for money as Fiona. In order to brush her favor and change potions, Harold wrote some novels for her. She can also show her literary level and make bias worship herself more.


    Among them are "Romeo and Juliet", "heroes of dragon slaying (carving)" and other classics on earth. After Harold''s third rate level has changed, his grade is much lower, but it is much more interesting than all kinds of adventure stories in different worlds.


    "Oh, here you are. Just tell me how to practice the 18 dragon subduing palms and what internal skills they have. It sounds a little like the spirit of green orcs!"


    Harold is angry. Lao Tze''s women beat your back. Take a look at the novels written by Lao Tze. Do you regard yourself as an uncle?


    As soon as she wanted to attack, she was stopped by bias, "you finally came to me. You don''t know how much I miss you. The master stopped me and said that the girl had to wait for others to come. Why did you come so late? Don''t you miss me?"


    Harlott said perfunctorily, "there are a lot of territory matters. After talking with the emissary of the sea family just now, I''d like to be with you as soon as I come back, but as the leader of mankind, I''m too busy!"


    Wait, Harold suddenly felt something was wrong. He used to hug bias, but how did he feel this time? What was wrong? Especially in the chest, how do you feel a little... Subtle squeeze?


    Harold looked down, his eyes almost protruded: "you, what''s the matter with your figure?"


    From poached egg to Hami melon, from a to F, this is a medical miracle, no less than Pan Changjiang''s height counter attack and slamming Yao Ming in basketball!


    Bias said shyly, "the potion Alan gave me can promote physical development and growth. He said you like it better. How, how, is it better than before?"


    Before Harold could answer, xiangyanghua stopped in front of Beas, opened her hands to block Harold''s sight, and said hostile, "asshole, I almost forgot this. You are brave enough to bully my apprentice!"


    "The figure of the elves is different from that of other races, and their aesthetic outlook is also different. We are not breast fed. Why do we need so much fat? Do you know what other elves think of bias now?"


    Harold subconsciously replied, "it must be envy! Are you willing to be an airport all the time?"


    Click, Harold narrowly avoided bias''s high sweep kick. Unfortunately, the furniture in bias''s room was damaged and the handmade table broke directly.


    "Don''t hide! Asshole!" Xiang Yanghua punched and kicked Harold. Harold jumped and rolled, stunned that he didn''t get next to him.


    Xiangyanghua, who was used to reading her heart to predict the enemy''s actions, was quite clumsy after she vowed not to read her heart to Harold. In addition, bias grabbed her clothes. She couldn''t show her extraordinary speed. After playing for a long time, she had no effect except dismantling her house.


    At this time, the room was in a mess, and there were fragments of tables, chairs and bed boards everywhere. Although Harold was not hurt, he also looked ashen.


    "Sorry, I shouldn''t laugh at your physical defects. I''m wrong this time. I lose money, lose money!"


    Harold doesn''t want to keep pestering with this guy. He may ask for help later. Besides, his sentence of breaking defense and critical attack is really too cruel. It''s time to apologize.


    Xiangyanghua not only didn''t stop, but smoke on his head, fire in his eyes, roared hoarsely: "I said that the spirit is different from your human aesthetics. Being slim and tall is the sexiest. My body has no defects!"


    With the full burst of sunflowers, the simple wooden house collapsed, and Harold picked up the thrown Fiona and ran away.


    Harold glanced back and forth dishonestly as he ran, and had to say to Alan from his heart, "well done!"

 Chapter 301

    Xiangyanghua''s anger dissipated in the evening. During this period, she frantically pursued and killed Harold. Harold always took bias as a shield, but was not beaten. She was applauded by all kinds of lively elves.


    Harold somehow understood the reason for the sharp decline in his reputation. He didn''t say it. He also ordered bias to transform his body. It really looked a little scum. After all, the elf people never thought that this had nothing to do with Harold. It was Alan and bias themselves.


    As for the way that the sunflower calms down, bias holds the sunflower, constantly touches her head, and says again and again: "it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter, don''t be angry, don''t be angry! The master is one of the best beauties in the elf family!"


    Halot can''t help wanting to make complaints about it. This is a real life! Xiangyanghua, the giant baby, simply treats his apprentice as his mother!


    So, I made out with bias face to face. In the eyes of xiangyanghua, it''s just... There''s really no reason for being beaten!


    "I''ll cook for you, Harold. Don''t you have something to discuss with the master? Talk first!"


    The three people borrowed a house from other elves for dinner. It''s not difficult for elves who can use magic to build houses and build blocks. On the contrary, it''s the scrapping of those handmade furniture that makes bias a little distressed.


    Xiangyanghua looked dissatisfied and said angrily, "first make it clear that I can forgive you only if you pay enough compensation! Before that, don''t even think about marrying bias or making out with her!"


    Without saying a word, Harold took out one-third of the meeting gift given by the sea family from the item column.


    The glittering gold and precious pearls and gems shook sunflowers, and the whole person fell off the chair.


    Xiang Yanghua then climbed to the front of the treasure chest with both hands and feet, reached into the treasure chest and fiddled back and forth, felt the money flowing in her hands, and murmured, "a lot of money, all mine! A lot of money... No, bias can''t just give it to this pervert! But... A lot of money!"


    "Hehe, this is the first generation of elves? This is the legendary strong man? It''s ugly and vulgar!" Harold sneered, forgetting that his performance had not been much better before.


    Xiangyanghua was in a trance for more than ten seconds before he woke up. He held the treasure chest back to his chair and said with great struggle: "OK, I forgive you for the moment. If you lack precious potions in the future, you can buy them from me! But! One yard to one yard. Bias''s business is not so simple!"


    Cut, Harold''s sneer of disdain in his heart. As a disgrace, you will sell your apprentice to me sooner or later. No, bias is my woman. Why do you need this giant baby to nod?


    "Those who don''t say in advance, in my talks with the sea family today, they mentioned the sea god and said that it is the mother of all things and the origin of all life in the world. What''s going on?"


    Harold stopped worrying about emotional problems and asked seriously.


    Xiangyanghua said indifferently, "yes, the source of life is indeed the sea, and the earliest evolution of life should be caused by the activities of the sea god!"


    "What... Are you serious? What''s the matter with the tree of life? Isn''t it called the origin of life? Is it a lie? Don''t you evolve from fruit?"


    Harold was surprised that this guy was mentally disabled and forgot his birth?


    "Oh, elves shouldn''t count. We were born from the tree of life, but it doesn''t have anything to do with Poseidon. The tree of life can reproduce life and learn from the active gene of Poseidon."


    "And if you insist, the tree of life should be more like the origin of wisdom or the origin of soul!"


    Xiangyanghua scratched her ears and cheeks to explain that although she knew a lot, she learned it from others'' heads. She didn''t understand it very well. It was even more unclear to tell Harold.


    However, under Harold''s constant questioning and research, he finally understood the truth.


    In this magical world with soul, no matter how the ordinary single cell mutates and evolves, it can not become life in the strict sense. Without thinking and soul, it is just a unique natural thing.


    Just like a piece of meat that can move and grow alone, it is definitely not life. On the contrary, if it is a flame and a stone, it can exist independently with soul and thinking.


    Poseidon creates life without soul, and the life tree is the role of enlightenment, endowing the soul and bringing wisdom.


    Xiang Yanghua added: "the life tree is the oldest in the world. The initial life is indeed right, but the existence time of the sea god may not be shorter than that of the life tree. It seems to be an alien life. I don''t know the details. If you want to know, ask the Fairy Queen!"


    Harold nodded in a daze. After a long time, he reacted and exclaimed, "foreign life? Where did it come from? Ectopic surface? Outer space? Make it clear!"


    Xiangyanghua was holding the treasure chest, counting her wealth little by little, and said impatiently, "I don''t know what I said. I occasionally peep into the intelligence that sitris got. My ability is sometimes ineffective to her!"


    "Hey, hey, emerald, ruby, and this big Pearl! They''re all mine!"


    Harold knew that it was no use asking. He could only suppress his inner shock and sort out his ideas a little bit.


    Although the fruit of the life tree does contain incomparably strong life energy, its greatest function is to repair and enhance the soul. He has also learned that the winged queen was easily hooked for this function.


    So it seems reasonable that the tree of life inspired wisdom and endowed the soul in ancient times, and it is more reasonable that the sea god at the bottom of the sea gave birth to the embryo of life. The combination of the two evolved various species in the present world.


    It seems that the sea god is really qualified to honor the God. Even if he is cured free of charge, it seems reasonable. It exists like a Creator! Can get his reward, absolutely complete the reward given by the explosion sea clan!


    "There''s one more thing to ask you. Three days later, the sea people will come back to me for negotiation. You can help support the scene. By the way, use your ability to help see what the sea king thinks!"


    Xiangyanghua sneered, "don''t even think about it, you pervert. Even if you kneel down and beg me... No problem, give it to me! I promise you can''t lose!"


    Xiangyanghua changed his attitude at the speed of light, of course, because Harold took out another box of treasure and couldn''t bear the child to cover the wolf. Harold directly took out one-third of the "meeting gifts".


    "These are the deposits. If you behave well, I have more rewards. I can give you all the money, but you must obey my orders at that time. Don''t be lazy and don''t make trouble!"


    Xiangyanghua nodded like mashing garlic. People have different personalities. Even the spirit with indifferent desire does have many financial fans, among which xiangyanghua, who likes leisure and hates work, is the most representative.

 Chapter 302

    The battle between the Dragon Kingdom and the winged Dynasty has become white hot. The lizard people with more powerful overall combat effectiveness have killed in the territory of the winged Dynasty and began to kill for revenge.


    The civilians of the winged Kingdom did not know that their queen colluded with the devil, nor did they intend to invade other countries, just because the rulers paid the price of their lives.


    "Kill them all and avenge the warriors of our family!" "this is the end of the traitor. Pay the price of bleeding! Bastard!"


    Seven or eight territories of the winged people Dynasty were broken. The Dragon Kingdom, which launched the storm, used the town artifact "dragon horn" to summon three powerful dragons from the Dragon Valley. Under the leadership of the king of the Dragon Kingdom, it easily beat away the arrogant winged people queen.


    The unguarded winged Dynasty was similar to the original human kingdom. One was slaughtered by orcs and demons, and the other was wiped out by angry lizards.


    "Let us go. Everything is the fault of the winged queen. Please let us poor civilians go. We don''t know anything and have no strength to threaten you!"


    A large number of winged civilians cried for mercy. They were really innocent. They did not harm others'' heart or strength.


    The queen of the winger has betrayed the whole world. How can you treat people who are not cherished as people.


    As soon as the abyss door was opened, the winged queen sacrificed a large number of winged people and summoned manates. The front could not resist the counterattack of the dragon country. Of course, the winged queen threw her hometown to avoid the edge.


    Tacrolon, the king of the Dragon Kingdom, had no sympathy at all. A cruel look flashed in his eyes: "kill all if you don''t leave one!"


    "Of course, the mistakes of the ruler should be borne by you waste who are willing to be ruled. Knowing that the other party is not a qualified leader, you still swallow it and don''t want to change!"


    "Even if ants gather together, they can eat tigers and leopards. Your weakness and incompetence is the biggest mistake!"


    With a click, tacrolon tore off the head of an old winged man in front of him with a claw, caught him and roared.


    Lizard man is a race that attaches great importance to strength. Almost every ethnic group is trying to become stronger. Every year, countless semi dragon people challenge tacrolon. If tacrolon puts personal interests above racial and collective interests, there will be countless desperate warriors to eliminate him.


    In tacrolon''s view, the reason why the winged Dynasty came to this end is that these wastes who do not know how to resist the winged queen are to blame.


    A leader who does not treat his people as people, who has no idea of improving the living standards of his people, and who has been distorted to devour his own flesh and blood for strength, can rule the winged Dynasty for 300 years?


    These winged people are too weak to live in this predatory world! Tacrolon was inexplicably angry. At this time, he was not so angry with the winged queen who took refuge in the abyss and tried to pursue higher-level power. He was angry with these numb winged civilians.


    "Wang, no, the queen of winged people and a large number of demons attacked our capital. The Dragon altar was destroyed and the elder was seriously injured. You should go back and support quickly!"


    The pupil in tacrolon''s eye suddenly shrinks, and the head in his hand is pinched and burst. This beast even chooses to change his house, which is a game of losing both sides?


    No, the queen of winged people doesn''t treat her people as people at all. Only herself has suffered heavy losses. These garbage winged people can clean up at any time. If the kingdom is disturbed, it will be in trouble. If she defeats the winged people, there are orcs to deal with!


    He will not place all his hopes on others. No matter whether the dwarves can defeat the orcs or not, he must prepare enough combat power to guard against the orcs!


    "Tazmi, Horton, you assemble your troops to retreat. I''ll go back with the dragon to meet the bitch!"


    "Is it too risky, my lord?"


    "My Lord, shall I go with you?"


    "Do what you should do. I have three dragon messengers to help. Everything will be fine!"


    When the king wanted to leave alone, his subordinates could not rest assured, but at tacrolon''s insistence, they could only do so.


    Tacrolon sprang up with his wings, contacted the three dragons still raging and destroyed with his horn, and then returned to the dragon country together.


    Tazmi and Horton, who were left behind, scolded angrily: "the bitch of the winged queen, who couldn''t fight in the front, ran to the rear to sneak attack!"


    "It''s no big deal. Wang will defeat her again!"


    At this time, the half dragon man who came to report showed a strange smile. What was more strange was that his pupils were not golden like other half dragon people, but showed a pink halo.


    In a cave hundreds of kilometers away, the coquettish and sexy demon respectfully said, "Sir, the plan has succeeded. The guy has been separated from the army, and only the three beasts follow!"


    This demon is as like as two peas of Manas, rose, and the sparkling pink in his eyes is exactly the same as the half dragon people''s eyes who asked for help.


    Manates took the demon, rubbed the other party''s body and praised, "well done, you have made great contributions to the success of the plan! Come on, what reward do you want?"


    "My Lord, people only want you!" the nature of the demon is to seduce men. Manates is handsome and handsome among the demons with universal charm. Even if he is not flattering, he is very happy to have simple intercourse.


    The winged queen shouted impatiently, "don''t be in heat here. When you kill the Dragon imp, you can play whatever you want. Now cheer up and never let him run away!"


    The anger of the winged queen has reached a critical point. She really doesn''t treat her people as people, but it doesn''t mean she won''t feel heartache if she loses it!


    These are her chess pieces and all her belongings. Even a blood sacrifice to the abyss can make her strength soar. Now she has been slaughtered by the army of the Dragon kingdom. How can she not be angry!


    After major setbacks and difficulties, manates and the winged queen had to stop fighting and deal with the enemy together.


    "Don''t worry, he can''t escape!" manates was very confident. They ambushed on the way of tacrolon''s return home and gathered all the high-end combat forces here. They would never give the other party a chance to escape.


    It goes without saying that the queen of the winged man and manates are both powerful people with top strength. In addition, there are the sister of the queen of the winged man, two high-level demons of manates, dozens of elite demons and nearly 100 hellfires!


    Time passed slowly. Just as tacrolon was anxiously thinking that the Dragon Congress would be fine, a sudden change occurred. A giant dragon flying in the front suddenly fell rapidly, as if shot down by something.


    Before takron went to check the situation, he saw the winged queen killed out from the ground. At the same time, a large number of demons and powerful Hellfire also separated from the ectopic surface. In the air ahead, there was a high-level demon surging with magic!


    "Have you been ambushed? Bastard, careless! Anger affects my judgment!"

 Chapter 303

    Irtylan, yakosta and ephalus flew and transmitted, and soon came from the forest of elves to the territory of the dwarf kingdom.


    Along the way, the three people also constantly tested each other. Ophilius received the great mage''s serious doubt, and yakosta was inclined to start at any time. It was better to say that the great mage and the elder yakosta were not at ease to let ophilius out of sight.


    "I said, you don''t have to guard against me like the enemy! Since the elf queen has given up being a God, I won''t do any more tricks!"


    Ophilius took the initiative to show his cards. He didn''t want to be distrusted by his teammates before the battle.


    "It''s your own behavior that leads to your distrust. Whether it''s before the border is closed or at the meeting, your actions obviously have ulterior motives!"


    Yakosta was quite impolite, and the atmosphere solidified all at once. The Archmage could only smile and make things right: "there''s no need to quarrel here, ephalus. If you want to prove yourself, you''ll give play to your value in the later battle. The name of the ''hidden Sage'' is much louder than the two of us!"


    Ophilius sighed and said, "I know. Let the facts speak. I have a vital message here. If you are willing to believe me, I will share it with you. If you are not willing, let it be!"


    "Hurry up, don''t fiddle with meaningless words. You''re about to reach the fortress. I don''t know the strength of the demons following these orcs behind you. Don''t hide any information you have!"


    Yakosta was very impolite and urged ephalus to say not to buy the pass, but there was no doubt in his words whether the other party had important information.


    He and the Archmage were wary of ephalus precisely because they knew his strength was strong, and those who did not believe him paid enough attention to his strength.


    Aphelius said word by word: "the dwarf king is seriously injured and cultivated. Half of the domestic combat power is fighting with the East orcs in the tribal fortress, and half of the combat power is wary of the West orcs. The capital is empty!"


    The Archmage and yakosta suddenly changed their faces and said, "the devil will transmit it to sneak attack!"


    Unlike elves who are proficient in magic and World Tree shelter, dwarves are powerful, but they have no space countermeasures. Demons who are proficient in space magic can transmit raids thousands of miles away.


    "The dwarf king is in danger. Once he is killed in battle, the dwarf kingdom will be in chaos. At that time..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, yakosta, prepare to transmit. Now, regardless of the violation of the treaty, it will be transmitted directly to the steel city!"


    The greatest weakness of the elves is that there are not enough soldiers at the bottom. Once the dwarves fail, a large number of orcs and demons are rampant. It is absolutely impossible for hundreds of elves to stop them. The elf queen is not a God, and it is also impossible for one person to suppress the whole continent.


    Yakosta was embarrassed: "I''m already trying. It''s useless. The space over there is blocked. I''m afraid the devil took a step ahead. Ephalus, why didn''t you say it earlier? It''s not fun!"


    Ephalus''s eyes changed slightly, unwilling to explain: "I just learned the news. Do you think I had colluded with the devil?"


    "The puppet I control is just a medium-level devil, a little higher than the cannon fodder at the bottom, and can''t grasp their core plan! The action was notified only a few minutes ago!"


    Ophilius, regardless of whether the two trusted him or not, quickly proposed:


    "Yakosta, teleport us as close as possible! Then I open the wind shelter barrier. Irtylan, you are responsible for casting the acceleration magic. We fly at full speed! Maybe there''s still time!"


    Yakosta didn''t have time to respond to him, but nodded silently to agree. Then he began to chant and cast spells. The Archmage said with some regret: "I should have thought of this long ago. The devil will certainly not foolishly assist the orcs to attack the front battlefield!"


    Just when the three legendary wizard mages were in a hurry, the dwarf''s capital, the steel city, had been in a mess, and hundreds of demons suddenly appeared in the city, ravaging and killing residents.


    Even dwarves with extremely high racial strength are difficult to deal with at least these invaders of medium-level demons. Before the urban defense army gathered, the gate of the palace was broken, and up to ten high-level demons rushed in under the leadership of an abyss Lord.


    "Enemy attack! Defend the king!" the loyal and brave Dwarf Warrior broke through the obstruction of medium-level demons, but was stopped by several powerful hand-to-hand high-level demons and could not support the inside of the palace.


    Because it is too far away from the abyss gate and transmitted from a long distance, the strength of the devil has been greatly weakened. Under the fierce attack of the fierce dwarf soldiers who are not afraid of death, they will be able to defeat the high-level demons blocking the way sooner or later, but can the king survive this period of time?


    There is only one legendary dwarf and two giant dwarves guarding the king. As for the more than 100 forbidden guards, they have almost no resistance against the abyss Lord and high-level demons!


    "Meteorite rain!" the Pit Lord raised his axe and summoned hundreds of hot fireballs from the air. The palaces of the dwarf palace were instantly smashed into ruins. Countless dwarf soldiers were killed on the spot, and those who survived were also killed instantly.


    The demons that attacked this time are shadow demons and void demons who are very good at assassinating. As long as they find the wounded and fallen dwarf king, they will never let him live even one more second!


    "That''s it, damn devil!"


    When the whole kingdom became a sea of fire and ruins, the legendary dwarf who was responsible for protecting the king led the soldiers to fight.


    Meat stuffing is a very strong legend. But in the face of a stronger group of demons, even a time of delay can not be achieved. The Dark Lord of a pit will be banished by simultaneous interpreting dozens of dwarfs, including the legendary dwarf, when the king''s body is cut into meat.


    "Found it, right behind the pair of ruins!"


    The shadow devil and the void devil have launched a blink, but the two giant dwarfs launched the gods to come down to earth and the thunder field to force them back. At the level, the high-level devil is close to the legendary strong man, which is stronger than the giant dwarves who can only be regarded as half the legendary strong man.


    But the assassin who is good at assassination still has some difficulty facing the giant dwarf with the strongest hardness in the front, and the assassination of the raid failed.


    "Get out of the way, let me come!"


    The Lord of the abyss sent out lightning to fly a giant dwarf, and smashed another giant dwarf blocking the way with a very oppressive charge.


    Then, the giant axe fiercely split the immovable dwarf king. The heavy armor made of refined steel didn''t play any defense at all. The blood splashed and the body of the dwarf king, which was broken into two halves, completely lost signs of life.


    However, just when the pit lord thought it was done, the dwarf King''s body suddenly spewed black unknown liquid. The huge pit lord was hard to escape and splashed all over.


    "Ah ah!" the abyss Lord, whose physique is far superior to that of the giant dragon and whose strength has exploded, screamed miserably at this moment. His skin festered in an instant, his body was corroded and full of holes. His colleagues had hallucinations in his brain and began to attack around in confusion.


    At the same time, the ground around hundreds of meters collapsed, and the terrible gravitational field was launched. Every demon felt his body several times heavier, and even the flying demon fell into the ground.


    A loud cry from all over the city: "the storm is surging in my body!!! Die, demon!"


    Roaring, a research dwarf with a height of 8 meters and a waist circumference of 6 meters appeared. It was the dwarf king who opened the heaven God to come to earth and waved the top artifact storm axe. His physique and strength were several times stronger than giants of the same height!


    At the same time, behind him were two legendary dwarves, more than a dozen dwarf guards, and the dusk brigade, including stile!


    Ike boasted excitedly, "well, I say they can''t find it! I''m a genius in drilling underground holes!"


    "Well done, elf girls, dwarf soldiers, follow the king to kill these invaders!"


    In a short moment, the angry dwarf king had chopped a high-level devil and the surrounding rock layers into powder with an axe. Such a powerful king rushed in front, and the dwarves rushed up like beating chicken blood to kill the devil.


    On the contrary, the hunter became prey. It was clearly transmitted for a surprise attack, but it was turned into yin. Even the bloodthirsty and belligerent high-level demons fell into panic, especially when the leader of the abyss Lord was insane and attacked at random.


    "Don''t be careless. The strength of these demons is close to the legendary strong. Cooperate with me to launch an attack. Don''t be reckless!"


    Stile still reminded the members of the group very steadily, but the smile around his mouth exposed his proud heart. He boldly put forward the ambush plan this time!

 Chapter 304

    "Damn it, we''ve been ambushed, Lord gruno. Send us back through the dark gate. The plan has failed! We can''t win them. Retreat first!"


    A calm high-level demon hurried to treat the abyss Lord injured by unknown black liquid. In fact, it''s not that he can''t win. The abyss Lord grono is hard and just the dwarf king.


    As long as other high-level demons cheer up, they can withstand the attack of others. As long as they survive this short period of chaos, the outcome is unknown.


    Moreover, there is a time limit for the gods of the dwarf king to descend to earth. The demons do not fall into the situation of inevitable defeat because of ambush and sneak attack, but the premise is that these demons are willing to fight to the death!


    Gruno was crazy and unconscious, while other demons had to face the encirclement and killing of prepared enemies, especially the dwarf King wielding top artifacts, who bravely and unstoppably cut down one high-level demon after another.


    At this time, all the demons thought about why the dwarves who should have been caught off guard should have been prepared, why the dying dwarf king should be seriously injured, and why the steel city with empty combat power can have so many legendary combat power?


    "Ah, die, die, die for me!" but the abyss Lord didn''t listen to the request of his subordinates. He still howled and smashed the giant axe in his hand, which nearly hurt his high-level devil to cure him.


    "What the hell is this? Even Lord gruno is so miserable? No, you can''t stay any longer. Slip away alone!"


    The high-level devil knew that he had to stay in the green mountains. He was not afraid of no firewood. He didn''t mean to stay and fight to the death. He took advantage of the enemy''s entanglement with other demons and flew away.


    "An enemy has escaped!" Ike''s sharp eyes found that he was stopped by stile just when he wanted to release magic interception.


    "Don''t do superfluous things. It''s good to reduce the enemy''s combat power. Leaving that big guy is the most important. Keep your strength!"


    Ike is still a little unwilling. It''s a pity that he can''t completely annihilate the enemy with such a wonderful ambush and counterattack. Steele saw through her idea and sternly warned, "be honest and listen to me!"


    "I know, I know, it would be nice if the dwarf''s Rune holy instrument could be used several more times!" Ike still obeyed stile''s order.


    The dwarf''s talisman is similar to the Terran''s sun scepter, the certificate of honor, and the lizard''s Dragon horn. They are all treasures inherited for thousands of years. However, the talisman technology has been completely lost. In addition to this talisman that can create a gravity field, it has tried out a simple usage and can be used initially. Everything else can only be used as furnishings.


    It is worth mentioning that the orcs do not have such inherited treasures. The orcs in ancient times were not the protagonists of the mainland and had no brilliant history.


    "Bog magic!" Ike released the magic to hinder the action against a high-level demon besieged by the dusk brigade. All high-level demons have strong magic resistance. The effect of directly releasing attack magic or controlling magic is not ideal, but it is difficult not to be affected by the shape of the ground in this dark underground pit.


    "Well done, limit that guy and make way for me!" while praising Ike, stile launched his Qi forward and ordered the team members to cooperate with him in his attack.


    "Give it to me!" a member of the red orcs knocked a hammer on the devil''s head, which was temporarily out of balance because the ground became soft. With a sound, the devil''s head was fine, but his body tilted back.


    "Look here, fool!" the green Orc on the other side cut the devil''s leg with a big knife. The attack filled with gas has strong lethality, and the high-level devil''s thigh splashed with blood.


    "Ah ah!" the high-level devil angrily waved his fist back, and the dwarves raised a big shield to protect their teammates.


    Instead of scraping and attacking, the others used feints to distract the devil''s attention. Then, stil, who had rushed behind the devil, gave a hard stick, Pooh, and could carry the hammer of the red orcs, but couldn''t stop the short stick with the "crushing" effect and Qi blessing.


    The devil''s head was half broken, his brain overflowed, and his body was not willing to struggle. He was completely killed by the members of the dusk brigade. At last, Ike, who opened the giant''s power belt, smashed the whole chest of the high-level devil with a roar of a hammer weighing hundreds of kilograms.


    Stile said some speechless, "you really don''t look like an elf..."


    Ike didn''t care. He was about to return the hammer to the members of the rear orcs, but he couldn''t hold the hammer and hit the ground with a thud.


    Ike flashed to his waist by the sudden accident, twisted his face, leaned over and touched his back waist, and read in pieces: "damn Harold, this belt has often had problems since it was lent to him, my waist!"


    Clang, the member of the red Orc group picked up the hammer again and said slightly flatteringly, "you can change the belt back. In the future, we rough men can use it in turn. If I had this baby, my previous attack would not be ineffective. No! Look..."


    "It''s not promising. We helped the dwarves a lot this time. They must send a lot of good things. At that time, there will be some babies to choose for you!"


    Ike stood up straight with stile. Her voice was a little excited, and her inner excitement was almost uncontrollable.


    "The battle is not over yet. Don''t talk nonsense. And you, sit in the back and have a rest. You will put spell support in the distance in a moment. Don''t make trouble with your broken belt. That guy is not an ordinary enemy!"


    The dusk brigade''s joint efforts to kill the enemy have been quite fast, but they still can''t compare with those angry dwarves. The dwarf king has killed a lot, and the three high-level demons who have attacked him have even destroyed their bodies.


    The other two legendary dwarves also encircled and suppressed two high-level demons with elite soldiers, plus the two who escaped. At this time, there was only one void demon and abyss Lord who fought flexibly and constantly.


    Gruno''s madness has gradually stopped, and his brain is gradually returning to reason. No matter what those black liquids are, it would be naive to kill a legendary powerful existence so simply, and the abyss Lord is about to return to normal.


    "The earth trembles!" dwarf Wang Gaogao raised his strong short legs and stepped heavily on the ground. The surrounding trembled violently. The body of the void demon lost its balance. A slight mistake led him to be shot through by the dwarf''s javelin and fell to the ground. Before he got up, he was chopped into slag by the storm axe with thunder.


    "Everyone should be vigilant. Don''t go over me and face each other directly. Trust me, I can stand him and help me. When the result comes, we can have a grand celebration party! Stay strong and drink at night!"


    The dwarf Wang Hongliang''s voice echoed in the pit. At this time, the situation was very good. He didn''t want any more casualties. The powerful enemy was drenched with the curse blood of the destructive dragon. The dwarf king had full confidence to suppress the other party.

 Chapter 305

    The three archmages had flown over the steel city and saw the chaotic dwarf main city, whose face was as black as coke.


    "Don''t worry about them. Go and see how the dwarf king is!" the three flew straight to the palace, but they met two high-level demons who ran away.


    The five met in the air. The middle-level demons who created chaos and intercepted the army on the ground in the city thought that the form was urgent and could be ignored first, but when they met these powerful high-level demons, they couldn''t help the Archmage in any hurry.


    "Space warps!"


    "Death!"


    "Powerful demon immobilization!"


    As soon as the three came up, they enlarged their moves. This is a magic stored early on the road. It is not an instant magic, with amazing power.


    A demon suffered from the immobilization of ephalus, stiffened directly in mid air and fell to the ground from the air.


    The other devil resisted the space distortion, his back waist was completely evaporated and disappeared, and then was pointed to his chest by the Archmage''s death. Because the high-level demon magic resistance was very strong and his luck was not too bad, he did not trigger the immediate death effect, but he was spitting blood from his mouth and falling with trembling limbs.


    In the end, it is a high-level demon. Even the powerful magic accumulated by three legendary wizard mages such as the Archmage can not be easily killed, but three pairs of two external addition occupy the first advantage, and the two high-level demons can never turn defeat into victory.


    "Confuse the mind!" ophilius is good at all kinds of auxiliary and control spells. A high-level demon is easily limited by him and can''t fight. Another high-level demon is seriously injured and dying. Facing the siege of the Archmage and yakosta, he is blown to pieces without jumping a few times.


    Another high-level devil was directly hypnotized by ephalus alone with strange magic. He stood stunned with wide eyes, as if he were an inanimate statue. No wonder this strange ability was feared by the Archmage.


    "Search his soul quickly and see what''s going on in the palace now?" the Archmage doesn''t care whether it''s taboo or not. Anyway, there are only three of them present. The target of casting magic is a demon invading from another world. How convenient and how to come!


    Ephalus sweated on his forehead and replied angrily: "do you think this is a kitten and dog? It''s hard for me to control him. The soul of the high-level devil is much more condensed than expected. It''s not so simple to pry open the hole!"


    "Then don''t waste time. I''ll seal him first and go to the palace quickly... Why are there ruins everywhere? Who knows the way?"


    Yakosta took out a picture from his arms and shook at the high-level devil standing in place, and the high-level devil was sucked into the picture.


    "There is a high-energy magic reaction, come with me!" the Archmage did not recognize the way. The Royal Palace of the dwarf capital suffered a legendary magic meteorite rain. Although it is different from the meteorite art of destroying the sky and the earth, it still destroyed the surrounding in a mess, and can only rely on magic induction to find the target.


    When the three mages came to the pit, they found that the underground battle was over. The dwarf king was holding the storm axe in one hand and raising the head of the pit lord in the other hand, cheering to the friends in the pit.


    Stil hung the color, his right arm was discounted, and his chest and cheeks were charred. One of the other two legendary dwarfs was lying on the ground to receive Ike''s treatment, and the other was crying with a blasted artifact.


    Although no one was killed in the battle with the abyss Lord who was already the lightpole commander, it was still a difficult battle, especially after the dwarf king Tianshen came to earth and retired.


    As soon as the dwarf king, who was able to press the abyss Lord in the front, stepped down and replaced it with four legendary strong men to cooperate with the resistance, the abyss Lord began to show off his fierce strength and lethal magic.


    Fortunately, at the last moment, the dwarf King regained his strength and launched the divine weapon ability of the storm Tomahawk - destruction strike, which was the great move to destroy the abyss gate. He successfully killed the more brave abyss Lord in a second to end the battle.


    "Who? What are you doing hiding up there?" a dwarf guard looked up and saw the three mages above and shouted.


    The dwarves have strong physique and excellent strength. Their senses are not too keen. Their eyesight and hearing are not very good. They can''t see the elf characteristics of the three mages from a distance.


    "Don''t be nervous. I''m the elder of the elves, irtylan. My companions and I are here to support you and deal with foreign enemies together!"


    The Archmage conveyed his words loudly and clearly with sound amplification magic. The dwarf soldiers looked at each other and finally focused on the dwarf king and two legendary dwarves.


    "It''s timely! Hum!"


    The legendary dwarf who put away the artifact fragments complained with some dissatisfaction. The other legendary dwarf didn''t say anything. After all, Ike, who is an elf, gave him treatment.


    "Hahaha, you''re just in time. You''re going to attend the banquet tonight! We won a battle today!"


    The dwarf king didn''t know if he had any ideas in his heart. At least he was very bright on the surface. He arranged people to clean up the body and go to the ground.


    "Oh, isn''t this captain stile, who unexpectedly met in such a place! Before, Harold told me that you killed the Demon Lord together, and now you come to help the dwarves and protect the mainland!"


    The Archmage often travels around and knows a lot of people. It''s not the first time to meet stile. I heard Harold say about killing talimore before. I really want to see the dusk brigade.


    "I''m flattered. I''m just doing what I can. Is there no problem with the spirit forest?"


    Stil is still very calm and free to talk. In his early years, mankind was often helped by the Archmage, and he was more awed and respected by the Archmage. Of course, he, an orc who traveled all over the world, didn''t have such a burden.


    Ike was a little nervous, like a child who hid behind stile and looked at the Archmage with half his head.


    "The little girl is really like Ike, but he''s not as smart as you! Let''s wait for the dinner party to catch up. Can you tell us what happened here? We intercepted two high-level demons when we came!"


    "Let''s not say that. We''re still fighting outside and we''re all injured. Please help deal with some demons that destroy everywhere. I''ll entertain you to the conference hall later, the reinforcements of the elves!"


    Is the dwarf King dissatisfied with the spirit? Stile could not hear that since the dwarf king had made a decision, of course he would not interfere to disclose any information. Moreover, he also doubted whether the Elves were trustworthy.


    If you want to come to support, why not go to the fortress on the front line, but to the capital of the dwarf kingdom? Why don''t you come early or late? It''s just the end of the battle.


    This time he proposed setting up an ambush to kill the devil. If he was not prepared, what if he was really attacked? What if the dwarf King pretends to be injured and can take a surprise?


    If according to the normal situation, the time is just when the devil killed the high-level of the dwarves and is ready to retreat. The three legendary mages of the elf family are a little subtle at this time!

 Chapter 306

    Yakosta and ophilius support the dwarves everywhere to deal with those low-level demons. The Archmage uses healing magic to treat people. Ike''s magic level is completely out of class compared with the Archmage.


    However, the Archmage himself was very modest: "healing magic can''t completely erase the injury. It''s best to have a rest. Drink a little during this time!"


    "Hahaha, are you kidding me? Instead of being healthy but not drinking, we''d rather lie in the hospital bed and drink! Don''t worry, for us dwarves, wine is the best medicine!"


    The dwarf King laughed and retorted. Stil was relieved. It seemed that the dwarf king didn''t have much opinion on the elves. The dwarf king was an out and out dwarf. He didn''t disdain to cover up. He would never laugh and joke when he hated someone in his heart.


    However, there was no big opinion, and there must be little dissatisfaction. The dwarf king prevaricated all kinds of inquiries about the Archmage, deliberately talking about irrelevant topics. The Archmage had no choice but to smile bitterly and shake his head.


    In the evening, the demons in the city were swept away, and they all did simple treatment and bandage. Some unlucky people were seriously injured, and others attended the celebration banquet in spirit.


    The palace was in ruins, and the banquet was held directly in the square. Even the civilians began to celebrate. The panic and anxiety caused by the daytime attack in the whole city completely dissipated.


    Although the orc attack is extremely fierce, the dwarves know that the real enemies are those demons. It is an amazing victory to kill so many high-level demons and even a powerful abyss Lord at one time.


    "Everyone has contributed to this victory, but what needs to be thanked most is stil. Thanks to your bold judgment, if you don''t set an ambush, even if you can defeat the enemy, it must be a heavy loss!"


    The dwarf king bowed respectfully to the members of the dusk brigade. Even in normal condition, the dwarf king, who was 2 meters tall, was extremely stocky, like steel, and his muscles were not generally strong. Even stil could not hold him up.


    Of course, other dwarves saluted with the boss. Even Ike, who was a big heart, was at a loss. All the members of the dusk brigade were embarrassed.


    The dwarves pay great attention to kindness and repay every kindness, which is in sharp contrast to the human attitude towards the dusk brigade that came to support at that time. However, it can not be said that human beings are too white eyed wolves, but dwarves pay more attention to friendship.


    "No, we also want to fight against the common enemy. You don''t have to thank us so grandly!"


    "No, I must thank you, and you must accept our thanks. Whatever gifts or help you need, we dwarves will never be stingy with our benefactors!"


    The dwarf king put his hands on stile''s shoulder. If you don''t accept it, you mean to despise me.


    "We don''t help for the sake of reward! You are..." the words of Steele''s righteous lingran were interrupted by Ike. Ekla trembled at the corners of Steele''s clothes and couldn''t even speak completely.


    "Regiment, regiment, regiment head... Don''t, others'' kindness, I, I, we will accept it!"


    If this is a cartoon or animation, Ike''s eyes will become a £¤ shape at this time, and his greedy thoughts will be exposed.


    Stile was hit back and forth. He was stunned and couldn''t say no. he looked at the group members with expectant eyes behind him and the dwarves around him.


    "Well, you said that. You''re welcome. Let me pick some treasures from your dwarf treasure house!" stile didn''t know what to ask for, so he was ready to choose according to the situation.


    The dwarf King smiled on his face, laughed and patted stil on the shoulder. "No problem, as long as you don''t take away some of our sacred vessels, whatever else!"


    "Unfortunately, in order to fight against the orcs, we have distributed most of the artifacts to our Legendary Warriors, but it doesn''t matter. You can take more legendary equipment instead. They are rare boutiques and will not disappoint you!"


    The members of the dusk brigade and regiment all hugged and cheered each other excitedly. Since they were chosen casually, wouldn''t it be too much? Ike hugged stile from the rear and shouted "favorite captain!"


    "Hahaha, the dwarf will always be your friend. If you have any difficulties in the future, you can speak freely. We will never shirk it. Come and drink and eat meat. Don''t make yourself at home!"


    After thanking the benefactor, the dwarves had not forgotten the three elves who sat awkwardly aside before they started drinking. After the banquet, none of them said hello to them. The dwarven waiter also deliberately bypassed them and brought drinks and food. The table in front of the three was still empty.


    "I''m sorry, distinguished guests of the spirit family. We want to thank our benefactor so much that we neglect you! Hey, how do you guys do things? Quickly bring the dishes to the distinguished guests! Can you let them drink the West and north wind?"


    The dwarf King strode towards the three. Two legendary dwarfs followed one left and one right. Yakosta said with a voice that only three people could hear:


    "Absolutely on purpose! His attitude towards us is very bad! Ephalus, don''t tell me about your collusion with the devil. I don''t want to be thrown out."


    "I didn''t collude with the devil! Don''t buckle your hat!" ophilius frowned slightly. Why did yakosta deliberately target him?


    "Come on, be quiet. It''s normal for us to be suspected, but what does it matter? As long as we rely on action to win trust!"


    The Archmage didn''t trust ephalus either, but the three men had been implicitly rejected by the dwarves, and then they doubted and fought with each other. Did they still do the right thing? I can''t help but be a peacemaker.


    The dwarf king and two legendary dwarves sat opposite the three elves, a simple wooden table and six slightly shabby stone benches. At present, the two strongest forces in the mainland began to negotiate. It was supposed to be a formal and serious occasion, but it seemed a little fun.


    "It''s a little too slow. Whether it''s to deal with the invasion of alien demons or the attack of orcs, the speed of your elves'' action is really unreasonable!"


    The legendary dwarf on the left began to criticize as soon as he came up. It was indeed a little too slow. Two mixed race countries and three human kingdoms were destroyed. The Dragon Kingdom and the winged King fought head to head. The dwarf Kingdom also resisted all over the country, and the south of the mainland was completely occupied by demons.


    The whole continent was almost destroyed, and the elves went out.


    It''s like playing lol and attacking from the opposite side. The Chinese single full-scale God outfit cassadin fell off the line throughout the whole process, and all three highlands were broken. Only two front teeth towers were still there, and only one of the four teammates died. Cassadin reconnected to the line to join the battle.


    What''s the matter? Teammates don''t want to play if they don''t die?

 Chapter 307

    Harold also had doubts about the elves in the elves'' forest and distrusted the elves, especially the high-level elves. But at that time, he could keep the sun Scepter by burning Gao Xiang. He didn''t have the courage to question the elves with a few courage.


    Of course, the dwarves have enough confidence and strength to question the elves. The dwarves are now the main force against the orc army and the demon army, and the enemy''s top priority target.


    The invasion of demons is a crisis in the whole continent. What do you mean by not going to the theatre? Although the question is not about the dwarf king himself, it must also represent the opinion of the dwarf king.


    The three archmages looked at each other, and the Archmage finally explained the reason. "After the demon invasion, the most priority target must be the world tree. You should know the importance of the world tree. They can''t succeed anyway!"


    "In addition, the East Road was tampered with by the enemy, and many evil things broke the seal. The queen took more than half of the combat power of the family to deal with it. Because we were worried that the enemy''s intention was to deliberately lead us away, we opened the border defense in order to make up for our lack of strength!"


    Short reasons and simple descriptions. The Archmage did not add fuel or sophistry. What he said was the truth. He only concealed that it was the early elf "Soren" who started on Dongda road.


    The two legendary dwarves didn''t know much about Dongda road and the importance of the world tree, so they turned their attention to the dwarf king.


    The dwarf king thought in silence for a moment and slowly opened his mouth and said, "there is nothing wrong with guarding the world tree. It is also correct to deal with the problem of Dongda Road, which is more important than supporting other races! I understand your reasons. There is a reason for everything! But..."


    "This is all your one-sided words, and the sacrifices of people of all races are really real. I''m sorry, I can''t trust you completely because of your simple explanation! I''m willing to formally negotiate with you after signing the contract!"


    The dwarf King''s words didn''t surprise the Archmage. He didn''t expect the other party to say "nothing, can understand!"


    The dwarf king can sincerely express his ideas. He is satisfied that he is not angry and drives people away.


    "Don''t worry, we come to support with sincerity. The three of us are the top mages in the elf family, second only to the elf queen!"


    The dwarf King nodded. Although he was not satisfied and could not be fully trusted, it was a good thing to support him. Especially now, the dwarf kingdom is facing great pressure, especially the elves who master powerful magic.


    "No matter what happened before, as long as you are willing to stand in and fight against the foreign enemy, we should sign a contract and alliance. No matter whether the enemy continues to attack us or turns around to attack you, the other party should actively give support!"


    "No problem!" X3, yakosta and ephalus did not keep silent. They were not eltilan''s little brother carrying bags. It would be impossible to just look at such an important thing without saying a word.


    The queen of elves gave them full authority to deal with them, and could make any decision on behalf of the elves. The queen was also very happy to sign an offensive and defensive alliance with the dwarves.


    The biggest weakness of the elves is the lack of low-end combat power. There are no ordinary soldiers, but the average combat power of the race is strong. The dwarves, with millions of hardcover men, can form a large-scale army at any time, can make up for this.


    The dwarves can also get the powerful magic support of the elves. Whether it''s fighting demons or dealing with orcs, it''s effective. Of course, the Elves will benefit more in this alliance.


    Magic only consumes magic. Elves can recover after rest, while dwarves have to pay blood and sweat to fight desperately and fight with their people''s lives and enemies.


    Signing a contract is easy. Both dwarves and elves have ancient documents left over from ancient times. They are not disposable and can be used repeatedly. Those who violate them will be exiled from the mainland forever. If they are signed from the standpoint of the whole race, the price will be heavier and they can''t go back.


    It symbolizes the union of the strongest forces, but there is not even a witness around. The dwarves have begun to drink. The dusk brigade can''t resist the temptation that all the staff will get top-level equipment and are talking to each other excitedly.


    The dwarf king didn''t pay attention to the alliance ceremony on purpose. He didn''t want the people to rely on the elves. Fighting on his own strength is the reason why the dwarf people have become stronger and stronger since ancient times.


    The dwarves thousands of years ago were really not an awesome race. They grew up very difficult when they were independent from giants.


    "Well, now that we are allies, can you tell us the details of what happened today? Especially your injury. According to intelligence, you should have been injured by the broken abyss gate!"


    "Thanks to the reminder of the dusk brigade, they have dealt with a demon lord named talimore. They know the cunning and strength of the enemy and can easily cast extremely powerful spells to accurately attack the key points of the opponent!"


    It was in the battle with humans that talimore attracted hundreds of thousands of cannon fodder with an anti sky level puppet magic, which almost directly broke through the giant fortress, and the dwarves will certainly encounter unexpected attacks.


    "We made a lot of assumptions and thought it was most possible for the enemy to attack and kill me directly. At his suggestion, we set up an ambush early and waited for the rabbit for more than ten days. Finally, we waited!"


    The dwarf King''s tone was excited and his expression was excited. Obviously, he could not be more satisfied with this amazing victory. Although only a few hundred enemies were killed, the worst were middle-level demons, among which those comparable to the legendary strong ones reached double digits, not to mention the abyss Lord of the overlord.


    The result of killing these demons is no less than defeating the army of 100000 orcs, and the loss is only a palace and ordinary soldiers with more than 100 people.


    The Archmage asked curiously, "how is your injury? We haven''t heard any news. When we learned that the devil was going to attack the steel city, we were scared in a cold sweat!"


    The dwarf who complained that the elves came too "timely" replied: "if you want to deceive the enemy, you have to deceive your own people first. Besides, you were not necessarily your own people at that time. Naturally, there was no reason to specially inform you!"


    The words were prickly and uncomfortable to hear. Anyway, they had formed an alliance. Although the dwarf king didn''t scold his men, he smiled and said in order to maintain the relationship:


    "I''m not on guard against you, but you had opened the border at that time. The halfling scouts we sent didn''t know you well and couldn''t pass the news. Grut, don''t smell gunpowder. Others are kind-hearted to help!"


    The legendary dwarf was still dissatisfied, but he was completely blocked by the dwarf king.


    "Well, it''s a rare dinner. Let''s have a big drink! Is there anyone who can challenge me to succeed for three consecutive years? Don''t be afraid, you two don''t dare to compete with me!"


    "Come on! Don''t be too proud. Last time I was just a little sleepy and fell asleep!"


    "Who''s afraid of who! If I hadn''t been busy teaching my son to forge iron some time ago, you would have won the championship?"


    The three dwarves provoked each other and went to the main table to spell wine, leaving three elves who were already allies.


    The waiter has indeed brought exquisite food, which are the masterpieces of the halfling chef, but the dwarf who has no wine and is addicted to wine, and the banquet must be happy, did not bring wine to the spirit.


    Serving food means that everyone is an ally and will no longer be hostile to you, but the meaning of not serving wine is also very clear: from the overall situation, we dwarves really want to unite with your elves, but we are not friends. We can fight together and forget the wine!


    Ophilius tasted the food, and the taste was actually good, but the expression on his face was uncomfortable. "It''s really an uncomfortable celebration banquet. If only he could come back earlier and join the battle at the first time!"


    "However, the bad impression is not just caused by today''s bad playing time. I''m afraid the dwarf king has long been dissatisfied with the situation that he deliberately concealed the healing of his injury from us!"


    Yakosta said meaningfully, "if you knew the news that the dwarf king was injured, would there be a demon sneak attack today?"


    "Don''t let me repeat it all the time, I don''t collude with the devil!" ophilius narrowed his eyes and was slapped on the face by the dwarf''s cold ass. the gang continued to find fault and was a little annoyed.


    "All right, all right, think about how to recover the evaluation. This inaction almost made the whole continent distrust us. It was feared because of powerful magic. If we can''t make a good effort to prove our innocence this time, I''m afraid it will be the disaster of our elves after the disaster of the whole continent is over!"


    The Archmage''s worry is very realistic. The most embarrassing thing about the elves is that although they are strong, they are not crushed enough. They can''t completely rule the whole continent. The scarcity of population is an eternal weakness.


    Once the attitude of other races on the mainland towards elves has changed from fear and awe to fear and doubt, they can be ready to open the border 365 days a year.


    This is really not as free and easy as the orcs. The orcs are openly challenging the whole continent. They are always engaged in some southern aggression. They are eager for someone to go to war with them.

 Chapter 308

    "Well, can''t you keep up with my speed? If you can''t hold it, say, I can slow down a little!" Corleone was very proud to attack Harold.


    "Fart, you''ll be as weak as a tortoise!" Harold was panting, and the sweat on his forehead and messy steps proved that he was trying to be strong.


    Harold didn''t use the demon sword, but took the ordinary standard sword to compete with Kryon. He thought he could easily win against Kryon after he improved his strength, but the fact was very cruel. He was completely at a disadvantage.


    Kryon''s another strong attack directly smashed the big sword with strong dragon claws. Harold''s hands trembled, his body retreated quickly, and he was still caught up. With a slap, Harold was photographed rolling on the ground.


    "That''s almost it. How, my strength has increased again! Is it much worse than the legendary red Orc?"


    Cleon reached out to help Harold and asked Harold''s assessment of his strength. Cleon and Harold really had a competition on the beach. Cleon put it forward. He was afraid that he would have a bad impact if he won Harold.


    After discussing with the sun sacrifice, they have decided that Harold will become the new king. It''s best not to lose his reputation.


    Harold rubbed the ribs that were almost broken by a slap, thought a little and said, "although you have become much stronger, there is still a big difference in momentum and pressure. CROM is the top group among the legendary strong, and you will only be hit compared with him!"


    Cleon rubbed his bald head slightly depressed. "Sure enough, it''s unrealistic to go to heaven step by step! But your strength has also been greatly improved, especially your blood ability, and the control of gravity seems to be more flexible and convenient!"


    Harlow nodded: "it''s not as astringent as before, but the proportion of amplification and reduction is still five times, and the maximum limit has not increased. It''s not a qualitative change! The physical quality has also increased a lot, but it''s not as good as you!"


    Blood ability is more handy. It should be the credit of the sun scepter, and the growth of physical quality is not clear whether it is the nourishment of the sun Scepter or the credit of the giant wrist guard.


    Harold, who has set a formal meeting with the sea family in three days, has also worked hard to train these two days. The new ability of the sun Scepter has not been found, but his basic strength has been consolidated and improved a lot.


    "It''s not enough. Do you have such a little strength, Corleone? Is the divine water of the sea family so magical? I heard you say that after you were baptized by the divine water of the sea family, you feel that the constraints restricting your strength seem to have disappeared. Aren''t you about to be promoted to legend?"


    "Yes, but it''s fast. It''s hard to say the specific time. It seems that there is a layer of film that can be pierced at any time. Maybe it will be several years in a month or two!"


    Harold sighed. Although Harold had giant wristbands and the sun scepter, he could also compete with the legendary strong for a short time, but the external force was the external force after all, and the importance of his own strength was self-evident. Moreover, with the improvement of his strength, the sun Scepter could play its real power.


    To be honest, the current solar scepter, regardless of the ability to pray for God''s fall, is almost as practical as the impact battle. Although the consumption is low and the number of times is unlimited, it is difficult to have a decisive effect. As long as the impact battle is hit, it is difficult for the legendary strong.


    Unfortunately, as soon as the battle of impact came back, Hathaway wanted to leave. Now I look at me as if I were looking at garbage again. My eyes are full of contempt and hostility. I probably have no chance to borrow it!


    Cleon patted Harold on the shoulder, "don''t worry, you can ask them for some divine water for this transaction with the sea family. Although it is precious, as long as it can save the sea god, they will not be stingy!"


    "No, I think even if I want to go to Shenshui, it''s difficult for me to have such a big promotion like you. In the final analysis, can you become stronger or your own will is tenacious and faith is firm!"


    Harold still didn''t think Shenshui could be so divine. According to Kryon''s description, he felt severe pain all over his body, his brain was almost in shock, and he survived completely by his will. He wanted to know how strong perseverance was needed. If he couldn''t stick to it, there would be no such good effect.


    "Hahaha, that''s true, but I don''t think your boy is worse than me. By the way, I''m having a family party this afternoon. Will you come?"


    "No, your family gatherings are all in your harem. I''m going to die of embarrassment... Can I ask, how do you make them tolerant, harmonious and kind?"


    Harlott really doesn''t understand this problem. Even other women don''t have the strength to rely on Kryon. Naturally, he doesn''t dare to make Kryon unhappy, but why is the mermaid princess so generous?


    Kryon took a pose that he thought was very natural and unrestrained and said, "what nonsense are you asking? Of course, it''s because I''m handsome!"


    Harlott looked at Cleon''s big bald head and his ferocious face. He shivered disgustingly: "this joke is not very funny."


    "Shut up, kid, of course you don''t understand the charm of mature men at your age. Men''s attraction needs time to precipitate!"


    Cleon rubbed Harold''s head angrily and turned away. Harold said "bah!" to his back and compared his middle finger.


    On the way back to the zero hour castle, Harold summed up the change of strength: "the speed has not increased much, but the flexibility has improved. It seems that my bones have become more flexible because of the frequent giant transformation!"


    "The strength increases greatly and the body density increases a lot. This is also due to mastering the transformation of giants."


    "Blood ability can be released within 10 meters away from the body, and can achieve instant and light second cutting. As long as it''s not Kelon''s physical quality, the guy who crushed me should be able to kill him!"


    Harold clenched his fist excitedly. He felt very comfortable to improve his strength. Even if the function of the system became weaker and weaker, he could still become stronger and stronger.


    "Go to find Xiang Yanghua to confirm tomorrow''s meeting. We have to find a way to agree some secret signals. I hope she can be honest and don''t make any tricks. Tomorrow''s meeting is very important!"


    When he came to the elf camp, he once again enjoyed the white eyes of the people. Harold was thinking about whether to take bias to the castle, but considering that the sunflower was likely to follow him, Harold dismissed the idea at the thought of the guy''s disturbance in the castle.


    "Oh, Harold, you''re here. The master is still sleeping. You''ll have to wait a while!" bias naturally pulled Harold closer to the house. Sunflower snored in bed like a dead pig.

 Chapter 309

    Bias''s new figure full of maternal characteristics made Harold''s eyes unable to move at all. It was a rare opportunity for xiangyanghua to sleep soundly, so he simply put aside his business.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m here to see you. Tell me how you use the potion given by Alan?" Harold was shameless enough to lie without blushing, and began to flirt with bias while sunflower was sleeping.


    "It''s just... It''s internal and external application. I hate it. Why are you asking this!" bias covered his face shyly. It''s really not a general shame to be asked face to face.


    Harold pulled bias over, hugged each other intimately, and asked very obscene, "can you show me the process of external application, and I''ll help you apply the medicine later!"


    The blush on bias''s face quickly spread to his ears and said in a slight voice like a mosquito: "no, no, that kind of thing, after becoming a husband and wife!"


    "Then we are husband and wife now. Come on! Let me..."


    Roaring, Harold turned and fell into the wooden wall behind him. His body got stuck. The lower body below his waist remained in the house. His upper body and his head appeared outside the wall, just in time to meet Alan passing outside.


    "Do you... Need some help?" Alan didn''t know what to say, so he asked politely.


    "Oh, no, thanks... The weather is very good!"


    Alan looked at the sky. It was really cloudless, but the climate in this place was pleasant. It was basically such good weather every day. He didn''t understand what Harold said. Obviously, he didn''t understand the lines used to alleviate embarrassment on this earth.


    Although Alan didn''t understand what happened, with a look of chagrin from Harold''s embarrassment, he was very considerate, didn''t say much, nodded and left straight away.


    Karakara, Harold broke the board of the card owner with both hands, and bias''s new house was immediately cut by the two.


    "Are you all right, Harold?"


    Bias wanted to come and see if Harold was hurt, but he was rudely held by sunflower, scolded and said, "I didn''t say, are you a little more defensive against this color devil? He almost took advantage of him just now!"


    Although Harold was caught doing bad things, after all, he and bias are willing to be kicked off by xiangyanghua.


    Our intimacy has nothing to do with you. You took the money!


    "Hey, sunflower, have you forgotten what you promised two days ago? You said you wouldn''t hinder us anymore!" Harold angrily poked his finger at sunflower''s shoulder.


    Xiangyanghua seems to have just woke up and is not very awake. When she saw Harold holding bias, she started in anger. Now she realized that she had received the money and couldn''t mess around like before.


    "Well, then you can''t do this... Do this shameful thing in front of me!" xiangyanghua was not very confident because of her guilty heart. She was stabbed back by Harold and released her hand when she held bias.


    "Don''t pull aside the topic. Are you too reckless in attacking me, the future human king, for no reason? What if something happens to me?" Harold has forced xiangyanghua to the corner.


    "It''s a big deal. I''ll give you back the money! Why don''t you touch my finger and I''ll kill you!" Xiang Yanghua retreated and didn''t want to be bullied.


    "Well, you can pay me back. You can''t lose a cent!" Harold didn''t understand such a person. The other party was willing to take out the money put in his pocket. His name was written upside down.


    Sure enough, xiangyanghua pinched for a long time and didn''t act. Instead, he winked at Harold to fool him. Harold was about to continue to put pressure on the other party, so he was pulled by bias.


    "Don''t bully the master like this. She''s not very sensible. Don''t haggle with her!" bias has the characteristics of bad kindness. At this time, the object is her master. Of course, it''s impossible to let Harold bully.


    "Yes, I''m going to be king. Be generous! Don''t you want me to help you tomorrow? I''ll only charge you half of the reward!"


    Xiangyanghua twisted under Harold''s arm and hid behind bias to show her teeth. Harold was also amused. It was really a living giant baby.


    Xiangyanghua, who had been taught a lesson again, was a lot more honest. She not only kept introducing Harold''s limitations and advantages of her ability, but also served tea and poured water attentively. She finally understood what attitude she should have towards the gold Lord!


    "My exclusive magic can peep into each other''s inner thoughts, not only words, but also pictures. However, because of everyone''s memory and imagination, some people are vague and others are very clear."


    "In addition, I can share all kinds of intelligence, even if it''s not the idea, the other party''s eyes, ears and body touch. That''s why I can easily tease you in battle. Mind reading alone can''t accurately dodge!"


    "It''s not 100% effective for people who surpass me, and even if they succeed, they can''t last too long. In addition, they can only peep into one person''s heart at the same time."


    At this time, with Harold''s permission, xiangyanghua directly explained in Harold''s brain that Harold had something he didn''t understand and was solved as soon as it came into being.


    It has to be said that this ability is perfect for teaching. Like a roundworm in your stomach, you fully understand your needs and doubts. Xiangyanghua''s ability is really strong.


    Of course, bias couldn''t hear their voice in the team. She just felt that Harold and master were a little quiet today. Obviously, she had to quarrel and have to persuade her to ease up.


    "Then you will sit on my left hand and be responsible for watching the inner thoughts of the other party''s king. If the other party is thinking about something unfavorable to me, pinch my index finger. If the other party is sincere, pinch my middle finger. In addition, if the other party lies, pinch my ring finger!"


    "I remember, you''re quite smart! Don''t give me the reward in front of bias. I''ll take it myself tomorrow!"


    When the business was done, xiangyanghua did not hinder the intimacy between Harold and bias. The three happily spent their dinner time. Finally, in bias''s happy smile, Harold waved goodbye.


    "It''s really good to live in peace without war. I hope they can win as soon as possible! Then go to the spirit forest and marry bias and tiona! What should sadoer do? Forget it, let it be!"


    Harold, an old scum man, couldn''t stand abstinence when he tasted meat. Fiona was no longer around, so she secretly touched and found the lively new sandy son to start. The other party was also happy to accept it. Fortunately, sunflower was limited by her oath and couldn''t peep into Harold''s idea, otherwise it would be a death rollover.


    Harold spent another night in the castle with sado''er. Early the next morning, he got up with light hands and feet. Without waking up sado''er, he began to tidy up his appearance and prepare for the meeting.


    At the same time, the hall of the castle was already full of people, talking nervously and excitedly about the negotiation for a while. Of course, the formal negotiation should be more grand. Basically, those with some status in the territory were called.


    Corleone strode in. "The sea king has arrived on the shore. Benny and I will meet him. You are ready! Don''t let the sea see jokes!"


    "I see. Everyone remembers that this time the sea people are asking for us. Although we are the weak side, we must not let the other side look down on us. We used to be the overlord of the mainland and will be in the future! Now we are just falling into a trough for a while!"


    Harlott not only wants money, but also wants to become the new king of mankind. We must not let mankind be looked down upon by the sea people. If necessary, we can make some concessions in interests to show generosity.

 Chapter 310

    Harold saw the sea people led by Corleone from a distance. He had only one idea in his mind. Is this the sea people or the giant people? How can they be so big on average?


    King selton is a four meter giant fish man. His strong physique makes him more oppressive than the frost soldiers in his dream.


    The sea giants and giant octopus behind king selton, not to mention, are first-class giants, and the elite of other sea people are tall and muscular.


    Even among humans, Cleon, who has been regarded as the top and strong, is as small and lovely as a child. Although Cleon should not lose to sea warriors other than selton and a few sea generals in strength, he is really not big enough.


    "It''s good for TM to grow in the sea. Don''t worry too much about the constraints of gravity. You lose too much in this gas field!"


    Harlott can clearly see the people shouting and yelling on the road. Of course, there are curiosity and surprise to see the new race, but more is the worship of power and the awe of the strong.


    Harold looked at himself. Although xiangyanghua is also a legendary strong man, it is not a human race. It is not reliable at all, and even the most ordinary marine soldiers can''t compare with it.


    Although Rand has high popularity, his strength has not been recognized, and Anne, a semi noble, is not taken seriously, and other knights have no cards.


    Harold thought it over and over again. He had to lose momentum on his own side as soon as he met. At that time, he won''t take control of the dominant power of the conversation or the concession bottom line.


    "Giant transformation" starts!


    Of course, Harold didn''t choose to become a giant more than 7 meters. He just enlarged his body a little, expanded his muscles a little, and turned on gravity control to increase his weight.


    With the crackling bone stretching and muscle expansion, Harold became a big man more than three meters tall. His muscles were as hard as iron. His wide dresses were broken, so he had to take out the specially made large clothes and change them again.


    "Brother, what are you doing? It''s not reasonable to do it?" Rand and the people around him were startled and thought Harold was going to attack the sea clan.


    "Be quiet. Look at the king selton and the generals behind him. How can I play games with them? Don''t make a fuss and cheer up!"


    Xiangyanghua looked at harlott speechlessly. Even if it was not enlarged much, it would be costly to turn into a giant. If the negotiation lasted a little longer, it would be very tired. Wouldn''t it be more humiliating if it couldn''t hold on halfway?


    Soon, Corleone took the members of the sea family into the hall one by one. Even the castle hall that had been built and expanded was barely able to accommodate so many people, especially the physique of the sea family''s Big Mac.


    "This is our, poof! Cough... Human leader Harold!" when Kryon introduced Harold to selton, he suddenly saw a circle of Harold and couldn''t help choking, but he still controlled not to make a fool of himself.


    King selton opened his mouth generously and said, "Hello, Harold, king of the Terran, I am selton, ruler of the wave scale kingdom in the sea near your territory! Come to negotiate with you in good faith!"


    Harold got up to welcome and strode forward. He was already a huge figure. The diplomatic gravity magnified the weight, and the heavy footsteps made a sound of Dong, Dong and Dong, which was greater than the movement of the sea giant.


    "Welcome, King selton, I hope our friendship will last forever! Ha ha ha ha ha!" Harold didn''t dare to shake hands and compete beyond his strength. Kryon said about the heroic achievements of selton''s hammer sea giant, and Harold wisely chose to hug.


    Selton and harlott, two big men, obviously met for the first time, but they hugged and laughed like old friends for many years. Hugging is not better than shaking hands. If anyone makes a secret effort, they will have a lot of movement, and they can only compete by their basic weight.


    Although selton''s strength is amazing, and the density of muscle and bone is much higher than that of the unit with the same volume, it can''t stand Harold''s lacy grasp of gravity. Selton is inevitably pushed back in their embrace.


    As soon as selton tried to push it back, Harold released it and said enthusiastically, "come, King selton, your seat, I like the gift you gave me before!"


    King selton can only follow Harold''s words to achieve the first seat on the left side of the hall. It is worth mentioning that at this time, there are stone tables in the hall in a row.


    On the right are harlott, sunflower, Kryon, Anne, Rand and other nobles and knights. On the left are big people of the sea nationality. A large number of guards and ordinary soldiers of the sea nationality are surrounded by the city around the hall. Village elders represented by civilians are watching outside the castle under the leadership of the sun sacrifice.


    After the expansion of the castle, several gates and dozens of French windows were opened for light transmission. Anyway, there was no military need, and there was no need to consider defense. How comfortable and how to build it. Harold was worried that the sun sacrifice would happen because of the problem of the sea god. He didn''t dare to let him participate in the talks, but organized dignitaries among the civilians to watch outside.


    Cleon made a loud noise when he took his seat. He secretly sidled across the sunflower and asked, "what are you competing with? Comparing your size with others? It''s a little childish, isn''t it?"


    Harold was upright, looked straight, and whispered imperceptibly, "I''m the king of mankind. I can''t lose the image of the human race!"


    Kryon is speechless. OK, you like it. Anyway, it looks good. Except for the stunned seahorse elders, the members of the sea clan are shocked to look at Harold. Compared with their introverted strength, their huge size and heavyweight weight are easier to show their outward spirit.


    "I''m a hero who can stand up in danger. This boy''s momentum and weight are not ordinary. He''s only in his twenties... It seems that even without the sun scepter, this human camp is worth making allies!"


    King selton sat opposite harlott and his mind was constantly flowing. Although there was no suspense about the overall plan of the negotiation, they all obtained human help at any cost, but the specific details were very different.


    If Harold is an ordinary and mediocre person who takes back the sun Scepter by luck, he is more inclined to regard this negotiation as a deal. No matter how many conditions Harold offers, he will promise. After that, he will not have too much intersection with humans except occasionally taking care of Kryon.


    But Harold gave him a feeling of hard work, a feeling of not admitting defeat, which made him see himself when he was young. He was so energetic before he met Sasha. Unfortunately, after he got married

 Chapter 311

    While selton was silently holding Harold in his heart, xiangyanghua secretly pinched the middle finger of his left hand under Harold''s table.


    Harold nodded silently and received the signal. It seems that the sea clan is sincere in negotiation and doesn''t want to deceive him. The existence of xiangyanghua really helps a lot.


    "King selton, you are old and powerful. Just call me Harold!" since the other party is sincere to ask for help and is not prepared to deceive people, coupled with strong strength, Harold doesn''t mind lowering his posture. Being polite, he can appear generous.


    King selton is also a self familiar. When he saw Harold take the initiative to get closer, of course, he was not polite. "Hahaha, I''ll call you brother Harold. You''re much stronger than I thought. Corleone told me a lot of stories about you. He didn''t say you were so tall! You''re like a giant!"


    Harold twitched slightly in the corner of his mouth and replied in Kelon''s helpless look: "ha ha, he may be a little jealous. I was born with divine power and tall since I was a child!"


    At this time, Cleon could not wait to become a dragon man and slap Harold. Obviously, his generation is one generation higher than Harold, but he is one generation lower than King selton. What''s more, who''s fucking jealous of you?


    King selton is ready to put the gossip on the business. After the discussion, he is an acute man. He doesn''t like detours and temptations. Anyway, he is not prepared to save the cost. He will attack with a high-speed straight ball as soon as he comes up:


    "Brother harlott, I appreciate you very much, so I won''t talk nonsense. The sea god who protects our sea family is in a state of not seconds. Only you use the sun scepter to summon the sun god can save him. You must help him!"


    Seeing that the other party didn''t beat around the Bush, Harold said solemnly: "of course, it''s no problem, but the sun Scepter consumes a lot every time it starts, and I haven''t fully mastered it. The risk is not small, maybe..."


    Harold''s words were interrupted halfway. King selton snapped: "don''t worry, we can make up for your consumption ten times. You can talk about any treasure you need. Our sea family can send hundreds of thousands of troops for you at any time!"


    King selton was very domineering. He slapped a stone tablet on the table and explained to Harold: "this is the sacrifice collected by the sea temple from our kingdom in a year! You can have a look."


    Harlott said that the consumption was huge and the risk was not small. He just wanted to bargain. As a result, the other party didn''t play cards according to the routine. Instead of lowering the price and questioning, he took out a list for him.


    Before Harold looked at the contents of the list, he felt a sharp pain in the middle finger of his left hand. Xiangyanghua''s face flushed. He was so excited that he pinched Harold''s middle finger and almost crushed the bone.


    At this time, Harold was in a state of transformation of a phased giant. Coupled with the barely practical system armor, his defense was quite strong, but he was almost crushed by the sunflower. If the strength was converted into sincerity, wouldn''t king selton''s sincerity break through the sky?


    Harold picked up the stone slips and looked at them. They were described in ancient Chinese. He learned them in his noble education when he was a child, but Harold was a good student. Half of the words in a line were unknown, and the other half was vague.


    Harold had to pick up the list, lean to the left and whispered, "xiangyanghua, help me translate, don''t say it, use mind reading!"


    Xiangyanghua, an old antique, should be familiar with this ancient saying. Not letting her read it directly is also to cover up the ugliness that she is half illiterate.


    When Xiang Yanghua saw the list, her eyes were so wide that she almost fell off the chair. Fortunately, Harold quickly held her.


    "Too many, my God, why is the sea god temple so rich?"


    "Is this the sea clan that rules the whole ocean, has no internal friction in war, is sparsely populated and rich in resources?"


    "Why am I an elf? Why am I not a sea clan?"


    Xiangyanghua was so excited that he kept banging and banging. Harold was so noisy that his head was buzzing. It seems that xiangyanghua''s ability can not only read his mind, but also use it to show mental attack. So she showed mercy before the fight?


    "Calm down a little. If you delay, you will be seen. Tell me what''s written on it?"


    In his mind, Harold signaled sunflower not to waste time.


    "3 tons of gold, 94 tons of silver, 5 boxes of various pearls and gemstones, 3200 kg of rare medicinal materials, 40 kg of deep-sea star stone mine, 1.14 kg of secret silver and 2.19 kg of refined gold..."


    With a clang, before he knew it, the stone slips in Harold''s hand fell off the ground and woke up the dull Harold. Harold found that he and xiangyanghua had been stunned for a long time. Kelon and Rand were at a loss. They thought Harold didn''t sleep well last night.


    "Brother, what''s up? This is just a one-year offering from our Bolian kingdom. The country under the jurisdiction of the sea temple is not just our family. The sea is so broad. No one can imagine their accumulated wealth!"


    "You don''t have to be polite to them or worry about them. They are not stingy. As long as they can help Poseidon, they are willing to lose all their money! Of course, I don''t suggest you want too much. After all, no matter how much wealth you have, you have to keep it. You have good strength and talent, but you are still a little young!"


    Xiangyanghua is still holding Harold''s middle finger. Harold has lost his pain, but his inner shock is far greater than his body''s.


    It turns out that the sea people are rich in resources. It''s not a boast. It''s a big truth... Gold is calculated by ton, and several boxes of pearls and gemstones are produced. What''s more, those rare associated minerals are actually in kilograms!


    However, harlott also understood the reason why selton was so crisp and agile. His feelings didn''t force him to pay. No wonder he was direct and didn''t even have basic negotiation skills.


    This negotiation is actually a negotiation between the middleman and Party B, and the most important thing is that Party A is the one who doesn''t need money at all and only wants to provide services in place. Then he is still facing the enemy''s wool. It is the king''s way to gather Party B''s wool together.


    "Brother, you''re so authentic. Don''t worry. I''ll never let you down. Come and bring the best wine!"


    "Don''t worry, brother. I''ll never forget your kindness. What do you need from the reward at the sea temple? I won''t be stingy!"


    When Harold got on the road like this, selton directly laughed with joy. The sea giant simply didn''t know what had happened, but followed with a giggle. The elder seahorse nodded happily. Harold also understood very well and didn''t waste the gifts he gave.


    On one side, Cleon and Rand picked up the stone slips. After watching them, Anne and the three of them were equally worthless. The tea in Rand''s teacup spilled out, and Anne covered her mouth to prevent crying out. Cleon had long felt this pride, but she still couldn''t help swallowing her saliva.

 Chapter 312

    Both sides were very satisfied with the assistance. Selton and Harold looked at each other. They were absolutely good to each other. The atmosphere of the whole hall immediately became cheerful.


    "The wine made by you humans is really good. Unfortunately, I can''t drink more. You can give me a few bottles?" selton said reluctantly after sipping a small glass.


    The seahorse elder and the sea giant General behind him pulled his arms left and right, and they couldn''t let king selton get drunk and make trouble here. In case the help thing messed up, they would become eternal sinners of the sea family!


    Harold thought that king selton looked big and principled. When talking about business, he just didn''t drink. He didn''t know that selton couldn''t drink. From the appearance of great impact, you mean that selton can drink 10 Harold. People believe it.


    "No problem, these are all my treasures. I''ll give them to you as a personal gift!" Harold was still a little distressed. The system building [wine cellar] had long disappeared with the fall of the territory.


    The wine produced by this system is drunk bottle by bottle. Who knows when this new territory will receive system recognition and establish a new virtual building.


    "Hahaha, thank you. Let''s reach an alliance by the way. It has nothing to do with the sun scepter. I think you can build a strong force in the mainland sooner or later. Do you want to form an alliance with our Bolian kingdom?"


    Following selton''s words, the elder seahorse immediately added:


    "We Haizu don''t like the land environment. You humans can''t live on the seabed. There is no territorial conflict. We can achieve certain mutual benefit in business and military. What if there are only advantages and no disadvantages?"


    After listening, Cleon and Rand pondered and persuaded Harold to agree. Now their population is over 200000, and their force and financial resources are insignificant. The alliance has only advantages but no disadvantages!


    Harold also felt the sunflower holding his middle finger. So the sea family has no bad ideas. Does he really want to make friends with us?


    "Well, you can look up to us. Of course I''d like to. I''m afraid we can''t help you in a short time!"


    Selton said indifferently: "our sea people have a different concept of time from your human beings. 100 years is a matter after several generations in your human eyes. Power change and throne change, but it''s just a little longer for our sea people!"


    "I believe you, you and your country will definitely grow up in 100 years! Who can depend on who at that time!"


    Xiangyanghua didn''t pinch her ring finger, which means that selton didn''t lie. Harold felt flattered, but to tell the truth, it''s really comfortable that this dragon Aotian like plot happened!


    There is no hurry to sign a contract or exchange keepsakes. Everything should at least wait until Harold goes to help heal the sea god.


    The two sides have reached a consensus. Harold treats the sea god and asks for remuneration from the sea god temple as much as possible. After asking for some of the treasures, the kingdom of Bolian provides Harold with sufficient force protection to prevent any indiscriminate forces from looting.


    At this time, harlott and their place can basically ignore the enemies on the land. Regardless of the darkness that various races outside have fought with demons and orcs, even if anyone can spare his hand to attack them, ask the invincible "desert overlord" whether he agrees or not. Only the forces at the bottom of the sea can rob them.


    As long as there is no accident, as the benefactor of the sea family who saved the sea god afterwards, even the benefactor who asked for a lot of reward is also a benefactor. The only thing that will do such a thing is the inferior and indiscriminate non-profit forces. The kingdom of Bolian has enough confidence to defeat each other.


    The negotiation has become a banquet. Except for selton, who can''t drink enough and tries to suppress his desires, and Harold, who doesn''t dare to drink in order to maintain his transformation, others eat and drink.


    "I have sent someone to inform the sea temple. They will send messengers to pick you up tomorrow. Don''t worry, I will set out with you as a bodyguard! As a great Knight of the sea family, even the sea temple must give me face. They will only come soft, not hard!"


    King selton patted his chest and said that everything was very simple. Harold was not worried about it. If the sea people really believed in the sea god as they said, they would definitely meet all their requirements.


    If someone forcibly forces Harold to help, it is estimated that the sea god temple will be the first to oppose. According to the name, the sea god temple, the sea god temple, we know that it is the supreme right enjoyed by the sea god.


    As long as the sea god can be saved, the high price is nothing. It is impossible to bear the risk that Harold doesn''t try his best to help for petty profits.


    "Brother, are you familiar with the people in the sea temple? Are they easy to deal with?" Harold asked pretending to be disrespectful, which suddenly made selton nervous.


    "They are all rude women with high toes and high spirits. It''s hard to deal with them. Don''t see them alone. You must be in danger without me!"


    Xiangyanghua finally picked up Harold''s ring finger for the first time. Selton was lying!


    Harold understood in his heart that selton was afraid to bypass him and deal directly with the sea temple. In that way, although the sea family had no loss, the wave scale kingdom would lose a lot, and selton would lose a lot.


    "Then bother you a lot, brother. I don''t trust those guys I haven''t met yet. I can rest assured that you are here!"


    Harold is not stupid. Bypassing selton will do him no harm. Anyway, the Poseidon temple is rich and powerful. It''s not enough to directly add the reward that the wave scale Kingdom wants. Offending this powerful force that is likely to be an ally in the future is eating alone. Such a short-sighted behavior is impossible even if your toes want to do it.


    Selton was relieved and talked with Harold more familiar. During this period, he even asked whether Harold wanted to see his eldest daughter, and Harold just smiled and declined.


    Mermaids can have, but even mermaid princess, one is happy to find it back, the other is to hold it back for supply. Harold doesn''t like to put chains on himself.


    "Brother, what''s the situation of Poseidon? What''s the reason for his existence? Will there be no danger in my treatment of him?"


    "Hahaha, don''t worry. As long as you don''t mess around and invite God to surrender according to the instructions of the sea god sacrifice, there will never be a little danger. The sea god is our mother. How can you hurt her children?"


    Selton made it very simple for Harold to set out to cure the sea god. It was like putting the reward of the sea god temple on the ground. Just as Harold could take it away by pressing a button when he went, Harold laughed very cooperatively.


    But there was uneasiness and worry in his heart, because xiangyanghua was gently holding his ring finger!


    Not pinching the index finger, just pinching the ring finger, shows that selton doesn''t want to harm him, but what he said is really a lie, so it''s dangerous to cure Poseidon!


    This kind of danger can''t be eliminated by the sea people. They also hope that everything will go well. Hallot presides over the God''s landing. Once something happens, the sea god will not be saved, but this is not what they can decide. The danger comes from the sea god, or the reason why the sea god''s situation is becoming increasingly pessimistic!


    Selton lied because he was afraid that Harold would give up helping because of the risk. He didn''t want to harm Harold. At least there was no malice subjectively. He also hoped that Harold would be fine. It was because xiangyanghua understood this that she didn''t pinch Harold''s index finger.

 Chapter 313

    Back to the three archmages, ophilius and the Archmage volunteered to investigate the movements of the orcs on the west road. After defeating the lukanir Kingdom, more than 100000 orcs did not attack the dwarves immediately, but hid their tracks, like a sharp blade hanging over their heads, making people restless.


    Yakosta can''t go to the fortress for support. This arrangement is also helpless. Originally, according to the expertise of the three people, it''s best for yakosta, who is very mobile, and ephalus, who is very good at collecting intelligence, to investigate and pursue the orcs and find out their purpose.


    The Archmage who is good at elements and energy can give full play to his powerful firepower and bombard the orcs when he doesn''t set a fortress. However, due to the phase problem, Acosta and ophilius can''t be separated at all. I''m afraid they have to fight before they find the orcs.


    The Archmage and Acosta were not sure to let ephalus act alone, so they could only make this somewhat inefficient task assignment.


    "Well, have you found any sign of orcs?" the Archmage is really not good at investigating and seeking the enemy. Moreover, he is not confident about ephalus and does not dare to stay away from each other. His investigation scope is completely covered by ephalus, so it becomes an embarrassment like a pendant.


    "Not at all. There should be demons to help clean up the traces, otherwise there won''t be no clues at all. However, I found the clues of another group of orcs. It should be the group that helped humans get back the sun scepter. Do you want to catch up and have a look?"


    Yakosta moved his hand away from a big tree as he spoke. The magic he developed is really magical. He can communicate with all things. Touching this big tree alone can communicate with all kinds of animals and plants in the whole forest.


    "CROM and his party have nothing to do with our purpose. Your idea is very strange. Why should you pursue them?" the Archmage answered ephraius with a dull look and asked with a little vigilance.


    "Are you so alert to me? I''m just making suggestions. There''s no need to interpret too much. Do we continue to move towards the south?"


    "There is a mountain in the East. The orcs are likely to hide there. Go there and have a look. In addition, you''d better not leave magic marks everywhere!"


    Ophilius raised his eyebrow and replied without nervousness: "you found it. I think it''s still hidden. It seems that the title of ''hidden Sage'' needs to be changed!"


    "I don''t want to spy on you like the enemy, but I''m not blind! You leave traces everywhere. No matter the demon proficient in magic or the traitor Soren can find us, don''t underestimate them!"


    "Or... Did you deliberately leave a signal to them?" the Archmage was restrained and just asked in a serious tone. It was estimated that yakosta had taken out his staff and was ready to do it.


    "I have my work style. I can''t find the enemy many times. It''s also a good idea to let the enemy find us. As long as my magic mark is turned over, I will detect it at the first time! I will automatically record the enemy''s position and destroy other marks, which can search the enemy and don''t expose myself!"


    The Archmage began to hesitate. Should he trust his compatriots to approve his explanation? Finally, the Archmage decided not to have conflict.


    "... at least you should inform me in advance. The reason why you are not trusted is that you often act without notice. You hide your actions too deeply!"


    After hearing this, ophilius replied with a smile, "I''m not trusted because I hide something? There''s really no way, just because I don''t trust others to hide something!"


    "Irtylan, don''t you know the secret of the Queen''s continuous rebirth? And Soren''s brush around the east continent. Who do you think sent him the signal?"


    "The enemy is around us, lurking among those usually amiable compatriots. The most important thing is that the queen is also subtly untrustworthy!"


    The Archmage finally heard the voice of ophilius. Everyone has his own style of doing things. There are indeed traitors in the elves. It can''t be said that ophilius guesses and suspects that others are wrong.


    "You told me this, it seems you believe me?" the Archmage felt his beard and thought it was great that yakosta wasn''t here. Maybe he shouldn''t have let this smelly guy act together in the beginning. Without him, ephalus might have dispelled his doubts long ago.


    "No, what I trust is the rigid guy of yakosta. He doesn''t know how to change and hide. What he thinks is shown on his face. On the contrary, you are a guy who has been smiling against an old grandpa''s face. You are obviously vigilant in your heart, and I deliberately close the relationship!"


    "Or if yakosta trusts you very much, I won''t act with you, the most lethal violent mage!"


    The Archmage felt as if he had been hit in a circle on his chest. Something was very uncomfortable but couldn''t spit out. Was he the one who had the opposite effect? Thanks to him, he always feels good!


    Just when the Archmage wanted to refute a few words and spray ophilius to vent his emotions, he saw that ophilius suddenly changed his look, "I found that my demon has found the trend of the orcs, which is in the canyon in the East!"


    "Is there any other information? Don''t hide it now?"


    "No, I have sent hundreds of envoys, with a wide number and range, but I can only rely on instinctive action and observation. More detailed information needs to be further searched. Wait a minute. I''ll call an element servant to inquire."


    The Archmage stopped the action of ephalus. Although it''s better to be cautious and make the magic servant follow, it''s also easy to scare the snake and be deceived. It''s better to go out in person.


    "Let''s go straight. Your name is so loud that we can cover up our breath?"


    "Yes, but your guarantee can''t mess around. You can''t do it without reaching a consensus. We''re here to investigate!"


    In fact, the Archmage really wants to have a meteorite paste his face. Especially after Harold told about Soren''s "glorious deeds", the terrain of the canyon sounds very suitable for meteorite art!


    From the perspective of magic (meteorology) or research (ancient war trees), it can be concluded that the Archmage has a guy who likes violent aesthetics. Of course, ophilius should put an end to this situation.


    "I see. I promise that even if you want to do it, you won''t be involved after you completely find out the details and purpose of the enemy!"


    After receiving the Archmage''s reply, ophilius put his hand on the Archmage''s shoulder. With the surge of magic, the Archmage felt that his body began to change and shrink, and soon became a little sparrow!


    And ophilius also slowly became a gopher. He said with sound transmission: "you fly inadvertently from the sky, observe the scene and record it. I dig a hole in the ground, listen to the sound and store it, and then combine the information!"


    The Archmage waved his wings back and forth in the posture of a sparrow, and even flew around very freely. He couldn''t help but sigh that he was really an expert. No matter how clever he disappeared, he could be found. On the contrary, the swaggering movement of this transformed small animal would not be suspected if it was found!


    At this time, the Archmage can feel that his body has really become a sparrow, not a simple magic camouflage. He has all the characteristics of sparrows. This magic is amazing. Sure enough, this guy is unfathomable!

 Chapter 314

    The Archmage incarnating sparrow and ophilius incarnating gopher slowly rushed over more than ten kilometers away from the canyon. They didn''t know the detection range of the enemy. It''s best to start camouflage and move far away.


    When approaching the canyon for nearly a kilometer, the Archmage saw several beholders patrolling everywhere. It should be the envoys before ophelius who alerted them. Of course, the beholders with extraordinary vision did not miss the archmages flying in the air.


    However, sparrows do not need to be wary of. They are too low-level creatures to even become demons and war beasts. If they are owls or crows, they are worth guarding against.


    "I am a little sparrow, harmless to humans and animals!" the Archmage said this in his heart and flew into the canyon. Many sparrows on the protruding branches in the cliff shouted and threatened the Archmage who broke into the territory.


    "Ephalus, don''t worry. I''ll fly a few laps at my own pace. The point that doesn''t attract attention is that you can''t hover all the time. You should rest on the branches properly and don''t observe too deliberately! No problem, I can!"


    The Archmage was as excited as a child who got a new toy. He flapped his wings and flew at the normal speed of a sparrow.


    Entering the canyon, the grand mage was shocked by the scene at the bottom of his eyes. It was like a huge space like a giant city. It was not only more than ten kilometers long, but also hollowed out on both sides of the canyon, creating a lot of space.


    Countless slaves are working, including humans, dwarves, winged people, and even the orcs themselves!


    They were supervised by a large number of irascible orcs whose skin began to evolve like Tan. In addition, a large number of demons who were not in close contact with orcs were also very familiar with moving around.


    After a brief circling, the Archmage rushed away the original sparrows on a branch and began to organize his thoughts: "I''m afraid there are hundreds of thousands of slaves, most of whom are human beings. They should be civilians after lukanir''s defeat!"


    "What they built is... This placement and the symbolic meaning of those buildings... It''s an altar. What does the devil want to do?"


    While the Archmage was meditating, a lizard slave took an axe to cut down the big tree where he was. The Archmage hurriedly flew to the nearby tree.


    "The mark on the lizard slave, if you read it correctly, is a symbol of sacrifice. Does it mean that these slaves will be directly sacrificed with blood after building the altar?"


    The Archmage was not surprised by this cruel atrocity. The devil and these irrational orcs aimed to destroy and destroy. He just marveled at such a huge altar and such a large number of sacrifices. What do they want to summon?


    After that, the Archmage kept flying around and continued to investigate for a long time. He found that a total of 12 altars had been set up, almost the same scale, which were far beyond the normal scope. The fastest one had been built by 50%. I''m afraid it could be completed in more than ten days.


    "Fortunately, I found it in time. No matter what they call, they can''t succeed, but what exactly to do? The enemy''s combat power is still unknown!"


    The Archmage now did not dare to release magic or fly too close to investigate. He could only observe the situation by relying on the basic vision of sparrows. He did not see the trace of legendary orcs or any powerful high-level demons.


    "There''s something strange about the body. It should be about to reach the duration of magic! There''s no way. Retreat first!"


    The Archmage flapped his wings and left. After a long distance from the canyon, he suddenly changed from a sparrow to a human shape. Ophilius also happened to dig out the earth from the ground. It should not be.


    Ephalus should be used to turning into a small animal and still in the shape of a gopher, but he soon removed the magic and restored his humanity after coming out of the ground.


    "Not very good. You should have seen those scenes on it?"


    "What did you hear? In addition to the 12 big and amazing altars, I only saw a large number of slaves, ordinary Orc soldiers and low-level demons. Those guys on the top didn''t show up!"


    Although ophilius had been digging a pit underground, he got more information than the Archmage. He just dived under an important man''s room.


    "I don''t know what the specific call is, but this action is led by a demon called the king of distress. There are three high-level demons gathered here!"


    "There are three legendary orcs. One legendary ORC was executed when he was controlled by the devil because he still had the will to resist!"


    The Archmage explained the distribution of 12 altars, the terrain inside the canyon, the distribution and approximate number of ordinary soldiers and low-level demons.


    They are very efficient. It''s only less than half a day since they found the canyon. The high-end legendary combat power and the strength of the main forces in the Canyon have been explored clearly. As scouts, they can be said to be very perfect.


    But the Archmage was never a scout for his position. He said with a puzzled face: "we have to do something before we go back to inform the dwarves, but the enemy''s strength is beyond imagination. Ephalus, do you have any good way?"


    "No! Even if there is, I won''t say. Let alone the three legendary orcs who are confused and become tools, the abilities and forms of the three high-level demons are unknown and may pose a fatal threat to us! In this case, you are taking a risk if you want to take any action!"


    Ophilius patted the Archmage on the shoulder and dissuaded him: "just do what we should do. There are more than ten days before the altar is built. After informing the dwarf Kingdom, let''s gather our strength and come back!"


    "Our two legendary mages joined hands and achieved nothing except intelligence. Do you think the dwarves will trust us unconditionally and assemble and dispatch a large number of troops according to our wishes?"


    The Archmage also has his worries. Even if he signs the contract, the dwarves have no choice but to be indifferent to them. Will they venture out just by their dictation?


    The situation of not leaving the fortress is not optimistic. If the dwarf king judges that the situation here can be delayed, he must be more willing to gather his combat power to kill the dwarves there first, and then deal with it when he is free.


    Ophilius did not expect this. He was good at Summoning Magic. He was very clear about the power of such a huge 12 altars. The 12 monsters summoned were at least legendary.


    "What do you say to do, then lurk in and record the scene with magic props? The risk of being found is very high!"


    The Archmage waved his hand and said boldly, "don''t you feel that the terrain of this canyon has reached the critical point of collapse? We just need to add fuel to the fire a little!"


    Ophilius stared. "You''re crazy. Those demons are not orcs or centaurs who don''t understand magic. The magic wave of releasing legendary magic can''t be covered up!"


    "There are two of us! One can cast magic and the other can stop the enemy. They won''t attack with all their strength as soon as they notice the movement!"


    Aphelius opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but there was no goal to talk. The Archmage had got up and looked for a suitable casting place.


    "This is a good place. First start to draw the magic array and charge energy and accumulate power. Try to shorten the time when it is released at midnight. In the most optimistic case, you can help me win 10 minutes!"


    "Don''t just talk to yourself. I haven''t agreed yet. Hey, I''m the type that tries to avoid risks... Don''t ignore me!!! 1"

 Chapter 315

    Talon, the king of the Dragon Kingdom, was ambushed and attacked by manates and the winged queen. He was at an absolute disadvantage in terms of time, place and people. Despite the assistance of three dragons, he broke through the limit and broke out unprecedented combat effectiveness.


    However, it still can not change the outcome of the battle. The crazy attack before the death of the three dragons smashed dozens of hellfires, and there are few elite demons left in manatesben.


    The winged queen was also torn half of her wings by the desperate tacron, and manates was a little dizzy because the magic dried up. The only thing that was still intact was the high-level demons that the winged Queen''s sister and manates specifically asked to stay.


    Even if they cooperate against the enemy, the winged queen and manates remain vigilant against each other, and both sides have residual forces to ensure that they will not be torn down.


    "Then, the dragon''s body belongs to me, and the winged Dynasty returns to your control. It''s the same as what was agreed before. Is it OK?"


    Manatus''s voice is weak. Tacrolon''s magic resistance is very high. Besides attracting the dragon, the horn of the artifact dragon can also guard the soul. His spiritual attack and soul curse are basically immune. If he hadn''t switched other kinds of magic in time, he might have been run away by this guy!


    Lizard man is sublimated into a half dragon man. The limit of continuous evolution is a little exaggerated. With strong physique, amazing power, super-high magic resistance and terrible outbreak speed, it can almost be regarded as a race without weakness. If it can evolve into a real dragon man, it may be a higher level than a giant dragon!


    The queen of the winged man had no strength to be a demon, nodded and agreed. Without the tower clone and the Dragon horn that can attract the dragon, the high-end power of the dragon country was at an absolute disadvantage. Even if the average combat power of the race was higher, it could not easily defeat the soft persimmon army of the winged man Dynasty.


    As for the dragon body? Of course, the winged queen is greedy. The body of the most valuable legendary creature in the world is the dragon. The dragon blood, dragon scales, keel and so on are good things. However, in order to persuade manates to ambush tacron together, she can only make concessions.


    When the winged Dynasty was destroyed, manates did not receive much loss. If she managed her power again in another place, the loss of the winged queen would be great. Therefore, the winged queen herself gained more in the attack on tacron, and the booty really had to give way to manates


    If you are in good condition and have an advantage in strength, you can bargain and forcibly rob a body, but now, if you start, you will only lose both sides. Cure the injury and go back to govern the territory!


    "Elder sister Huang, you said that those people in the territory would not rebel. This time we... Directly leave the territory and escape. I''m afraid your descendants will also resist!"


    "It doesn''t matter. Kill whoever opposes. Those children just let me swallow them and restore my strength. It''s too hard to lose a part!"


    For some reason, the Queen''s sister suddenly said, "sister Huang, you won''t eat me one day? If you really have no choice but to eat me and live, I won''t resist!"


    "... there won''t be that day!"


    The winged queen has seen hell since she was a child. She is disgusted and hostile to everyone in the world, but she is the only sister who supports each other in the eggshell.


    She can enjoy the power of the abyss without losing her mind and becoming a puppet because she has this sister as the benchmark and anchor. Otherwise, even if the breath of the abyss does not deliberately corrode, she will still end up miserable like a mutant ORC.


    Only when the abyss is born, can the devil who can''t escape from the abyss really be immune to the abyss breath.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The forest of elves, the first generation of bald elves sneaked up next to the world tree. It was midnight at this time. Somehow, the legendary elves responsible for guarding the surrounding were absent from their duties!


    The first generation of bald elves scanned around and found no trace of others. They were both happy and regretful. They sighed and began to describe the magic array. The shape was exactly the same as that described by the sickle manipulated by the black fog!


    He was glad that no one interfered with his actions. Unfortunately, no one stopped his mistakes. His faith in protecting the forest of elves and his guilt of betraying his fellow elves tortured his heart.


    "Has it started? It''s faster than I thought. Are you the collaborator Lord Sauron said? I thought it was the guy xiangyanghua!"


    Suddenly, a voice came from the back of the first generation of bald elves. Bald turned and stared at each other. Although he had known that there was such a traitor, he still had uncontrollable anger.


    "Why betray the fairy queen, why betray the fairy Sen? Eunian?"


    In the face of the sudden accusation, the young appearance of the first generation of elves was surprised. "Is it strange for you to ask me this question? You can''t understand what you''re doing now?"


    The bald elf didn''t speak and continued to stare at each other. The anger in his eyes was almost uncontrollable, and the hands depicting the magic array trembled.


    The legendary elf, known as eunian, was very determined when he saw his bald head. He shrugged helplessly and replied: "I am over 1400 years old. It took only 30 years to take the fruit of the life tree last time, and my vitality has gone away again. I should die out completely in another two or three years."


    "Soren promised that after he became a God, he would give me his body and help me transfer my soul. It doesn''t matter to improve my strength. The most important thing is that I can also rely on the nourishment of the world tree like your early elves, so as not to grow old and die!"


    After hearing this, the bald head couldn''t understand it. He trembled and asked, "just for this? Just for immortality, you sold the world tree to Sauron? To Sauron who colluded with the devil?"


    Eunian sneered with disdain, and then shouted jealously, "you guys who have lived since ancient times and never have to worry about life, of course, don''t understand my feelings! Do you know the pain of being old and weak with great power?"


    Younian''s young face was chapped because of excitement, revealing the real face full of wrinkles and dead skin, and his voice became hoarse. It is hard to imagine that there would be such a face among the elves who will always be young with a long life. Even Leonard, who was bitten by mistakes in the experiment, and the master who is not stick to one style, are countless times stronger than him.


    Eunian, who was almost full of decay and twilight, asked, "what are you, because you betrayed the forest of elves? You are already the first generation of elves who are not old and immortal and have legendary strength. What else do you want?"


    "There is only one place to become a God. You should also know that you are not qualified. What is the reason why you choose to stand in line with Soren when you can only support others? Did sitris not promise you enough benefits?"


    The first generation of bald elves looked at their old friends with disdainful eyes, "mean people can only see mean in their eyes. Sauron didn''t promise me any benefits!"


    Eugene is a little confused. Can you stop being a Riddler? We are all twenty-five sons who betray the spirit forest. What do you mean by looking down on me and doing the same thing as me?


    "Sauron threatened me that if I didn''t help him, he would give the world tree beacon you sold to him to the devil!"


    "The world tree is the hub connecting the whole world. As long as the beacon is obtained by the demons proficient in space transmission, a large number of demons can be directly transmitted from the abyss of the alien world to our world and descend on the forest of elves!"


    Yunian retorted with astonishment: "it''s impossible. If he wants to become a God, he can''t let the world be destroyed by demons and assimilated by the abyss!"


    Eugene can''t believe that Soren will do such a crazy thing. He can''t accept this result. His purpose is to live forever and enjoy eternal life. The world is destroyed. He still plays eggs!


    "He told me personally! The core prop in his first plan is lost, and the backup plan must use the moon stone. If he can''t get it, he doesn''t even have the possibility of becoming a God. In that case, he would rather destroy the world!"


    With the statement of baldhead full of grief and anger, eunian also understood why the baldhead''s words and deeds were inconsistent. Even the elf queen could not prevent this tragedy. If she did not want to die together, she must cooperate with Sauron in this matter.


    "But this is the last time I compromise on your threat! If I cut off the hope of becoming a God, Soren will destroy the world. On the contrary, as long as he has a glimmer of hope of becoming a God, he will actively safeguard the world than anyone else! You won''t want to threaten me again!"


    Baldheaded also took action after careful consideration. He did a good job in the consciousness of apologizing with death afterwards, but if he could, he hoped to die in the crusade against Sauron and Younian.


    On the contrary, eunian was a little unacceptable this time. He thought that no matter whether sitris became God or Soren became God, he used demons to sacrifice creatures. The invasion of the abyss was a joke. He planned the way to enter, and at the same time, he also decided the square needle for expulsion early.


    Who could have thought that all this was Soren''s wild gambling. In order to achieve his goal, this guy even did not hesitate to turn over the whole chessboard and die together?


    "When he sends it, I need his explanation! I didn''t know this guy had plans to trade with the devil!"


    Eunian always thought that he was just standing in the line between sitris and Soren and chose the side with greater interests and meeting his needs. There was no essential difference from others. It was thought that his betrayal almost sent the whole world to a madman as a chip!

 Chapter 316

    The two men who had nothing to say were silent. The bald first generation Elves were angry at the betrayal of their former friends and felt painful that they had to do something against their heart.


    Eunian was extremely remorseful and resentful. His overly optimistic judgment of the situation and his fear of the passage of life made some unforgivable mistakes in retrospect.


    "Have you been unconsciously induced to interfere? Asshole, Sauron was ready to use me from the beginning? Dare to underestimate me!"


    Younian''s inner reluctance and anger almost broke out, but he was suddenly discouraged when he reached the peak of his savings. It was not for other reasons, but because his anger attacked his heart, which led him to cough and vomit blood.


    "Cough, cough, this broken body, such a weak physique, even my soul is decaying. It really has no high cost!"


    Younian wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth, raised his palm high, and then slowly said under the hot eyes: "whether he is an animal or a genius, whether he treats me as a collaborator or or a servant, as long as it can make me young again and regain my original strength! I......"


    "Can I really help him at all costs?" Younian repeatedly questioned his heart.


    "Are you the only traitor?" the bald head asked when he was about to complete the magic array. With such a straightforward collection of information, yunian, who was interrupted, didn''t know what to say.


    "Er... Do you think I''ll tell you honestly? But... There''s really nothing to hide. After this incident, the elf queen should seriously examine every elf. Anyway, the truth will come out. Let me tell you in advance!"


    "I am the only one who has completely turned to Sauron, but like you, there are three people who work together for various reasons, one is sunflower, one is Ephesus, and the last is the elf queen herself!"


    The bald head has just finished drawing the magic array, otherwise he may fail to draw the magic array because of the impact brought by this sentence. The elf queen herself has reached a deal with Sauron? This must be a lie!


    "Shut up, it doesn''t matter if you don''t want to reveal it. It''s meaningless to provoke us with such inferior means!"


    "He didn''t lie, but to be exact, I made a deal with sitris! You did what I asked. Give it back to you, beacon of the world tree. Don''t lose it again!"


    In a short moment, Sauron came to the forest of elves from the southern end of the mainland and appeared behind the bald elves!


    "[sinners will be baptized by karma and expel the evil and injustice in the world], die, traitor!" the heart of the bald first generation elves is as clear as a mirror. At this time, Soren can''t make the means of lifting the table, so he is just a simple enemy.


    What he has to do is to fight the enemy. He is also the first generation of elves and the strong one left over from ancient times. He asked himself that he can''t compare with the elf queen, but he has the power to fight against Sauron!


    Eugene shook his head to stop him from trying to help. He just stretched out his fingers and pointed at each other. The bald elf was bound by the vines rising from the ground, and the flames in full bloom in his hands could only stay a few meters away from Sauron.


    "For so many years, it''s a new era. Haven''t you abandoned the name of [justice executor]? It''s an ordinary move without faith blessing!"


    "You don''t understand. You guys without faith also want to be gods. It''s ridiculous!" the baldheaded early elves waved the flame in their hands, burned the bound vines and continued to attack Sauron.


    "The gap between us was really small, but now you think you have the idea of fighting with me. It''s really naive! I''ll let you know the reason why I can become a god!"


    Roaring, along with Sauron''s anger because he was ridiculed for his only pursuit in his heart, the battle soon ended, the half body below the waist and abdomen of the bald first generation elves disappeared, and the remaining upper body was twisted and nailed to the world tree like a religious sacrifice.


    However, Soren was merciful. The bald first generation elves still had a breath of life. The life tree behind him was far from making up for his lost vitality. At least he would not die in a short time.


    Eugene shook his head regretfully, and then began to lead the way to Sauron. He had completely mastered the seal place of the moon stone.


    "What about the others? Don''t the elves have any decent defensive ability? In case the devil invades, are they going to give up the world? These fools!"


    Soren''s anger is also very wonderful. It is obviously an intruder, but he is angry because of the emptiness of the defense. However, considering that he can''t accept the reason that the world tree is controlled by the devil, his anger is understandable.


    "I was distracted by the bait I prepared. I assured them to go out in the name of coming back to support. They should not have thought that we both betrayed the spirit forest!"


    Eunian didn''t know whether the bald Elves were betrayed, but anyway, it wasn''t bad. He seemed to think of something and asked, "if that guy doesn''t help you, are you really going to give the beacon to the devil and let them destroy the world?"


    Sauron stopped and stared at Younian with elusive eyes: "if I say yes, what are you going to do?"


    Eunian said in a heavy tone: "I like this world. The reason why I want to be immortal is because I still have nostalgia for this world and let a guy who doesn''t care about this world become God. I can''t accept this kind of thing very much!"


    Younian, who expressed his resistance, knew that he was likely to be killed by Sauron and pulled out of his soul to search for memory, but somehow, Younian did so.


    Soren unexpectedly didn''t do it, but looked up at the sky. His figure was much taller than Eugene, who didn''t notice the expression on his face.


    "If so, I don''t know what to do, but it''s meaningless to discuss this. In my idea, he will accept my request 100%. He is such a person! Continue to lead the way!"


    Eugene ANN is glad that Solon is not a madman and cold-blooded creature. At the same time, he has some superfluous worries. God completely surpasses people. Solon has not abandoned people''s thinking and still has the confusion and entanglement that talents will have. How can he become a God?


    Can you really shape the Supreme God by stacking huge energy? At best, it''s just an invincible strong man. It doesn''t seem to be much stronger than Soren''s current state. The distance is omnipotent and omniscient. There''s a big gap!

 Chapter 317

    The queen of elves received the signal that the forest of elves was invaded, launched the transmission, but failed. What interfered with her transmission was the space boundary that could be opened by relying on the world tree. The queen without beacon was also unable to break through, so she had to transmit it to a nearby place and rush back.


    "Only the first generation of elves can open the border with the help of the world tree. Is that the guy xiangyanghua making trouble? Asshole!"


    "Cassim can never betray. As far as I know, xiangyanghua should no longer be in the spirit forest. It must be Soren''s work! That guy can cross the Queen''s shield and transmit to the spirit forest! There are traitors!"


    "Get ready to fight. He won''t run away this time. That guy dares to...!" the fairy queen only recited the rest in her mind.


    He promised when Mingming traded against his promise that if I didn''t interfere with the abyss gate at the first time, I wouldn''t attack the spirit forest!


    Believe in the betrayer''s promise and have an unrealistic desire to become God. Sure enough, I''m too naive and greedy!


    This time, there will be no mercy, no more delusions! I''ll kill you completely, Soren!


    The spirit queen, who is serious and full of killing intention, should not be ashamed of the title of "the strongest in the mainland", but it is a pity that she still failed to see her outbreak.


    Soren has broken the seal together with eunian, robbed the moon stone, and after realizing that she was deceived, the three legendary elves who returned from Shanshan easily slipped away after a war. In the forest of elves, the three legendary Elves were afraid of accidental injury and dared not cast destructive spells, so they couldn''t keep Soren with extraordinary strength at all.


    The last three legendary elves suffered varying injuries, and a large area of ordinary elves involved in the battle were put down, but the only one who was really fatally injured was the bald elf.


    "Cough, cough... I''m sorry, Queen, cough... I''m sorry for the spirit forest, the world tree and you! Don''t treat me anymore, just let me die like this! Ah!"


    The baldheaded elves repeatedly apologized and howled in pain. Tears and blood filled his cheeks. Everyone knew what he did and why he did it.


    Knowing the whole story, no one would blame him. Instead, the three legendary elves who were led away felt ashamed and regretful from the bottom of their hearts.


    Of course, the fairy queen won''t blame him. She just blames herself. If anyone is wrong, the biggest mistake is her own.


    "Cultivate yourself. It''s no big deal. It''s just the moon stone. It''s far less than the sun scepter. He took it away! I promise, I''ll wash your shame with that guy''s life!"


    "You don''t have to follow me. I''ll chase him alone! He appeared in my territory and left so much information that he can''t escape!"


    Soren, who had been hiding in a distant place, suddenly stopped treating his injury, his eyes changed slightly, frowned and said, "not good, I feel locked! That guy is serious!"


    "Eunian, now start to separate from me. I may die once. You are ready to revive me! I will make the last arrangement before I die!"


    Eugene nodded. He had no intention to fight with Soren, who was seriously injured.


    He knows how strong the fairy queen is. If the fairy queen has any intention to help him get the characteristics of immortality, he will never choose to help Sauron. Sauron''s long-term wandering in the foreign world is indeed much stronger, but the strength of the fairy queen who is increasingly in closer contact with the world tree will only be greater!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Harlott and a group of human leaders celebrated with the sea people until midnight. At this moment, they all have good reasons to indulge themselves.


    Human beings have powerful and rich new allies with little conflict of interest. The sea people can save the sea god they believe in. In this case, of course, they should vent their happiness.


    "Brother harlott, you don''t have to grow up to negotiate! A man like you won''t be affected by his appearance!"


    At this time, the transformation of harlott giant had long ended. Selton now had an excellent image of harlott, of course, all kinds of praise.


    "No, we''re going to the sea temple tomorrow. We can''t continue the excitement!" Harold''s reason is still online. The main reason is that he learned that this aid has unknown risks. Of course, he won''t think everything is OK and enjoy everything.


    "Well, well, it''s worthy of being a person who can achieve great things. He demands himself so seriously all the time!"


    At the end of the banquet, Harold wanted to answer the question with xiangyanghua, who kept peeping at all members of the sea nationality, and asked for more detailed information to see what the danger was.


    Came to the no one''s secret room, xiangyanghua a little disliked the wine smelling Harold, but patiently told the peeping idea.


    Harold''s understanding is not wrong. There is an uncertain risk to save Poseidon! Haizu also doesn''t want this risk to happen, but they don''t have the ability to eliminate the risk.


    This threat probably comes from the unstable Poseidon. If the patient cannot be suppressed during tooth extraction, the doctor is likely to be accidentally injured by the struggling patient. When the object of rescue is the unimaginable existence of Poseidon, how can we ensure that he will receive treatment quietly?


    "It''s a little troublesome. I hope there are some traitors hidden in the sea temple that can be solved by manpower!"


    While having a headache, Harold thanked xiangyanghua: "thank you for your help. You can see that I will soon become one of the few rich people in the world. I will prepare well for both this thank-you gift and bias''s bride price!"


    I thought the money fan sunflower would rush to embrace and cheer. As a result, sunflower didn''t have much interest as if she had something on her mind.


    "What''s the matter with you? Worried about my safety? We''re not in this relationship, are we?" asked Harold curiously.


    "Didn''t you boldly associate why I came from the spirit forest? You''re right. Something big happened in the spirit forest, although it was countless times stronger than the worst result I predicted!"


    Harold''s face changed suddenly. "What happened? Will theona be all right?"


    Xiangyanghua suddenly inserted her finger into Harold''s eyebrows. Harold felt an overwhelming sense of dizziness, and then an uncontrollable sense of nausea came and was forced to instill a lot of memories.


    Can the ability of sunflower still be used in this way?


    Harold saw what happened in the spirit forest, exactly from the perspective of flowers planted all over the spirit forest.


    Including the appearance of the traitor, the transmission of Sauron, the robbery of the moon stone, and the battle of three legendary elves and a large number of elves against Sauron.


    "Ha, ha, ha!" Harold gasped. His brain was still a little dizzy by the huge amount of information.


    "You knew this was going to happen? Why didn''t you stop it and inform the elf queen?"


    "I can''t stop it. Eugene''s idea is very deep. I haven''t found him. He''s the traitor, but the bald head knows very well!"


    Harold was a little hard to accept xiangyanghua''s irresponsible attitude: "then you shouldn''t run away without burden. If you knew it long ago, if you could deal with Sauron together..."


    "It''s just another one nailed to the tree, and my strength is just like that. If sitris is not here, we can''t stop Sauron. If sitris is there, he will attract demons to destroy everything!"


    "In the final analysis, all this is the fault of CITRIS. She didn''t resist the temptation to lead to this situation. I''m not interested in carrying other people''s mistakes. It''s better to say that I like to let others bear the consequences for me!"


    Harold was speechless for a moment. He understood from the "transaction" spoken by Soren that there was a problem with sitris, at least before. Although xiangyanghua was a deserter, as she said, there was no reason for her to fight first!


    Xiangyanghua patted Harold on the shoulder and said in a very relaxed tone, "don''t worry, the sky is falling, and the tall top has nothing to do with you and me. Think about the reward. I have a share in it!"


    Doesn''t it matter? Harold clenched the sun''s scepter and tried to refute, but he didn''t know what to say.

 Chapter 318

    Xiangyanghua is a irresponsible bastard. Harold can clearly draw this conclusion.


    But he is not interested in blaming or reprimanding each other. Others have been like this for thousands of years. How do you like it? Anyway, harlott has no ability to meddle in the ELF''s business. Fiona is not dangerous.


    Another night of lingering with sanduo''er passed. Today is still very dangerous. He just came out of the door and ran into xiangyanghua, which almost exposed the secret of Jinwucangjiao.


    The messenger of the sea temple has landed, and the news has reached the castle. This guy can''t wait to participate in the negotiation (money) and sell himself early. Harold thought it would be better to have an insight into the idea of the sea temple, so he didn''t refuse sunflowers. Anyway, it''s just a small money. Just give it away!


    Sir, it''s not bad money!


    "Meet selton first. It''s not good for us to see the messenger of the sea temple alone!" harlott sent people to inform Cleon and selton one after another. There''s no need for others. This time, he went to pick up private work. The money he earned is not private property, but should be separated from the territory income.


    Of course, there is no such distinction between public and private in the world. The money of the territory is the money of the Lord, but Harold himself likes to separate the wealth obtained by relying on the territory and the people from his own wealth. Such extravagance will have no psychological burden.


    King selton was equally serious when he met them. Although he was the king, the status of the sea temple was detached, and he could not fully control the situation.


    "Come on, don''t worry, we''re on the same side!" Harold and selton smiled at each other and relaxed a lot.


    When he saw the emissary of the sea temple, Harold was surprised that he was a small Mermaid, and the guards he took were all ordinary mermaids. He thought the sea people could fight all big heads.


    "Believer of the supreme Sun God, thank you for your compassion and compassion for us. We must remember your kindness! Your character..."


    As soon as the messenger of the sea temple came up, he kept boasting and thanking, which made Harold a little embarrassed to talk about conditions.


    Or selton coughed a few times and said, "don''t keep saying these empty words of thanks, let''s show the sincerity of our sea people to mankind!", the messenger of the sea temple stopped complimenting, sat down at the negotiation table and began to discuss the conditions.


    "It doesn''t matter how many ordinary gold, silver and jewelry you want. You can take whatever you like when you arrive at the warehouse of the temple. It doesn''t matter if you move half of the empty inventory. You can choose four sacred artifacts at will, but I can''t guarantee whether you can use them perfectly as a human being!"


    "If you like, you can also choose one of the saints of our temple to serve. In addition, the divine art secrets are also open to you. In addition... As long as you are willing to help us save the sea god, everything is not a problem!"


    Too much reward, like a dream, Harold listened with an unreal feeling.


    Selton, they are intermediaries. Of course, it''s no problem to boast, but you''re the main owner who wants to pay. Will you look like you don''t treat money as money? Really think I''m not knowledgeable enough to speak?


    And why didn''t Xiang Yanghua pinch my fingers? There was no touch on her three fingers. Was she surprised by other rich people?


    Although king selton knew that the sea god temple was rich, he also showed an expression of distrust. The little mermaid was too lax!


    Selton cleared his throat and solemnly told him, "now we have to sign a contract for everything we discuss. We must not be perfunctory or repent. Is the temple really willing to have so much wealth? Your position really has the authority to approve these? Don''t take such a big event as a trifle, little girl!"


    When King selton spoke, he impolitely poked his finger at the mermaid''s shoulder. It seemed that he was not satisfied with the sea temple. It was about the sea god. He only lined up such a little girl to talk, and didn''t pay attention to it at all!


    The slender Mermaid messenger suddenly widened his narrow eyes, grabbed selton''s fingers and swung him up. Then with a roar, selton''s huge body fell heavily to the ground, hit a pit, and then threw it away.


    The little mermaid is less than 1.6 meters tall and weighs less than 100 kilograms. The selton pressure of the devil''s meat giant can be compared with that of the giant, but the fact is that the little mermaid subverts the normal cognition and flattens selton like cleaning up the garbage.


    "Don''t be too big or too small, selton! I know everything about you deliberately holding down intelligence and delaying reporting. I''ll settle with you later!"


    The mermaid messenger roared in a rude tone that did not accord with her appearance, and the king selton, who was thrown away, fell to the ground in the exclamation of the elder Haima and others.


    Then the mermaid messenger turned his head and continued to face Harold, and said sincerely, "I am kangel, the high priest of the sea temple. There is no doubt that everything I promised can be fulfilled. There is no need to worry!"


    "Long ears over there, do you want to fly out too? Don''t make useless attempts. If CITRIS comes, he can''t break through my barrier!"


    Xiangyanghua was frightened by the little mermaid. No, she was frightened by the high priest of the sea temple. She immediately loosened Harold''s fingers and hid behind Harold''s chair. So you know you''re afraid?


    Harold was immersed in surprise and couldn''t react immediately. Corleone was so surprised that he crushed the cup in his hand, and the tea splashed on half of his arm. This was king selton who could beat the sea giant, so he was thrown out?


    "Yes, I''m sorry, high priest. I didn''t find it was you. I''m sorry, I''m sorry. What happened before was a misunderstanding! I didn''t deliberately hide it. It was... The messenger got lost halfway! Yes, he got lost!"


    Selton pushed away the marine soldier who had picked him up and rushed in again, apologizing and winking at Harold.


    "Yes, yes, King selton has been persuading me to promise it and give gifts. Don''t blame him... Are you... Hungry?"


    Harold also wanted to help, but looking at the eyes of the high priest of Poseidon laughing at Mimi, I don''t know why there was a creepy feeling. When it comes to the sound behind, it was like mosquito hum. Finally, he simply changed the topic.


    Obviously, he didn''t show any breath. Obviously, he had such a humble attitude before. Even if Harold killed him, he didn''t think he was a top big man who called the wind and rain. He thought he was an ordinary messenger.


    "Don''t be so formal. You are the benefactor of our sea temple right away. I should treat you respectfully. Continue to discuss the remuneration. I can meet any requirements you have except what I mentioned!"


    Although the high priest of Poseidon still showed a humble attitude, Harold could no longer dare to lean back in his chair. He clearly heard the word "immediately" in each other''s mouth.


    It means I''m not your benefactor yet. Don''t be shameless! OK, don''t worry, I''ve always been interesting!


    "Enough, enough, just as you say, let''s make a contract!"

 Chapter 319

    When the agreement was reached, the remuneration was very rich, much more than Harold''s most optimistic estimate. The high priest of Poseidon wrestled selton to the beach and asked Harold to set out for the deep sea as soon as he was ready.


    After the high priest of Poseidon walked away, xiangyanghua stood up like a frightened rabbit from behind the chair and said with lingering fear: "what a frightening little thing, I feel like I was about to be eaten just now! That thing must be a legacy of ancient times, and I don''t know what she is!"


    "Will king selton be all right? He dare not even resist. The great sacrifice... It''s really unusual, Harold. Don''t annoy each other!"


    Kryon was worried about his father-in-law and Harold, who was about to leave.


    "Did you say that such a big man as she came here in person to ensure that a deal could be reached by force if necessary? Should she be able to handle us all alone?"


    "It''s hard for the queen to say that Solon''s strength must not be comparable to her!" Xiang Yanghua corrected Harold''s guess.


    Harold also pinched a cold sweat. Fortunately, he didn''t pretend to force and didn''t show any "red face and white face" skills. Just come. Why are people and animals deliberately harmless?


    "Sunflower, you go with me. I''ll give you an artifact. Kryon, you stay just in case!"


    Harold thought over and over again and came to this decision. The sea temple has clearly given an impossible reward. Why should he still send out the highest combat strength to prepare for the threat of force?


    That is, they think they may still choose not to help in the face of incomparably rich rewards, so there is only one reason why Harold makes this choice: it is very dangerous to rescue Poseidon!


    Speaking of it, Harold realized that the orc invasion had nothing to do with the sea clan, but what about the devil? The enemy from the abyss wants to destroy the whole world. Even if he doesn''t attack the sea, it''s impossible for the sea clan to watch on the wall, right?


    Obviously, with such strong strength and high cohesion, it is not difficult for the sea temple to set up a huge sea army that can face the orcs and Demons and win with a high probability. Even if landing will halve its strength, it should not be so conservative!


    There is only one possible reason for the sea clan to stand still, that is, there is a more serious threat!


    I''m afraid the problem lies with Poseidon. Xiangyanghua is of considerable value as a bodyguard and a human lie detector. Kelon must stay and can''t take risks with himself!


    Xiang Yanghua hesitated for a moment and agreed. Artifact is invaluable to anyone. The top forces such as dwarves and elves only have single digit collection. It is worth taking a certain risk. Even if it is not this financial fan, other legendary strong people will probably agree.


    Cleon was excited and dissatisfied with Harold''s decision to let him stay, but he compromised after Harold analyzed various interests. The most important thing is:


    "Even if you follow, you can''t help much. Do you see the strength of the Hai nationality? They can''t solve the trouble. It''s your greatest contribution to stay and see a good camp!"


    To be honest, this sentence is very heartbreaking, but Harold can only say more in order to prevent Kelon''s adventure. When the life and death of the remnant party in the lukanir kingdom is unknown, these human civilians led by Harold are likely to be the last human beings in the whole continent.


    No one in harlott has the heroic idea of a race. No matter how, no accident can happen to this camp. Rand can manage and lead the troops, but his personal strength is too low and there is no move in case of an accident.


    After saying goodbye to bias, Harold settled down a bit in the territory, took the sun scepter and went to the beach. Saying that he was settling down to work was actually telling Alan some of his ideas.


    When will the camp be recognized by the system? The virtual building of the system plays a great role, and even has exceeded the increasingly weak attribute panel and equipment bar.


    Harlott suggested that Ailan record each village territory as soon as possible, and prepare to formally establish the Kingdom and divide the territory as soon as he comes back, so that the territory can be recognized as a jurisdiction by the system with a high probability.


    "Listen, I will never fight with the people of the Hai nationality. If they have any excessive requirements, just promise them all. I can only try my best to help with other threats. Don''t expect me to be of great use!"


    Xiangyanghua was greedy for her baby and pitied her life. Harold looked at her contemptuously, "don''t worry, I know what you are. Even if you make me believe you, I can''t do it!"


    Xiang Yanghua was quite angry, but at this time, he just saw that the high priest of Poseidon had been waiting in front, so he had to suppress his dissatisfaction and whispered, "when you beg me!"


    "Do you take Abu with selton, or take the pet of the temple with me when you get to the far sea?"


    Harold quickly replied that he wanted to be with king selton. The strength of the high priest of Poseidon was too scary and full of mystery. Of course, selton, who became an ally immediately, was reliable.


    "I''ll show you the protection of the sea god without worrying about the water pressure in the deep sea. Selton, you should be able to entertain your distinguished guests?"


    The first half of the high priest of Poseidon''s tone to Harold and xiangyanghua was very gentle, but the second half was full of brutality, and selton nodded madly like a child.


    After the group was decided, the people began to set off. Harold and xiangyanghua were not too surprised to know something about whales. Instead, they didn''t see the pet in the mouth of the high priest of the sea god.


    Kanger explained to them, "the thing I raise is relatively large and can''t be too close to land!"


    After riding the big whale Abu to move more than ten nautical miles, Goya''s pet appeared in the line of sight. Hallot and xiangyanghua opened their eyes. It turns out that creatures can grow so big!


    A giant turtle called a mobile island is several kilometers long, and its huge shell is like a hill. The whale Abu''s huge body can''t even compare with the giant turtle''s head.


    Harold muttered to himself, "how much do you have to eat for such a big guy?"


    The high priest Kanger''s ears are not generally sensitive. He actively replied: "if his daily ration is converted into your human standard, it will probably be enough for your whole territory for several months! But he will hunt by himself. At the bottom of the sea, there are many vicious creatures to hunt, which can be regarded as killing two birds with one stone!"


    How can ferocity compete with this giant turtle? The most decisive advantage of creatures in nature in combat effectiveness is weight. How many tons does this thing have?


    "Can I and I go to the palace together?" Xiang Yanghua asked uneasily. The deep sea must be dark, cold and dead. It''s nothing to enter the castle like Palace on the giant turtle''s back, sit on a chair, lie in bed and even enjoy delicious food, even if you want to be with the high priest!


    The high priest ignored the sunflower and just smiled at Harold, while selton looked around silently, as if there were some beautiful scenery in this place.


    Harold is still hesitating. Which is more important, physical comfort or psychological comfort? Xiangyanghua did it. She didn''t dare to be coquettish to the high priest, but she was shameless to Harold.


    "Let''s go. It''s rare to enter such a novel place. You don''t want to accumulate fatigue before doing important tasks? It''s rare that the high priest of Poseidon is kind. Let''s go!"


    Xiangyanghua winked and pushed. Finally, Harold accepted the invitation of the high priest. Brother selton, I''m sorry!

 Chapter 320

    After harlott and sunflower entered the palace built on the back of the giant turtle under the leadership of Kanger sacrifice, King selton seemed exhausted and sighed deeply:


    "Is there any mistake? Why did the old woman come in person, and she couldn''t feel the trace of time passing on her. It seemed that she had the same face when we met last time. I was a little child at that time!"


    Selton is an old man who has lived for hundreds of years. Although his inner passion and competitive spirit make him look like a young man, he can also feel his aging.


    Even the great knight with high seniority and extraordinary strength in the whole sea family doesn''t know the high priest of Poseidon at all. The other party is just like a legendary existence. He will appear in person!


    Hum, hum, hum, hum, hum, hum, hum, a loud noise came, and the giant turtle''s amazing body began to dive to the bottom of the sea. The cry just now should urge selton and Abu to keep up.


    "It seems that the situation on the Poseidon side is worse than expected. In this early period, I delayed reporting information for the self-interest of my kingdom... I seem to be a little out of line! Won''t I really annoy the high priest?"


    No one could answer selton''s question except the high priest himself, and the party was very enthusiastic about introducing Harold to her mobile castle.


    "As long as it''s here, even if the outside movement is big, it doesn''t have an impact. It''s not only solid materials, but also shrouded in a special magic boundary!"


    Xiang Yanghua asked suspiciously, "really? Even if you enter the deep sea and start moving at high speed, you won''t feel shaking?"


    "Now you are diving at the speed of hundreds of meters per second. Do you feel any discomfort? I''m afraid it won''t be so easy if you sit on that whale!"


    How terrible is the water pressure in the deep sea? Harold has a general image. It is said that he can easily crush people''s body, not to mention the water pressure change of high-speed diving. Even if he has strong physique and magical protection, he will suffer. Therefore, it seems that it is a smart choice to choose to come in.


    "Ah, have you started diving? It has no effect at all! Is there a window to open and have a look at the scenery?"


    Xiangyanghua''s endless barabara finally made the high priest impatient. She only wanted to invite Harold. This early elf was completely in the way. If she wasn''t afraid of Harold''s suspicion, she would definitely refuse each other to come in.


    "Do you want to throw you out and see if you''re diving? There''s endless noise as soon as you come in. Are you a child?"


    "Yes, sorry, I..."


    "Get out and play! Listen, there are sweets and drinks here. You can rest when you are full. You can do whatever you want. Don''t appear in my vision anyway. Do you understand?"


    The high priest grabbed the tianlinggai of xiangyanghua with one hand, as if he were going to pinch it. He yelled and shook, and xiangyanghua screamed and promised.


    "Take her to the back. She has the ability to peep into her heart. Be careful not to let her get close to others!" the high priest drove xiangyanghua away.


    Although her tone and attitude are still very friendly and friendly, her behavior has been very overbearing. Although xiangyanghua really owes, it is the bodyguard and assistant brought by Harold. She starts to drive away without asking Harold, which fully shows that the other party doesn''t take Harold''s opinions seriously.


    It seems that the Poseidon high priest is a very strong and controlling person. He is completely different from the good gentleman of the fairy queen. Xiang Yanghua is also used to being presumptuous. He takes out his usual attitude when he is a little familiar, so that the other party has an excuse to take her away.


    Harold certainly dared not object, otherwise the other party''s verbal respect could be omitted.


    After signing the contract, people also come to other people''s nest. There has long been no option to go back. If Harold was stronger, he might be arrogant, but judging from the current strength gap between the two sides... It''s better to be honest.


    "Come on, let''s go there and talk alone. Don''t be nervous. I''ll tell you about the difficulties encountered by Poseidon. You can also show me the sun Scepter as a friend!"


    Harold knew that what should come would always come. He didn''t hesitate to follow up. As soon as he entered the compartment, he felt that the sound of other places disappeared instantly. There was no other sound source in the whole space except Harold and the high priest.


    The sound of breathing and heartbeat was particularly harsh, as if they were in a different space. Harold found that the high priest close at hand was like a statue, neither breathing nor heartbeat.


    When Xiang Yanghua said "I don''t know what the noumenon is", Harold also recalled that the hippocampal elder can change, the queen Sasha can change, and it seems that many strong people of the sea family can change their forms.


    What is the real body of the high priest? The power must be very strong. It can easily suppress king selton, and the magic should not be weak. The heart reading ability of xiangyanghua is occasionally peeped by the elf queen when she is unprepared, and she has not been aware of it.


    "What are you thinking? There are only two of us here. You are in a daze and distracted. It''s rude to me!"


    Harold felt that his forehead was flicked slightly. The high priest smiled and looked at him. At this time, the other party was still very gentle, but Harold knew in his heart that he could no longer deal with it at will!


    "Sit down, you can isolate anyone''s exploration here. Even the world tree connecting all things can''t peep. You can rest assured and boldly ask questions and tell intelligence!"


    Listen to her, can the world tree peep into any corner of the world? No, the elf queen doesn''t seem to be full of information at all? Do you mean... It''s fake?


    As soon as Harold was distracted, he banged, and his forehead felt a slight pain. The high priest sat in front of him, his face was already a little angry. It seemed that he was not a very patient person, and Harold dared not think about it any more.


    "What''s wrong with Poseidon? What kind of situation can make him need external help for such a great existence?"


    The sea god sacrifice regained its friendliness. He leaned close, stared at harlott and said, "it''s not the help of the outside world. There is no greater existence in the whole continent and sea area than the sea god. Other people are powerless to deal with problems that he can''t deal with by himself!"


    "Only the sun god can help him! The supreme Sun God who has a subtle connection with you human beings! Ignorant elves regard the sun as a natural phenomenon, but the sun god does exist! Only he can save the sea god!"


    The high priest leaned forward and almost touched Harold. Harold noticed that the high priest''s pupils had been enlarged, and his eyes were amazing golden vertical pupils. Harold could see his trembling figure from the reflection of each other''s eyes, which was a fear from his heart!

 Chapter 321

    It is the same level of existence as the giant eagle we saw that day!


    Harold can be sure that the high priest''s noumenon is definitely a mythical creature left over from ancient times. It goes beyond the limit of legendary level and has the strength against the sky!


    The high priest noticed Harold''s tension, reached out and touched his head. He didn''t feel any strange bulge. He looked at his face through the smooth wall. Only then did he find that his eyes had broken their disguise and showed a threatening evil spirit.


    "Sorry, I''m a little excited. Don''t worry, the intelligent creature has been removed from my diet, and I''m already the waiter of Poseidon, and I won''t do the previous barbaric acts!"


    The high priest said terrible words that people wanted to escape. When he closed his eyes and opened them again, he became a vibrant blue pupil, and the smell of terror disappeared.


    Harold wiped the cold sweat with his handkerchief and replied, "nothing, you go on."


    The high priest consciously pressed himself on the chair this time, but his upper body and neck still leaned forward unnaturally. Does this guy like to get close and stare at others to say important things?


    "Poseidon is collapsing from the inside out! Not only the body, but also the spirit! At the beginning, he will continue to absorb all kinds of rare substances and nutrients for self recovery, but recently he has begun to have confusion of consciousness, and it is difficult for me to get close!"


    "The life form of Poseidon is different from any life in the world. I don''t even know why he became so. What''s more, the most troublesome thing is that the flesh and blood limbs of Poseidon separated from the body are almost as difficult to deal with as all kinds of evil things in the East!"


    Said the high priest, shaking his head and sighing, obviously recalling unpleasant memories.


    Harold interrupted, "so I need to invite the sun god to come down and help the sea god with great power beyond ordinary people''s imagination? Are the sun god and the sea god familiar? I''m not a very high-ranking envoy, but a lucky man favored by the sun god. I can''t guarantee whether I''m willing to help!"


    The high priest of Poseidon said in a flat tone: "you don''t have to worry about this. Poseidon himself is a believer of the sun god. He can come and settle in the world with the help of the sun god! Before your emperor established the sun altar, the only believer of the sun god was the sea god!"


    "Funny elves think that the sun god was born based on human belief. In fact, the sun god has always existed, but he is too great. We little creatures can''t feel his will at all. Only you humans can get favor with the gift of the emperor!"


    If Soren was informed of this news, he would collapse. However, Harold believed in the existence of the sun god. Now he can understand why the sun only favored humans. It turned out that other races couldn''t feel it without bonus!


    Wait, it seems that there is something strange. Why should I let the sea god sacrifice to popularize the knowledge about the sun god?


    Before Harold got rid of his inner self doubt, the sea god sacrifice pulled it over and asked Harold seriously, "how do you master the abilities of the sun scepter and whether you can use the legendary god descending! Even if you can''t do it, don''t lie. We will try our best to help you improve your strength and develop the power of the sun Scepter!"


    Harlott immediately had the idea of lying to deceive the benefits, but the next moment he immediately cancelled it. What if the sea clan knew that he was lying to them and they couldn''t be beaten half to death? Besides, what resources can Harold save Poseidon? There''s no need to create complications!


    "I can''t master all the abilities of the sun Scepter in depth, but I know the God descending ceremony. I also presided over it once!"


    The expression on the sea god''s sacrificial face was obviously happy, and continued to ask, "tell me in detail, where, for what, who, and how did you launch the divine fall?"


    At this time, Harold''s posture was very uncomfortable. He was dragged across the table like a chicken. His body balance could not be maintained, but he still began to describe his experience some time ago.


    As for the battle part, the sea god sacrifice didn''t care much. Even if it was the top battle between grom and barrow Yanmo, with her strength, she probably didn''t need to care about the legendary battle.


    But then the sun god came, wiped out the door of the abyss and purified and redeemed more than 100000 orcs. She listened with interest and kept nodding and sighing.


    After harlott finished talking, Sauron attacked and robbed the sun scepter, and the elves coveted the sun scepter, the face of the great sacrifice Kanger showed hostile eyes. Did this guy have a conflict with the elves of the early generation in ancient times?


    "Those who ascend God? They don''t think much of themselves. Whether sitris or Soren, they have no fear of the gods. No wonder they were able to expose the false gods at the beginning. However, there are qualitative differences between the true gods and the false gods!"


    Kangel loosened Harold and said relaxed, "don''t worry, they absolutely don''t have any chance to become God! Those arrogant long ears should be taught a lesson!"


    Harold asked, "what does it mean to become a God? The realm of legendary supremacy? Why can''t they become a God?"


    Kanger did not answer, but changed the topic overbearing: "those have nothing to do with you. You have had the experience of summoning gods. What a great surprise! We will find a way to lead the sunlight to the deep sea, and the number of people praying can be increased ten times!"


    "In that case, you have a high probability of success, but the premise is that you can solve the monsters separated from the sea god, and even the sea god, who is confused between the enemy and ourselves, may not be able to wait quietly for us to start the ceremony?"


    Kanger frowned, lit the table with his fingers, seemed to tell Harold, and said to himself: "it should be no problem to gather more than half of the sea experts to suppress and clean up those monsters. The accidental injury of Poseidon is not easy to solve, and it is not human power to compete..."


    "I can only bet. The time concept of Poseidon is different from that of mortals. The time required to decorate the ceremony is only a short moment in its thinking. As long as we don''t show hostility and offer enough sacrifices, we should not be attacked!"


    "... how sure is it?... do you want to find a way to anesthetize him first?" Harold''s opinion was rejected by kangel as soon as he said it, and his tone was very poor. It seemed that he was dissatisfied with Harold''s idea of disrespect to the sea god.


    "We have millions of elite sea people to take risks with you. There are dozens of legendary strong people. You can''t say that you are afraid of death! Besides, anesthetize the sea god? Even if you don''t avoid such a disrespectful behavior, do you think the great existence second only to the sun god can be hurt by us?"


    This statement makes the high priest of Poseidon, who is unimaginably strong, particularly convincing. According to the information of xiangyanghua, the high priest Kanger''s strength should be stronger than Soren and close to the elf queen.


    The closer you are to the gods, the more you can feel your smallness in comparison with the gods. Since Kanger said it is impossible to control the sea god, I''m afraid it''s really impossible to control it.


    "I hope there will be no accident! If Poseidon is really so powerful, as long as we are attacked, we will be completely destroyed!"


    "Not necessarily. After all, millions of people will not be killed by one move. If they escape, they should not be pursued. However, you, I and others who are preparing the ceremony at the nearest distance should be dead!"


    Harold brushed a cold sweat and was killed by the gods? Don''t say whether you can reincarnate with the system again. I''m afraid not all the souls have been lost?


    "It''s too late for you to regret. It''s already at this point. Even if you''re tied, you should be tied. For the sake of your body and mind, don''t be timid in this matter!"

 Chapter 322

    Harold took a smoke from the corner of his mouth. Although I know very well that I have no choice and must obey your arrangement, can I be polite and give some face!


    The high priest said he didn''t have to control his image. The image of the weak little mermaid had already flown out of the sky at the beginning. He spoke not only rudely, but also showed his sharp teeth. What is this guy really?


    Kanger smiled and comforted Harold:


    "You don''t have to show such a dignified expression. We will try our best to protect you! Do you want to eat something? I have a lot of food in my collection! They are all the best food in several sea areas, not to mention foreign humans, but other sacrifices in the sea temple!"


    Play a big stick and give a radish. Although Kanger''s use of this technique is very rough, he has mastered the essence. People can''t feel simply coerced. Give some sweets appropriately.


    Of course, Harold saw through each other''s tricks at a glance. He was not interested in continuing to talk to this ignorant high priest. From the beginning, his instinctive warning was occuring faintly. Even if the other party had no hostility, just the terrorist strength that could crush Harold at will made people sit and lie uneasy.


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    Kangel looked at Harold thoughtfully, pinched Harold''s cheek and said, "Why are you so afraid of me? Your sixth sense is very sharp. When promoted, legend should be sublimated into a very good legendary ability!"


    Don''t move your hands! Harold is not willing to push kangel''s hand away. He likes to touch all kinds of beautiful women, but he doesn''t like to be touched by people. He doesn''t like whether it''s men, women or beautiful women.


    "What an energetic little fellow, I like your type. If only I could meet you earlier and meet you when I was not the servant of Poseidon!"


    If this sentence is said by a poor beauty, it should be moving. Maybe Harold will say "love knows no boundaries, don''t stick to identity!" and then shamelessly take the other party.


    Unfortunately, when Kanger said this, he was drooling. There was no lust in his eyes. It was a naked appetite! Harold''s hair stood up.


    "Finally, I''ll tell you one thing. When you arrive at the sea temple, you go to the warehouse to collect remuneration. Just know how much you take. Don''t write it down, let alone tell others. Remember?"


    Harold suddenly realized that when he heard this, he suddenly had the illusion of dreaming back to the earth. This familiar operation, this nostalgic conspiracy, is you, Lao Liu, the unit that harms public interests and private interests! The high priest of the sea temple is really not a good bird!


    "Don''t worry, I understand. This kind of thing is very common in our human kingdom. I will help you get it done!"


    Harlott thought to himself, good guy, or he was born in sorrow and died in happiness. The sea people have been peaceful for hundreds of years. Now, what virtue do one or two do from the wave scale kingdom to the sea temple, from the king to the high priest of the sea god?


    "Hahaha, I like you better. Of course, you don''t have to say the reward. You can say whatever girl you like in the sea temple. I''ll let her follow you!"


    "Well, you take him around. I''ll prepare some delicious food!"


    Kanger''s face softened in an instant and showed a sweet smile. This change of face can be called a unique skill!


    I don''t know when two ghost maids came into the room without footsteps, because they had no feet at all. Their lower bodies twisted like snake tails and came to Harold and signaled to follow them away.


    "Sir, please follow us. There are many organs and secret rooms in this palace. It may be inconvenient for you alone!"


    Halo nodded. Although the two maidens exuded a cold smell and were uncomfortable, they were at least better than the monster sacrifice. By the way, his feeling conflated with the sunflower.


    It''s not how useful sunflower can be and what it can do to help him, but he''s afraid that sunflower will mess with and annoy the high priest. He''s the key core to summon God. No matter how to annoy the high priest, that''s to say, he''s embarrassed and slightly punished.


    And sunflower, maybe it will be eaten!


    "Golden vertical pupil, greedy desire, terrible strength, plus the sea servant who is not biased towards fish but snakes... I think I know what she really is!"


    Harlot is not interested in seeing any murals and documents of the sea people on the road. He is even more lazy to appreciate all kinds of precious jewelry and crystal ornaments. These are Kanger''s private collections. Dare to eat his good fruit!


    It''s really not fun for the high priest Kanger to pick the resources in the warehouse, isn''t it? It''s estimated that the resources of the sea temple have been embezzled by this greedy guy. I''m afraid they can''t match the reconciliation.


    Now we need to gather a large number of strong people in several sea areas, and more than a dozen kings gather together. The legendary strong people are in double digits, and the leading figures, large and small, have come. Even strong as the high priest, we have to find a way to fill the hole. The elf queen can''t dictatorship the whole elf forest alone, and the high priest can''t dominate the sea people alone.


    But if you really let Kanger take out his waist and pack it back, it''s probably reluctant. Isn''t Harold''s amazing reward for the lion''s mouth a good opportunity to come to the door? It can not only fill the hole, but also make another profit!


    Good guy, collect a wave from brother selton, and you collect another wave here. What''s the final figure in the account? Is it too ugly for me to eat in the eyes of other sea people?


    Just when Harold was depressed and tangled, he heard the hearty naughty laughter. Xiangyanghua was teasing a little girl who looked only a few years old.


    As long as xiangyanghua has a heart and can spy on others'' hearts, she can easily play a bosom sister. Coupled with her deceptive sweet appearance, it''s easy to cheat a child!


    "Sister, sister, one more! I want to see the fireworks!" xiangyanghua and the little girl were playing happily. Several servants around showed a look of panic. They never expected such an accident and would be stripped alive by the high priest!


    "Saint, she is a distinguished guest of the high priest. She has something important to do. How about going somewhere else?"


    "Visitor, her identity is extraordinary. You... Be careful that the high priest is angry!"


    The servant with sunflowers and the servant who should take care of the little girl were discouraged by his mouth, but he didn''t dare to stop his actions.


    "Shut up, get away from me and feed you to the fish!" the little girl pushed away a servant, but her small body was full of strength. The sea warrior close to Harold was directly put down.

 Chapter 323

    "I want to see the fireworks, but my sister is a little tired!" Xiang Yanghua pretended to be weak and spread her hand. The expression on her face was tired with a trace of apology. Harold on one side was almost cheated.


    "Ah, sister, don''t you worry? Hey, go get some nutrition quickly. Do you want to die? One by one, you''re still in a daze!" of course, the little girl was perfectly deceived. Several subordinates she ordered looked at it in embarrassment, but still didn''t dare to refuse and promised to trot away.


    The corner of xiangyanghua''s mouth bent and said shamelessly, "if you give this bead to your sister, my sister should be able to recover a lot and continue to show you fireworks!"


    It''s shameless to cheat children! Harold couldn''t bear to see it. He was going to slap xiangyanghua.


    It''s not that Harold''s sense of justice burst, but that he was caught by the monster sacrifice. His frightened clothes were wet with sweat, but xiangyanghua was here talking, laughing, eating, drinking and bullying children.


    You are a tool man I invited at the cost of an artifact. As a result, you are more comfortable than me. Is it a little too much?


    "This little guy is a treasure and has an extraordinary status. Even the monster sacrifice is very polite to her. It''s good to win her over! Everything''s going well here. Don''t get in the way!"


    Harold heard xiangyanghua''s words from the bottom of his heart before he got close. Although he could not peep into Harold''s thoughts according to the oath, there was no problem in transmitting his thoughts and memory.


    When Harold heard this, he resolutely stopped interfering. The two snake maids who led the way didn''t care. The little girl really came from a big start, but they were exclusive to the high priest and didn''t have to meddle in their own affairs.


    The Poseidon high priest was greedy and strong. Harold was worried about the optimistic judgment that "only the non-profit forces would snatch the reward afterwards". It might be helpful to make friends with this little guy in an unusual position. Let''s go by xiangyanghua. It''s too easy to brush her good impression with her ability.


    "That bastard priest won''t secretly blackmail again afterwards? Headache, he really has no power. No matter how useful means are, he can''t get stable benefits."


    "And the unstable Poseidon is also a headache. Is gambling entirely based on luck... Disturbing!"


    Xiangyanghua is really good at cheating the little girl. While chatting with two maids in the distance, Harold looked at it with his spare light. The little girl kept cheering and exclaiming, and was teased out of her mouth by xiangyanghua''s various tricks and intimate words.


    Although the child''s heart is simple, it is not easy to understand. Under the influence of xiangyanghua''s ability to spy on her heart, she behaves like her close relatives who have taken care of each other for more than ten years, which makes the little girl who left her parents to study in the sea temple how not to get close?


    Just when Harold felt that there was a play and basically succeeded in attracting the little girl, suddenly he noticed something wrong. How did all the treasures on the little girl go away by sunflowers?


    "How beautiful is your necklace? My sister wants it, and good friends want to share it with each other!"


    "Here you are. There are many things in our family. My sister will tell me the story again!"


    "How''s it going? Isn''t the flower on my hand beautiful? You can exchange it with me with your hair accessories!"


    "OK, OK, I want the blue flower and the red one just now. I''ll give you this earring too!"


    ......


    "Xiangyanghua!!! What are you stupid x trying to do!!!" Harold was so angry that he ran away, grabbed the silver pot and smashed it.


    Blinded by money, sunflower didn''t notice it at all. She was hit hard in the head by the silver pot flying at high speed. When there was a crisp sound, sunflower staggered and fell to the ground, and all kinds of babies abducted fell to the ground.


    "Ah, my treasure, my treasure!" xiangyanghua was dizzy, with Venus in her eyes, and said the same words as a miser, crawling on the ground to collect the baby.


    Such a scene is really ugly. It''s a pity that Harold didn''t have the magic props to record the scene. Record this scene for bias. The dignity of sunflower will definitely disappear!


    "Bold, despicable villain, dare to attack my father..... Saint, I''ll have you chopped and fed to the fish! Come on!"


    When the little girl saw the extremely kind and gentle sunflower being smashed down, she suddenly blew her hair and roared angrily at Harold.


    The two maidens panicked. On the one hand, they were the chief saint who could be regarded as a great source in the whole sea family, and on the other hand, they were the core figures related to saving the sea god. Any one of them was dissatisfied. When they were sent to the high priest, they both had to be punished.


    Harold also regretted that he was too impulsive. He was really angry with the idiot elf who asked for money. Where and on what occasions, you should pay attention to the impact of cheating money. The little girl is easy to cheat. Can you cheat the monster high priest? Afterwards, it''s light to be beaten!


    "No, no, I''m kidding with my big sister. We are good friends. We usually fight with each other, right, xiangyanghua!"


    Harold didn''t want to offend the little girl who was obviously not small. He quickly explained and winked at sunflower.


    "Nonsense, you lied to me, I must let someone chop you! Come on, you''ll take him!" of course, the little girl won''t be fooled by Harold like a fool, and said to several attendants who just came and didn''t know the situation.


    Xiangyanghua rubbed her head and stood up. Looking at Harold, who winked wildly, and the little girl who looked suspiciously, xiangyanghua replied, "yes, yes, yes, we are good friends!"


    The little girl was surprised and asked, "but he hit you with something. Doesn''t it hurt? Why should a good friend do this to you?"


    Harold screwed up between his eyebrows, which was really hard to explain. Unexpectedly, xiangyanghua sneered at the corners of his mouth and explained to the little girl: "it''s normal. This big brother likes to get along with people like this. He''s the kind of pervert who likes pain!... like this!"


    With a bang, Harold was picked up by xiangyanghua and used to smash each other''s silver pot. A pick-up wave hit Harold''s chin. The shape of the silver pot was distorted by the impact, and Harold fell back to the ground.


    "Asshole, this rubbish, even retaliated!" Harold felt a fishy smell in his mouth. Fortunately, he clenched his teeth in time and didn''t let his teeth be knocked out.


    The little girl is a little silly. There are all kinds of wonders in the world, but with her noble birth and good living, the little girl has not encountered any perverts at present, because there are people who will be happy when beaten?

 Chapter 324

    "It''s not over, and... So!... so!... so! How, are you comfortable?" Xiang Yanghua beat Harold several sets of fists and feet. Harold didn''t have the strength to resist and didn''t change into a giant. He was hanged unilaterally!


    "It looks so painful... Are you okay?" Harold was beaten and lay down on the ground, and the little girl couldn''t help but say with concern.


    "Nothing, comfortable! I just like this feeling! You see, we often fight like this. Don''t be surprised!" Harold thought that anyway, at least we covered up the past and settled accounts with xiangyanghua later. The shit elf took the opportunity to retaliate!


    The little girl was shocked by the shocking distorted concept, but since this guy is not an enemy but a friend of sister xiangyanghua, there is nothing to be hostile.


    "Step back and don''t hinder me from playing with my friends! My name is TIA Hydra, brother. What''s your name? You''re also from land? What race are you?"


    TYA began to ask questions like a curious baby. Harold first brushed himself with a therapy before answering each other''s questions sentence by sentence.


    "My name is Harold. I am human and a great race protected by the sun god!"


    Harold was a little concerned about each other''s name. If he heard it correctly, he said that the little girl''s last name was Hydra? He looked at xiangyanghua with inquiring eyes. Is it the legendary sea monster [Hydra Hydra] comparable to the dragon?


    Xiangyanghua was very clear about Harold''s doubts, nodded definitely, and added a message to her heart: "this surname does not come from their family''s domestication or hunting of Hydras. All members of their family are hydras!"


    Harold wiped the sweat on his forehead without moving his face. He is a monster that is not easy to provoke. Hydra is no less than the legendary creature of the dragon.


    Among them, the terminal Hydra with nine heads is a legendary doomsday disaster, but it is not recorded in the book. This is the information he collected from the dwarves.


    In human history, to be exact, there is no record of this creature since the chiyat empire. After all, hydras generally haunt the sea, and there are almost no traces of them in inland lakes and rivers.


    "The sun god, I know, is even greater than the sea god. It is located in a broader sky than the sea and dominates the fate of all creatures!"


    TIA is like a kindergarten student competing for little safflower. She is very active in explaining her own knowledge. Harold is proud to hear it. See, the God I believe in is higher than any sea god!


    "But the human race has never heard of it. Big brother, you don''t look very strong. Why does the Sun God favor your weak race?"


    Harold choked and couldn''t speak. He was really abused by the sunflower, but the opposite side. Human beings are not a powerful race, but such a little girl''s harmless, simple and curious questions have amazing lethality!


    "Because... Sunflower, you continue to play with her! Make sure you have a good relationship!" Harold was a little depressed. In addition, he was angry when he saw sunflower and left without saying a word.


    "Remember to return what cheated her. Be careful that the monster sacrifice will kill you. I won''t intercede for you!"


    Harold warned fiercely, and then sat down again with two waitresses in a cold sweat. Harold kept asking for information about the little girl TIA.


    King selton is really unreliable. It''s better to rely on the mountain!


    "TIA is the chief saint of the sea god temple, second only to the high priest and the four chief priests. He is the largest kingdom of the sea family and the princess of the kingdom of Hydra. Not surprisingly, the next generation of the high priest of the sea god is her!"


    It''s really a big start. No wonder the sea temple can command the whole sea family. I''m afraid the largest kingdoms have power in the sea temple. Judging from Kanger''s speculated race, there must be a great kingdom behind her!


    Harold also inadvertently tested several maidens and asked questions about the high priest, but they were all warily avoided by the other party. He didn''t even ask how long the high priest lived.


    "Good master, my sister will be my master in the future!" TYA''s cheering voice made Harold turn his head and look at it.


    "Well, Shifu is very poor. You should always be filial to Shifu. Shifu is very fragile. You should love Shifu and take care of Shifu. I promise to teach you all my moves!"


    Xiangyanghua is like brainwashing, instilling all kinds of wonderful ideas. Harold is also stupid. Are you looking for an apprentice or a husband?


    "No problem, no problem, master, teach me how to change flowers from my hands!" TIA is also a local tyrant. She doesn''t lack money at all. She doesn''t care about the behavior of sunflower near big money.


    Harold couldn''t help thinking of bias. Could it be that bias was put on like this? The forced apprentice didn''t see who had talent, but who could be an old mother to take care of her!


    Suddenly, a strong sense of oppression approached. Harold suddenly stood up and looked back. Kanger was carrying a big bag and came over. The huge package felt like crushing Kanger''s thin body.


    "TIA, you''re right here. Come on, let''s try the treasures I''ve collected for many years!" Kanger is in a good mood. He can not only solve the plight of Poseidon, but also deal with his own troubles, which is thanks to Harold''s blessing!


    The two waitresses winked and twisted their tails to help unpack the package. Harold was also curious to see what kind of baby food could it be?


    "The eye of the legendary squid, the heart of the reverse tooth shark, the complete yellow goldfish, and the most heavyweight, extinct animal, the essence of Leviathan!"


    "They are extremely precious ingredients. Careful processing will destroy their nutrition. Come on, you can have a simple barbecue!"


    It was like talking about becoming a big customer. He was excited to take his hands down to dinner. Kanger urged Harold and TIA to take their seats quickly. Of course, xiangyanghua was frightened by her stare. No matter how happy she was, she wouldn''t be generous enough to invite even xiangyanghua.


    "Master, you can also sit. It''s rare for the high priest to share delicious food with others. She is the most famous gourmet in the whole underwater world!"


    Sunflower, who had a soft meal, touched TIA''s head happily and sat proudly in the eyes of Harold and Kanger. Fortunately, she didn''t start with the flesh and blood of the divine beast.


    Not only was she, but also, wise, avoided the only blood and essence that was only a few pieces of flesh. Though a spoiled princess, she was beyond all expectations.


    The food of other legendary creatures is equally precious, but it is nothing to the great sea god temple. Only this flesh essence is what really matters. It should be considered as an extra bonus for harlot.


    "Power is surging up and attributes are growing! Even though it has dissipated for thousands of years, there is still such a strong vitality, and the realm of divine beasts is unimaginable! "


    Harold felt hot and dry all over. This feeling exceeded the "divine wine" rewarded by the system before. It was definitely a treasure to be able to improve his attributes so easily. Unfortunately, Kanger only gave him two pieces stingily. If he could eat them all, it was possible for him to break through the legendary realm, that is, this possibility was less than 1%.


    "Wait, how much resources did this guy embezzle from the sea temple for such a generous gift? I''ve filled in all the holes. How much money can I have left? "


    Take basic resources freely, and take up to half of rare resources. This bastard won''t move only half of the inventory of the sea temple, will he?


    In this way, Harold ended his most valuable meal in satisfaction and worry.

 Chapter 325

    "Have a good night''s rest. When you wake up, you can reach the headquarters of the sea god temple. The sea area where the sea god is located. Tell the maid if you need anything!"


    Halo nodded and lay down. After eating the feast, he felt dizzy and his body rose. He looked at the attribute bar. Although the attributes of strength, agility and charm were rising, his life value was declining. He was too painful to make a big tonic.


    Xiangyanghua smiled gloating on one side, and then said angrily, "if you don''t get mended, move some to me! It''s for you anyway. How can you deal with it? She can''t control it. It''s good to share me a little! You don''t have to feel bad, I can try it!"


    Harold didn''t care about her, turned over and lay down. Although he wanted to sleep alone and let xiangyanghua, the pit father teammate, roll away, considering the practical problems, xiangyanghua would be better to stay by his side.


    "Don''t sleep so fast. I''m still very energetic. Tell me about the follow-up of those stories you wrote. It''s no big deal not to sleep all night!"


    Xiangyanghua began to annoy Harold. Harold had nothing to do with her. The Han PI he invited couldn''t return it with tears. He took out the black sickle seized from Sauron from the item column and handed it to xiangyanghua.


    "Take it for research. I grabbed the weapon used by Soren in the previous battle. I don''t know why. It''s comparable to an artifact. I took it and even tried to cut wood!"


    Harold has also tried this powerful weapon that can easily cut off his arm defended by the armor of arrow and confront the artifact "embrace of death".


    Unfortunately, he is not good at using this strange weapon, nor can he get the recognition of the Lord of the artifact, and he can''t play his real power at all.


    "Good thing, there are a lot of souls sealed in this thing. You can''t subdue them. Of course, you can''t use them. Let me try..."


    Although Harold was curious, he was not very comfortable. He was dizzy. He just wanted to close his eyes and rest, so he fell asleep.


    Hazy, Harold felt that his body was unspeakably heavy, as if it was pressed by something, and it was difficult to breathe. Was it that there was excess nutrition yesterday and there was a problem with his body?


    Harold suddenly looked at his body with worry and fear. Unexpectedly, what he saw was sunflower lying on him.


    Not only that, the room seemed to have been ravaged by a tornado. All kinds of beds, chairs and decorations were broken. What lay under Harold was not a bed, but a cold floor. Where was the bed?


    The thing was broken into several parts, and the biggest one was on him and xiangyanghua. What did you do last night? Harold rose angrily.


    But before harlott''s attack, he suddenly felt that his body was a little wet, and the bloody smell spread to his nose. When he touched it with his hand, the bright red and warm blood covered his palm, and the heat emitted showed that the wound of the owner of these blood was still very fresh.


    "Hey, what''s the matter with you? Who attacked? Get up!" Harold held sunflower and pushed his legs away from the pressed bed to check the injury of sunflower.


    A big hole was opened in the stomach, and blood was continuously left in the eyes and nostrils, just like being possessed by martial arts.


    No matter what, Keng dad can''t wait to die. Harold brushed several healing techniques with general effect, as if something attached to xiangyanghua''s wound to prevent healing. At this time, xiangyanghua opened weakly:


    "Apply the healing potion I gave you! That thing can eliminate the remnants of magic!"


    After harlott applied the medicine and used powerful treatment here, xiangyanghua finally came back from the dying state.


    Banging, banging, there was a knock at the door: "Lord harlott, what happened? Do you want us to go in and help?"


    Xiangyanghua shook her head hard. Harold replied, "no, I''ll do morning exercises! Don''t worry!"


    Then Harlow asked, "what are you doing? What''s going on?"


    Xiangyanghua took a few breaths, sat up and said, "that guy Sauron left his back hand. I was overcast when I recognized the Lord, but fortunately, I''m lucky. With you, your Sun Scepter can suppress it very well!"


    Harold noticed that the sun scepter and the black sickle were firmly held by the sunflower from left to right. Although he could not use any power, it was no problem to suppress the sickle only with the threat of the sun scepter.


    "This thing is yours now? What else can Soren do with this sickle?"


    "Don''t worry, this thing belongs to me now. Do you want to try its power?" Xiang Yanghua smiled brightly. Although it was badly done, it was worth harvesting this artifact.


    Harold gave up her dream and robbed the sickle and the sun scepter. Although the black sickle didn''t want to see him, as soon as Harold got the sun scepter, it was honest and put into the item column.


    "Is there something wrong with you? I borrowed you to study this. When did I say it to you? And you used a bottle of potion from me and received my magic treatment. Pay!"


    At this time, xiangyanghua was weak and couldn''t stand up. She wanted to rush up and grab the sickle, but she fell down before she got up. She simply held Harold''s leg and began to cheat.


    "You can''t do this. I helped you in the spirit forest. I entrusted bias to you. I also ventured to the deep sea with you. You can''t be ungrateful! Besides, you can''t use this sickle. Just give it to me!"


    Harold has seen through the essence of sunflowers. This bitch can''t be used to it. She must be cruel.


    "Stop talking nonsense. Didn''t you come with me this time to receive an artifact as a reward? Isn''t this sickle just right? I saved your life. Tell me how to repay it!"


    Xiangyanghua was obviously dissatisfied. She struggled all night to get this weapon. Her spirit was impacted and her body was cut. The result was used as the reward this time? Then why does she have to work so hard?


    "Then I don''t want this sickle. As for the grace of saving lives, I don''t have money anyway. Do what you like!"


    Harold was a little speechless. It was really useless for him to hold the sickle, but it was too bad to give it to sunflower in vain, not to mention the precious therapeutic medicine.


    "I can''t cure you yet? Don''t you see who has the upper hand now? I haven''t settled the matter of beating me yesterday!"


    Harlott didn''t use any cruel moves. He just rode on xiangyanghua''s back, grabbed her ankles with both hands, and the ligaments were pulled strongly. Xiangyanghua began to cry for mercy in pain.


    "Don''t be pulled, it''s going to break, I''m wrong, I''m wrong, pain, pain, let go, sorry, I listen to you, don''t pull!"


    "It would have been OK if I had been like this. I would have done it only if I was reasonable and unreasonable!"


    Facts have proved that the legendary strong can''t get rid of the restrictions of body structure. Xiang Yanghua can''t handle "torture" and signed a series of "unequal treaties".

 Chapter 326

    "... can you ask me what you did in the evening? Although you won''t be asked to hold a divine surrender ceremony as soon as you come up, you have to prepare from today. You''re a little nervous! Don''t take it as a trifle!"


    Kangel looked at the dilapidated room destroyed by the tornado. He didn''t know what he thought. He was very angry. Harold could only make amends with a smile, while xiangyanghua was leaning on a sickle with pain and happiness.


    "Let''s go and see the Sea God first. It''s not just you. The long ears over there should have never seen the body of the sea god!"


    "Remember, don''t run around, let alone do it casually. Just leave the enemy to us to deal with! It''s nearly a kilometer of deep sea, not to mention the land race, but some shallow sea races are difficult to adapt. If you don''t want to be pressed into meat cakes, be honest!"


    It seems that the sleep time is longer than expected. The destination has arrived. Harold and xiangyanghua nodded obediently and agreed. No matter how strong they are on land, it''s better to be a good baby in this environment. Even if it''s not the extreme sea area of tens of thousands of meters, it''s also a forbidden area for humans.


    "Master, you seem to be hurt. Do you want me to treat you? I can do simple magic!" TIA took good care of the limping sunflower and helped massage the strained ligament.


    "No, just protect me when I get outside. I''m afraid of the dark and quiet environment in the deep sea!"


    Harold shivered when he heard this. Deep sea phobia is not just talking. Even without considering the terrible water pressure and unknown enemies, the atmosphere of darkness and silence like extinction can drive people crazy.


    "Take me, too, and we''ll hold together! I can shine! Harold swallowed his saliva. Although he didn''t say that Kanger would be arranged, it''s always good to be next to sunflowers.


    This guy hides the card of space transmission and reveals it under Harold''s jujitsu, which is also the basis for her to dare to take risks with Harold.


    "Hahaha, master and big brother, you are so funny. Although this is the deep sea, it is also the headquarters of the sea temple. It is completely different from the deep sea in other places. Although it can''t be said to enjoy, it won''t be uncomfortable to stay here!"


    Harold and xiangyanghua suddenly realized that they walked out of the palace under the energetic guidance of TIA, and Kanger casually applied the water god to them.


    "Will you really be ok? I won''t be crushed to death as soon as I go out? I''m not a legendary strong man. Human physique may not be as... Sunshine? No, there are plants. Wait, what''s that...!"


    Harold''s worries dissipated in an instant. He was suspended in the sparkling sea water, with plenty of sunshine on his head. There were shadows and vegetation in the sea everywhere, and a magnificent palace stood in front.


    But these are nothing. At best, they are the Dragon Palace in the journey to the West. What makes Harold almost speechless is that he can''t see the marginal giant life in the distance.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Like plants, like animals, like a cross-sectional view of the brain, like a constantly rotating galaxy, as if the form of his existence is changing every second, and as if he has stood for hundreds of thousands of years without shaking, there is no way to divide the species of this God. The only thing that can be accurately defined is that he is huge!


    The giant turtle like an island has been exaggerated, but it is as small as before the dignity of this research life like an asteroid.


    In contrast, human beings exist in a dusty way, not only the vastness of the body, but also with infinite spiritual intimidation. They clearly do not receive any vibration transmission in their ears, but they can hear whispers that cannot be ignored.


    This is Poseidon? Such a life is a God?


    Human beings will be shocked when they see the towering mountains for the first time, the endless sea for the first time, the vast galaxy for the first time, and the great gods for the first time.


    Different from feeling the coming of the sun god''s will, this time is to face the gods directly. It''s different from close contact with the life tree. This time, no one urges and blocks it.


    Harold was stunned for a long time without saying a word until kangel came to his ear and whispered, "what''s the matter? I''m scared. The world tree is relatively introverted. The sun god is too far away. Only the sea god can bring such a strong shock!"


    "I used to be arrogant when I became a sea god servant again. I always felt that I could destroy everything and dominate everything, but after seeing the sea god, you will understand that there is a qualitative difference between man and God!"


    Harold took back his sight after being interrupted by Kanger. Poseidon was far away from here, but his huge body made him visible from a distance.


    To be honest, Harold''s understanding of what gods are has not been very clear. When he was on the earth before crossing, he did not believe in gods at all. After crossing, he recognized the sun god, and it was difficult to establish his image because of its exaggerated greatness.


    The noumenon of the sun god is the sun. It is a star that can destroy the whole world tens of thousands of times only by escaping energy. This existence is exceptional and has no reference value at all.


    After seeing the sea god and the powerful sea god, Harold finally understood why Kanger was so convinced that Soren and the elf queen could not become a God.


    If we divide according to the level of life, suppose that ordinary humans are level 1, blood aristocrats sublimate once and level 2, and legendary strong men sublimate again and level 3. The divine beast Giant Eagle we met that day is likely to be level 4. How many levels are the sea gods we just saw?


    Definitely more than level 5, level 7? Order 8? Even a dozen steps?


    What kind of sublimation and evolution can human beings reach this realm?


    Beyond the laws of physics and the limits of life, it is clearly a real life, but it can be constantly changed as if it were illusory. With a strong sense of existence, there is no fixed impression at all, and there is no way to describe the great life in language.


    If such existence can be called a God, Soren, whose strength is only one level stronger than the legendary strong, why does Soren want to ascend the throne so arrogantly?


    "OK, don''t look, you will be lost! Poseidon is the mother of all things, and all life in the world is derived from her. When your thinking is influenced and harmonized by her, you will no longer be you. Whether it is soul or body, or even traces of existence, you will be assimilated!"


    "Let''s go and meet others in the sea god hall first. The dignitaries of the sea family are gathered here. Although they should be very polite to you, don''t take it too lightly. Some guys have strange structures in their minds!"


    Xiangyanghua was also surprised and speechless, but she could control herself. She was already trying to resist her desire to see the sea god. Her eyes indicated that Harold hurried to follow Kanger into the sea god temple.


    Xiangyanghua is also curious at this time. The fairy queen should have a full understanding of the sea god. She has revealed in her heart that the sea god is an alien life.


    Since we know the power of the gods, why does the fairy queen still have the luck to become a God? There must be some way to make the "weak" mortals have more terrorist power than anything else and promote them to gods!

 Chapter 327

    The Archmage and ophilius finally persuaded the dwarf king to attack the altar built by the orcs and demons by capturing the demon captive and recording the image ball of the heroic battle.


    "Since the enemy would rather give up the front line, the hundreds of thousands of mutant orcs would also gather forces to build that altar. Compared with that, it must have the terrorist power to reverse the war situation and destroy everything!"


    "Don''t hesitate. The compatriots on the other side of the fortress can defeat the enemy. We should trust them. At the same time, we can''t make their death war meaningless. We must not let the enemy succeed, assemble all the troops and attack with me!"


    The dwarf king is a very decisive leader. Even if he can''t completely rule out the possibility of traps and bait, he still orders to March without delay. Maybe this choice is wrong and will put the dwarf kingdom into a desperate situation, but he hesitates and finally misses the opportunity. He can''t accept it!


    "After completing the glorious warrior, you two stay and recover. I''m very sorry. You shouldn''t have doubted you before. You are undoubtedly our good friends of dwarves!"


    The dwarf King highly appreciated and sincerely apologized to the Archmage and ephalus because they were embarrassed and almost died in order to destroy the project of orcs and demons.


    "No, I must follow. I have a treasure of the fruit of the tree of life that can be restored. Be honest, ephalus!"


    "You don''t have to say I''ll have a good rest. It''s nonsense. I should have retreated at that time, asshole. You need more than 10 minutes. If you wait a little longer, I''m afraid the abyss Lord has transmitted it!"


    Ophilius was furious and scolded the Archmage mercilessly. The guilty Archmage could only listen with a bitter smile and dared not answer back.


    "Really, that''s great. Although you''ve done enough and it''s shameless to ask for anything, with the legendary mage, the magic of those demons won''t be difficult! It''s really a big help!"


    The action of the Archmage is very valuable and has successfully reversed the negative image in the eyes of the dwarves. As long as the dwarves do not blame the elves after the war, it will not have any impact. Moreover, with the support of the dwarves, his position in the forest of elves is more important, and the elf queen will give up her power sooner or later.


    "I can only be responsible for containment. Even if I am well hurt, I can''t suppress those demons. The previous battle was almost killed. I really underestimated the other party!"


    The Archmage sighed with a little shame. In this continent, the magic of elves is the top level, and even the only magic race that can be used, but it has no advantage compared with the demons of the abyss. Even if it can''t be compared alone, it can be crushed by the number.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the Western Canyon three days ago, at midnight, the Archmage arranged the magic array with sweat all over his head. While helping to cover up the magic fluctuation, ophilius was particularly nervous around.


    "Hey, it''s almost enough. How large-scale collapse do you want to cause? Do what you can! Even if you draw the magic array in advance, the time to inject magic and start magic is not short. I''ll definitely help you fight for 10 minutes, even one more second is impossible!"


    Immersed in the preparation of legendary magic, the Archmage did not listen to the warning to ephraius at all and muttered to himself:


    "Although it will cause countless deaths and injuries to those slaves, I can only say I''m sorry. The moment you are caught by the orcs, you are no different from dying. Your tone is sacrificed, and your soul can''t rest. It''s better to get rid of it early!"


    As time went by, when the Archmage completed the amazing magic array and began to accumulate strength to prepare for the construction of the magic circuit, ophilius removed the hidden barrier and began to cast spells to prepare for the battle.


    The casting of legendary magic is too noisy to cover up. Unless it''s a layman who doesn''t know magic at all, he can''t be unaware of it. The battle will begin soon!


    In the canyon, three high-level demons immediately noticed the convergence and chaotic fluctuation of magic, "legendary magic, there is a legendary mage nearby, other demons or local elves?"


    "You can''t leave all of them. Be careful. It''s a diversion trick. Go and wake up the orcs. You stay, beheader. Tix and I will go outside to see the situation!"


    The three high-level demons immediately began to act. There was an instant noise in the canyon. The orcs awakened from their dreams slaughtered several unlucky slaves in order to vent their anger. The legendary Orc chief went to guard the altar at a close distance.


    As soon as the two high-level demons came out, they locked the Archmage and ophilius. The Archmage unconsciously continued to cast magic. Ophilius looked at the two demons and judged the risk and difficulty of the battle.


    "Stupid spirit, stop at once. The anger of the king of distress will burn you to ashes!" roared the high-level demon A. of course, this sentence has the same effect as farting. Unless it is also the devil of the abyss, the name and anger of the king of distress are not a threat at all.


    "Devour the enemy, the Devil Dog from purgatory!" the high-level devil B summoned a group of hell dogs, which can destroy magic and have excellent speed. The dog devil is the natural enemy of the mage.


    Ephalus does not have the unique space magic of Acosta, nor does he have strong spell destructive power like a mage, but he is stronger in this small-scale conflict.


    Ophilius clapped his hands on the ground, and the big trees around him that had done hands and feet in advance rose from the ground and turned into tree men to fight. Each tree man was huge and surprisingly heavy, but he was slow and inflexible.


    Although there is no comparison with ancient war trees like GAODA, these tree people are quite strong and can easily kill tigers and leopards. Hell dogs, which can be called overlords in nature, are strangled and trampled like chickens in a year.


    The slow speed of the tree man has no effect. The enemy takes the initiative to attack ephalus and the Archmage. They just have to punch the enemy coming.


    "Scorching hell!" the class I magic ability of high-level demon a exploded, and a tall tree man lit a flame and fell down. Although he can fight with the blessing of ephalus magic, his trunk is still a flammable and fragile ordinary tree, which is no better than the killing machine of ancient war trees.


    "Hell painting scroll! Taste the unfinished hell in this world!" ophilius took out the painting scroll used to absorb demons, shook it with force, and unfolded it to reveal a gloomy and dark scene, from which an overwhelming number of dead and evil spirits rushed out, fearlessly rushing to two high-level demons.


    Both high-level demons A and B are double cultivation types of physical and Dharma. They not only have good spell ability, but also have hand to hand combat effectiveness no less than the legendary strong ones. One uses a short hammer and the other uses its own sharp claws to tear a road from the cannon fodder of the sea of people without pressure.


    "So strong, not at the same level as the two high-level demons encountered in the dwarf capital!" ophilius couldn''t help but have a headache.


    Compared with this legendary strong man who is limited by the world and doesn''t have much difference in the upper and lower limits of strength, the abyss is also a high-level devil, and there will be a huge gap in strength. Weak ones, such as the legendary demon that Harold can kill alone before, and strong manates can even challenge the abyss Lord.


    The two high-level demons in front of us are the confidants of the abyss boss, the king of distress. They are sent to perform such an important task as controlling orcs and building altars. Of course, they are not cats and dogs.

 Chapter 328

    "The unfinished hell is full of cannon fodder. I can''t stop them at all. It seems that I''m going to use that!" ophilius calculated the time and felt that it should be less than three minutes. It''s definitely less than 10 minutes without playing some cards.


    "The earth shapes your body, the wind turns into your breath, and magic surges in your body to break through all difficulties and defeat the enemies in front of you. Wake up! Grut Gang!"


    With the curse of being too ashamed of the second grade for ephalus, who was nearly a thousand years old, a clay puppet hovered from the ground.


    Although this spell of ephalus sounds like the second one, it is quite exquisite. It not only completes the spell of shaping puppets, but also gives magic reinforcement. It''s not just talking about breaking through all difficulties and enemies. Grut has just been given legendary combat power.


    This is not an earth element puppet in a rotten street or a clay figurine with a rough appearance. The core is built by the soul of ephalus. To some extent, it is no problem to see his separation. Usually, he acts in a virtual soul state. Only when he meets a strong enemy can he form an entity to appear.


    "Grut Gang, fearless!" as the summoned puppet said this line in a robot like tone, the two high-level demons had broken through the cannon fodder line and had just fought with grut in front of ephalus and the Archmage.


    In terms of pure power, grut gang can compete with the violent high-level demons. Although he doesn''t have much advanced skills in the battle, he can continuously absorb the earth and magic from the air. Whether he cuts off his arm or explodes his head, he can easily regenerate. He is a real haunting brown sugar that can''t be broken and torn off.


    At this time, a wave of demons and undead came out of the hell scroll again. They were not cleaned up before they were connected. In addition, the two high-level demons couldn''t get away with the harassment of low-level spells that gelut just stood in front and ephalus kept releasing.


    The Archmage is still casting spells. At this time, the surrounding air is faintly distorted, and the ground begins to vibrate. Time is running out!


    "This magic array... His goal is the canyon. Don''t let him succeed! Don''t play endlessly with this puppet. Stop the smelly spirit behind you quickly!"


    The high-level demon a recognizes the magic being released by the Archmage. If an earthquake is launched, the altar will be destroyed, not to mention the collapse of the canyon. Whether it is the orcs as war consumables or the slaves of construction workers, there will be countless deaths and injuries.


    "Withered breath!" high level demon B also took a rude breath, then opened his mouth and protruded the black extinction breath. Even if the dead souls and evil ghosts who don''t know the pain are stained with the black breath, they are corroded.


    "Not good! The roar of the fire dragon!" ophilius is not good at killing magic. Compared with the Archmage, the legendary magic is still easy to pinch a high-level magic, and its power is at least twice that of Alan!


    However, even the fire dragons with a temperature of thousands of degrees were engulfed by the black smell of extinction, which was completely beyond the expectation of ephalus!


    "Give it to Gelug Gang!" the puppet summoned by ephalus has quite high intelligence, and can even use simple element magic that fits its current form. After all, it is the separation of ephalus, which is not too outrageous.


    "Grut just, defend!"


    The ground suddenly raised a thick stone wall, which firmly blocked the front and protected the Archmage and Ephesus.


    "Grut Gang, need help!"


    A large number of bogs appeared on the surrounding ground, and one clay figurine after another took shape from the mud and rushed to the black smell swept by moths like fire.


    The strength of these clay figurines without any special ability is also very ordinary, but they just use their own body to constantly consume and absorb the black breath, coupled with the barrier of the stone wall, this powerful and strange attack was dissolved.


    With the blessing of toglute, the attack of high-level demon B was blocked. However, before ephalus was relieved, high-level demon a launched an attack. The target was not ephalus, but the Archmage!


    The high-level devil is not a fool. Of course, he knows that the most important thing is not to kill the enemy, but to destroy the legendary magic being released. This high-level devil is actually a troublesome character who can teleport. He has crossed the stone wall and teleported to the inside. He raised his short hammer and smashed the head of irtylan.


    At this moment, once the Archmage dodges, he is forced to interrupt his magic and is seriously hurt by the magic. If he doesn''t dodge, he will be shot in the head. He is not a meat shield race like dwarf orcs. If he is unprepared, he will die by a hammer.


    What to do? The Archmage hesitated for a very short time at this moment. If he didn''t avoid the attack, ephalus would die if he didn''t rescue him in time. If he avoided the attack, the extra action would be a complete failure.


    Moreover, even if he avoids the same injury, he will face the pursuit of two high-level demons and even the encirclement and suppression of orcs. The risk is not low. He is the proponent of additional actions. If they take the risk for nothing because they are afraid of death, he can''t accept it!


    At this moment, the Archmage chose to believe in ephalus. His choice was not wrong, and ephalus also succeeded in protecting the Archmage.


    The ring on ephraius'' right hand was broken, and a white light hit the high-level demon A. It was the "powerful demon immobilization" he had performed before.


    In actual combat, this magic proved its practical effect, and even high-level demons would be controlled. Then ophilius sent another magic whirlwind to tear and coerce high-level demon a into the distance.


    This magic is similar to the magic released by the hyena Warcraft that Harold met at the beginning, but its power is several times higher.


    The overwhelming wind blade extremely accurately avoided the Archmage flying to high-level demon A. even with high-level magic resistance and excellent armor and physical defense, high-level demon a still splashed blood and was blown away.


    High level demon B smashed the stone wall during this period, stabbed a claw into the chest of grut gang who did not detect the enemy''s movement in time, and crushed a crystal core.


    "Grut just, sleep!" the clay puppet slowly collapsed and returned to the earth. Although the soul as the core was not damaged, without the crystal controlling the connection magic, the soul alone could not gather the earth.


    Ephalus had no time to chant the curse. He used his left ring to play a powerful demon immobilization. The intention was too obvious and was easily dodged.


    Then ophilius was patted by a claw and rolled on the ground for several times before stopping. Blood gushed from the wound. With only one blow, half of ophilius''s body was almost torn. However, the "spiritual impact" before ophilius flew out also made the seven orifices of high-level demon B bleed and faint.


    "Don''t underestimate us, elf!" high-level demon B still resisted the mental impact and shook his head and stood firm. Although there were many scars just beaten by tree man and grut, it was only a slight swelling and deformation, far from affecting the battle.


    While the magic consumption of ephalus has exceeded half, and the rings with two powerful demon immobilization stored in advance have also been consumed. Grut has just been detected as weak click collapse, which can be said to fall into the absolute disadvantage.


    Grut just could have moved around and the magic crystal was extremely difficult to destroy, but the position of the magic crystal must be fixed when releasing the spell. This high-level demon is too keen to capture this good time so accurately!


    But at this time, instead of being flustered and uneasy, he smiled confidently, "look at what''s under your feet, fool!"


    The high-level demon B bowed his head like a conditioned reflex and suddenly found that his feet had been swallowed by a black hole that appeared on the ground at an unknown time. Strangely, he had lost the consciousness of his feet, but now he found that he should have noticed the moment he jumped over and stood here!


    "My title is to hide the sage, but not to eliminate my sense of existence, but to disturb the enemy''s thinking and senses, so as to hide what I don''t want to be found!"


    Aphelius said to himself that the high-level demon B wanted to struggle, but found that he was firmly sucked in place. It was like falling into a swamp. The more he struggled, the more he fell.


    "It''s almost ten minutes. The next wave of the enemy''s offensive hasn''t arrived yet. The task is completed! Next, we''ll treat the wound and enjoy the rage of legendary magic. Irtylan''s magic has beauty only when it is destroyed on a large scale!"


    However, the relaxed ephalus was completely dumbfounded as soon as he paid attention to the Archmage. He was still focused on injecting magic, still singing constantly, and felt the convergence of magic and the tremor of earth veins. It was obvious that even half of it was not completed!


    "Asshole, I''ll say how 10 minutes of legendary magic is enough. It''s too short to draw the magic array in advance. So you''re kidding me!"


    Regardless of his anger, ophilius simply treated the wound and quickly began to prepare for the second wave of enemy attack!

 Chapter 329

    "Grut has just been reborn!"


    The core soul split was not hurt, and ophilius took out another crystal and summoned the trump card again.


    This time, the grut was just in the form of fire, and ephalus didn''t have so many precious high-level magic crystals. This thing is as rare and rare as the legendary creature heart sought by the Archmage at the beginning. The earth system is the only one. If it is scrapped, it can only be replaced by the fire system.


    Without waiting for ophilius to make any preparations, the high-level demon a has broken away from the powerful demon immobilization. Although the body is blurred everywhere, it does not affect the battle. The devil''s vitality is generally tenacious.


    "Grut Gang, burn everything!" the flame form of grut Gang broke out a flame from his lower body, which brought a strong impact on the high-level demon A. This form of grut Gang is not suitable for defense. It is the best choice to attack instead of defense.


    Boom, the roar of the flame makes the surrounding tens of meters become a burning hell. However, the figure of high-level demon A is not in place at all. He has flashed in front of ephalus.


    "Die!" the high-level demon a knows that if this guy doesn''t solve the problem, the elf who directly attacks the caster will probably be disturbed and fail. He just solves the problem first.


    "Vines entangle, evil spirits entangle!" ephraius also knew that the flash ability of this high-level demon was very troublesome. He could be said to be the natural enemy of the mage, especially for him.


    The Archmage can use the explosive output to blow the flashing opponent half to death. Compared with yakosta, he can use more excellent space magic to wash the opponent, and even directly block the space to prohibit flashing. However, he, a legendary mage with a bunch of fancy acrobatics, seems very powerless.


    But there is no way. When he needs to protect the Archmage, he can only fight hard. Vine winding uses the seeds planted in advance to easily entangle all kinds of Warcraft and monsters.


    Devil entanglement is to use a large number of ghosts pouring out of the hell scroll, which can make them ignore space, instantly entangle the caster and absorb vitality and physical strength.


    As soon as the high-level devil a moved in a blink, he was subjected to two high-level control spells. The vines of his strengths on the ground bound him for three inside and three outside. Countless halflings, high imps, gnawed desperately on his arms, legs and shoulders.


    If the person who is recruited is replaced by a person of equal strength such as Harold, or a legendary strong man based on agility, such as Sherma, it is estimated that he can make great achievements and end the battle in one fell swoop.


    Unfortunately, the physique and strength of this high-level demon are comparable to the top legendary orcs and legendary dwarves in the mainland. Coupled with his excellent spell casting ability, all the shackles were broken away in just a moment.


    High level demon a burst out a dazzling flame, and his muscles expanded violently. The vines were torn and torn, and the imps were burned and dispersed by the flame one by one.


    At the same time, the short hammer in the hand of high-level demon a flashed red and was thrown out by explosive force. It rushed towards ephalus like a meteor. Ephalus, who had just retreated less than ten meters, had no chance to dodge and was about to be smashed into powder!


    "Grut Gang, solid barrier!" the flame form of grut Gang quickly rushed back to the Savior and resisted the attack for aphelius. However, the flame form of grut gang did not become a solid barrier as he said.


    The explosive flying hammer with amazing power smashed the fight just played by Gertrude and continued to rush to ophilius. However, Gertrude''s defense was not meaningless. The speed of the flying hammer slowed down. Needless to say, the short resistance also made ophilius complete the defense magic.


    Water shield!


    A large area of water condensed into a thick shield in front of ephalus. Although the flying hammer easily broke into it, it received the resistance of the water flow, and the speed and power decreased rapidly. When it finally ran through the water shield, it was the end of the crossbow. It didn''t kill ephalus.


    "Cough, huh... Come in!" ephalus was also quick eyed and quick handed. He confiscated the short hammer directly when he was hit spitting blood. It''s no big deal to wave it. The attack distance is short, not to mention the speed is slow, but it definitely has the power of killing in one hit when used to throw it.


    Several bones were broken, and the wounds that had not been sharp before were also cracked. The blood passed quickly. For the first time, ophilius was so embarrassed. He didn''t like risks. In the past, every battle basically locked the odds before it began.


    Dong, Dong, Dong, high-level demon A is like a bulldozer. He rushes towards ephalus with big strides. In fact, he turns to attack the Archmage at this time and may be able to complete the general, but his beloved weapons are confiscated and he is on top!


    "No blink pursuit? So it seems that there is a time limit. It must not be delayed until his next release ability!"


    Ophilius endured severe pain and got up to cast magic. It''s useless to delay time. He must find a way to solve this high-level demon and at least fight the other party to lose combat effectiveness!


    "Come straight and look down on me! Hit me!" with a roar, the high-level demon a was hit by a tall tree man of the hell dog after being processed, and paid all his attention to ephalus. He ignored other enemies.


    The huge tree man slapped the high-level devil a into the soil and hammered a pit. With a crack, his body was squeezed and burst out a lot of blood. The high-level devil a roared and punched the tree man''s arm, and the tree man''s fragile branches were broken into slag.


    "Scorched earth!" high level demon a raised his hand and took his feet as the center. The ground around him began to burn. Although these tree people composed of ordinary trees are strong, they are quite fragile and easily destroyed by the flame.


    "What other tricks do you have? Hmm?" the high-level demon a tore open the broken armor and revealed his strong iron blue muscles. Then he kicked a huge stone. Ephalus quickly turned over and dodged, and the spell he was preparing was interrupted.


    High level demon a constantly uses his great power to throw all kinds of wooden stakes and stones to interrupt the magic casting of ephalus. At the same time, he pursues with a very fast pace relative to the backward speed of ephalus. This time, he pays full attention to his surroundings and is alert to traps and attacks from all aspects.


    Ephalus seems to have no skills. He can only keep dodging and retreating. He can''t even release a decent spell. Except that it''s difficult to cast a spell because of continuous movement, what''s more important is that his magic is exhausted. He has just called grut twice in a row, and the release of a lot of medium and high-level spells basically drained him.


    With one against two, the opponents are all top high-level demons. Their strength is no less than that of any legendary strong man, which is a little beyond his ability limit!

 Chapter 330

    When the high-level demon a finally rushed to ephalus and was about to end his life, Hula!


    The fierce flame devoured him, and the fierce flame waves pounded his body one after another. Although he was also a high-level devil good at fire ability, he could not be completely immune to the flame like baroyan devil. The high temperature and explosion made him howl in pain.


    "Grut Gang, sneak attack succeeded!" the face of grut Gang appeared in the flame wrapped with high-level demon a. the flying hammer just broke his body and did not destroy the magic crystal. He could have been reshaped long ago, but waited deliberately to sneak attack each other.


    The scorched earth skill of the high-level devil just provided convenience for his hidden ambush. He infiltrated around the high-level devil a little, and finally broke out to complete the hanging.


    "Asshole, I won''t let you go! You will fully feel the fear of the king of distress!" the high-level demon a has been hard hit and can''t fight anymore. He used his teleport and left.


    "It''s not far away! But... Don''t pursue. The enemy''s reinforcements are coming! Isn''t that bastard''s spell good yet?"


    Ophilius can sense the position of the enemy. The spatial displacement of this high-level demon is a short-range instant type. It is very convenient in battle. That''s how to escape and pursue. However, ophilius himself is running out of oil and the lamp is dry. He wants to leave the master and escape. How dare he pursue!


    Ophilius worked hard and finally delayed enough time. The Archmage''s earthquake destroyed half of the canyon, most of the altars collapsed and collapsed, and countless orcs and slaves were killed and injured.


    After being chased by the legendary orcs and the third high-level demon, the exhausted ophilius and the weak mage who released the legendary spell managed to escape.


    The flame grut has just been blasted, and this time the soul core has also been affected. Ephalus almost lost his soul and fell into the legendary realm like Leonard.


    The Archmage constantly promised that he would compensate ephraius in the future, which made ephraius a little depressed. The dwarf king has begun to summon troops and allies. The opponent of this attack is very strong.


    The doomed monarch must be a monster with extraordinary strength. The high-level demons under his command definitely have double digits. A large number of ORC cannon fodder and irrational legendary orcs are also powerful combat power that can not be ignored.


    The Archmage even asked the fairy queen for help, and got the guarantee that the queen would drop Sauron and come to support at the critical moment. The dwarf also took out all the artifacts at the bottom of the box. Unfortunately, the holy thing has no way to start, so it can only be put to eat ash.


    On the other hand, the Dragon Kingdom has learned that the king has been ambushed and killed. Sadness and anger turn into strength. The semi dragon elders temporarily control the overall situation. Almost all lizards in the country are ready to fight to the death. Even if there is no leader, the powerful race will not lose its fighting spirit.


    On the contrary, the winged people Dynasty is in chaos. No winged people are willing to accept the rule of the winged people queen, unite with foreign demons, sacrifice their own people with blood, and leave the country to escape. Any reason is enough to make the ruler step down. The winged people queen occupies all of them, which will of course be disgusted.


    "Asshole, these rubbish dare to rebel! It''s necessary to clean up my children!" the winged queen has executed seven or eight winged nobles who are unwilling to surrender to her in a short time.


    Most of them are her daughters. It seems that these winged princesses finally realize that they are just the food of the winged queen. If they are weak, they will be abandoned and eliminated, and if they are strong enough to break through a certain level, they will be swallowed up and absorbed. There is only a dead end if they don''t resist.


    "Sister Huang, I''ll help you see the situation of the imperial palace. I''ll be responsible for commanding the forbidden guards!" the sister of the winged queen also has no position and principle. She gave everything to the winged queen and took the winged queen as everything.


    "Don''t be soft hearted. Whoever dares to resist will kill her! These Dalits think it makes this country a powerful dynasty that no one dares to provoke. Who makes the wing people like waste strong?"


    The queen of the winged man wanted to take good care of her injury, but when she came back, she did it all the time, and her anger became more and more intense.


    "You really shouldn''t be a head bird! Let lizards and dwarves support humans. What about losing more cannon fodder orcs, asshole!"


    The winged queen regretted for a while. Now the situation is a little uncertain. One after another abyss Lords have been killed. Dwarves and elves have just begun to work. It seems that the abyss invasion is not inevitable.


    "Sister Huang, I suddenly received an important message about the fairy forest!" suddenly, the fairy queen''s sister returned to the winged queen and looked nervous.


    "What''s the news?" the winged queen, unprepared for her sister, put her ears close to her and asked.


    "You can leave! My first chess piece!" the sister of the winged queen stabbed the winged Queen''s chest with a claw, pinching and exploding each other''s heart.


    At the same time, an irresistible shock wave came, and the winged queen felt that her whole body was torn, and she fell to the ground without even screaming.


    "Who are you? I... where is my sister?" the queen of the winged man didn''t cultivate herself well after ambushing the king of the Dragon kingdom. Her old injury didn''t recover. In addition, she was attacked and defeated without resistance.


    Her proud regeneration ability was also suppressed. At the same time, there was a feeling that it was difficult to resist in the depths of her soul. Somehow, she could clearly realize that the guy disguised as her sister was unable to resist and could only be slaughtered wantonly.


    His figure changed and his face twisted. Slowly, a tall blonde elf appeared in front of him. His eyes were as deep as stars. It was Sauron who claimed to be the God climber.


    "Don''t worry, my goal is you. To be exact, it''s the seed you ate at the beginning!" Soren''s tone was not slow. He had completely controlled the situation. The other party could never resist at all. He didn''t mind letting the winged queen die and understand.


    "Seeds? How do you know? Don''t you..."


    Soren smiled and nodded. "Do you think the seeds of the world tree will really be abandoned on the roadside? It''s a treasure that can activate potential, no worse than fruit!"


    The queen of the winged man seemed to recall something. She vomited blood and asked hard, "you did it when I was lucky to contact the abyss? The plane gap is so big, and I don''t have the attainments of space magic. I shouldn''t succeed anyway!"


    Soren continued to nod. At this time, the Queen''s face was like dead gray. It turned out that she had been manipulated as a chess piece all her life. Whether it was the growth of strength or the route of degeneration, it was designed by others!

 Chapter 331

    "You have swallowed countless souls, especially a large number of blood descendants, by which you have almost reached the limit of race and touched the threshold of evolution! Very good, the seeds of the tree of life have sprouted under your feeding, and unlimited possibilities have been born!"


    "Now, you can give them back to me!"


    Soren smiled and announced the final fate of the winged queen. The winged queen who fell to the ground with weak breath had no strength to beg for mercy or scold. She begged and said, "don''t hurt my sister. She doesn''t know anything and can''t do anything. I will cooperate with you!"


    At the last moment of death, the winged queen was too lazy to think about whether the abyss could successfully engulf this plane and the fate of the winged Dynasty. She only hoped that her sister, who was dependent on her in the eggshell, would be all right.


    "Did you rely on this sustenance to not lose the enemy... No problem. In order to repay your contribution, she can become my envoy in the future!"


    The winged queen didn''t understand what the envoy was, but she was relieved when she heard Sauron''s promise, and then ushered in her own death. Sauron pinched and burst her whole head, revealing a crystal clear illusory bud.


    Then the soul of the winged queen was bound into purple beads.


    Soren put away the body of the winged queen and murmured, "it should be completely impossible to hide now. Before CITRIS comes, move the things quickly, and I can accept death at ease!"


    A crow swallowed the bud and Solon deposited the Pearl of his soul, flapping his wings and flying away, while Solon looked up at the sky and waited for death.


    The elf queen had come to the winged Dynasty, ignored anything else, and firmly locked in Sauron''s breath.


    "You should have noticed me, too. Won''t you come out and meet me, Soren?"


    "..." Soren sat leisurely on the chair, closed his eyes and took a deep breath, without any intention of confrontation


    The spirit Queen''s anger broke through the threshold, but her expression became calmer, and she began to sing magic without expression.


    "Well, there was no need to meet. Now, there is no need to say anything. Die!" far away, the fairy queen gathered terrible magic and announced Sauron''s death like the death knell of the end.


    The roaring and earth shaking explosion exploded in the capital of the winged Dynasty, the dazzling light lit up, the ground collapsed and the space distorted, and the city of Nuo Da was directly reduced to ruins.


    Countless innocent winged people were affected. The Queen''s sister flew from a distance and attacked the elf queen madly.


    "You unexpectedly, unexpectedly... Give the emperor''s sister!" the strength of the Queen''s sister is not low. The strength of female wing people is much stronger than that of men. Arnold Sen, who chased harlott and his party at the beginning, must not be comparable.


    "Don''t get in the way, I''ll deal with you later!" the fairy queen threw a green spear without looking back. It flashed like lightning in the air and hit each other''s chest.


    "What...! ah ah!" the sister of the winged queen spun and fell in the air. The spear inserted in her chest took root and sprouted, grew a large number of vines, bound the prey, and absorbed energy and vitality continuously.


    With just one blow, the legendary winged man was shot down. Even if there was a reason for losing his mind because of anger, the strength of the elf queen was still a little exaggerated!


    The fairy queen ignored the legendary winger who fell to the ground and howled bitterly. She flashed to the last place where Sauron stayed. After careful investigation, she said in a daze:


    "How could you... Die like this?... are you kidding!"


    "Although it''s really a fire you can''t resist... But you died so easily? Bastard, what are you doing in the end? Destroying other people''s cherished things one by one and finally dying silently? What are you doing?"


    The spirit Queen''s inner anger could not be vented, and countless doubts could not be answered. The wanton release of spells razed the capital of winged people, which was originally ruins, to the ground. Even if there were lucky winged people, I''m afraid they would turn into dust.


    "There must be some backhand! But what''s the principle? How to start it? Obviously, the soul has dissipated... I still can''t see through you, Sauron!"


    The fairy queen is sure that Soren''s soul has been destroyed by her, and there is absolutely no possibility of faking death.


    It was supposed to be a hard struggle. There were countless traps and unimaginable ambushes. Maybe they would be besieged by a plurality of abyss lords, or they might be seriously damaged by powerful artifacts. The elf Queen prepared all kinds of countermeasures, but it didn''t even work, so the battle ended


    "It''s no use hiding what you know. I''ll search your soul!" the expressionless elf queen said to the prisoner. Even the legendary winged man was as powerless as a chicken in front of the elf queen.


    The fairy queen thinks Sauron will appear here, so the winged people must have something to do with Sauron. In particular, it is unreasonable for the winged people to betray their local position and take refuge in the abyss. If they have any conspiracy with Sauron, it will be over.


    "I''ll kill you, I''ll kill you! Sister Huang, sister Huang!" the sister of the winged queen stared at the fairy queen like crazy. If she hadn''t been bound to death, she would have rushed up and killed the murderer (she thought).


    "I don''t know what''s good or bad. It seems that you need to be rough. When you get to the spirit forest, you will reveal all the information in pain! I hope your brain can work normally after the end!"


    The fairy queen has subconsciously determined that the winged man is Soren''s minion. Of course, she has no mercy at all. She just wants to search each other''s soul hard, find clues about Soren, and treat harlott with a little patience and gentleness, but treat the winged man in a hostile position


    The fairy queen is doomed to get no answer. Soren''s plan is not that. She doesn''t understand anything at all. It''s just that the winger who obeys her sister''s orders can answer. Even the winger queen is a chess piece, not to mention her.


    The fairy queen picked up the prisoner, patted each other on the forehead, knocked the crazy legendary winger unconscious, and then flew all the way back to the fairy forest.


    Portal is a very complex and profound spell, and she can''t use it continuously for a short time with her strength. Irtylan asked for assistance. She didn''t continue to cast portal just in case.


    The fairy queen has gone, leaving only the completely evaporated winged capital. The fairy queen is really not a good person in the orderly and good camp. She will only protect and pity the elves. A word is not different from the means of slaughtering the city. It is no wonder that the Archmage wants to compete for leadership.


    Now these winged people are finally free from the cruel oppression of the rulers, but they also lose enough combat power. After learning that the winged queen is not here, the domestic winged nobles will only fight for power and profit.


    As for the leaders who really think about the winged people, I''m afraid they can stand out only after all the fighting on the mainland is over and a certain degree of peace is restored. It''s not certain whether the winged people can survive until then. Whether they are demons or lizards will not let them go!

 Chapter 332

    The dwarf''s army has been assembled, but the allies of other races immediately dropped their chains when they heard that they wanted to take the initiative to fight against powerful orcs and terrible demons.


    The mixed race new alliance countries that fled from the kingdom of Colombo are not afraid of fighting, but they have little power. Other messy halflings, Dobermans and jungle goblins are reluctant to send troops.


    Under the shelter of the high city walls, there are powerful dwarves as allies. They dare to help defend, but they don''t have the courage to go to the tough field battle.


    The Archmage seriously explained what "this is a battle related to the survival of the whole continent", "no race can stay out of it", "once the dwarves are defeated, you can only fight alone. It''s better to help now!"


    However, it is useless at all. It seems that there is no war and struggle all year round. The southern countries are not very bloody. In addition, they have blind trust in dwarves and deep fear of orcs. They pay no attention to the persuasion of the Archmage.


    "Then the important task of defense will be handed over to you. It is likely that the enemy has other combat forces. The number of soldiers we stay behind is not large. In case of a sneak attack, it will be all over!"


    The dwarf King stopped the Archmage from lobbying, and instead made a request to help defend, which the kings hurriedly agreed.


    The hasty end of the alliance meeting can almost be said to have made no achievements. The Archmage sighed helplessly, feeling that iron is not steel.


    "Not everyone can be as brave and fearless as our dwarves. At the beginning, we could rebel against giants and establish our own country and culture, but we paid a very heavy price! If those guys could do the same, they wouldn''t shrink in the narrow South now!"


    Frankly speaking, the dwarf''s territory is southeast of the mainland. Although the territory further south is not barren and crowded, the terrain is narrow and there are many land faults, so it is difficult to form a large country.


    However, thanks to this, they are all small countries. They do not have a large scale of conflicts or disputes, let alone worry about the aggression of powerful races in the distance. Dwarves with strong strength and no desire for aggression are the best barrier.


    The Archmage nodded and said, "whether the race is strong or not often depends on the population and the strength. Faith and spirit are the most important!"


    Although this sentence may not be completely correct, after all, there is a great gap in the racial values of different races. Elves are more powerful than winged people, and dwarves are more capable of fighting than humans, but it does make some sense.


    Sun sacrifice also said at the beginning that if a race loses its backbone and pride, it is difficult to rise. Mankind is still brave to fight against the orcs after collapse. Individual nobles such as Marcus still have the belief of counterattack.


    Even if less than one million people are now dead and fled to the wilderness in the East and southwest of the mainland near the sea, mankind still has unyielding faith and ambition.


    "Check our armaments and supplies. We''ll start in the afternoon and try to reach our destination in three days!"


    Although he did not win more allies'' support, the dwarf king was still fearless and gathered an army of 200000 people. In addition to his 100000 elite soldiers, there were 100000 strong civilians such as blacksmiths and miners.


    The orcs are all soldiers. Although the dwarf race does not have such a strong desire to fight and can not casually pull up a civilian and plug the weapon as a soldier, their innate strong physique and courage engraved into the bone marrow enable them to achieve a very high soldier conversion rate.


    It''s very easy for the army of the new alliance to fight with the dwarves. Different from the original alliance with humans, although the number of human armies is large, the quality is really not good. They are scattered as soon as they fight with the orcs. It''s all up to them to take their lives. Now fighting with the dwarves is really a sense of security from the bottom of my heart.


    While preparing the magic props to be used in the war, the Archmage took time to communicate with yakosta in the front line.


    "So it seems that ephalus should be trusted. The traitor of the spirit forest has also been found. It''s eunian. The spirit queen seems to have seriously pursued Sauron. There''s the latest news. It seems that she killed Sauron once!"


    The Archmage frowned and killed once? Can a person die twice?


    "We''ll talk about it later. How''s the situation on your side?"


    "I still don''t see the shadow of the devil. Are these orcs abandoned? Such a powerful combat power is wasted? It''s impossible. No matter how, I can''t go away. The devil must have a back hand. I have to keep an eye on it!"


    The Archmage nodded and ended the contact. He thought in his heart: the fairy queen successfully chased and killed Sauron, who was higher than them in just a few days. Her strength is really unfathomable. How can she willingly delegate power and retreat to the second line?


    The dusk brigade also set out with all its members, although the head stile thought not to participate in the battle.


    This is not a small-scale battle, let alone a defensive war relying on the city wall, but an active attack. It is likely to face traps and ambushes, and the enemy''s strength is also strong.


    Stil fought with three abnormal strong men, talimore, the winged queen and the abyss Lord grono. He can be sure that the distressed monarch is not easy to provoke. Maybe the members of the regiment will have to die again.


    The main reason why I finally felt like joining the war was that the league members got valuable equipment one by one and couldn''t wait to try their power!


    The dwarf''s treasure house is not generally abundant, and all kinds of legendary equipment are simply dazzling. Stil got a armor no worse than the previous round shield, which made up for the previous losses. Other league members also got their favorite treasures.


    The most excessive thing is that Alan chose a priceless pure gold breastplate. Thanks to her airport, she really can''t wear it. It''s hard to say which is more valuable than Fiona''s Secret silver soft armor.


    The refined gold breastplate is not an artifact, but the material is "slightly" precious. The dwarf''s generosity is really not to say. He sent it out without blinking.


    "Look, I''ll show you the power of the melee elves this time! I''m not a gopher who can only dig holes!" Alan shouted. Stil rubbed his fist and prepared to repair her before leaving. Let her be honest. This guy jumped more and more. What he said alone didn''t work.


    When the dwarves were ready to leave the station, the demons in the canyon showed no weakness. They had no idea of retreat or detour. Since they were found by the enemy, they came clearly!


    Eight altars collapsed due to the violent earthquake and Canyon collapse, but the remaining four can be built with more materials and manpower, and the completion speed will only be faster.


    At the same time, the Lord of doom also summoned all the combat power to defeat the dwarf, the pillar of the continent. The abyss gate was rejected by the plane and could not exist all the time. They did not want to drag on indefinitely to fight a long war.

 Chapter 333

    The interior space of the sea temple is much broader than the exterior. It can almost be regarded as a city fortress. Is it a simple visual effect or does it really have any profound space skills?


    Empty, this is harlott''s other mess, and all kinds of monsters are everywhere. Nearly tens of thousands of monsters with strange shapes are distributed everywhere, staring at harlott and them.


    The high priest seemed to be aware of Harold''s tension, turned back and said softly, "don''t worry, these people who haven''t learned to transform are of low status. See those guys on the high platform? They can speak!"


    In order to round up his corruption gap, this guy is also very attentive to Harold and has a very friendly attitude.


    Harold asked about the transformation of the sea family. He only knew that it was a secret skill handed down by the sea god. Although Harold was curious, it was not very useful after all, so he didn''t waste the opportunity to exchange artifact.


    Xiangyanghua said she could steal it with her ability, but Harold rationally stopped this behavior. TIA was unprepared for xiangyanghua. Maybe she could learn it, but who knows the consequences of being found.


    "Father! Are you coming too?" TYA went to the high platform and suddenly waved and shouted. Then Harold saw a giant with three heads and six arms on the high platform in the distance waving to TYA.


    Three heads and six arms, add up to nine, nine heads and nine heads


    No wonder the high priest also gives face. The father of other people''s feelings is not only high and powerful, but also a terrible existence whose strength is described as "doomsday disaster" in the book.


    There were dozens of other "humanoid" sea people in the stands. Selton waved to Harold. Beside him stood a sexy and beautiful large Mermaid. They snuggled together.


    This should be the big man and high-end combat power of the sea family. Harold feels that dozens of people are all legendary strong men. He and xiangyanghua are half powerful and lazy. Even if they are added together, they probably can''t beat each other.


    It''s not too outrageous. After all, the sea clan is not a race, but a collection of intelligent creatures in the whole ocean. Compared with the number of legendary strong people in the mainland, it''s still small!


    There are many legendary levels on the mainland, including at least hundreds of legendary creatures such as strong men, giant dragons and giants of all races.


    Just as Harold looked at the strong one by one, they had come to the high platform, and the high priest Kanger began to introduce them.


    "This is the believer of the sun god, the king of mankind, Harold!"


    Harold faced the crowd nervously. After holding the sun scepter, his courage surged up and looked at others without fear.


    The high priest began to introduce the crowd lightly: "king of Hydra Kingdom, AGMA! Queen of Naga Kingdom, Medusa! King of sea dragon Kingdom..."


    Harold looked at it one by one, and suddenly had a very bad hunch. His body trembled suddenly, which was his instinctive warning, but what danger would there be at this time? Who would attack him at this time?


    "King of Naga Kingdom, Medusa... Pit father!"


    Harlott saw the coquettish woman with hair like thin snakes. She suddenly closed her eyes but still didn''t have time. She felt her body becoming more and more stiff. Karala''s voice came. It was the petrified joints and muscles of half of her body and the other half of her body still moving, resulting in the sound of cracks in her petrified body.


    "Finished, just killed? Are you kidding? " In a short moment, petrification had spread to the upper body, and the beating heart was about to stop. In the face of Medusa''s trump trick, which was two ranks higher than him, Harold had no resistance at all.


    "Use Your scepter! I can''t wait long!" xiangyanghua supported Harold''s back with her palm. Her strength is half a bottle of vinegar. She reluctantly helped Harold dissolve the fossilization of her right hand, but her arm turned into a stone.


    There were many people who were aware of the danger in time. Canger suddenly spit out a mouthful of black water and sprayed it on Medusa. Several fierce men such as selton also attacked Medusa. Everyone was frightened by the sudden change.


    Harold felt that he picked up the scepter and didn''t know what ability to launch. He simply injected activated energy and poked it at himself.


    A golden light flashed, and Harold felt that his completely unconscious body began to recover a little. The terrible petrification was still dispersed by the supreme artifact, but it was not over. The unbearable pain came, and Harold shouted:


    "Uh ah ah ah ah ah!"


    It''s not such a simple thing that the body is half stone and half flesh. When you think about the normal circulation of blood vessels, the road ahead suddenly becomes a stone blocked. What will the blood do?


    Half of the complete muscles become stones. Will the meridians that lose their stretch elasticity be directly torn off?

 Chapter 334

    Blood splashed everywhere, muscles collapsed, and large areas of skin fell off. Even if I was very lucky to avoid dying with the sun scepter, I could still be regarded as a tragic and serious injury.


    The most serious legs were bleeding, and the city couldn''t live at all. Harold didn''t fall down with the help of sunflower. Sunflower lost one arm directly. He grabbed Harold with one hand, crushed a bottle of potion with his mouth, and poured it into Harold''s mouth.


    At this time, Harold didn''t care about kissing. He suddenly took the potion. Xiangyanghua''s ability to refine medicine was pretty good. At least Harold''s collapsed internal organs calmed down quickly, and the fatal threat was relieved.


    The black water vomited by Kanger spread, and all including the Hydra king had to retreat. Medusa split a pile of silver snakes and absorbed the black water. Although the silver snakes turned into festering residues, the black water was also offset.


    "Smelly Snake Girl, you don''t seem to have a clear mind. Good. Cut off your head and make it into a weapon!"


    Kanger has turned one hand into a dragon''s claw, lowered his head and rushed forward. He stabbed Medusa fiercely. Medusa''s hair turned into long snakes and said, "go back, greedy mother dragon, I''m just doing a test!"


    Kanger tore off the swarming snakes, gasped with anxiety and anger, and his whole body expanded faintly. He almost broke his clothes to show his prototype. It was the six arms of the Hydra King AGMA who forced her to hold her down.


    At the same time, AGMA''s No. 1 head comforted the high priest: "listen to her explanation. If she is really an enemy, I will help kill her together!"


    The second head roared at many sea people under the high platform: "don''t panic. Our distinguished guests are fine. Block the whole temple. No one is allowed to act without authorization except the sacrifice of the sea temple!"


    The third head closed his eyes and said to Queen Medusa, "so, what do you mean by the test? He is an important figure related to the life of the sea god and the Savior of our sea family!"


    The whole audience was in chaos. Not only Harold, but also many people inadvertently looked into Medusa''s eyes. No one expected that she would suddenly have the ability to launch. More than a dozen sea people close to her were petrified. Even if there were a large number of Sea Temple sacrifices and divine treatment, these stone statues could not be saved. The petrified pupil was really terrible.


    "Test whether he is the Savior of the sea clan or the liar invited by the mother dragon. Don''t you know what she did secretly? Can you still trust her 100% now?"


    "If that human being can''t even bear the petrochemical curse I sent at will, what qualification is he to save the sea god? We all have to gamble at the risk of our lives! Can you casually trust an outsider? Especially this guy who is fully responsible for inviting!"


    After saying this, Queen Medusa put on her mask again and seemed not to be ready to do it.


    Everyone present looked at me, I looked at you, and finally looked at Kanger and Ogma. In fact, they agreed with queen Medusa, but they were not able to accept such a direct and rude test.


    Queen Medusa''s strength and status are extraordinary. They don''t know what to do, so they look at the two leaders with the same status. Only they can decide whether to fight queen Medusa.


    Ogma hesitated. Medusa was no longer ready to do it, and from the human situation, the queen did not kill. Otherwise, there was no reaction time. Even he was afraid to die and kill Harold.


    At this time, although he was angry with the other party''s behavior, he was only on an equal footing with the other party in status. Now the reason for doing it seems not so sufficient, and he didn''t know whether to lift the table or not.


    What''s more, he didn''t want to kill queen Medusa. The reason is that Kanger, as the high priest of the sea temple, was really incompetent. He was also quite dissatisfied. He endured and didn''t want to conflict only because his daughter wanted to inherit the high priest position later.


    Now, if we sanction the Medusa queen who is most dissatisfied with Kanger, it will do no good. After Kanger gains power, who knows how long it will take to abdicate.


    The sacrifice of Kanger wanted to rush up and tear up the queen Medusa, but she also found a problem. Most of the dignitaries present seemed to agree with the queen Medusa''s behavior.


    If even this small problem can not be overcome, Harold is really not qualified to decide the fate of the sea family. Almost everyone present only cares about Harold''s ability, not his life or death. If it is useless, he will die and fall down.


    At this time, harlott finally stopped screaming and calmed down and began to sort out his ideas. Queen Medusa should be a terrorist existence of threatening power Raman, dare to challenge the high priest, and have no fear in the face of the Hydra king. It seems that Naga kingdom should also be one of the great powers of the sea family.


    Sure enough, it was not so easy. The God descending ceremony was in great trouble before it began. He was not strong enough and was not famous. Of course, it was impossible for him to do what he said to decide the fate of the Hai family.


    "Since you don''t trust me, don''t find it! I''m your horse!"


    The truth is such a truth, but Harold was almost killed. How can he accept it calmly? Unfortunately, his strength is limited. He can only bite his teeth and swallow his swearing words into his stomach.


    "It''s different from what was agreed! Even if you want to test me, there should be a safer way?" Harold said to the high priest.


    At this time, he can only express his dissatisfaction to the high priest. Firstly, she signed a formal contract with Harold. Secondly, her hands and feet in the warehouse resources need Harold''s help to cover up. Finally, Harold had her responsibility to receive such treatment.


    Had it not been for the poor relationship between this guy and queen Medusa, the other party would not have been so distrustful and directly conducted such a rough test. After the elves'' Sen, Harold was involved in an irrelevant struggle again. It was a disaster.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll give you an explanation! Please recover the wound first!"


    Kanger simply perfunctorized harlott, turned his head and looked back at the people. Everyone has begun to persuade her to calm down and say something well. Don''t be impulsive. Now is the time to work together.


    It seemed that no one wanted to hold queen Medusa accountable, nor did they care about Harold''s feelings.


    Only selton and the big Mermaid around him came to check Harold''s injury, while TYA was frightened and hid behind xiangyanghua. Even the top second ancestor was afraid of the deterrence of Queen Medusa.

 Chapter 335

    "Are you okay, brother harlott, Queen Medusa... Sasha, it''s not convenient for me."


    Selton hesitated. He was also very afraid of the queen Medusa. If he spoke disorderly, it might affect his kingdom. It would be better for Sasha, who was born in Naga and had a good relationship with the queen Medusa.


    The large Mermaid had no burden. "The queen always acted like this. She didn''t discuss with others, didn''t say hello in advance, and was willful and domineering, but at least she wasn''t completely unreasonable. Afterwards, she should compensate you!"


    "Compensation instead of apology... You don''t take me seriously at all. Do you treat me as a servant?" Harold felt a string in his head and almost broke.


    "It''s not necessary. I don''t need that money!"


    Harold''s anger can be seen by fools, and selton can''t help it. He is also very dissatisfied with queen Medusa''s inexplicable sudden dangerous temptation, but it doesn''t make sense to reason with the female monster who completely depends on her strength. He doesn''t have enough strength to correct each other, so he can only comfort Harold orally.


    Harold bowed his head and said nothing, but his strength was too low! Even if there is no conflict of interest, even if it is not a war conflict, even if it is the dominant supplier in peaceful transactions, strength is also an indispensable and important link!


    At least there are some acquaintances who have a lot of connections with the elves. He is really regarded as a tool man in the sea family. The high priest has a personal request to rely on him, so he still maintains the expressed respect. Other big people of the sea family don''t take him seriously at all!


    Also, in their view, Harold is a lucky human, whose value is entirely in the use of the sun scepter. The weak race has low strength. Asking him to treat the sea god is to give him face, and he is not qualified to refuse at all.


    "Hey, you should give me some treatments. I''ve broken half of my arm and still have blood!" Xiang Yanghua woke up Harold, who was almost angry, and asked for help pitifully.


    Halot had a lot of good looks for the flowers that almost saved him awesome life at the time, at least there was no feeling of boredom.


    "Can you still connect your arm?" asked Harold, closing the broken arm of sunflower while using therapy.


    "It''s easier to grow again than to remove the fossilization and take it back!" said Xiang Yanghua with a bitter smile.


    At the same time, harlott''s heart sounded a voice: "I know you are angry, but don''t burst out. We can''t afford that snake hair Naga. She did it when the elf queen was forced to be reborn!"


    "You''re really angry. Just vent on me. It''s better to be beaten by you than to die in the hands of that monster. Please don''t annoy each other!"


    Harold didn''t know what to say. Xiangyanghua broke an arm for no reason, but he calmly advised him to calm down. It was also a spirit of sacrifice made by fire to me, which made Harold really look at it.


    Usually unscrupulous, but extremely cautious at the critical moment. Xiangyanghua is not such an idiot as he thinks.


    "You''re the freak who gets excited when beaten. It''s not fun to break an arm?" of course, Harold won''t vent outside and at home like the cowardly middle-aged uncle. He jokingly responded to Xiang Yanghua.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve done it even as a slave, and this humiliation is nothing!" Harold has seen it open. Since he is not strong enough to let others pay attention to him, he just doesn''t take himself too seriously.


    But he wrote down the revenge this time. Sooner or later, he will let the snake hair bastard apologize to me. The last person who could make Harold have this idea was the king of Prague. Now his ashes have been Yang!


    Ah Q''s spirit cheered Harold up. Xiangyanghua''s arm had begun to regenerate. It was not the disgusting flesh and blood hyperplasia of the troll, but the flowers broke from the shoulder and grew out. Then they gathered tightly and turned into the trunk little by little.


    "What a convenient ability, magic or what?"


    "Secret! You can''t learn anyway!"


    Just after the two people dealt with the injury and chatted a few words to stabilize their emotions, the conflict between the big people of the sea family was over. Finally, Kanger didn''t really clean up the queen Medusa.


    "Let me go, Ogma, you''re not qualified to be an arbitrator!"


    Kanger pushed away the king Hydra with three heads and six arms, scanned the whole audience and focused on queen medusa:


    "Forgive me for punishing you, but this is the last time. No matter how dissatisfied you are with me, at least I am still the high priest of the sea god temple. Next time you mess around, I will use the power given by the sea god to crush you into deep-sea garbage! This is not a threat, but a notice! I will do what I say!"


    "I am fully responsible for the action of saving the sea god. Everyone listens to my command. Whoever doesn''t trust the sun believer I invited, come to me and ask me face to face! If anyone doesn''t obey my order, get out of here immediately, abandon the identity of the sea god believer and escape from the jurisdiction of the sea god temple!"


    When Kanger made the announcement, her eyes were very serious, neither hatred nor gnashing of teeth. She was not just out of personal gratitude and resentment, but determined not to allow anyone to destroy the plan to save Poseidon.


    Harold''s life or death is not important, but the sea god is everything. Without the sea god, the sea family will be dealt a fatal blow. Why all kinds of monsters in the sea family can awaken advanced wisdom and why they can gallop freely in the vast ocean is thanks to the shapeless protection of the sea god.


    During the period when Poseidon''s status declined, not only the number of new sea clan members decreased sharply, but also more and more sea monsters who could not communicate and communicate were born. Many newborns in many kingdoms even became as low-level wisdom as ordinary underwater fish and animals.


    It is self-evident how much a civilization developed by relying on gods will be hit after the death of gods. By analogy, what would happen if human beings had no gift from the sun and no blood aristocrats?


    Not to mention that Kanger is still the high priest of the sea god temple. As soon as the sea god falls, she will definitely be buried with her. She has enjoyed the grace of the divine power and borrowed the power of the gods, which is not without cost.


    Kanger, who is nominally the supreme power of the sea family, made a solemn decision, and everyone nodded in great obedience. Even Agama and the queen Medusa did not object.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll stare at her and never let her mess!"


    AGMA is very satisfied with the current situation. Queen Medusa has become a leading bird, and Kanger''s prestige has been suppressed. He has been the most profitable party. The next most important thing is to ensure the smooth rescue of Poseidon. After all, if there is no cake, no more he can share!


    Facing the warning of death, Queen Medusa replied without fear:


    "Superfluous worry, since that human has so much real ability, of course, I will not oppose your plan. Anyway, Poseidon is the first priority!"

 Chapter 336

    "I''m sorry, I''m still a little dizzy. I''ll have a rest first!" Harold said to Kanger without expression.


    Kanger persuaded with a relatively gentle attitude: "you are the core of the plan. You''d better participate in the discussion of the plan!"


    "I have to recover before the ceremony. If you think it''s OK for me to launch the divine surrender vaguely, of course I don''t care!"


    After the big people of the sea family finished talking, no one came to apologize to Harold. Harold was not interested in saying more to them. Others didn''t take him seriously. Even if they got together to talk, they probably accumulated anger. They simply said that they were uncomfortable and left the sea temple.


    Harold can see that in the eyes of 99% of the sea people, Harold doesn''t care how human beings don''t have strength. No matter how hard they try, they can''t get respect.


    But on the contrary, even if he doesn''t cooperate, Hai Zu also has to pay close attention to this and life-saving straw. What if he doesn''t make a good impression with his bad attitude? Isn''t there a Poseidon!


    I invited my God to save you. Can''t you protect me? With the patronage of Poseidon is enough. He doesn''t care whether those bullshit queens and kings are satisfied. If Harold angrily blames the other party, he is indeed dead, but it''s OK to express his dissatisfaction coldly.


    He has told the high priest all the requirements required for the ceremony. It doesn''t matter whether he is here or not. The sea people can discuss with each other and prepare before doing things.


    After harlott left, Kanger sighed in his heart. All his previous favors were in vain, and I don''t know whether it will affect the personal assistance discussed before.


    Because she often felt the unparalleled power of Poseidon, she was quite modest compared with other powerful sea people. She didn''t belittle Harold because the strength gap was too large. At least it showed that there was respect and etiquette.


    Other sea people naked use Harold as a tool man. Although Kanger can understand this mentality, he is not very satisfied. Harold is a vigorous young man. What if he gets involved with you regardless?


    Of course, the Hai clan can threaten by force, not to mention breaking him into pieces. It''s easy to kill more than 100000 people on the shore, but when they are overwhelmed by anger, others just want to die together. What can you do?


    Thinking of this, Kanger said in a bad tone: "he''s a little dissatisfied. That sun believer is the most important core of the plan. What should I do now? It''s completely making trouble for me, smelly Snake Girl!"


    Queen Medusa said dismissively: "anyway, if he can''t save the sea god at that time, he has to be buried with him. He has to do his best. He doesn''t need to care about the feelings of that little man. He should quickly tell the specific situation of the God descending ceremony!"


    In the eyes of Queen Medusa, although Harold survived, with the help of others and the tragedy of being too embarrassed, she reluctantly separated from the completely useless "waste" category, which made her look down on her.


    "How arrogant! We are asking for help! Even if the other party is a foreigner with insufficient strength, is it too strange to treat the benefactor like this? "


    Selton is a little uncomfortable. He is not a man with a strong sense of justice, but he has a certain degree of constraints on his heart. The sea knight is not in vain.


    Sasha, the big mermaid on one side, quietly pressed selton''s hand and shook his head slightly. Since there was no intervention to stop the incident at the first time, just be a bystander once and for all!


    "You may have to pay some extra compensation for today''s conflict, and I will count it on your Naga kingdom!"


    Kanger didn''t hold on to this point. It''s difficult to change a person''s mind. She''s not interested in preaching to her sworn enemies, but she must pay the necessary price.


    "You only have wealth in your eyes! Hum, take whatever you want!" compared with the haggard high priest, Queen Medusa has the spirit of treating money like dirt. She is an out and out strength supremacist.


    "Well, let''s talk about the God descending ceremony. The sun god is a god whose scale is far beyond imagination. His coming..."


    ¡°......¡±


    "In short, the materials needed are not a problem, nor are a large number of devout prayers. The only trouble is the sunlight! Without the medium of sunlight, the sun Scepter can not connect the will of the sun god!"


    After talking for a long time, Kanger added a lot of requirements compared with what harlott said. Of course, it was not to enrich her own pockets and fish in troubled waters. She was not completely blinded by greed, but just to be safe. After all, the God of the sea was saved this time, not orcs. It''s better to be larger.


    "Sunshine... Is really a very simple medium, but 1000 meters under the sea... This thing is more difficult than any sacrifice!"


    "Leave it to me to solve this problem. I already have ideas, but I need to borrow divine power. You can find more live food to supplement my energy!"


    With Kanger''s slightly overbearing task, the basic plan has been finalized, and the process is very smooth. Almost no one has any dissatisfaction with her plan. In the final analysis, the sea people share the belief in the God of the sea. Everyone hopes to save the God of the sea. All mistrust and dissatisfaction are directed at Kanger.


    At the end of the meeting, everyone was assigned a considerable task. One by one, he left in a hurry. Kanger stopped the dull king selton.


    "Hey, come with me to see that human being and give part of the reward in advance!... I''m also troubled about today. Don''t look at me like that. If you have any dissatisfaction with that guy!" needless to say, you know who ''that guy'' refers to.


    Kanger was silently stared and scratched his head by selton, whose expression seemed to eat shit. He was a little troubled. The little guy was not as cute as he was at the beginning.


    Selton''s face was even more broken when he heard this. If he could describe it vividly, he would eat half of his teeth!


    "Hey, you don''t want me to comfort you first, kid? I''m also angry and want to vent!" kangel was impatient with selton. Queen Sasha pulled her husband''s arm and motioned him to calm down.


    "Alas, high priest, you are right. I am not angry with you. I am most angry with myself now!"


    Said selton, whose strong arms were blue and trembling restlessly, hugged the large Mermaid and said:


    "Why didn''t I dare to say a word of condemnation at that time, so I could only shrink in the corner and sulk. Can my beliefs and codes only be imposed on the weak? Sasha, am I very cowardly?"


    Kanger raised her eyebrows. If selton was angry with her, she was sure she would vent with this sand bag, but selton fell into her mother''s arms like a child who was forced to take candy, which made her a little helpless.


    "Nothing, you will always be the invincible knight in my heart! Don''t punish yourself for other people''s mistakes!" Sasha really comforted selton like comforting children.


    "Are you two funny? Please help me to appease the unlucky guy. It''s such an important event. One or two will make trouble for me. Ah! I can''t hold my fire! Bastard Snake Girl, I''ll kill you sooner or later!"

 Chapter 337

    Harold and xiangyanghua are much closer, mainly because Harold is more friendly to xiangyanghua. In the environment where 99% of the members are cold and prestigious, xiangyanghua''s teammates who are just some bad interests and giant babies are quite considerate.


    "Is there any clever way to deal with fossilization? I will definitely give that snake girl a stick in the future!"


    "No, at least not within my ability. Accept the reality. You can''t find ~ back!"


    Xiangyanghua began to eat breakfast heartlessly. The ending of the second half of the sentence also lengthened the tone, which seems to be a deliberate satire of Harold.


    "Don''t you feel unwilling at all? That guy broke your arm too! There''s no idea of revenge?"


    "I''m afraid I don''t have anything to say. I don''t like people who think about those painful things. Forget their troubles and be happy! That guy''s strength is so abnormal. It''s a foolish act to seriously waste their lives to go to her trouble! Let''s think about how to spend the huge reward given by the sea god temple!"


    Xiangyanghua clung up and pulled Harold to talk about the wonderful plan. Did she really think Harold would give her a large share?


    "Loser! And when did I say I want to pay you a part?" Harold looked at xiangyanghua contemptuously. He said that this guy specially escaped from the spirit forest in order not to participate in the battle. Obviously, his strength was passable!


    "My mouth is cruel enough! I want to get along with you in the enemy camp, but you don''t seem to have this plan! I''m not polite! Look at the move!"


    Xiangyanghua hugged Harold''s upper body and fell down. When Harold hit the ground, he shouted "what the hell, I''m in a bad mood and won''t show mercy!" and the two began to fight.


    Xiangyanghua is to let Harold ease his mood and deliberately make trouble. Although I also have some factors I want to play, people really need to relax under heavy pressure.


    Harlott also recognized the reality. When he fought seriously, he still lost to xiangyanghua who just held a playful attitude. The final result of the battle was that he was held by xiangyanghua and surrendered on the ground.


    Even xiangyanghua, who doesn''t like fighting, can sling him. When can he catch up with queen Medusa, whose strength is terrible enough to compete with the high priest?


    "Hallot, how''s the injury? I''ll tell you the plan with the high priest and collect the reward in advance!"


    Harold, who was breathing on the ground, heard the greeting outside the door, got up and opened the door with his face. "There''s no problem with the injury, but I still have no spirit. My treatment is different from what I agreed. I''m a little disappointed!"


    Harlott is careful to be measured. He can express his dissatisfaction and weird, but he must not question and spray people angrily.


    "Don''t worry about that kind of madman. She is used to biting people. I''ll give you enough compensation! Come and have a look at our treasure house! The biggest difference between the so-called great man and ordinary man is mind and magnanimity!"


    Kanger showed the respect he had shown when he met for the first time. He kept talking good words, filled with smiling faces and flattered Harold. People with such strength can still lower their figure. To tell the truth, Harold admired him very much.


    Originally, I wanted to be weird and disgusting again. Now that others give me face, I''d better not push my nose and face.


    "Let''s go. I''m really looking forward to how much wealth I can have!"


    "Don''t worry, it''s still abundant for the time being, but, that, maybe, may be a little less than you expected..."


    Kanger''s tone of voice continued to weaken, and in the end, it was almost begging.


    How much are you greedy for ink? Harold looked at canger with an embarrassed face and couldn''t help worrying about how much his reward could be implemented.


    "Don''t worry. I can get a lot of compensation from the Snake Girl. I will help you strive for the maximum profit!"


    As if to ease the atmosphere, Kanger actively added that selton and his wife didn''t follow, but waited in place. Their task was to keep up with Harold before the ceremony to prevent any accidents.


    At this time, Harold went to the treasure house of the sea god temple with the high priest. They were not suitable to follow. Moreover, with Kanger, Harold''s safety was beyond doubt.


    The treasure house of the sea temple is located behind the temple, closer to the sea god. Along the way, Harold and xiangyanghua spent a lot of effort not to watch the vast and majestic sea god.


    "In fact, if you really want to trouble that smelly Snake Girl, it''s not impossible. Although the guy''s power and status are almost invincible, it''s only limited to the mortal level! It''s not difficult for the existence beyond the mortal limit to clean her up!"


    When there was no one around, Kanger suddenly turned and faced Harold at a close distance. He said faintly, as if he was encouraging Harold. Xiangyanghua was startled and hid behind Harold with only his head exposed.


    Why do you react so much? Harold despised pushing xiangyanghua. On strength, xiangyanghua is stronger than him. On vitality, his proud system blood bar defense and near death protection are compared with xiangyanghua, that is, furnishings. The riding and chopping system is a low weapon system, which is almost useless when it rises to the legendary level.


    "What do you want to say?"


    Of course, harlott understood Kanger''s hint, or it was not hint but express.


    In the eyes of people of harlott''s level, Sauron, elf queen and canger sacrifice, which are powerful beyond cognition, are already beyond the role of mortals. Even ordinary legendary strong people are not mortals in harlott''s eyes.


    However, the concept of surpassing the mortal limit in Kanger''s mouth is definitely another concept. 80% only the sea god in front of us and the higher-level Sun God meet the standard. Indeed, it is estimated that it is as easy for this vast God to kill anyone as they crush the ants. Even if the ants are strong, they can''t change the outcome of being crushed to death.


    "There are only three of us here. What are you pretending to be stupid?" Kanger put his arms around Harold''s neck and whispered close. The golden vertical pupil was extraordinarily penetrating. It felt like an insect being stared at by a raptor. It had nothing to do with emotional likes and dislikes. It simply came from the discomfort in the food chain.


    Sweat seeped from the palm of her clenched hand. Harold could understand the surprise of sunflower. At first glance, her perceptual ability was still above Harold, and she must not adapt to this inconsistent high priest.


    Kanger continued to murmur, "you saved the sea god, but the reward is rich. The reward of our believers is only ours! When the sea god recovers his consciousness and learns that you, an important believer of the sun god, saved him, the great sea god will definitely show you the generosity of the God. You can make an insignificant request!"

 Chapter 338

    At this moment, Harold''s blood surged up and his brain was hot. He was almost persuaded by Kanger. This was not only in line with his mind and could make him export evil gas, but also wouldn''t make him feel remorse and guilt. It was not said that the other party provoked him first. In principle, it was right to do so.


    Since you despise me as a weak person, since you treat powerless people as garbage, and since you don''t care about the life and death of the weak, you can kill people only by preference and rash judgment, you are not qualified to complain if you are obliterated by higher-level gods?


    In your words, don''t care about the feelings of small people!


    But just then, Harold was stabbed in the back by the sunflower behind him. His brain felt like a needle. He suddenly shook his head, took two steps back, opened the distance from Kanger, and began to think calmly.


    "Revenge is not my main purpose. Besides, asking the gods to kill her is not only a waste of rare divine rewards, but also can''t let me dispel my hatred. My dignity has been trampled, and if I want revenge, I have to use my strength to conquer each other!"


    "You worry too much. I''m not angry to that extent. The law of the jungle. She''s not wrong. In the final analysis, I''m too weak. Instead of letting the sea god retaliate for me, let him help me improve my strength!"


    Harold felt that his brain had recovered its calmness, and there was no emotional outburst like drinking too much. It seemed that what Kanger had done to him. After all, he was an expert who could be immune to sunflower mind reading, and it was not surprising that he had the ability to affect other people''s hearts.


    "... long ears, you''re in the way!" Kanger glared at xiangyanghua. It was obvious that Harold could get rid of the anger of revenge thanks to her help.


    "Anyway, I was invited to help. At least I should play my role within my ability. Although I am not as strong as you, I am not afraid of you!"


    If xiangyanghua didn''t squat down, hide behind Harold, hold his thigh and say this while shaking, she must be very handsome.


    Harold chose to be silent at this time. It''s better not to point out some words. It''s no good to turn against the high priest.


    Madder, the high priest is also an asshole. The queen Medusa despises him from the bottom of her heart. On the surface, Kanger has a good relationship with him, but in her heart, she is trying to use him. Although Harold hates the queen Medusa more, it is Kanger who needs to be vigilant!


    "We''d better abide by the agreement. I''ll still help you cover up the loopholes in your property. You need to protect our lives. Let''s go. You''d better go to the treasure house of the sea temple and hand over the reward quickly. You don''t want to delay it too long?"


    When the plan failed, he scratched his head and continued to lead the way without saying a word. It was rare that she came up with this good idea, which could not only eliminate Harold''s dissatisfaction, but also help her get rid of her great enemy. As a result, it was self defeating.


    It''s a little careless. When moving the palace, we should exclude the early generation of elves! It''s just that she doesn''t seem to be useful, so she didn''t do it. In the end, did xiangyanghua deliberately behave like a waste, or did she play the role of her own color this time?


    Kanger prefers the first kind. Harold doesn''t look like an idiot. How can he really spend a lot of money to take a vase as a bodyguard? Sure enough, the first generation elves can''t be underestimated!


    "That smelly Snake Girl is our common enemy. I''m just making a suggestion. Of course, I don''t deny that it''s in my interest to kill her! In short, don''t think too much. I''m your most trusted friend. Take the reward and prepare for tomorrow''s divine surrender ceremony!"


    Harold is speechless and has a thick skin. The high priest, it''s reasonable to say that you''ve been found secretly. It''s nothing if you don''t apologize. Just be quiet and fulfill the contract. You have to make a forced round?


    "... ah, don''t worry, what I believe most is you, my ''friend''!" Harold replied with a smile. At least he is a top strong man. He can''t make the other party too embarrassed and angry.


    After such a small episode, he finally arrived at the treasure house of the sea temple, guarding two huge sea dragons. There are also giant dragons in the sea, which continues the heroic characteristics of the sea family. Although he can''t fly, he is a whole circle larger than the giant dragons on land.


    It''s hard to evaluate Harold''s strength. He has seen giants, and the giant dragon is only known in books. This thing is really rare. The reason why it is so difficult to kill dragons is that he can''t meet a giant dragon.


    "Hello, elder!"


    The two dragons spit out words and stand up from a distance to say hello to Kanger. Their attitude is very respectful, just like facing their elders.


    Sure enough, harlott''s speculation is not wrong. Kanger''s noumenon is a terrible dragon! The power behind her should be the sea dragon kingdom. Three of the four kingdoms have been revealed. I don''t know what the fourth is.


    "I''ll bring distinguished guests to collect remuneration. You keep staring and don''t let anyone near!"


    "Yes! Guarantee to complete the task" * 2


    Although the answer was so firm, the two dragons immediately fell listlessly on the ground again after Kanger took harlott and sunflowers, yawned lazily, and the two sea dragons began to chat.


    "It''s so close. The elder almost saw us sleeping and lazy!"


    "Let me say that the elder is also idle. Who else dares to steal the treasure of the sea temple except herself?"


    The upper beam is not straight and the lower beam is crooked. It goes without saying that Kanger''s own virtues and virtues. Her confidants are also pit dad''s things.


    "Hehe, you don''t understand. Let''s guard it not to protect the treasure, but to prevent others from protecting the treasure! It''s also to prevent someone from discovering the reduction of treasure!"


    The two dragons have been guarding for a long time. Of course, it is impossible to find out the extraordinary behavior of the high priest, but if they get some benefits, they will shut up and don''t know.


    After entering the treasure house, she passed through the corridor like a maze. Kanger specially told her not to walk around, let alone touch any mechanism at will. She arrived at the place where the treasure was stored all the way. Kanger was chanting a curse and touching the seal of the gate.


    "It''s true that there are strict guards and tight security. The trap mechanism and the final seal basically cut off the possibility of any theft, but... The problem of self-defense has never been considered? How come the female dragon is responsible for everything from the guards to the labyrinth mechanism to the final seal!!! "


    Halot had to make complaints about himself in his heart. Not only that, but even the Treasury of checking the financial situation was also Congar himself. I was unable to resist the fuck.

 Chapter 339

    Is there really no problem with the system of the Hai nationality? It''s nothing that the country''s wealth is all under the control of the king, but the wealth of the sea temple is offered by the whole sea family. Isn''t it forcing her to commit a crime to let this greedy mother dragon high priest be responsible alone?


    It seems that he guessed the reason for the strange expression on Harold''s face. Kanger said to himself: "in the past, it was the part of the sea god who was responsible for guarding the treasure house. It was two water elements filled with the power of the sea god. Believe me, the strength of those two water elements is strong enough to dispel the unrealistic delusions in anyone''s heart!"


    When he said this, Kanger seemed to recall the unbearable past. His eyes were a little erratic. He knew the power of the gods, starting with the fancy hanging of the water element pinched by him!


    For Kanger at that time, it was a very painful job to check and guard the treasure house. Looking at the incomparable wealth in front of him, he could only look like an outsider.


    This is a great torture for Kanger, who is addicted to greed and regards money as life. Once she can''t restrain her desire and takes even one gold coin, the two water elements guarded will make her understand again and again that the divine power can''t be offended.


    Even if it is hidden deep in the stomach belt, it will be forced out by opening its mouth. Even if it is inlaid into teeth, it will be knocked out by violence. The water element can be decomposed into countless particles to search the body without dead corners and gaps. There is no possibility of hiding and stealing treasures.


    Easily roll up hundreds of meters of underwater vortex, almost freezing the soul of the deadly cold current, into the body to torture every inch of flesh and blood osmotic attack, violent confrontation is only the end of self humiliation.


    Kanger almost left tears. A person who has been hanged hundreds of times, no matter how powerful, will still put away his arrogance and ignorance and look at the world humbly.


    It was also suppressed for too long. It was not easy. Now Poseidon''s consciousness was blurred, and the two separated bodies dissipated. She was fully responsible for the Poseidon hall. Only then did she suddenly lose control of her desire and accidentally take "a little more".


    During the period when Kanger recalled the tragic past, the seal was lifted, the door was pushed open, and the scene that was difficult to describe was introduced into his eyes.


    Gold coins are everywhere like sand, completely submerging the whole ground. You can''t even feel the firmness of your feet when you step on them. How thick is the gold coin?


    Silver coins are even less valuable. They are almost stuffed into a huge pit like garbage. All kinds of gemstones also walk freely in the sea of gold coins. If you don''t pay attention to them when walking, you may step on some valuable pearls. These things are rich in sea people, and the amount is enough to build a palace by relying on pearls alone.


    "Just take ordinary gold and silver treasures and take half of rare resources... It seems that space storage is a problem! You shouldn''t be kind enough to give me another storage prop."


    Harold''s most worried treasure house has been emptied, and most of the tragedy has not happened. After all, it is the accumulation of hundreds of years. No matter how shameless Kanger is, he can''t move it all in a short time. However, if queen Medusa and King Hydra didn''t react in time and start supervision, sooner or later, greed will not be completely satisfied.


    "Don''t be fascinated by these ordinary treasures. Rare metals, herbs and precious rare things are the most valuable. Take a long view!"


    Xiangyanghua reminded Harold that Harold nodded. Indeed, after ordinary wealth, go to see rare resources first. I''m afraid those who are greedy for ink are also those!


    As soon as Harold looked back, he found that sunflower knelt on the ground like a beggar, grabbed gold coins and gemstones one by one and stuffed them into his clothes pocket. This guy didn''t have any storage props. His coat was taken off, a whole bag of gold coins and gemstones was carried, his underwear was stuffed, and the heavy jewelry dragged his clothes to the ground.


    Xiangyanghua doesn''t care about most of her bare skin. If Harold hadn''t stopped her, she would have taken off her underwear to put money. In front of wealth, shame and image are nothing at all.


    "Remind me not to be greedy for ordinary wealth. Your virtue is shameful enough!" Harold pulled the sunflower to make her stop being so shameful.


    "You know a fart. Those rare babies inside want to know that I can barely share these ordinary treasures without my share. Go aside and don''t stop me!"


    There was a sound of tearing between Harold and xiangyanghua. Xiangyanghua''s clothes cracked, and a large number of gold coins and beads fell out. Xiangyanghua, who had been * *, was heartbroken and couldn''t breathe, and stared at Harold fiercely.


    "Are you really an elf... Just like greedy goblins, wealth is just a foreign object in the final analysis! As an early generation elf, you have legendary strength and are so short of money?"


    "It''s nice of the noble master to never worry about lack of money. We elves all look at contribution. Even the legendary strong can only chew the turf if they don''t work! My dream in my life is to spend money lying down without work!"


    Harold looked at the justifiable sunflowers. He really didn''t know what to say. He shook his head and was ready to let kangel take them to the inside of the treasure house.


    Although this place is glittering like an ocean of wealth, does it have so much storage space and can''t empty these things? Let''s take a look at those rare things with higher value first!


    "High priest, take us to a more inner place... No, it''s a trap. Xiangyanghua, get up for me and get ready to teleport and escape! That bastard..."


    Harold glanced back and forth and couldn''t see Kanger''s figure. For a moment, he thought he had been trapped again. He pulled up the sunflower still picking up money. He was about to scold, but he heard a scratch.


    From the sea of gold coins began to surge, and a petite Mermaid climbed up from it. It was Kanger, the high priest of the sea family. This guy closed his eyes and sucked wildly with his nose, just like a madman, panting and swimming in the sea of gold coins.


    "Emmmmmm, comfortable, this feeling, heaven!!!" the high priest, who is more ashamed than sunflower, ignores other people''s eyes and indulges in the breath of wealth.


    "Hey, it''s not good. Why does she start to grow her tail and scales, and her body is still expanding. Isn''t this guy going to change?"


    Harold was a little flustered. He was too comfortable, which led this guy to roll like emancipating his body?


    "Canger, calm down! What are you bringing us here for!!" Harold picked up a gold brick and smashed it. With a loud noise, the gold brick and canger''s hard head made a clear sound. The high priest calmed down and shook his head to look at Harold.

 Chapter 340

    "Oh, I''m sorry. Should I say it''s psychological obsession or ethnic characteristics? As soon as I see a lot of treasure, I can''t control myself. Didn''t I hurt you inadvertently? Especially you, your clothes are so rotten. Did you get involved in my violent walk?"


    No matter how thick skinned he was, he couldn''t resist his most humiliating side. He was looked at by outsiders. He shifted the topic a little embarrassed and asked xiangyanghua, who didn''t want to pay attention to him.


    "She''s all right. Take us to a more advanced treasure house. Although this place has a lot of money, it''s not the most important!"


    Harold didn''t want the big and small financial fans to talk nonsense again, so he hurried.


    "OK, OK, but you can''t take anything at that place. You have to report everything to me, and you can''t exceed ''half'' of the inventory, okay?"


    Kanger said the word "half" with extra emphasis, which was obviously a hint. Harlott replied: "no problem, it''s an appointment. As long as you can do what you should do afterwards, I will certainly satisfy you!"


    When harlott answered in the affirmative, Kanger stretched out his tongue, licked his lips, and said with great satisfaction, "very good, very good, I like you. Come with me, long ears. You can come in with me, but don''t wander out of my sight!"


    With kangel''s instructions, she took out something like a token and injected an indescribable unpredictable energy. The ground began to twist, and a large number of gold coins began to fly all over the sky, just like a tornado.


    The flying gold coin is like a flying arrow, but it is not powerful, but it fills the whole space. Harold with systematic defense can ignore it. The body is a giant dragon, the skin is rough and the flesh is thick, and Kanger, whose strength is difficult to guess, doesn''t care, but xiangyanghua screams endlessly like an oil pan, and the exposed skin is red.


    "Be quiet, just bear it. It''s just skin trauma, and it doesn''t hurt bones and internal organs! Don''t lean against me, you''ll be unstable!" Harold stood talking without backache. At the same time, he politely pushed away xiangyanghua, who wanted to use him as a shield, and didn''t want to block the money fan at all.


    It''s her fault. The coat Xiang Yanghua wears is at least made by the elf master. After high-end enchanted high-quality armor, it''s not a problem to block the flying gold coins. Who makes her greedy enough to take it off and become a sack? She deserves to suffer.


    Just as xiangyanghua was about to cry, a gate emerged from the air and calmed down in the treasure house.


    The inner treasure house is actually located in the folding space, which is really solid. If it weren''t for Kanger, a living butcher, it would be absolutely safe!


    After entering it, there was no sound and sound, and the gravity was much lighter. You can see a pile of boxes stacked in the hall, and there are countless compartments. From the residual traces and placement position in the hall, you can easily calculate that someone has moved these treasures in a short time.


    "There are totally 80 boxes of various rare metals, 109 boxes of medicinal materials and plants, and 34 legendary weapons and unknown treasures! You can take the first two in the hall, and I''ll give you three of the rest. You can visit and choose with me one by one later!"


    Harlott looked at the treasure chest in the hall. It certainly didn''t have as much as Kanger said, especially the medicinal plants, not to mention more than 100 boxes. I''m afraid it''s just half over! There are still more than 60 boxes of rare metals. It seems that this guy''s desire for food is more than greed for money.


    However, these were within Harold''s expectation. After all, he had long guessed that Kanger had embezzled a large amount of money. Now there are more abnormal places to explain.


    "High priest, that''s all the wealth that the sea god temple has accumulated over the past thousand years? The sea clan is distributed in all major sea areas, and almost the whole ocean is the sphere of influence of your sea god temple! Also, I remember I can choose four artifacts. The legendary weapon in your mouth seems to be a lower level!"


    Of course, the wealth in front of us is not small. Dozens of boxes of refined gold and secret silver add up to a few tons, and the rare metal used in Harold''s arrow armor adds up to only a few hundred grams.


    I''m afraid these metal armors don''t waste gold coins as the main material, but can be directly used as the main material. At least they can forge dozens of top-grade armors no less than arrow''s armor, and even add some precious resources to challenge the threshold of artifact.


    Those rare herbs should not be ordinary. At least there are all the herbs needed by hero''s water. It is estimated that the combined output of those herbs is more than that of the original kingdom of Colombo in the past 20 years. Other herbs used to refine all kinds of other potions are also valuable.


    These rare resources are indeed many, but they are far from in line with Harold''s estimate. The total resources of the ocean are only a lot more than those of the whole continent. Even if only one tenth of them are supplied to the sea temple, it can''t be so much after hundreds of years of accumulation!


    "It''s true that you''ve received more than that, but do you think the sea god temple has collected so many resources to eat ash? Even if it''s metal, these herbs can be stored in different spaces for hundreds of years?"


    What did Harold suddenly realize? The sea god is a natural God. What is the purpose of creating the sea temple without relying on faith to survive, protect the sea people and create the sea temple?


    Sure enough, khangel''s next words confirmed Harold''s conjecture, "the vast majority of resources have been collected by the sea god. It is precisely because they are dedicated to the sea god that all members of the sea family are not dissatisfied. It is precisely because they use the sea god that he personally sends separate guards!"


    Harold then sighed, so the number was reasonable, but what about artifact? Don''t tell me Poseidon needs those "toys"! Although it is called an artifact, this "God" is not the same as the "God" of the gods!


    Before harlott asked, Kanger said in advance: "what things can be taken out with the consent of the rulers of the four Dahai Kingdoms? Artifact is a treasure. Most of them are handed down from ancient times. There may be more in your continent. Our Hai nationality stock is scarce. How can I control it casually!"


    "When you finish the task of saving Poseidon, we will fulfill our promise. Now, take the treasures and weapons that I can decide first!"


    Harold thought for a moment and nodded obediently. If Hai Zu wanted to default, even if he gave him the artifact in advance, he could get it back later. The four artifact could not make him strong against the sky. If he wanted to give full play to the real power of the artifact, he had to be legendary at least.


    "I''ll take enough rare resources first. You are familiar with sunflowers and herbs. In addition to what I told you in advance, what other values are high. You can pick more and I''ll collect valuable materials!"

 Chapter 341

    There was nothing to say about materials and herbs. Harold had enough of what he could take in the high priest''s pleased look. A total of more than 20 boxes were added up, and half of the item column was filled. The maximum superposition limit of this rare metal in one grid of the system item column was less than 10 kg.


    However, if you put it into a box, you can only rely on one grid. Finally, you probably took a ton of rare metals and six boxes of herbs. Xiangyanghua didn''t know so much about the plants growing in the sea. It''s hard to say whether these six boxes are precious except for the water needed to refine heroes.


    "Well, now there is only half of the inventory. You can stop. If you take more, you will violate the agreement!"


    Like a ghost, Kanger suddenly appeared behind xiangyanghua, grabbed her arm to steal, and scared xiangyanghua to kneel directly.


    "Isn''t this guy staring at Harold all the time? Is it difficult that his attention is actually on my side?"


    "High priest, it''s nothing to take a little more. You haven''t counted the compensation given to me by Queen Medusa!" Harold felt that he might find an excuse to get rid of the black hand. He didn''t want his only teammate to be put down.


    "... I''ll give you those separately. In short, nothing in this room can be reduced! And you, long ears, listen to me. There''s definitely no next time!"


    Kanger solved his corruption crisis by harlott, and did not lose face at all. He just got rid of xiangyanghua and gave a stern warning.


    Harlott was angry and gave xiangyanghua some hand knives. The guy''s head was almost concave into his neck. "You''re not dying. Don''t be honest at this time!"


    Xiang Yanghua escaped and didn''t dare to resist Harold. He didn''t answer back after being beaten. He just pouted. It seems that the child is wronged.


    "Is it a side effect of her ability? I''ve lived for thousands of years. Anyway, it''s too childish. Obviously, thinking doesn''t look like a fool! " Harold guessed the brain circuit of sunflower curiously, and tightened her to follow the high priest.


    "Let''s take a look at the weapons related to the water system. These quantities are the most, a full 18, and those who take advantage of them can take them!"


    Legendary weapons are placed on the mainland, but they are worth more than 100000 or even hundreds of thousands of gold coins. They suddenly put out 18 pieces. Harold and xiangyanghua are a little excited.


    "Let''s be clear, it''s none of your business! That sickle is enough for you to study!" Harold gave an ultimatum in advance, for fear that xiangyanghua would pester him like a child crying for a toy. "People want this!"


    Kanger directly put on a smiling face and pulled the eager sunflower. The petite high priest was as short as a child compared with the two meter high fairy sunflower of the first generation, but the momentum was that the sunflower trembled and shrunk up and dared not move. He had to wait with the high priest at the door to see Harold choose.


    "This weight is too heavy to play... This volume is too large and inappropriate... Summon two powerful water elements? How powerful can they be? Alternative..."


    "Summon a holy spirit treasure ship, summon a ship? Who made it with cerebral palsy? It''s useless for the sea people to take it? It hasn''t swam fast yet. It''s not a pure waste of materials? No, it seems that this craft was made by human alchemists in ancient times. Did it fall into the hands of the sea people after being killed?"


    ......


    Harlott chose the treasures one after another, most of which can be eliminated at a glance. The strong of the sea family are heavyweights with huge size and amazing power like giants. Of course, the guy they took advantage of is not used to playing by harlott, but harlott chose one for the reason that the giant form can be used.


    Just as Harold wanted to leave with the preliminary selected weapons, he saw that sunflower tilted her mouth and pouted hard at a water bottle in front of her. Although Kanger didn''t notice the action on Sunflower''s mouth, he guessed that the spirit was giving a hint again through Harold''s eyes.


    But this time she didn''t stop it. Anyway, these weapons are the public property of the sea temple, and they are all in stock. She can''t take them at random. Harold can choose valuable or chicken ribs.


    "Take it again. Anyway, what the last three are hasn''t been decided yet. Just don''t choose the big deal!" Harold took the bottle. The other items he picked are small objects that he can hold at hand, but a trident used in the giant form is an 8-meter-long giant.


    Harlott preliminarily estimated that this thing weighs at least 6 tons. Even the blood ability mastered by gravity can''t resist much. There''s no way. This thing has exceeded the upper limit of his blood ability. He can eliminate the weight of 4 tons at most, leaving 2 tons to break through his power limit.


    After eating the flesh and blood essence of ancient animals, harlot''s strength has increased a lot. The basic strength is more than 80. It is definitely the top level under the legend. However, because of the absence of the armor of Ai Luo, the actual strength has not increased or even declined.


    "If you can''t take it into the goods column, what protective measures are there? It''s too heavy to drag it!" just as harlott yelled and struggled, Kanger couldn''t look down and sighed.


    Then she lifted harlott with one hand and sunflower with the other. With a force under her feet, she easily resisted the 6-ton giant Trident on her shoulder. She quickly came to an open space, which should be a training ground for testing weapons and treasures. The scale of this heterogeneous space is quite amazing.


    "It''s better for a man to exercise his strength. Even if you are the sacrificial priest who focuses on divine arts, the enemy won''t foolishly attack the meat shield in front of you!"


    Have you misunderstood something? I was not a legal profession. I was a professional soldier in the front row! Harold dropped his head a little lost. At this moment, he could better understand the reason why queen Medusa despised him at that time.


    "You can try it, but you can''t recognize the Lord''s binding. These weapons have been put for a long time and have been baptized by divine power. They basically have tools and spirits. If they are bound, you must have them!"


    Kanger reminded Harold that she didn''t care anymore. She was a little curious. Xiangyanghua reminded Harold that the water bottle she chose looked ordinary. She tried it many times and didn''t think it was magical.


    Vortex Aquarius can summon a huge vortex at the designated position, which can''t be said to be waste. However, due to the slow forming speed and small scale of vortex, it feels a bit like chicken ribs. After all, the sea people don''t have to worry about the enemies on land at all. The battle mainly comes from the enemies in the sea. The trick of summoning vortex is really not very useful.

 Chapter 342

    Harlott first turned into a giant and tried the Trident. It''s a little strange for him after he changed. He used to use swords before. It''s really a little awkward to use this long rod weapon.


    However, the power is quite good. The attack is accompanied by water ripples, which can penetrate the attack and add continuous water waves. If you had this weapon earlier, you would have to chop him into meat and mud to deal with the mutant Orc chief.


    Of course, this is harlott YY''s effect. In fact, although it can have certain advantages in fighting, it is absolutely impossible to win in a short time. Once the transformation time comes, it is still cut down by an axe.


    "I don''t know how much the effect of this weapon can be retained on land. As long as I can recognize the Lord, my power should be improved a lot. At least it can make up for my lack of skills. Good, I''ll take it!"


    There was nothing to say about the Trident. After confirming that Harold wanted to use it, Kanger lifted the weapon protection measures, and Harold put it into the item column, which surprised both xiangyanghua and Kanger. Xiangyanghua stared at Harold in disbelief, and Kanger''s face was gloomy and frightening.


    "Although it''s agreed that you can take it at will, you should know the measure. If you empty the peripheral warehouse, you may encounter some ''little trouble'' later. Can you understand what I mean? I can give you another legendary weapon! Give me a little more restraint later!"


    Kangel patted Harold on the shoulder. Considering that it was a humanoid dragon that could easily carry a 6-ton Trident, Harold nodded skillfully.


    Harold easily understood their looks. They looked at their understatement and put the huge Trident with a length of 8 meters and a weight of 6 tons into the item column. They thought Harold had some shocking storage space. At the beginning, the pit lord talimore was also surprised that Harold suddenly put out a city gate level shield.


    The stable storage space is not as easy to open as expected. It is generally a few cubic meters. Harold''s performance is really too outrageous. The item column can ignore the size, and the function that can be accommodated as long as it is a single item is too exceptional.


    Xiangyanghua was surprised that Harold had such high-level storage props. Another was curious about how Harold could use some magic at will. The more large storage props, the more magic and other energy needed. It is reasonable that Harold and tiona are at the same level, and the lowest level they can use is the limit.


    Kanger''s warning with a black face is more realistic. She took it casually as she had promised, but she didn''t expect Harold to have such exaggerated storage props. She thought it would be the limit if she could take more than ten tons.


    Look at this posture. Maybe you can empty more than half of the Jinshan and Yinshan. Although it is ordinary gold, silver and jewelry, it is much more valuable than any artifact baby in enough quantity! This can''t work!


    Harlott''s heart is to steal music. For this kind of ordinary wealth, one grid can hold quite limited. The system grid brought by lv10''s [item management] can also hold a few tons. Anyway, he can''t take so much. It''s good to spend more money on a legendary weapon.


    Then there is the necklace to summon the water element and the horn to summon the "holy spirit treasure ship", which are two embarrassing weapons.


    The two water elements are very fierce. The High-level element creatures can not only use all kinds of medium and low-level water magic, but also have good intelligence. They can summon from the element world in a directional way. If they can make a good relationship with sacrifices and stably summon two specific top water elements.


    However, the upper limit of strength can not reach the legendary level, and the maximum limit of this weapon can not accommodate the arrival of legendary creatures. On the whole, it is quite useful, but it is no exaggeration.


    The holy spirit treasure ship is still in unfinished form, which needs to be supplemented by a large amount of additional resources. However, the final form seems to be a large ship comparable to the top warships in the middle ages, and can be retracted into the horn at any time.


    "One is combat assistance and the other is navigation artifact. Considering the current human situation... Choose the holy Lingbao ship!"


    There''s nothing to say about the last weapon. The water bottle strongly recommended by xiangyanghua seems to have a secret that the sea people don''t know. Xiangyanghua winks but doesn''t explain. Harold chooses to believe it.


    Of course, if Xiang Yanghua later said that she liked this thing and wanted Harold to choose it for her, Harold promised that she would pay enough to make up for the loss. Can you default if you have no money? Naive!


    The last one to get an additional place, Harold''s choice is to be determined. He likes a goggle, which can quickly condense the water shield to resist sudden attacks by relying on the will of the owner.


    This skill is very practical with Harold''s crisis warning. The water shield has strong defense. As long as it''s not a monster of Kanger''s level, it can resist once, and you don''t have to worry about the sneak attack of the curfew anymore.


    The reason why it is to be determined is that Harold wants to see the remaining treasures. Although Kanger has said that the fine things collected by the sea people are basically among the water treasures, and the other grades are not enough, Harold still wants to confirm.


    "A javelin with 100 shots and 100 hits, but its range is only 8 meters and its power is average. It depends on the user''s power. Although it can''t dodge, it can be blocked and bounced... What''s the significance of its must hit attribute?"


    "The wrath of the waves can gain powerful power blessings, but it will greatly lose vitality. The last user directly became a human after fighting for three hours. The user is... The legendary sea giant with the best vitality! NIMA, I can''t survive for half an hour?"


    "What the hell is this? Shouldn''t this kind of thing be destroyed and recast?"


    In Harold''s abuse, he browsed one by one pit father babies, either embarrassing weapons with characteristic conflicts, or defective products with terrible side effects.


    "The will of the four armed general can grow two additional arms after passing the test! This is a baby!... wait, the two arms are difficult to control, and the nerve center of the hundred eyed Octopus needs to be transplanted. What''s the nerve center of the hundred eyed octopus?"


    Harold looked at Kanger curiously. If this thing is not very valuable, he can give up another piece of equipment in exchange. It goes without saying how strong the four arms are for the improvement of strength. It is absolutely worth two legendary equipment.


    "Ah, that''s an artifact. By the way, its current owner is queen Medusa. She can accurately control hundreds of snake hair by relying on the nerve center. This is the baby made by Poseidon himself. If you can grab it from her, I agree with both hands! I can also arrange transplantation for you!"


    Kanger joked that this behavior was killing, and Harold wanted to know that it didn''t work at all.


    "... the pre requirement of a legendary equipment is an artifact. Is there something wrong? In the end, isn''t it all rubbish?"


    Harold angrily threw the pit father thing back, and angrily chose the water shield goggles in the words of the high priest "I have already reminded you!".


    Facts have proved that you can find the missing treasure at a glance that others can''t see. The probability of this happening is similar to winning the lottery. Harold can only admit that he didn''t have that life.

 Chapter 343

    In the high priest''s satisfied and gratified gaze, Harold collected some "rare" treasures and left with his shabby sunflowers. In order to pack money, this guy tore his clothes so fast that he couldn''t cover his body, just in order to get more wealth.


    However, in Kanger''s eyes, xiangyanghua''s behavior is quite reasonable. On the contrary, Harold, who can be so sensible, only takes such a point. Even if she is as thick skinned as the city wall, Kanger is a little embarrassed. She has signed a contract in black and white, and the sun god has witnessed it. Will her "semi breach of contract" not be punished?


    The sea god is so great, and the higher-level Sun God is so exaggerated. In order to prevent the scourge, Kanger decided to treat Harold kindly. She won''t deduct the compensation of Queen Medusa.


    "Harold, you''re very good, very good. Tell me if you have any trouble. I''m not easy to deal with that smelly Snake Girl, but if other people don''t like you, I can help you clean him up!"


    She didn''t want to be killed if she paid more for this stingy thing, but it was no problem to help fight for free. It happened that she was angry and wanted to find someone to vent.


    "The person I dislike most now is you, except Medusa!" Harold is generally not well liked by the sea people, but of course he can''t say that to Kanger.


    "No need, just don''t let those messy people bother me!" then he pulled up a large bag of small wrapped sunflowers and left.


    Harold wanted to ask what the bottle of sunflower was for, but he asked the high priest very clearly. This thing can only summon vortices in larger waters. It''s basically a waste on land. You can''t lead people to the water before fighting, can you?


    Xiangyanghua is throwing gold coins out of his pocket, tearing his clothes, bending down and checking out more, just as embarrassed as the monkey who threw watermelon and picked up sesame in the fable. He only hates his hands.


    "Take it. This bag is very strong. You don''t even have a storage prop? Isn''t the elf good at magic? You''re an elder of the clan. This practical prop should be given to you!"


    Harold frowned and threw xiangyanghua an animal skin bag. This guy is a legendary shame.


    "First, I''m not an elder of the clan. I didn''t contribute at all. How can I be rated? Second, I smashed several magic stoves before, compensated for the storage package, and carried a lot of extra debt. After bias left, I didn''t enjoy it. I had to eat every day. You can''t imagine the life of the poor!"


    While collecting money, Xiang Yanghua tells of his miserable experience. The elves are indeed quite equal. The legendary strong can''t enjoy their success without work. However, if they have enough strength, they can get a lot of wealth with a little effort. The reason why this guy is poor is that he is too lazy and blames himself!


    "At least you can eat, ordinary elves. Who dares to drive the legendary strong out of the house? What is the life of the real poor? You can''t imagine!"


    Harlott was also too lazy to preach. Xiangyanghua lived for thousands of years, more than ten times the sum of his several lives. Since she wanted to live like this waste, it was also people''s freedom. She changed the topic with a little sarcasm.


    "What the hell is that water bottle? You must know something, don''t you?"


    "What is it ~ for?"


    What the hell? Don''t give me nonsense!


    "Hurry up and tell the truth. Your urgent suggestion is that I take it. Don''t tell me it''s fun!"


    Xiangyanghua put the last gold coin into his pocket, felt his treasure with satisfaction, and said playfully, "that''s a wonderful treasure, but I just know how to use it. It''s estimated that there are only three people in the world! I''m one of them!"


    It seemed that he was waiting for Harold''s response. As a result, Harold stood where he was and was not moved at all. Xiang Yanghua reluctantly added:


    "I''ve chosen herbs for you for a long time. I can''t take them just by looking. I''m a little depressed! I don''t want to talk to people when I''m in a bad mood!"


    Harold almost kicked out the head of this idiot elf and ate Naka. If you are stronger, you may be no different from that Kanger!


    "I''ll give you a part, but when you get back to the shore, you have to give me some water for the refined medicine. Now, tell me everything you know!"


    "Thanks a lot, I know your biggest side! Don''t worry, I won''t hide. Listen, the function of this water bottle really only calls vortices! There''s no other mystery! But it calls two vortices!"


    Xiangyanghua had a look of revealing the ultimate secret, but Harold didn''t realize that there was a magical look at all. He opened his mouth and asked, "then? The power of one more vortex may double, but what''s the use? Waste multiplied by two is also waste!"


    "Tut tut Tut, so it''s said that the half hanging waste firewood who doesn''t understand magic, alas! The vortices it converts are located in two different positions, and the distance difference is based on less than half of the continent. Now do you understand?"


    Xiangyanghua spread her hands, shook her head and smacked her tongue. She was very proud. Although Harold was angry with her expression, he still caught the main points in her words.


    "Is... Transmission capability?"


    "Yes, it''s the vortex portal! The magic origin of the sea family comes from the sea god. Although the threshold is lower, simpler and more popular, it''s far less comprehensive and profound than our elves. It''s their blank field when it comes to space transmission!"


    Harold nodded thoughtfully. Indeed, the magic feeling of the sea family was more formulaic. There was a feeling taught in textbooks. The Elves were extremely divergent, and there were countless kinds of magic systems.


    "A big vortex is opened near you, and a big vortex appears at a fixed 64 points. I have to go back to the spirit forest to check the specific location. In addition, this prop is transmitted by using the existing space channel! There is no need to actively locate!"


    "That means even people like me who don''t understand space magic can use it, right?"


    "Yes, compared with those spaces that open the door on site, magic is convenient, simple and labor-saving, but there are also disadvantages. You must obtain the access permission for the opening of the world tree. It''s sitris who is responsible for managing this area. It''s not very easy to talk... Go and ask her little lover to try it in person!"


    Harlow nodded his head. The props that can be transmitted from a long distance really belong to the top level. Even the Archmage was very hard. It was the elder yakosta who sent the ancient war trees and sent him back to the new territory.


    Xiangyanghua has a general relationship with the fairy queen. This bastard basically offended everything he could offend. I hope she should die, so I have to ask her little lover


    Wait, did he hear wrong? What''s the matter with the little lover??

 Chapter 344

    "Hey, hey, wait, who are you talking about? Does the fairy queen have a little lover? Do I know her? Is it Alan? No, what you shouldn''t say is..."


    Different from Harold''s flustered look, xiangyanghua buttoned her ears and said indifferently, "it must be Sherma. Alan is too young. He wasn''t born when sitris was in love!"


    "How did I hear that she raised Sherma? They are still related by blood... Well, I see!"


    Blood relationship is not a problem. The population of the elves is so small. Basically, married couples in the family are more or less close, and aunts and nephews are nothing, just... Is this too hot? Sheldon has a wife and children. Not only that, he even has a granddaughter


    "By the way, is this secret semi public or only you know?"


    "Are you an idiot? What''s the identity of the fairy queen? It''s not enough to let others know that she''s such a thing. Sheldon''s wife has to collapse. I found it secretly by reading my mind. How do you know? The little girl Fiona should have met them more than once?"


    Theona is an idiot, especially in emotional matters. She''s very easy to fool. She doesn''t know. It''s nothing strange.


    It seems that Sherman sneaked out to date the elf queen under the excuse of Professor Diona. Good guy, thanks to your tone of teaching scum men, what virtue do you have?


    Although harlott has a very amazing secret, it is doomed to rot in his stomach. There is no need for the fairy queen to take action. Sherma''s "challenge double blades" is enough to tear him apart.


    "Brother harlott, how''s it going? Are you satisfied with the reward?" King selton and queen Sasha showed up on time. It''s not just a talk to protect harlott''s safety. Even if the probability is very low, he can''t be surprised.


    "Quite satisfied, don''t worry, your share is indispensable!" harlott is for the future alliance. Even if selton didn''t help on this trip, he didn''t cancel the contract.


    Selton firmly shirked his position. He has his own dignity and bottom line. The wave scale kingdom is not barren and does not need to go against his faith to obtain any resources.


    "Don''t pay attention to those arrogant guys. They subconsciously look down on creatures outside the sea family. You will certainly surpass them in the future!"


    Selton seemed to recall his experience when he was young. Harold, a very eager enlightener, only liked king selton. They talked all the way, and their inner unhappiness almost dissipated.


    With a huge sum of money, he had enough wealth that even the kingdom of Colombo could not gather in its heyday. He also obtained several legendary equipment, and later he had the hope of obtaining artifact. It''s a fart to suffer a little injustice!


    "I''m going to play with TIA. You stay alone! Remember to look after the money for me. I know everything. I''ll settle with you if I lose it!"


    Xiangyanghua saw TIA surrounded by a group of servants on the way. It''s also good to leave Harold without saying a word. Harold really needs to calm down for the later ceremony.


    Recalling the process of launching the divine descent last time, he carefully confirmed the process, then took out his scepter and felt the surge of energy. He confirmed again and again that there would be no accident. Harold didn''t sleep until midnight.


    When the door was knocked, King selton said nervously, "the high priest sent someone to inform us that the conditions required for the ceremony are almost ready. Let''s start!"


    The key ceremony to determine the future fate of the Hai family is about to begin. However, he can''t help at all. He can only pray silently in his heart. He has never had such an experience and has to be nervous.


    "Don''t worry, there will be no problem. The great sun god is omnipotent!" Harold is not only comforting selton, but also encouraging himself. He is also very nervous. Once he is screwed up and complained by the sea family, he is afraid of being completely wiped out by the sea god.


    Xiangyanghua is still loyal and doesn''t really let Harold go alone, but she may be worried that her money is still deposited here.


    "When you get near the sea god in a moment, there will be a large number of chaotic monsters hatched from the flesh and blood abandoned by the sea god. Although they are just born, they are the blood of gods after all. They are very powerful and may be dangerous. Don''t be careless!"


    Harold nodded. Kangel said that the trouble of these monsters was comparable to that of monsters sealed in the east continent. Although Harold had never been to the east continent, he fully understood the difficulties of those things only once he fought with evil demons.


    Xiangyanghua was stunned like a silly eye. "Isn''t it, there''s such a terrible monster? Why didn''t you make it clear in advance?... Harold, please help yourself. I suddenly feel a little uncomfortable and want to go back and have a rest."


    Before, the high priest handed Harold over to a secret room to negotiate alone. Xiang Yanghua really didn''t know that there was such a danger. Now she can''t stay when she listens. She has been to the east continent and knows what monsters are powerful.


    Harold grabbed the sunflower who wanted to escape, "dare you! You even accepted the reward in advance. If you want to go, give me back the sickle first. In addition, don''t want any of the treasures you took with my light!"


    Just praising your loyalty, you want to sell your teammates? Die together!


    Harlott and sunflower don''t care about a bunch of sea elite soldiers and King selton around. They just pull up.


    "Let go, I don''t want the money. The sickle has bound its soul and can''t pay you back. Even if those monsters win, it''s all trouble. The best way is to take a detour and hide. Don''t pull me in!"


    "You''re not an outsider at all! You''ll do good if the task is simple. You''ll pick up when there''s danger. Do you think this is a family affair? Even if I drag you, I''ll drag you over!"


    Selton had a headache and couldn''t help. He subconsciously thought that Harold and sunflower were lovers. After all, they also sat together when negotiating with him.


    "Don''t be so nervous. Your safety is the first priority. Unless all our sea warriors die, we will never let those monsters hurt you, just don''t be too careless!"


    Other sea family soldiers also seemed to want to prove this. They stood up straight, straightened their chest, and shouted loudly, "defend the glory of the sea family and save the great sea god!"


    "Do you hear me? Stop fooling around. When you get back to the shore, I''ll reward you a territory. You''ll be responsible for protecting my safety this time. If it''s dangerous, can we withdraw together?"


    Harold, the life-saving ace of xiangyanghua, must not be let go. It can be instantly transmitted to the green life buds in the inner space of the world tree. Even in the face of the attack of Poseidon, it is possible to survive.


    If the sun god is not included, the world tree is the only existence in the world comparable to the sea god. The origin of the wisdom of all creatures on the whole continent and the opportunity for the birth of all souls are also far beyond ordinary people''s imagination.

 Chapter 345

    "Start pushing! Everyone charge! Kill these abandoned monsters!"


    "Magic waveguide gun ready! Ready to launch! Decoy troops dispersed!"


    "Here comes a big guy who has broken through the defense line!"


    Hundreds of thousands of sea warriors fought in an orderly manner, including those who used close combat weapons to encircle and suppress, and those who used some strange black technology to attack. The roar was very clear in the water.


    Harlott could see the blood escaping from the sea in the distance. The surrounding sea water was faintly red. It was not the blood of the sea family soldiers, but the enemy''s. those strange monsters were on the side of being slaughtered.


    Harlott is surrounded by Kanger and a large number of legendary experts. It is not that he counsels these top experts to be bodyguards, but that Kanger planned to let the strongest combat power protect him. The most important thing of this mission is him. Everyone else can sacrifice.


    "Ordinary soldiers get out of the way! Team 4 and team 5 kill the big one on the left! Team 1 and team 2 lead the team to rush forward and speed up. Don''t drag it until the next batch of monsters are born! Team 3 continues to surround me and must protect the sun believers!"


    Kanger commands the overall situation domineering. In addition to hundreds of thousands of ordinary soldiers led by sea kings, there are five top combat teams composed of a large number of legendary strong men and friendly sea monsters.


    Although we can clearly see the figure of Poseidon, the actual distance was still very far because of the huge size of Poseidon at that time. Halfway through the distance near Poseidon, we began to encounter a large number of monsters.


    Common are some infected sea monsters and mutated undersea animals. They are quite powerful. They are all extraordinary forces, no less than the demon army. However, facing the most elite armed forces gathered by the sea clan, the only overlord of the whole ocean, they only have to be slaughtered.


    But limited to these ordinary monsters, they are still called ordinary monsters, because they are not worth mentioning compared with those evil things that are completely hatched by the flesh and blood of the sea god.


    These monsters with some power of Poseidon are terrible. Even the legendary strong man and the most elite marine warrior Qi Li are still difficult to win. They caused all the casualties along the way.


    Some are bloody meat balls like meat stuffing, which can divide and regenerate indefinitely, combine into various distorted forms and launch suicide attacks.


    Some are translucent giant jellyfish, whose body is completely open, covering a distance of several kilometers, releasing deadly venom.


    Then there are a large number of tentacle monsters that are somewhat similar to the "desert overlord". They can aggregate to form super large monsters, or they can split into the smallest parasites with only hair. It is impossible to prevent them.


    At this time, a strange head humming magic sounds, no limbs, no body, just a head, with a diameter of more than ten meters. In addition to the huge mouth, the most disgusting thing is that it is full of scarlet eyes. It makes people feel uncomfortable just seeing it.


    "Don''t listen!" Harold said nothing and covered his ears. Hundreds of sea soldiers had fallen like lost souls in front, and the close ones had begun to mutate and twitch from inside to outside.


    "It''s no use. You may cover your ears on the shore. It''s in the water. The sound can reach your brain when it touches your body along the water flow! Open the border with your Sun Scepter quickly!"


    Xiangyanghua was smart and hid near Harold. Harold frowned and looked at Kanger. He found that the other party didn''t do anything and should not be good at dealing with this kind of scene.


    "Find a way to kill it as soon as possible. Although it costs little, I want to keep my energy as much as possible!" Harold said to kangel and picked up the sun scepter to release the magic.


    With the opening of the border, Kanger shamelessly came together. The border is not large. Other exaggerated legendary sea bodyguards have no good intention to squeeze in. Of course, they may also be pushed back by Kanger''s fierce eyes.


    "It''s powerful. You can release all kinds of magic at will without preparing in advance. The great power of the sun god is indeed superior to the sea god!"


    Kanger eagerly flattered. He didn''t know what the hell was going on. Harold chose to ignore it and concentrate on maintaining the border.


    At this time, the people outside the barrier rubbed their heads painfully regardless of their strength. Fortunately, no one fell. When the distance is far, the magic sound is not fatal, but if the situation cannot be changed, it is a matter of time.


    With a roar, the magic waveguide gun of Haizu black technology was launched, and the water flow like a shock wave surged rapidly and shot directly at the huge monster with head.


    I thought that even if I couldn''t hurt it, I could at least stop the guy''s movement, but the head monster just changed the humming rhythm and completely offset the attack by relying on the sound wave.


    "Tut, the troublesome thing, has inherited part of the power of Poseidon... Medusa, Hydra, you can''t handle it!"


    Kanger frowned and smacked his tongue, like the instructions given by the two highest combat forces. In this case, regardless of personal grievances, it is certainly impossible to disobey the commander''s orders. King heidra and queen Medusa revealed their bodies and began to attack.


    Hydra''s real body is indeed the legendary giant Hydra. The tonnage is estimated to be hundreds of tons. Each of the nine heads is half the size of a person, and the colors are different. It should represent different abilities.


    Instead of relying on his huge body and huge head, Hydra stood in the distance and shook his head wildly, as if he had drunk too much. When Harold wanted to ask Kanger what he was doing, an amazing energy burst.


    Nine heads began to release terrorist attacks. The previous swing turned out to be a unique singing. Frost, venom, black fog, spiritual storm and all kinds of moves that Harold couldn''t understand were smashed out.


    Like a high-level magic on-demand station, one of them can easily hit Harold or even kill Harold directly. The powerful attack is like no money spewing out of King Hydra''s nine heads.


    King Hydra kept his distance while attacking. His giant head was hit by carpet bombing and stopped humming. King Hydra''s understatement even made people think he was playing tricks on the enemy.


    "This guy, throw out half the magic stored! Asshole, I don''t know what enemy is waiting behind! "


    Unlike harlott, who has a demented face and admiring eyes, and sunflowers, kangel knows the details of King Hydra. Although he can''t lift his head alone now, the monster can''t lift his head. He relies on the magic stored in advance. Now he just squanders half when he meets a strong enemy.

 Chapter 346

    Kangel can also understand the reason why Hydra did this. She can see the extraordinary of this huge head. Of course, King hydra can also see that whether it is the magic sound of seizing the soul or the move of offsetting the waveguide gun, it is obviously a abnormal existence that inherits part of the power of the sea God.


    Who knows what other moves this monster can use. Of course, it''s best to use the safest way to kill it from a long distance. Kanger wants them to be cannon fodder, but there''s no way!


    The giant head has been cracked in half by successive magic baptisms, and only a few eyes can be opened. A large amount of brain and blood polluted the surrounding waters.


    The monster also launched a counterattack. The sea warriors who had been polluted by the monster''s magic sound changed one by one, got up and began to rush to King Hydra.


    "Defend the king!" King hydra is not a bare pole commander. A group of loyal men came to guard, but before they approached, a cold voice sounded:


    "Get away from the useless waste, don''t get in the way!" Queen Medusa''s body expanded rapidly and turned into a super giant Naga. Not only her tail, but also her height was more than six meters. She had eight arms with all kinds of weapons and her hair evolved into thousands of poisonous snakes.


    With such a huge body, the speed was as fast as lightning. The water seemed to avoid the queen Medusa autonomously without causing any obstacles. Just in the blink of an eye, the queen Medusa rushed into the pile of mutated sea soldiers, Dong, powerful and heavy attack, light and easy to lift, chopped and flew the miscellaneous fish in the way, and the formation was torn apart.


    Then, Queen Medusa waved her eight arms together and her body rotated at a high speed, like a whirlwind. All the living creatures around her body were hanged. Then she rolled up a vortex, and the attack extended through the sea. The death spread instantly. Hundreds of mutant sea people were hanged in an instant.


    At the same time, many friendly forces were also involved in the attack and wiped out together. Queen Medusa did not frown. She had said that waste should not get in the way. Since she had no strength and was not smart, she deserved to be involved and die. She was such a character and had no pity for the weak.


    "Sword dance!" Queen Medusa whirled in place, and an amazing sword wave broke out. Then she suddenly waved it to the monster with her head. The sword breath drove the water flow and caused a vortex. This move that can only be used in the water is powerful.


    After the vortex hit the monster, it exploded and tore the already miserable head into pieces, but the afterwave was also rebounded and spread by the monster.


    Dozens of hapless marine friendly forces were injured and killed by mistake. There was no room for rescue. Queen Medusa''s attacks were all killing moves.


    "That madman started again. Many times, I don''t know if there are more friends who died in her hands and more enemies who died in her hands! Can that disgusting monster kill her for me!"


    Kangel should have a deep grudge with queen Medusa. Even at this time, she is looking forward to an accident with her sworn enemy. Unfortunately, under the joint attack of King Hydra and queen Medusa, the head monster can''t continue to be aggressive. After being cut to pieces, she bears a destructive magic attack and dissipates completely.


    After watching the war, Harold repeatedly echoed the battle scene in his mind. Even if the team moved forward again and encountered fierce battles with various strong enemies, he was not interested in watching it again.


    Whether it was king Hydra like a magic fort or queen Medusa like a martial god, he was unforgettable.


    And this is their strongest strength? Not necessarily. King Hydra''s weight of hundreds of tons is definitely the great demon of meat mountain. The combat effectiveness of hand to hand combat may be comparable to the ancient tree of war.


    Medusa not to mention that the ability to accurately control snake hair obtained by relying on the artifact of "nerve center of hundred eyed Octopus" has not been demonstrated, and the petrochemical pupil of the signboard has not been revealed. It is only relying on the basic martial arts that she is so powerful.


    "Even if I become a legendary strong man and my blood ability is improved by leaps and bounds, I still seem to be no better than them..."


    Harold''s murmur was heard by the sunflower next to him at this time, and said slightly sarcastically: "how? Do you still feel unwilling and want to restore your dignity? Go and touch her?"


    "I didn''t say that I would get back to the game immediately. Sooner or later, I will retaliate! She won''t always be better than me!"


    "You don''t think only you can become stronger. She hasn''t reached the upper limit of strength yet. How long will you catch up? You can''t touch her heel when others die!"


    "You''re so annoying. Deduct one tenth of the deposited money!" Harold was faint melancholy and unwilling to be said by xiangyanghua. He became very bitter and uncomfortable. He was angry.


    "Hey, why don''t you make some sense, don''t..."


    From the rear, Kanger pressed xiangyanghua''s head into Harold''s chest, which made her stuffy and could only make a "purr purr" sound.


    "It''s so noisy. We''ve been fighting desperately. Don''t flirt even if you don''t help? Pinch your head next time!"


    There was a lot of blood on the high priest Kanger. Just now, two monsters abandoned by the sea god launched an attack. In order to be safe, she had to take time to help. At this time, she was smelly.


    In the previous battle, kangel jumped into the monster''s mouth and exploded the enemy from the inside. Although he was not injured, the stench, viscous and difficult to disperse corrosive liquid attached to him. It can be said that his mood fell to the bottom of the valley, which was more irritable than the woman whose aunt lasted a month.


    "Don''t wash (I''m sorry) and don''t be jealous (I''m wrong). His head has made a terrible click sound. Xiang Yanghua apologized and looked at Harold wrongly. Harold is glad that he is a key figure and Kanger won''t be angry with him.


    At this time, the team has almost reached the end. Poseidon is a few kilometers ahead. Compared with the volume of Poseidon, this distance is really nothing. However, it is strange that it is easy to confuse the mind from a distance, but you can calm down to watch Poseidon from a close distance.


    Harlott and sunflower are still like wooden people. They dare not freeze in place. Other sea people start to set up altars, build high platforms, settle personnel and make final preparations for the ceremony.


    After a while, the simple but atmospheric place was built, and Poseidon still stood in place without any intention of random attack. The next is the most critical God descending ceremony!


    "Harold, don''t miss the opportunity. The sun should fall for about 10 minutes. There is a lot of noise. It''s easy to quarrel with Poseidon and cause danger, so it must be done at one time, okay?"


    Harold nodded firmly, clenched the sun scepter, stood on the high platform and looked at the top without saying a word. As soon as the sun came, he would pray.

 Chapter 347

    "Everyone is ready, I''m going to release the divine power!" the Kanger sacrifice began to reveal his true body, the body rattled, the clothes were broken, and the huge body covered with scales was exposed.


    Kanger''s body is a water dragon with a total length of 15 meters, sharp claws, ferocious head, strong wings, surging magic all over, a light blue necklace around his short neck and a big gem embedded in his chest.


    "@#6 £¤ a%", the mixed color spell roared out. Centered on Kanger''s body, blue light waves burst into the sky, rippling and diffuse, and soon dyed the surrounding area of several kilometers into blue.


    Then, the sea water above the people began to separate, the water surged rapidly, and the indescribable noise echoed around.


    "What is she doing?" Harold yelled at the top of his voice and asked the sunflower.


    "Didn''t she say that she tried to bring in the sun. It seems that she wants to drain the sea water and let the sun shine directly. Is there a mistake? It''s too exaggerated!"


    Harold was also frightened. He thought it was a magical method. It turned out to be such a simple "simple" method.


    What great power is it to move a piece of waterless space to the sea in the deep sea of up to kilometers? Even if the sea god can do it, just the sea god sacrifice? Why can''t he do anything like a waste?


    The violent waves and sounds kept coming. Even the sea god in front seemed to be startled, but it was only an instant to restore calm. Such a grand scene meant little to him.


    Harold glanced back and forth and found that all the sea people were saluting to kangel respectfully, even King heidra and queen Medusa were no exception. At this time, the power used by the high priest was not her own, but the only divine power left in the sea god temple.


    The sea water was really pushed away. Harold suddenly felt his body sink and stepped on the high platform of the ceremony. There was a water avoidance magic before. He could breathe and speak freely in the sea water. Now he is out of the water, but he is not used to it.


    "Look at your head!"


    Harold looked up along the sunflower''s fingers, and the sea water seemed to be torn around. Hundreds of millions of tons of sea water were expelled and extended all the way to the sea. Finally, he touched the sky!


    "Great Sun God, your devout believer, human noble Harold prays to you here. Please lower your God''s grace!"


    Harold held the sun Scepter high and shouted slogans again and again. In fact, these contents are not important. Whether he can invite the sun god depends on whether the energy injected into the sun Scepter can be connected with the distant sun. The reason why he shouted out is to remind the surrounding sea people to kneel down and pray together.


    The sun Scepter can only be connected to the sun god, just like dialing the signal on the phone. Whether the sun god is willing to come to help depends on his mood. However, according to previous experience, as long as he is pious enough, even if he is not a human, the sea nation is unreasonable to be less popular than the orcs, right?


    Hundreds of thousands of sea warriors and officials, regardless of their status and strength, bent down and began to pray. Except for kangel, who was still maintaining the amazing magic, everyone else knelt down and prayed towards Harold''s defense line at this moment.


    Boom, the sun scepter, like before, burst out into the sky and shot directly at the sun in the sky. The vibration of the sea stopped, and the anhydrous space created by the divine skill released by Kanger was originally very unstable, but at this time, it suddenly became as if it had solidified, stable and peaceful.


    The huge, vast and indescribable will fills the whole space. The soft but majestic sun is scattered into the sea. The will of the sun god comes!


    "Omnipotent, omniscient, the great sun god who protects all! I, Harold, the awakened human aristocrat and the devout believer of the sun god, am here to ask you for help!"


    At this time, it was about to roar out loud. Harold said with a pleading attitude: "please remove the pain of the mother of life and the master of the sea, and heal her soul and body. Let..."


    Although the sea god did deserve the title of God, she was still called the master of the sea in front of the sun god. Unfortunately, before Harold finished shouting, the water suddenly vibrated and endless waves surged up from the deeper seabed.


    Terrible changes took place. Semi transparent monsters like fish but not fish and like water but not water suddenly appeared and frantically swallowed up the sea people praying for God. Physical attacks had no effect, and magic or magic were absorbed instead.


    At the same time, thousands of people didn''t know how to grow. I didn''t know whether it was animal tentacles or plant vines. The whole space was surrounded. Looking around, it was full of ferocious and terrible branches. The whole sea area was suddenly filled with manic roars. Despair and terror spread in an instant. Everyone became lambs to be slaughtered at this moment.


    "Ah! It''s Poseidon who is angry!"


    "Help, Poseidon, no! We are your believers!"


    What''s more, in addition to these sudden changes, the most terrible thing is that the huge body of Poseidon at the planetary level launched an attack on them, aiming at Harold, who was interrupted.


    Why did Poseidon suddenly attack them? Doesn''t it mean that the sea god is also a believer of the sun god? Doesn''t it mean that the sea god came to this world with the help of the sun god? Why is calling the sun god hostile to him?


    No one knows the answer to the question. Even Kanger, the high priest of the sea god temple, is completely unknown. Therefore, in the final analysis, all kinds of intelligence and knowledge are taught. No one can guarantee who the source is and how correct it is, but the sea god should be full of respect for the sun god.


    The huge statue of the sun erected in the sea temple was built only after following the Oracle!


    The high priest of kangel, the king of Hydra and the queen of Medusa all stared at the God of the sea''s devastating attack. In the face of life at the planetary level, life that ordinary people can''t imagine, whether legendary strong or more powerful, are no different from mole ants. The only thing they can do is not to crawl and fall like others.


    Harold and xiangyanghua also have a blank brain. It''s not that their psychological quality is not good, but that the prelude to the attack of Poseidon is accompanied by spiritual interference and shock. Now Harold''s brain can''t even understand the fear of death, and their thinking is completely solidified, just like a puppet.


    The green life buds of xiangyanghua can escape from the attack of Poseidon and tear the space away, but she can''t even take out the buds. Facing the attack of the gods, it''s not a question of whether it''s useful to resist, but there''s no chance to resist at all!


    If Poseidon''s attack and raid were a little earlier, there is no doubt that everyone present, including hundreds of thousands of sea civilians, harlott, xiangyanghua, Kanger, Queen Medusa and others, could survive and be absolutely slaughtered. No matter how optimistic the development is, it can only lead to the destruction of the whole army.


    However, at this time, a higher existence has come! After all, Poseidon is only a powerful life bound in this continent, and the gap between Poseidon and the sun whose energy exceeds the whole continent is no less than that between Harold and others.

 Chapter 348

    Poseidon''s attack, anger and rampage were all stopped. The illusory and amorphous Poseidon began to twist and shrink under the sunlight, the branches gushing out of the deep sea were burned, a large number of translucent water fish were evaporated, and the doomsday disaster was swept away in an instant.


    The sea god''s huge body began to shrink and burst, and the rotten smell was left. The absolutely untouchable extinction black water overflowed from him, the surrounding space began to collapse, and the gods began to fall.


    At this moment, invisible spiritual waves burst out, and everyone saw the same fantasy:


    In the vast universe, a fragmented remnant of life is floating. It is a part of a great existence. With the fall of the subject, it has to start wandering and fleeing to find vitality.


    Across the endless starry sky, I came to a continent I had never touched. With unexpected help, I absorbed a lot of sunshine energy, began to condense the entity, landed in the sea and began to cultivate.


    No matter how the broken body develops, it is doomed to apoptosis. No matter how high the level of life is, it can not evolve into eternal life. Poseidon can''t make up for his defects, because this is a difficult problem that his subject can''t do.


    Poseidon''s final consciousness is vague, leaving a large number of monsters. They are silently making the last useless efforts. They want to break through the limitations of life and change the fate of decline, but they can only aggravate their own weakness. Both power and field begin to collapse, and finally completely lose themselves and begin to die.


    As if a world is being destroyed, the withering of the sea god makes everyone feel tragic. It is difficult to imagine the inner pain of everyone of the sea family that this is the source of the birth of almost all creatures in the whole continent.


    "Originally, the inside of Poseidon''s body has long been... On the verge of exhaustion!" kangel stared at the scene, lowered his head powerlessly, and felt that some insistence in his heart had disappeared.


    Half of Poseidon''s huge body has withered. The body that could not see the lineup can be observed accurately. It is a strange force field that does not exist in the world and a life body composed of a large number of metal and flesh and blood mixtures.


    It doesn''t look like a normal creature at all. Perhaps the reason is not that he is a God that ordinary people can''t understand, but that he is an incomplete life, a trunk that falls off from a great existence, so he has lost many due mechanisms and functions.


    Originally, after a period of time, the sea god will completely perish without waves, and the sea family will decline because of the fall of the sea god.


    Suddenly, the sunlight in the space flashed brightly. The will of the sun god did not leave. After stopping the final violent walk of the sea god, he still stayed here.


    The sky seemed to collapse, huge vortices twisted and circled, countless lightning rubbed and formed, roared and exploded, the light of the whole world seemed to be dimmed, and the majestic energy began to gather.


    Even the deep sea thousands of meters under the water did not weaken this terrible power. The atmosphere was torn, and the terrible breath came from the distant sky, as if some blow to destroy the world was coming.


    "Should we be punished for being offended? Will there be anyone other than Poseidon? Will we be affected?"


    At this moment, all the people of the sea family had just experienced the grief of the collapse of faith and the fall of gods. They would soon be punished by ruthless divine power. They didn''t know what to do and looked numbly at their heads.


    Harold is the only one who has not lost his normal thinking. He is not particularly alarmed. It can be seen from the gentle energy from the sun Scepter that the sun god is not angry. On the contrary, he can vaguely feel that the sun Scepter seems to urge him to do something.


    Without hesitation, Harold raised his scepter and shouted:


    "Continue to pray, the sun god''s light will illuminate the whole world. As long as we sincerely express our faith, our sins can be forgiven and our difficulties can be solved!"


    Regardless of whether it is useful or not, all the sea people can only listen to Harold''s advice again and begin to pray piously. Xiangyanghua put away the green life buds that almost started, and shrank behind Harold in doubt. Kanger also recovered his human form, hid around Harold and began to pray pretendingly.


    If the sun god is really angry and wants to use heaven''s punishment, if you ask who can survive, you must be the only sun believer in the audience. It must be the safest to hide around him!


    Hundreds of thousands of sea people are praying. The sun Scepter has gained the blessing of faith. Once again, the fire is fully opened, the signal is released, and enough positioning is obtained. The sun god has lowered the light column like a disaster.


    The column of light penetrated everything and blew straight on the corrupt and distorted body of Poseidon. Like an asteroid, the huge Poseidon burst out violent explosions and flames, almost evaporating the surrounding sea area within hundreds of kilometers. In fact, Harold could indeed feel the temperature of the sea water in the distance.


    Poseidon''s huge body, every inch of skin and every body are burning violently. The body that can easily resist the world''s most powerful legendary magic is melted and destroyed without resistance.


    The onlookers were not affected at all. They could only look at the scene painfully and pathetically..


    "Poseidon!" although he knew that Poseidon would die, there was still some bitterness. The most respected gods were wiped out, and all sea families felt extremely painful.


    But Queen Medusa found the problem and said in a deep voice, "something''s wrong. If it''s to be executed, it should turn into ashes in an instant. Then the terrible power can''t have such an effect!"


    Look at the almost annihilating light column, not to mention that the sea god is about to die. Even if he is full, he can''t carry it. How can he still keep most of his body? Just burning and melting, it won''t be useless in the attack just now. It''s just a bluff?


    "Powerful healing? What''s the use of this spell? I should have no effect if I release it!"


    Harold suddenly felt the instruction of the scepter to him. Although he was very strange, he was obedient and released.


    Harold''s tiny body was really different from the dust. Then a little light wave passed through, and the flame on the sea god began to fade away and extinguish little by little.


    In everyone''s unknown gaze, Poseidon''s huge body cracked, the force field was broken, and all the trunk of the shell peeled off one after another, revealing a burning core, and then cracked.


    "Rebirth! Breaking and then standing can still be like this! No, that''s right. Since it''s a broken body that can''t be maintained all the time, it''s OK to reorganize after destruction! Maybe it will be much lower in level, but at least it can start again!"

 Chapter 349

    The dazzling white light made everyone cover their eyes, including Harold, who kept holding the sun scepter to release the healing technique. After a long time, the dignified but charitable voice resounded through the whole sea area:


    "Abandoning the distant past and breaking away from the shackles of noumenon, I am no longer whose residual trunk, but an independent new life. You can call me sex!"


    What jumped out of the burning core was a huge humanoid female creature. Her upper body was a little similar to the spirit. Her face was very exquisite and her body was slim and elegant.


    In the lower part of the body, there are countless tentacles like jellyfish. At the same time, there are Dragon Wings on the back. There are 16 arms on both sides of the body. How many limbs are there including tentacles?


    The most amazing thing is its huge size. Although it is different from the previous spectacular like an asteroid, it is also a huge MAC up to hundreds of meters and shaking the earth with every move.


    But somehow, such a wonderful appearance makes people feel strange but close at the same time. Maybe this is caused by genetic inheritance.


    "Is this, is this the new sea god?" harlott stammered and asked Kanger beside him. He was so close to a God and even directly listened to the words of the God, feeling infinite pressure.


    "Yes, it should be. I can still feel the power of God from him, and the contract with me is still there. It should be the God of the sea. There can be no mistake!"


    At this time, hundreds of thousands of sea people were stunned and excited. Even if there was a great good thing happening at this time, they were still stunned.


    At this time, the brilliance of the sun gradually faded, and the amazing visions of heaven and earth began to dissipate. The sea water poured in again. The sea god prayed to the sky, and then waved his hand to smooth the traces of his original body explosion.


    Whether it is the remains of the extinct Heishui or the bodies with strange smell, even the broken altar and a large number of injured and even dead sea people have recovered and are in good condition.


    "What is this ability? Change reality? Twist time and space? Do what you say? " Harold''s eyes widened, and he felt like a God. He was almost many times better than Soren.


    "Even if you honor me as the God of the sea, I will accept your faith and become the real God you expect! In the future, I will continue to protect you and give you blessings, and you should devoutly offer your faith and sacrifice!"


    At this moment, all the sea people are really down-to-earth. They are really afraid that the sea god who has become a new life will no longer protect them. After all, from the previous illusion, it can be seen that the sea god was not born in the world and is likely to leave again. Now they can continue to stay here. Of course, they are very happy.


    The sea clan was happy, the sea god was happy, and Harold and sunflower were relieved. Although they encountered many twists and turns, there was no accident.


    The sea god seems to be still adapting to the new body, the sea family kneels down in tears and feels grateful, and Harold puts away the sun scepter and is stunned.


    Poseidon has indeed gained a new life, but it seems that the level has dropped a lot. It has reached the upper limit of the world and can be perceived. Unlike before, there is an illusion of unreal and unreal. Although the strength is still unimaginable, there is no impact that shocks the soul.


    "I need to reorganize my body. Kanger, my earliest believer, the most loyal high priest, and the sun Apostle who came to help, you two stay and everyone else go back. In the future, this is a forbidden area for me to rest within a radius of 30 kilometers. You can''t step on it without my Oracle!"


    This time, Poseidon''s lips didn''t move, and the voice directly appeared in everyone''s heart. After Poseidon''s short rebirth, he more and more adapted to his new body and quickly mastered various abilities.


    The sunflower behind Harold was surprised that she could put an apple in her mouth. It seems that this move is homologous with her ability. The power of Poseidon is countless times her in both scope and object.


    "Did you hear that? Leave quickly. You are not qualified to talk directly with the great sea god! Sea god, I will drive them away as soon as possible. Wait a moment!"


    Kanger is one of the happiest people present. Her relationship with the sea god began in ancient times. It can be said that she was the first group of sea people to treat Sikes as the sea god. Unexpectedly, the sea god really reflected on her.


    "No, I also want to stay. Poseidon must send good things. You can''t be ungrateful!" Xiang Yanghua held Harold''s clothes tightly and refused to leave. Harold pushed her with a disgusting face.


    "Let''s go. Poseidon said he would leave us both. It''s not that I agree you can stay!" Harold kicked and kicked, but he couldn''t get rid of xiangyanghua.


    "The first generation of elves, the earliest intelligent race in the mainland, has the value of analyzing genes. Since you don''t want to go, stay!"


    The slender tentacles under the Poseidon quickly wrapped around, grabbed the sunflower and stuffed it directly into the body. The lower body was composed of countless tentacles. No one knew what the internal structure was. No sound came out after the sunflower was swallowed inside.


    "Ah, this..." Harold was silly. Couldn''t the sunflower be swallowed?


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a joke with her. It will be returned to you intact!"


    The sea god''s words rang out at the bottom of Harold''s heart. Harold stood in front of the sea god at this time. In front of the sea god hundreds of meters tall, even if he raised his head, he could only see the great body, and could not observe the expression of the sea god at this time.


    Kanger has ordered everyone to wait at the sea temple, proudly shows off her status to Queen Medusa, and comes back to appease Harold:


    "Don''t worry, the sea god is gentle and considerate to all the sea people. The cold, emotionless sea god, which is completely beyond our imagination, has completely disappeared!"


    Harold is a little confused, so what, this and that, is it difficult for Poseidon to have two more? Wait, maybe that''s true!


    "Dual personality, no, plural soul?" Harold asked tentatively and got a positive answer from Kanger.


    Kanger also finally understood the reason why Poseidon has plural souls. One is the part of the soul that originally survived as a powerful biological residual body, and the other is the new soul that was enlightened by the world tree to make up for its own integrity after coming to this world because the original soul is imperfect.


    Originally, the soul that was incomplete and had no feelings for the world, the complete outsider, of course, had no sympathy for the world because of the mole ants he was born.


    The new soul is also a part of the evolution of the world, and the memory is completely accumulated in the world. The original experience is only a kind of bondage and shackle to him.


    It is also the contradiction and conflict between the two souls, coupled with the deformity of the body and the exclusion and inhibition of the world. Even the super dislocated creatures of the sea god, even with the help of the sun god, also gradually decline, and finally have to usher in self destruction.


    Finally, it is not difficult to understand that the new sea god takes the second soul as the core. The first soul is incomplete. Even if it exists at a higher level, it is still weak. In addition, the world itself repels him.


    Finally, the role of the sun god. His attack not only helped the sea god to regenerate, but also had the intention of killing the first soul of the sea god.

 Chapter 350

    "Could it be that the sun god guessed that there would be this scene as early as the sea god came to the world? First, we use the sea god to help hatch the seeds of life in this world. Finally, we smash each other and make them into our own subsidiary gods to help manage the world? "


    "It is very possible that although the sun god is powerful, it is only an endless power at the energy level. It is difficult to create life from scratch. The myth of the world has never had the legend of the Sun God creating life. On the contrary, the world tree and the sea god have played this part!"


    Harold''s brain turned very fast, and he didn''t know whether it was the truth of the world. Anyway, he felt quite like that.


    "You guessed wrong. The sun god is not such a distant God. He was born much later than me. The world tree is the core of a real world. Everything is enlightened by him!"


    Harold was so frightened that he collapsed to the ground. How could he forget that the ability of sunflowers can also be used to read the heart. Besides, it''s not normal for gods to read the heart? Stop thinking!


    The God of the sea still thinks of himself to transmit words: "the noumenon of the sun god is the sun, a star that is constantly releasing infinite energy. It is more difficult for this existence to give birth to intelligence than you can imagine. Excluding the time without wisdom before, the existence of the Sun God should only be about 2000 years, which is the same time as the initial rise of your human beings!"


    Harold nodded thoughtfully. More than two thousand years ago? There is no record in history. The farthest record of human history is the cheyat Empire 800 years ago. However, he also learned through various news that mankind was also very brilliant in ancient times. Mankind in the era of the proliferation of alchemists was a true continental overlord.


    ''... Why don''t you say it? Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey Harold also wanted to wait for the sea god to say something to him. As a result, there was no following. The sea god no longer paid attention to him.


    Harold wanted to ask, and he was afraid that he would be stuffed into a pile of tentacles by the sea god. He didn''t know if he would be treated by ghosts and animals. He''d better stay honest.


    Kanger seemed to be chatting with the sea god Lian Mai, nodding and saluting for a while. The expression on his face was more and more happy. It seemed that he had gained a lot of benefits.


    "Human beings, what do you want to pay? Go ahead. Although I am not omnipotent, I can at least meet most of my wishes!"


    Just when Harold thought he was going to wait all the time, Poseidon came with wheat again. It seems that it is not difficult to be distracted and dual-use. Since Poseidon doesn''t want to give him all kinds of ancient secrets, he doesn''t need to ask. Reward is the most important thing.


    A wish given by the gods. How rare is this opportunity? Harold doesn''t know how to describe it. Compared with it, the reward given by the sea god temple is some vulgar things, although he is also obsessed with those vulgar things.


    "Endless wealth? Bullshit, I''m not xiangyanghua or Kanger. What''s the use of more money?"


    "Infinite power? This is OK, but how much can be improved is a problem."


    Poseidon replied in time: "I am the origin of almost all living creatures in the world. I can simulate the ability and structure of any creature in the world, but I can''t master the gene map very well. Although it can help you improve your strength, it may lead to some variation. If you don''t mind some changes in form, it should become as strong as my high priest!"


    There is also such a good thing. It''s worth thinking that the strength is enough, whether he is handsome or not, but for the sake of insurance, Harold consulted the extent of "some changes in form".


    "It''s similar to the ''Desert overlord'' in your memory. You don''t have such a huge soul. The scale should be much smaller than him. The granulation of about three billion is your control limit! At that time, your strength will only be stronger than that of Kanger at the initial ZuLong level!"


    "... please don''t do that! How much can I improve my strength if I maintain my human form?"


    Harold doesn''t want to be a monster. He can accept some variations like spider man and lightning man, but Hulk hesitates. As for the option of "desert overlord", which is already a monster, it is not considered at all.


    "You can only break the genetic restriction and become the legendary strong man in your mouth. Unlocking the new upper limit can naturally become stronger. I''m not very helpful. Even gods can''t do everything!"


    Harold was depressed like a deflated ball, but think about it, the gift of the sun god can make people improve their strength, and the condition for obtaining the gift is to break through the boundary and tap their potential. It''s normal that the sea god is a level away from it.


    "Can you help me revive a friend of mine? He is also a believer of the sun, but the body is gone!" Harold remembered the desire most used in the animation seven dragon ball. He also recognized that the sea god had the ability to bring back the dead because he had seen the sea god revive several Dead Sea families before.


    "Sorry, it''s not my permission to die for more than half an hour. The reincarnation system of the world has begun to be built. Arbitrarily intercepting the soul is a great damage. You are the same. Don''t use resurrection in the future!"


    Harold frowned. It was a word he had never heard of. It was something he cared about very much, but he couldn''t revive. Marcus was sure. He could only change another wish. How come the resurrection authority of the God was only half an hour? Neither this nor that. Is this God too useless?


    A tentacle hit, rolled up Harold, waved up and down, and moved irregularly at a high speed of tens of meters per second in the water. He was so stunned that Harold almost threw up.


    When he was released by the sea god, Harold was already dizzy and couldn''t stand stably. Fortunately, he was floating in the water. Anyway, he wouldn''t fall.


    Harold felt that his brain was about to crack. As an insult to the gods, this punishment should be light. He ignored the ability of the sea god to understand his inner thoughts. He deserved it.


    "I have reformed your solar sceptre, which is more suitable for this era. It is your real treasure that can communicate and borrow the spirit of the sun god. This is the treasure that my God feels coveted and embodies the essence of thousands of beliefs and the essence of the world."


    Harold accepted the transformed sun Scepter for unknown reasons. To be honest, it seems that there is no difference. The sea god won''t fool him. In fact, there is no change with the scepter at all?


    "Ah! I''m sorry, I''m wrong!" Harold was tossed back and forth by his tentacles again. Finally, he was thrown out more than ten kilometers away. Fortunately, it was in the water, otherwise Harold must fall into meat mud.


    Harold is a transgressor. After understanding that the sea god is also a similar alien visitor, his fear is much less. This is why he unconsciously offends the sea god many times, but the sea god does not really hate Harold''s attitude.


    The formation of her real personality is also after she broke away from the bondage of her original body. Before, it can only be said that she was in a hazy and chaotic state, similar to the fetus. It can be said that she was only a baby born less than an hour. She was not used to those who bowed down and worshipped her and called her a God.

 Chapter 351

    After Harold was thrown away, the sea god had also analyzed the body structure and memory of xiangyanghua, and said to himself: "Soren, the God climber, the invasion of the abyss... Forget it, I don''t need to do it. First stabilize the body, and make a split of the early elves."


    "Well, the first generation elf who claimed my wealth also paid the price. Unfortunately, she doesn''t seem to be a candidate for sacrifice. She is also a friend of the human being. It''s not good to digest it. Alas, she can only throw it away!"


    Xiangyanghua''s whole body was sticky and was pulled out by Poseidon from the tentacles of his lower body. He shook xiangyanghua for more than ten times in the air. After completely shaking xiangyanghua, he swished it out at the same high speed as Harold.


    When kangel saw that harlott and xiangyanghua had provoked Poseidon to be thrown away, he gloated and said, "you deserve to offend Poseidon''s majesty! Poseidon, don''t worry, I''ll teach them a lesson afterwards!"


    With a crack, Kanger was knocked over by a tentacle of Poseidon, the water burst and the flesh burst, "ah!"


    Kanger screamed bitterly. She felt that her bones seemed to be discounted. Even if the sea god, who had weakened a lot after being a novice, could still seriously hurt her at the peak of mortals.


    "Poseidon, what did I do wrong? Didn''t you say you wanted to give me an extra reward and teach me new divinity?" Kanger lay on the ground, whining and asking her God.


    "I should have told you not to touch my treasure? After my two guards dissipated, you won''t forget what you did!"


    By scanning xiangyanghua''s memory, Poseidon realized the truth of the high priest''s self-theft. Thanks to her satisfaction, she praised her. Sure enough, it was nothing to let the greedy dragon guard the treasure and the hungry shark guard the prey.


    "No, it''s not like that, sir. In fact, those things are prepared for you to repair your injury. You wronged me!"


    Kanger and harlott, xiangyanghua have the same treatment. No, her strength is stronger, and her treatment is more luxurious. Shaking her tentacle is not only faster, but also divided into a small section to beat hard. Kanger, a cruel mother dragon, can only cry for mercy.


    Lying in front of the sea god who can spy on her heart is not a way to die. The sea god is a little angry. He dares to deceive her in front of her. Can he get it if he doesn''t pull her out?


    "You''d better double what you took from me. If you dare to lose even one gold coin, you can lose your identity as a high priest and become my breeding and childbirth machine!"


    After Poseidon was reborn, many abilities were gone, but she had new ideas in shaping creatures. She was ready to gently absorb a variety of biological genes to create a new race, which required a lot of experiments. She really lacked an egg laying machine like an ant queen, so she couldn''t do it by herself.


    This is not a simple verbal threat. For her view of good and evil and ethics are different from ordinary people, Kanger stole her wealth. If she can''t make up for it, then pay it back with her body.


    Anyway, this is for her great experiment, and becoming the mother of the new race is no less than the title of Poseidon high priest. Such a glorious and arduous task does not waste her years cultivating Kanger.


    "No! I don''t want to do that! Even if I die!"


    Kanger is crying and yelling. She can also guess what the end of the so-called breeding and childbirth machine is. This end is really worse than death. Once it falls into the hands of Poseidon, it can revive you even if it is played dead. It can be called endless torture.


    "If you don''t want to end up like that, work hard for me and spread my faith to the whole sea area and even the whole world! My new image and appearance should be worshipped by as many races and creatures as possible! As long as you do things well, I can give you more time to raise wealth for repayment and reduce interest appropriately!"


    What kind of gods cultivate what kind of sacrifice, the sea god is really too stingy. As a high priest of the sea family, Kanger has worked for hundreds of years without a penny of salary. Now he has to keep pouring money.


    Now, even if she works hard, she can only continue to prolong the time when she is exploited. As for the interest... Anyway, it is unclear in this life. The amount of interest is not important at all. The gift of the gods is not so easy to enjoy, and the price is more heavy than expected.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Vomit, vomit, vomit!" Harold felt the world spinning, and he couldn''t tell up, down, left and right when he was in the sea. His brain was a mixed wheel, and the scene of high-speed transformation made him vomit while spinning and galloping.


    Finally, I felt that the speed slowed down after flying almost more than ten kilometers, and fell on a seabed. Harold, whose bones almost fell apart, endured nausea and opened his eyes.


    "Where is this? It''s a completely strange place, an unfamiliar environment and the sea bottom. I don''t know how long I can stay away from the water boundary. Once it''s over, it''s over. I''m not a sea family and can''t breathe underwater!"


    "Madder, I really should change my bad habit of abdominal Fei without moving. Wait in place first. Someone should pick me up!"


    Harold is shaky and unstable. He feels that his internal organs almost spit out on the way. He just lies on the ground to rest. Poseidon brand windmill is worth having!


    "As like as two peas", Halot waited for a few seconds before he heard a cry of excitement. He looked at him as if he had seen the sun. He had taken off and fell to the same place as he did. He came straight to him and broke up.


    It has to be said that Poseidon''s control is really against the sky. When the water flow trend changes from time to time, it can accurately throw two people with higher body size and completely different weight to exactly the same place more than ten kilometers away. Is this the accuracy of the gods? Is this the amount of calculation of the gods?


    "You brake, don''t continue to fly over, you''re going to hit!" Harold climbed up hard and knelt down dizzy before stepping away. He couldn''t hide from the speeding sunflower.


    "Ah ah!" Xiang Yanghua was already confused. She was hated by Poseidon because she had taken a lot of gold coins. Even if she was analyzed and planed, her genes and memory didn''t calm down, and she tossed and tossed fiercely.


    She felt that her soul was almost thrown out of her body, her internal organs had shifted, and her brain was in a mess. She could neither see nor hear the outside world, so she hit Harold with full fire.


    The two people rolled into a ball and xiangyanghua vomited desperately. Harold also felt that his blood strip had fallen to half and couldn''t move. They just lay down in the vomit and sand. Harold was also incompetent and furious, so he could only spit on the sea god in his heart.


    However, the tragic thing is far from over. With a whistling sound, the beaten high priest flew at a high speed like a torpedo. Harold and the sunflower who had just regained consciousness were still affected. They kneaded together and rolled on the ground.


    "Hahaha, hahaha, that''s funny. The world is really interesting. These creatures are really interesting. It''s great to live!"


    After no one, Poseidon''s huge body crawled on the ground, laughing wildly and lamenting his hard won independent life, but the premise of living is enough faith.


    Compared with the huge body and energy, the soul of Poseidon is far from qualified. It was only born by the Enlightenment of the world tree. It has existed for only a short thousand years, and it has been repressed by the main soul almost all the time. Once there is no sufficient belief support, it will decay sooner or later.

 Chapter 352

    "Why were you thrown out and beaten so badly? Aren''t you her most loyal sacrifice?"


    Harold asked curiously as he looked at Kanger, who was black and blue like being run over by a roller 17 or 8 times.


    How many times has NIMA been beaten? You can''t see a piece of intact skin all over. If you restore the body, are there few intact scales?


    Harold used the sun scepter to release several concentration and healing skills. He recovered almost as much as the sunflower. As for canger, he deliberately didn''t help with the treatment. He was not related to his family and had a small grudge. At this time, of course, he should gloat at and watch a good play!


    "I''ll help you clean up the snake girl once and beat her on her knees to beg for mercy and apologize. How much are you willing to give me?" the high priest didn''t answer Kanger''s question, but looked at Harold sadly.


    "... I have to settle accounts with her on my own, and I don''t need help from others. Are you still short of money?" Harold couldn''t help but wonder that this force embezzled so much wealth in the sea temple. I''m afraid no one in the world has more money than her. It''s estimated that the fairy queen bound by a bunch of legendary elves can''t catch up with her.


    "Then I''ll sell myself to you. Whether it''s helping you fight or warming your bed, can you give me all the rewards you take? No, half is good! Give me half, and you can get my body and mind!"


    What the hell are you doing? Harold felt very frightened and immediately pulled away. He was crazy and gave all the money to the mother dragon.


    Kanger hugged Harold''s thigh, crying and wiping tears: "I''ve found that I moved the temple''s wealth. The sea god not only asked me to return, but also asked me to double the extra compensation. If I can''t do it, the sea god will take me, just take me, sobbing... Where can I find so much money!"


    At the thought of being transformed and adjusted by Poseidon and becoming a fertility machine, even the cruel and ferocious Kanger can only cry with tears.


    "You let go, it''s all your own fault. What does it have to do with me? Get away from me!" at this time, Kanger had no strong spirit, and Harold had no respect.


    While punching and kicking Kanger''s face and head, Harold tried to break free. Unfortunately, Kanger was injured. His strength was there. It was still not that Harold could shake. He was forced to carry the beating and hold Harold''s thigh to prevent him from leaving.


    "Please, I break the contract and raise the price all the year round. I''ve long been hated by my sea dragon kingdom. The wealth of the sea temple has nothing to do with me. I just have a little private storage. It''s not enough! If you don''t help me, I can only die with you!"


    Pain! Harold felt that his thigh was about to burst. This bitch was begging. It was clearly a clear robbery. Anyway, the sea god was saved, and he would not be valued by the sea family. It is estimated that he can''t get rid of this hooligan without paying some money!


    "It''s absolutely impossible to give it to you for nothing. It''s a big deal. You tear my leg off and go back. Now wine and food! I can grow again with divine skill!"


    "If you want money, you can pay enough. I can''t trust you if you help me. You don''t look very good. I don''t want to give it to me for free. What else can you trade?"


    "It''s a secret skill, baby. It''s really not good. Your body is full of treasure. You can cut off the dragon scale keel and sell it to me!"


    It''s OK to spend money to eliminate disasters, but at least we should get some compensation. We can''t lose too much.


    Harold looked at Kanger''s broken body like a human dealer who resells organs. The dragon was a treasure. At the beginning, the winged Dynasty almost bought an artifact with a dragon body. Kanger is obviously a top-level strong man higher than ordinary dragons. It should be valuable to dismantle any organ parts!


    Kanger was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect that he would be so humiliated. His eyes filled with anger, and his throat made a snoring sound, as if he were going to spit out a deadly dragon breath.


    But his eyes stared. The boss was stunned. He didn''t dare to really kill Harold. He was the only believer of the sun god. The sea god was good at talking. If he offended the sun god, wouldn''t he die? Even if the chance is very small, she dare not gamble.


    "I have the secret script to domesticate Warcraft, and there are many Warcraft on your shore. Is this secret script worth some money?" Kanger sorted out her thoughts. As the high priest of the sea temple, she knows a lot of knowledge and secrets, and she doesn''t worry about changing money.


    As soon as Harold heard this, he immediately moved. Warcraft is a powerful monster with magic ability after mutation. If it can be domesticated stably, it is of great value!


    "It''s not worth money. Our elves also have ways to domesticate Warcraft. Besides, humans have inherited this aspect. Do you think the divine grace of the sun god is false? It seems to be the kingdom of qiyat. It has been hundreds of years since batch domestication and cultivation of Warcraft horses!"


    As soon as Harold wanted to say something, he was interrupted by sunflower. He immediately realized that this was a good opportunity to bargain. This bastard Kanger cheated him. He couldn''t be reconciled if he didn''t kill her this time!


    "That''s the secret? At most one box of deep-sea Starstone mine! Is there anything else?" Harold said with a cold face.


    Kanger''s lungs bulged and almost stabbed xiangyanghua with a claw. Fortunately, xiangyanghua dodged in time. Now Kanger is injured and his strength has plummeted to a level, so he won''t easily kill xiangyanghua.


    "You''re deliberately pushing down the price. It took me hundreds of years to perfect it after the God of the sea gave it to me. It''s worth a box of star stone ore?"


    Xingshi mine is also a rare metal, but it is much worse than secret silver and refined gold. Even if it is rare, drawing more than 100000 gold coins in the Hai family can buy a box. It can be cheaper to catch up with a good harvest.


    "Then you can''t sell it. I''m giving you a chance. You don''t want to. Hurry up. Sell it or not. If you don''t sell it, take me to get the four artifacts written in the contract. This is the contract witnessed by the sea god and the sun god. You dare to break the bill and be careful of God''s punishment!"


    It''s a big deal to get the artifact and run away. Xiangyanghua''s life-saving card is useless. Harold has no psychological burden at all. He can safely knock on the bamboo stick and poke Kanger''s face. It''s rare to pit her once, but he can get revenge.


    Kanger clenched his lips until he bit blood, as if he had been forced into prostitution for the first time. He trembled and spit out two words, "I sell!"


    "I have other things you should also be interested in, including the geographical location and population data of major countries of the sea nationality, the distribution of specialties and resources in various sea areas, the manufacturing process of magic scroll, and the forging drawings of magic waveguide gun..."


    Harold and xiangyanghua are a little silly. The bitch sold state secrets and all kinds of black technology for money. Even if she knew that the price was depressed, she didn''t care. She changed nearly a quarter of Harold''s reward box by box.


    "It''s not enough! It''s not enough! How could it be so much different? Why did I move so much!" after the deal between Kanger and harlott, he swallowed all the boxes containing all kinds of treasures one by one, but he still whispered in a lost voice.


    He was not cruel and could not stand steadily. As if he had broken his wrists, Kanger pulled Harold over and said with a cruel and humiliating expression:


    "I''ll sell you some of my blood and this right hand. You can give me the money, but I warn you, if I don''t pay the money, I''ll be caught by the sea god... When that''s what, I''ll pull you on your back before falling into hell! You''d better restrain your greed and don''t get yourself into big trouble for a little profit in front of you!"


    Is that right for you? Aren''t you a living case?


    A top-level strongman beyond the legendary level, the high priest of the sea temple, has great power and great skills. Originally, he has made great achievements and will be rewarded. As a result, those who pity have to sell themselves to pay off their debts!

 Chapter 353

    "You can cut it, Harold. You must treat me in time. Poseidon has almost consumed my regeneration ability. It is absolutely impossible to stop the wound by self-healing!"


    With a sad look on his face, Kanger stretched out his right hand and asked Harold to treat in time while xiangyanghua held up the black sickle to accumulate strength.


    Different from the excited sunflower and harlott, the high priest was so depressed that she had to sell her body in exchange for money to redeem herself. It can be said that she was at the lowest point of her life since she was born, which can not be described by a miserable word.


    "Don''t worry, my sickle is an artifact. It can be solved at one time. I promise you won''t have any pain, and there won''t be any pass in your wound. One, two, go away!"


    Xiangyanghua summoned up all his strength and ruthlessly cut down the artifact he had just got. With a click, the sickle was stuck in Kanger''s arm. He was in an embarrassing situation where he cut his tough skin, cut his meridians and muscles, but was blocked by bones.


    The sickle did not cut off Kanger''s arm as described by xiangyanghua. On the contrary, it was impossible to cut in only one-third, and the blood splashed out. Kanger shouted in pain, while xiangyanghua was sweating hard and pulled out the sickle.


    "It hurts! Garbage elf! What the hell are you doing! Harold, collect my blood quickly. These can''t be wasted!"


    Kanger screamed and scolded xiangyanghua. He didn''t forget to tell Harlow to let the blood dissipate in the sea.


    Harold was also a little silly, but he moved quickly in his hand. He took out the bottle and quickly accepted dragon blood. The blood concentration set aside by Kanger was very high and contained a lot of magic. He wouldn''t melt into the sea in a short time. Harold packed it very easily.


    "Sorry, sorry, I''m not used to the force in my hand. Your arm is too hard. I''ll do it again!" it depends on who uses the artifact. Of course, sunflower and Sauron are not at the same level. Moreover, it''s impossible for Sauron to cut off Kanger''s arm with a knife. The defense of the ancestor dragon is no less than that of the divine beast holy eagle.


    "Ah!"


    "Er Yi!"


    "How ha!"


    "Oh, it hurts!"


    "How many knives do you have to cut?"


    "I must kill you later, eh!"


    The hardness of the keel is beyond imagination. Xiangyanghua''s knife after knife can only cut a small hole. Even when the force is improper, it will "Dangdang" snap the knife. When it is not aimed correctly, it will cut to a place outside the fracture, causing additional wounds.


    It''s as painful as amputation with a kitchen knife with a rolling blade. There''s "no pain". I''m afraid the cruelest torture in the world is just like this. Kanger can stand firm and straighten his arms under such circumstances. His endurance and perseverance are just like that of second master Guan!


    "Hoo hoo, it''s almost the last time. Disconnect it for me!" xiangyanghua really used her milk strength, and finally cut off Kanger''s arm when she didn''t know the dozens of knives.


    "Ah, my arm! Woo, woo, I''m disabled!" Kanger knelt down, covered his finger over the broken arm and wiped his tears with his arm. He didn''t know whether the tears fell because of pain or because of the broken arm.


    After completely breaking away from Kanger''s body, most of the broken arm expanded rapidly and turned into a behemoth. The gloomy smell came. Harold quickly put it into the item column. At this time, there were dozens of bottles of blood collected, adding up to more than ten liters, which fully met the price that Kanger should pay.


    But not greedy is not human. Harold deliberately delayed for a few seconds and let Kanger''s broken arm spray out a lot before he began to release the powerful therapy. The extra strands of blood left were enough to fill a bottle and earn money!


    Ordinary life potions and healing magic are useless to heal the wounds suffered by people at the life level of Kanger. However, Harold''s solar Scepter borrows the divine power of the sun. Even if Harold''s strength is limited, he can''t give full play to his strength, but he still effectively heals Kanger''s broken arm.


    "It''s a high consumption. The previous powerful therapy has almost zero consumption. This time I feel that I have lost more than half of my energy. Even the cure of CROM is far inferior!"


    Harold estimated the consumption. If he wants to release the broken limb to Kanger for healing, I''m afraid it''s not enough to squeeze him out more than a dozen times. The sun scepter is really high-end enough. It''s estimated that it''s no problem to revive the strong man like Kanger.


    However, the amount of halot blue is too low. Even if 90% of the consumption is borne by the solar Scepter absorbing the power of the sun, only 10% is not affordable by halot. I really don''t know what the transformation of Poseidon is in. It doesn''t feel different when used!


    "Although it must be the best, but how to use it, to make weapons, or to transplant it directly to the body?" Harold said with a little annoyance.


    "It''s better to eat it directly and stew it. It''s certainly not inferior to the original Leviathan''s blood essence!" said Xiangyang flower in order to deliberately disgusting the high priest.


    At this time, Kanger''s face was covered with tears and runny nose. Her eyes were red and her body was broken. In addition, she lost a lot of blood, and her skin color was extremely pale. She thought she would be angry and faint, or she was broken and cried bitterly. As a result, she just stood up from the ground and said expressionless:


    "Find out how to use it. I hope you can treat my arm well. If I have money in the future, I may ask you to redeem it. Don''t make it too miserable!"


    Kanger may have closed his heart because of too much pain. His expression and speech are like a robot. Harold and xiangyanghua are a little overwhelmed. Are they bullying too much.


    The reason why Kanger escapes from reality generally seals her feelings is not because of pain, but because of shame. She has never experienced any corpse mountain and bone sea since she grew up. The pain of breaking her arm is to bite her teeth and roar a few voices. What really makes her unacceptable is the loss of dignity.


    Imagine, if you are the richest man in the country, once you are down and become a poor man, you have to borrow money from a small local tyrant you once despised to pay off your debt, and the other party asks you to cut off your kidney to pay off your debt on the spot and constantly humiliate and ridicule you, who can bear it?


    Kanger was born with noble blood. Although he has experienced a lot of pain in his life, he is a miserable battle that can be glorious written into his biography. He has never experienced this humiliating hell. He can only choose to seal his feelings and escape from reality.


    "Well, I''m sorry..." Harold is really a little scared. Don''t think about killing him afterwards.


    As if he hadn''t heard of it, Kanger said mechanically, "come with me to the treasure house and take away the four artifact you deserve!"


    Then he walked forward with a very dull movement, ignoring Harold and sunflower.


    "Her spiritual barrier is gone. I can read her mind. She keeps repeating ''I want to die!'' ''I want to die!'' ''I''d better die!''"


    Xiangyanghua bowed her head a little guilty and said that it must be bullshit that she didn''t deliberately drain water when she cut each other''s arm. No matter how, she wouldn''t cut so many times. Now she suddenly has an inexplicable sense of guilt.


    "She suffered for herself. There''s no need to sympathize! However, let''s stop bullying her?" Harold was a little impatient. He didn''t have a big revenge. Now he should be a man when he was angry.

 Chapter 354

    "There are 10 artifacts stored in the sea temple, each of which is registered, of which 6 can only be used by borrowing the power of the sea god, such as the heart of the sea for separating sea water!"


    Kanger''s voice is still stiff. His eyes have lost focus. He didn''t see his eyes when talking to Harold. This is the trusteeship mode at all


    "Wait, I can only use four of them? I''m free to choose a fart!" Harold suddenly reacted. He is not a believer of the sea god and can''t become a believer of the sea god. How can he borrow the power of the sea god?


    "You can ask the God of the sea to have a try. Not believers may not be able to borrow the power of the God of the sea. Similarly, even believers may not be able to borrow the power of the God of the sea!"


    Harlow nodded and filled the picture.


    "Brother, I need your power to recharge my artifact! Thank you very much!"


    "OK, you''re welcome. Charge it. Take it and use it. Come again when it''s empty!"


    ... such a dream should not be realistic. Although Poseidon is grounded and can speak, it is definitely not a cat and dog. You can see how stingy the gods are by looking at the end of Kanger.


    So, as long as the sun god comes to help as soon as the God descending ceremony starts, it''s really a little flattered. Shouldn''t there be any hidden price?


    Harold shivered, threw away the trouble that there would be no solution even if he knew in advance, and began to think about how to choose artifact.


    There is no doubt that the six artifacts are absolutely the best. At the thought of Kanger''s great feat of separating the sea and creating a waterless environment in the deep sea that day, Harold had to lament his greatness. Compared with it, the black sickle of xiangyanghua and his giant wrist guard have no face like [legendary equipment + 1]!


    In the final analysis, artifact is a definition without accurate measurement standard. As long as it is stronger than ordinary legendary equipment, it can be called artifact. One time stronger is an artifact, and 100 times stronger is also an artifact. Even gods like the sun Scepter are jealous of artifact!


    It''s a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to obtain an artifact, especially this powerful artifact with great power. Once it''s missed, it''s hard to meet it again in this life. It''s too wasteful to take only a few defective [legendary equipment + 1]!


    "Think about what you need and what you already have. Don''t blindly pursue the strongest!"


    Xiangyanghua timely reminded Harold that she understood things when it was not related to her own interests, but once it was related to herself, she was completely blinded.


    After listening, Harold thought calmly. In value, it is indeed an artifact like the heart of the sea that is stronger, but what he lacks is a practical artifact that can be used immediately, rather than an artifact that can only eat ash with powerful power in the air.


    An artifact that can only be used with the power of the sea god may be transformed and recast slowly, or there may be other solutions, but when?


    He has the most powerful artifact, the sun scepter. As long as he can be perfectly liberated, he can obtain infinite divine power. What about the ocean heart that can separate the sea at that time? Does he still need it? On the contrary, even the artifact like four giant wristbands can make him have plenty of cards and double his strength.


    "Well, give me those four artifacts that can be used without the power of the sea god!"


    Harold looked at the sunflower with gratitude. She didn''t remind herself that she really fell into a misunderstanding. What''s the use of taking the best equipment required by level 60 and level 100? What''s more, there are the most powerful artifact in the whole service in your hand. As long as you are at full level, you will be invincible in the world. At this time, it''s the king to take some small top-grade equipment that can be used at level 60!


    "Veto the Warhammer, which can ignore all defensive attack artifacts. Of course, this'' all ''means all kinds. Whether it is physical defense or magic defense, it will be rejected and broken when the priority is lower than it, rather than really ignoring all defenses!"


    "In addition, it comes with the fast feature. Although it is a heavy weapon, the attack speed is not slow!"


    That is to say, the goggle with "water escape" I picked before and the star stone armor sent by the sea family are useless before playing pasta. It is worthy of being an artifact. It shows the characteristics of crushing legendary treasures as soon as it comes up. If the devil chopping sword can not increase its power attribute, it is estimated that it will be completely eliminated.


    "The curse necklace is made of the soul fragment of the boarder''s hundred eye octopus. It can release a curse on a single enemy and greatly weaken its abilities. The strength of the legendary strong will plummet after being accepted. The duration depends on the user''s mental strength. You estimate that three minutes is the limit!"


    Harold asked curiously, "what effect does it have on the strong at your level?"


    Kanger has closed his feelings and has no emotional fluctuations at all. He said in a flat tone: "it''s not completely useless, but the effect is very poor. It''s probably equivalent to not having a good sleep and not feeling energetic!"


    I see. It''s a garbage artifact! Harlott made a clear conclusion. Although this thing is very practical, it is really sorry for the name of the artifact. Weakening the legendary strong for three minutes is a little more useless than the giant wrist guard.


    "Destroying crystal stone can cause a large-scale energy explosion. It is made of the magic core of a hundred eyed octopus. The energy contained is extremely chaotic and difficult to use. It can only be used as a disposable consumable to kill the enemy! By the way, this'' large-scale ''evaluation was personally marked by Poseidon!"


    What kind of hundred eye octopus is more valuable than a giant dragon. He is full of treasures. Just what he heard, there are three artifact made of the booty of hundred eye octopus. In addition, is this artifact too much garbage? Even if it''s powerful enough, but disposable consumables are too stupid?


    "Heaven painting scroll seems to be a broken plane crystal in ancient times. We don''t have any records of this thing. Maybe there are relevant records in the spirit. Think about it yourself! All connected!"


    Four artifacts were thrown over, and Harold didn''t have time for each fine article. He first stuffed it into the item column, and then was ordered to leave by Kanger before opening his mouth:


    "You go. Selton will take you ashore. I''m a little tired and won''t entertain you!"


    Still as expressionless as a robot, Kanger''s thoughts may have floated to the sky. Harold and xiangyanghua looked at each other, didn''t dare to say anything, and hurried away.


    God knows if the female dragon will fight after regaining consciousness. Breaking an arm is enough to abuse Harold and sunflower. Four third rate artifacts don''t want to help them turn defeat into victory.


    When selton saw Harold, he thanked him very much. His face was full of joy. He was able to successfully rescue the sea god. All the sea people were full of joy. Oh no, no one could understand her pain except Kanger, whose bad things were exposed.


    "Are you going back? I''ll call Abu and tell Sasha and me what the sea god left you for. The new sea god seems to be more gentle. Thanks to you!"


    When selton left for a moment, xiangyanghua frowned and thought hard. She seemed to be familiar with the word "Heaven scroll". Where did she have this memory?


    By the way, it seems that she spied it when peeping into the brain of the guy ephalus. She didn''t care at that time. What to do? Do you want to sell this information to Harold to earn a profit? Or do you put a long line to catch big fish and brush your favor as a long-term meal ticket?


    "What are you thinking? You''re ready to go. Don''t you go and say goodbye to TIA?" Harold pushed xiangyanghua, and he was more or less grateful. Although this bastard elf was a pit father, he did a lot of help all the way. It''s time to send a small territory when he goes back.

 Chapter 355

    "Find out about ephalus later, and then sell the complete information to harlott. This guy has a lot of money now!"


    Xiang Yanghua thought about how to maximize profits, and then took a short time to say goodbye to TIA. This is also a long-term meal ticket. It is very important to maintain a good relationship.


    "Master, can''t you stay a few more days? I haven''t learned the magic of changing flowers!" TIA felt a little uncomfortable. Xiangyanghua easily had a deep friendship with the little guy by virtue of her ability.


    Xiangyanghua was secretly pleased that the little girl had been raided by her, but now this guy has not become the high priest of the temple in Shanghai, and the kingdom of hydra is also in the charge of her father. Now it''s better to follow harlott than follow her. Besides, there are other compatriots on the shore, which are more comfortable than staying at the bottom of the sea.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll come to you in the future. You can also come to me. This is for you!" xiangyanghua gave the worthless wreath he made to TIA.


    "With it, you can sense my position from a long distance, and I can find you at any time. In addition, you can talk to me once a day!"


    As if she had been a treasure, TIA put the wreath around her neck and thanked her while returning a gift. What she took out from a rich family are valuable treasures. Xiangyang Huale''s mouth is crooked. Unfortunately, she can''t do more to collect wool. Otherwise, TIA may not care. Her guardian is not easy to provoke.


    The props that can locate and talk at a long distance are clearly the best. Why are they worthless? The reason is also very simple. The essence of this thing is the ability of sunflowers. This wreath is just a medium, which can be easily squeezed.


    "Well, goodbye, master!" TIA shook her hands and said goodbye. After she separated from xiangyanghua, she wanted to see her father she hadn''t seen for a long time, but she couldn''t find him for a long time.


    "Strange, where''s the father?" TIA scratched her head. She was a little hoodwinked. She didn''t meet for such a long time and finally solved the problem of Poseidon. Why didn''t her father accompany her well? Is there something more important?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The speed of the big whale Abu is not much slower than that of the giant turtle, but it is difficult to be satisfied with the comfort. Even though Abu has a unique talent to divide the water flow, the high-speed passage through the seabed still makes Harold and sunflower who are not adapted to the underwater environment sick.


    "Hold on a little longer and we''ll be ashore soon. We''ll form an alliance soon. Brother harlott, the resource distribution map you gave me is really precious. I didn''t know there was such a gold mine in the sea area near our country!"


    "It is estimated that the sea temple has just been investigated and found. You have been providing food and materials for our territory. This little favor is nothing!"


    Harlott was thinking that it must be Kanger''s financial fan who wanted to occupy it for himself. The rules of the sea family, who owns the territory and who owns the resources found, but he should hand over some of them to the sea temple.


    "You may not know the forging process of deep sea star stone very well. Even the dwarves who are best at forging on the shore may not be able to grasp the trick. I''ll send an ace forging master to help you!"


    "Thank you very much. If you don''t dislike it, you can share some of the ore!"


    Harold certainly knows that reciprocity and win-win can last long.


    King selton was a little excited immediately: "really? I happen to lack a boxer, so I''ll be responsible for forging..."


    "Cough, cough, honey, don''t be so capricious, can you?" the large Mermaid told king selton to shut up honestly as soon as she opened her mouth. King selton had enough weapons. Even if you want to accept gifts, you should make them for your son and daughter.


    Harold looked at selton with a little sympathy. Such a domineering king turned out to be a tracheitis. He really has no backbone. He can''t become such a virtue in the future.


    Abu swam for another period of time. He had come to the shallow sea. The sun shone into the sea and his sight became bright. Harold felt unspeakable comfortable. Xiangyanghua also lazily changed his posture. Even if there was a water avoidance magic, the shore creatures still couldn''t adapt to the water.


    "Well, when we get ashore, let''s go first. When you officially establish your country, I''ll immediately bring someone to present a congratulatory gift and sign a long-term alliance treaty!"


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you wait too long. I can''t wait to be king!"


    After saying goodbye to King selton and his wife, Harold felt relieved. He yawned and went deep into the land step by step. It''s strange that no fisherman saw that the main source of food now is fishing for aquatic products driven by the sea people. There should be many people here.


    "Forget it, xiangyanghua, you''ll see which land you''re satisfied with along the way and give it directly to you. I''ve always done what I promised. The land I promised you won''t be defaulted!"


    Xiangyanghua did not completely relax like Harold. Instead, she looked back and forth restlessly, frowning and staring at her pupils like an uneasy little rabbit.


    "What''s the matter? You lost your money? Didn''t you put it all here?" Harold relied too much on instinct warning. At this time, there was no threat at all. He was really nervous.


    "Don''t you feel something wrong with this place?" Xiang Yanghua said, leaned down directly, forced his arm into the ground, and then his face suddenly changed:


    "This place is not your territory. Hurry back to the sea!"


    As soon as Xiang Yanghua roared, he saw hundreds of water balls falling from the sky. At the same time, a huge and terrible figure suddenly broke through the ground.


    "Giant transformation!"


    "Green shoots of life!"


    Harold''s first reaction was to turn on the transformation, take out the huge Trident and sweep into the sky. The water wave flowed out along the swing of the Trident, met the water ball and neutralized the attack.


    Xiangyanghua used the most valuable cards without saying a word. Unfortunately, when she was about to send away with Harold, Harold was suddenly bounced off the rocks raised from the ground, and the huge Harold was ejected for tens of meters. This magic accurately blocked the time of transmission.


    At this time, if the sunflower continues to start space transmission, the harlot that is too far away will be left by one person. If the transmission is stopped, the green life buds that have been started to the last moment will sleep briefly because of forced stop.


    Xiangyanghua didn''t come and think carefully. She suddenly stopped space transmission and raised a black sickle to meet Harold. The enemy''s target should be Harold. If she ran away like this, she would be safe, but she didn''t want to betray Harold and run alone.


    She is a ''War Dodger'', yes, but that''s because she doesn''t want to get involved in unnecessary battles, especially disputes caused by other people''s desires and ambitions. Now, in order to protect her companions, she doesn''t mind being brave!


    "It''s all right. Be careful in any direction around. This place should be a fantasy space away from the normal world. That guy can attack from anywhere!"


    Harold felt the sharp pain in his side hit by the convex rock, but he tried to stand still and looked at the enemy who was ambushing them.


    The smoke subsided, the huge figure showed its true face, and the huge strength gap almost suffocated Harold and sunflower.


    The mythical Hydra growing to the top, one of the three strongest fighting forces of the sea family, and the king of the kingdom of Hydra - Ogma.

 Chapter 356

    The army of the dwarf Kingdom has been setting out with the dwarf king and the grand mage for three days. Compared with the fierce battle with the fallen orcs and demons in the canyon, there are only some miscellaneous coalition forces and dwarf soldiers who are slightly injured and inconvenient to exit.


    Those miscellaneous troops didn''t have the courage to take the initiative to attack together, but they did their best to defend the city. They also knew that even if they couldn''t help, they must not lag behind. They fought 100000 points for spiritual investigation and garrison one by one.


    There are no hidden dangers in urban defense, but the treasure house of the dwarf family is different. In order to meet the possible demon lord, the dwarf King gathered all the high-end combat forces, including four legendary dwarves and all the giant dwarves, and put all their treasures in this March.


    "I''m not good at eliminating my own sense of existence, but the most important thing about hiding is that others can''t find it. It''s a better choice to attract attention with other things than complete hiding!"


    Ephalus summoned the demon he controlled and made a big noise in the corner of the dwarf King''s capital. In the panic of the whole city, the treasure house was easily approached by him.


    From the beginning, ephalus was ready to be seriously injured deliberately. Even if irtylan did not propose, he would try to let the devil attack on his own initiative, so as to create sufficient reasons for not going out.


    From the beginning, the purpose of ophilius to reinforce the dwarves was to steal a sacred object. The others were smoke bombs used to cover up. As he said, they were used to attract others'' attention and hide their real purpose.


    "It didn''t arouse the slightest doubt, and even won a lot of trust. Although the plan was perfectly realized, grut had just been destroyed, which was beyond the bearing range. If you still can''t improve hell this time, you''ll really lose a lot!"


    Ephalus hypnotized several weak dwarves with hallucinations, and then carefully slipped into the treasure house of holy things. He didn''t even look at the precious legendary equipment, and even he didn''t care about some of them that were close to the level of artifact.


    "Yes, the hundred arm statue of fear of demons! Sure enough, here, the legacy of the giant Dynasty has been preserved by the dwarves. The giant holy elephant of blood sacrifice to thousands of families is still so intact!"


    "This thing can certainly become the carrier of the world rules and bear the heavy responsibility of the Lord of hell! As long as it is integrated into the hell painting volume, it can greatly speed up the shaping speed of hell. Now a large number of creatures in the whole continent have died, the reincarnation system is full, and the world will definitely take the initiative to help the shaping of hell!"


    Ophilius was very excited. After he was lucky to get the hell painting volume, he had tried his best to sew and mend the artifact. It was not easy to repair the artifact, but the connected hell itself was not good, and the value of the artifact would not exist.


    Now, as long as he continues to assist in the completion of hell, and then with the help of the effect of hell scroll, when hell is completely completed, he is equivalent to a natural envoy and a substitute of death!


    Ephalus has a unique understanding of the world. He believes that gods are special beings who shoulder the important mission of the world. Becoming gods is a kind of shackle. Mortals who can skillfully obtain part of the powers of gods and are still free are the best choice!


    And even if we don''t talk about those wishes that may not be possible, just integrating the demon fearing statue into the hell painting volume can greatly improve the quality of the hell painting volume.


    At least not now. It can only accommodate some unfinished products of third-class goods. The soul of the legendary strong will also be sucked into hell. At least it can summon several fighters with good combat effectiveness!


    On the other hand, the dwarf king has killed the army in front of the canyon. Although it is best to correct it after a long journey, the enemy''s altar is likely to be still running, and accidents are easy to occur every second. Anyway, the dwarf is a race with strong physical strength, so he simply killed it with the army.


    A large number of demons and orcs gather in the canyon. There is no way to launch any formation in this terrain. It can only be a brain attack and shaking. Sacrifice is inevitable. None of the soldiers who come here are afraid of death!


    The Archmage and the dwarf king are not in a hurry to join the battle. The enemy''s high-end combat power is only three mutated legendary orcs. Like the one who surrounded the elf forest at the beginning, they are all irrational fools with empty brute force. It is more than enough for the legendary dwarf holding an artifact.


    "There is no magic wave. Where are those high-level demons and the king of distress? Why is there no movement? They are waiting for us to kill in the Canyon?"


    The Archmage had some doubts. He was ready to ask the queen for help. Even if he gave all his credit to the queen, he didn''t care, just to ensure everything was safe, but why was it different from what he thought.


    There are many low-end demons, and the mutant orcs are also ferocious, but they are too much less tragic than he expected. The mage dare not fly in to investigate everywhere. Once he is attacked by the demon lord, he will also be killed by the second.


    "Don''t panic. No matter what enemy you have, I can fight with you! Our dwarves can also break through any obstacles!"


    The dwarf king is full of confidence. In the chaotic war in the canyon, the dwarves still have the upper hand. In this bloody battlefield, the regeneration ability is not as good as the anti beating ability of thick armor, and the strong power is not as good as excellent weapons. The dwarves have successfully opened the opening and poured into the canyon in large numbers.


    "Follow up and don''t get too entangled with these puppets without will and faith!"


    The dwarf Wang Hongliang''s voice is especially loud even in this roaring battlefield all day. The Archmage has to sigh that the dwarf race is indeed the top race in the battle, just like the torrent of steel can defeat everything.


    I''m afraid that only the orcs with high morale and vigorous anger can face it head-on. Although these infected orcs are stronger, they have lost their most important momentum and have no possibility of resistance.


    "Well done, aborigines! I wanted to finish you later, but since you came to die, let you get what you want!"


    The Demon Lord with tall body, slender body and huge wings like an elder bat is located in the center of the canyon, surrounded by up to five high-level demons. The last escaped high-level demon is also among them. If you count the one killed by ephalus, it adds up to six men.


    It seems that the Demon Lord in the shape of bat is the king of misfortune. If he can obtain so many powerful demon loyalty, the strength of the king of misfortune must be extraordinary. I don''t know whether the dwarf king can defeat each other.

 Chapter 357

    "Is that all you can do? I heard you killed that fool gruno. I thought you had any ability. It seems that gruno is too stupid, not that you are strong enough!"


    The king of adversity flapped his wings high above, while the dwarf King fell to the ground panting and kneeling. The transformation was over, and the energy of the storm axe was exhausted. He thought that the enemy was really bad with him.


    After the gods came to earth, the dwarf King''s strength and physique can absolutely shake any opponent. Holding the storm axe, he can easily cut the dragon. Even the demon lord dominated by close combat was once suppressed by him.


    Unfortunately, his biggest problem is that he is not fast enough and does not have enough long-range attack means. The speed of the king of distress is extremely fast, and his action is also erratic and strange. At first, the dwarf king can still give a deterrent by the lightning of the artifact, but when the energy of the artifact is exhausted, he becomes a meat target.


    Magic and martial arts double cultivation, the extremely fast disaster king can easily escape the attack of the dwarf king, tear and bite his flesh and blood, and easily withdraw when the dwarf King returns to fight back. All kinds of magic released from time to time also make the dwarf King anxious. In terms of magic resistance, the dwarf is not as good as the angry ORC.


    Originally, the best way in this situation is for the Archmage to give assistance. With the help of the legendary mage, no matter how bad it is, it can weaken the speed of the king in distress and limit his movement. However, it is a pity that the Archmage is driven around by several high-level demons.


    The legendary dwarf was dragged by several mutant Orc chiefs at the mouth of the canyon. The giant dwarf is still leading ordinary soldiers to kill. Only the people of the dusk brigade are not opponents, even if they have good equipment.


    "Throw javelin, shoot!" when the king of distress was about to dive again and tear up the dwarf king, the dwarf soldiers who had defeated some of the enemy gave support.


    The refined steel javelin is well made and thrown under the strong arm of the dwarf. Even the giant dragon will be penetrated through the dragon scale. The king in distress can only turn his body to avoid the javelin rain.


    Agile and high generally do not resist beating, and demons are no exception. He can have high lethality thanks to the unique evolution of promoting Demon Lord.


    Both his teeth and claws are natural weapons comparable to artifacts, and they are also accompanied by the attack effects of the curse of weakness and the absorption of life. Otherwise, he would not be defeated by the dwarf king, the first anti beating king in the continent.


    Extreme high speed, three-dimensional flexible movement, and high lethality. If the opponent is not the dwarf king but an ordinary legendary dwarf, he is likely to be killed by him in a few moves. If such abnormal strength can still charge against the javelin rain, it will be nonsense.


    "Have you been defeated? Puppets and cannon fodder are really useless. If only I could bring my elite troops here!"


    The carrying capacity of the abyss gate limits the invasion of demons. There is a quantity limit for both high-end strong and low-level cannon fodder. Otherwise, it is useless to deceive and use orcs.


    "Forget it, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, they''ve delayed enough time, kagis, niothers, do it!"


    Two high-level demons suddenly appeared above the canyon. With the words of the king of distress falling, the surging magic began to condense. The sunlight above the canyon was swallowed, the darkness shrouded for tens of miles, and the ground was filled with black fog. All dwarf soldiers were submerged below their knees, even the devil''s "friendly forces" were no exception.


    "What''s the matter? You can''t resist magic. Stop them quickly. This magic looks bad!" stile beat back a high-level demon with a stick and hurried the Archmage anxiously.


    "Can''t do it. Those high-level demons will kill them as soon as I stop. You can''t stop them all!"


    While releasing the destructive magic that did not need to sing for a long time to cover the people, the Archmage explained that he could not hesitate any more. He quickly asked the elf queen for help, took out the keepsake and crushed it.


    "Dark sky!" then the devil''s magic took a step faster. The black fog on the ground and the black shade in the air completely blocked the canyon. The Archmage was very anxious. He was not sure whether this magic would interfere with the signal or block the space. If the elf queen could not support in time, their loss would be immeasurable.


    However, it is only the expansion of losses rather than the total destruction of defeat. The most important thing in the war is the victory or defeat of grass-roots soldiers. The doomed king is not good at group warfare. At this time, 7788 mutant orcs and demon cannon fodder have died. Relying on a demon lord and seven or eight high-level demons, it is impossible to kill more than 100000 dwarves.


    "This magic shouldn''t directly destroy our army?" stile asked anxiously. He was helpless in the face of this situation and could only pray in his heart.


    "Impossible, the more powerful the magic, the more time it takes, and the movement can''t be hidden at all. Unless it''s a person who knows nothing about magic, even I can detect it!"


    It was Ike who replied to stiles that her heroic "melee elf" plan was declared bankrupt. She was badly hurt and vomited blood by high-level demons. If other league members hadn''t rescued in time, it would be impossible to protect her life. Melee combat is not just about attributes and attack and defense. No matter how skillful she is, she is also a waste of equipment.


    After this time, it is estimated that she has to let out the belt of the Frost Giant and be a little mage who digs a hole in the ground.


    The Archmage nodded in agreement. He didn''t think the magic released by the two demons could change the war situation, but what was the secret uneasiness in his heart?


    The king of adversity was flying around and suddenly rushed towards the Archmage. Steely was blocked and flew to more than ten meters, but he also covered the others. A large number of soldiers responded and forced the big bat man back.


    "You lost, devil. Go back to the abyss!" the Archmage lit up the surrounding environment and said cruel words.


    "Arrogant and ignorant spirit, you have only studied magic for a thousand years. Why are you so confident that you understand the true meaning of magic? Turn it all into dust! Ha ha ha ha!"


    At the beginning of the change, the cannon fodder demons and mutant orcs directly dissolved into the black fog. At the same time, the black fog became thicker and higher, and gradually expanded to the thighs of dwarf soldiers.


    "Everybody, evacuate the Canyon!"


    Although the dwarf king immediately called on everyone to retreat, it was still too late. This was the entrance with narrow terrain, which was completely blocked under the rubble and earth blocks falling from the sky. Of course, the dwarves could forcibly open up a road, but before that, these black fog would devour everyone.


    "This, this, this is impossible. When and where did you prepare this magic?"


    The Archmage swept his confident expression and left a cold sweat. He could not see the flaw of the magic at all, and did not know how to crack it. Even if he could be found by chance, would the demon lord and a group of high-level demons give him that chance?


    At the moment when the dwarf head rushed into the canyon, no, even earlier. At the moment when the dwarf took the initiative to attack the canyon, the outcome of the war was doomed. The Archmage overestimated himself. The devil attacking the abyss was far better than him in magic level. The success of the previous earthquake raid made him commit the arrogance and arrogance that he should never commit.

 Chapter 358

    Roars and screams resounded through the canyon. Many injured dwarves had fallen to the ground and were slowly eroded and dissolved by the black fog. Even fine steel and heavy armor could not withstand the invasion of the black fog.


    Legendary dwarves and mages desperately want to rush to the top of the canyon to interrupt the casting of spells, but the king of distress and high-level demons easily defuse their attack, and a large number of ordinary soldiers can''t threaten the demons above.


    "Strength is coming up! Well, continue to scream and howl. Fear will become my strength and despair will become my nourishment!"


    The strength of the king of adversity is rising. At this time, even if the dwarf king can shine back and open the gods to the earth again, he can''t break through the defense. The dwarf who has been trapped by the general, the evil terrain and strange and powerful magic has no hope of turning over.


    However, there was no way for the people inside, but not necessarily outside. Outside the canyon completely shrouded in darkness, the figure of the elf queen slowly appeared.


    "The world tree connects the whole world. It is useless to interfere with the spatial disorder of ordinary transmission! Add protection and remove! Withered flowers!"


    When the elf Queen appeared, she solved the high-level demons ambushed outside the canyon for assistance. The elf queen has found a good way to deal with demons. Demons are alien creatures attacked by the abyss. They are extremely excluded by the standard plane. They can only exert their strength by shrouding in the breath of the abyss gate.


    There is no need to deal with them. As long as the protection of the abyss gate is dispelled, the strength of the devil will naturally fall off a cliff. Even high-level demons can be subdued with a subsequent blow, but this method is simple. Only the fairy queen can really do it.


    "This magic doesn''t look like it can be done by ordinary people alone. Is it the help of an evil god in the abyss? But it''s not very difficult to solve!"


    "As long as you break the closed space, you can crack the internal field. At that time, it''s just an ordinary magic that interferes with the line of sight. An external powerful attack can be solved!"


    The fairy queen began to gather strength to cast spells. Just as the spell was about to be released, the fairy queen put down her wand and began to wait.


    "No one is watching, so it won''t be found later?" the elf queen also has her own consideration. After thoroughly scanning the legendary winged people captured before, she basically determined the scale of the abyss invasion.


    The corrupted orcs are basically consumed up. Several demon lords transmitted are dead and wounded. Talimore and gruno have been killed in battle, and the king of distress will soon fail. There is only one remaining Demon Lord. As for manates, the defeated generals of thousands of years ago have lost their level, she doesn''t pay attention to it.


    Now the elf queen thinks about what will happen after fighting back the abyss. The dwarf and the elf have no grievances and enmity, and signed an alliance agreement. Saving is bound to be saved, but a dwarf strong enough to threaten the elf family is certainly not as good as a wounded dwarf family.


    Anyway, no matter how many dwarves are killed or injured, the one who carries the pot is the reckless irtylan. No matter how late she starts, the dwarves won''t know anyway. She will honestly recognize her saving grace.


    Time passed slowly, and the fairy queen was upset for some reason. She didn''t think she had done anything wrong, but she felt restless.


    "I''m just the queen of the spirit. I''m gentle, kind and generous. I just need to show it to the spirit. The life and death of others have nothing to do with me! Why..."


    "You''re not that kind of person, are you?" somehow, the elf queen recalled what Sherma said to her. You''re not that kind of person. What does that mean?


    It should refer to Sauron. He ignores life and puts interests first. He can sacrifice everything for his own goal. Everything in the world is just chess pieces.


    "Although I don''t care about the race other than the elves, it''s really unacceptable to be described as the same as the beast!"


    "Storm Spirit, blow everything away!"


    The fairy queen released her exclusive forbidden art again. The clouds were cut off, the atmosphere was torn, lightning and thunder, and strong winds. In the loud noise that shocked the natural enemies, some storm spirits that condensed the origin of the world appeared again.


    Like the collapse of the sky, the extreme giant composed of hurricanes and thunder fell from the sky and launched a suicide attack with his own body. The dark curtain covering dozens of kilometers was broken at one stroke, the extinction field created by the isolated space was broken, and the king of disaster and several high-level demons looked at it in horror.


    "Lightning throwing spear! Broken air wind blade!"


    The spirit queen continued to command the giant spirit to launch an attack. Each attack was comparable to the legendary thunder spear and wind blade. She instantly turned a high-level demon who couldn''t respond into a sieve, and other high-level demons also hid everywhere.


    "Retreat, this guy is now the substitute of the world tree. He can''t fight the enemy!"


    Without saying a word, the king of adversity flapped his wings and fled at full speed. If he had obtained support from the will of the abyss to suppress the world tree in advance, he could fight with the fairy queen. In this case of passive attack, he was equivalent to fighting with half a God and had no chance of winning.


    For fear of hurting the dwarves by mistake, the elf queen dared not let the storm spirit fully open its fire to roll up the wind. The two high-level demons who could blink and the disaster king with superior speed escaped, and the other five high-level demons were shot into a sieve by the storm spirit.


    If you count the high-level demon killed outside the canyon before, the fairy queen killed six high-level demons in one move. No wonder she doesn''t take the enemies of the abyss seriously.


    "How can she cast this magic alone? If so, why should she use our help before? And this storm giant seems to be more spiritual. What''s the matter?"


    On the one hand, the Archmage is glad for the timely assistance of the elf queen. On the other hand, he secretly guesses the strength of the elf queen. Before dealing with the orcs surrounding the elf forest and now dealing with the demons, it can be said that there are completely two kinds of strength!


    "Have you destroyed the altar?" the fairy queen asked suspiciously. She wanted to see what the altar used by these demons as cards was for. As a result, she could only see the ruins.


    "It''s impossible. As soon as we came in, we had a fierce battle with the devil. We had no spare power to destroy it!"


    After the black fog was dispersed, everyone looked at the collapsed ruins in surprise and had no clue.


    "Seismology should only destroy a few near the collapse site, and there are at least five left!" the Archmage touched his beard and whispered.


    Ike scrambled like a clever ghost and said, "did the devil destroy the altar to prevent us from discovering their intention?"


    The Archmage said angrily, "do you think they thought they would be defeated before the war? If the queen hadn''t supported us in time, we would be wiped out. Why did the enemy destroy the altar with a great chance of victory?"


    "The most important thing is the sacrifice? The altar can be built again, but the sacrifice is always difficult to catch. They don''t have so many people to rob the population?"


    Stile glanced back and forth. He couldn''t see that it was like a place for prisoners.


    "It seems that we are still late!" the dwarf King took off his helmet and said in a heavy tone.


    The joy of a big victory suddenly dissipated. I don''t know what monster was summoned by the sacrifice, which made everyone feel a little uncomfortable.

 Chapter 359

    Harold waved the Trident with all his strength to swing away a huge snake head that hit him, started the blood ability to reduce the weight, and flexibly dodged the bite of another snake head.


    Harold had no idea of counterattack. Standing in his place, he asked the enemy hostages, "why attack us? King Ogma? I should be the benefactor of the sea family who saved the sea god! Even the sea god himself wanted to express his gratitude to me!"


    Ogma, king of the kingdom of Hydra, is a mythical monster with more strength than expected. After realizing that the bottom card of sunflower can not be used for the time being, he leisurely launched an attack with only four heads.


    Two heads easily suppressed the giant''s transformed Harold with brute force. The other two kept spitting out cold ice and lightning like a shooting game. Xiangyanghua predicted the landing point by reading her mind, so that she could dodge all the time.


    Obviously, Ogma didn''t want to kill them, otherwise the nine heads would attack together. Xiangyanghua and harlott must die suddenly every minute, and their strength is not at the same level at all.


    "Salvation", "Poseidon", "yes", "Sun God", "not you!"


    The five idle heads spoke one after another. When put together, they were complete words. Harold continued to argue:


    "Then I''m also a helper for the coming of the sun god. I''m still the only believer of the sun god! Besides, even if I don''t help much, you have no reason to attack us. Is it possible that the kingdom of Hydra will covet the rewards I receive!"


    Harold really doesn''t understand this wealth, power and strength. It can be said why the world''s top kings attack them. Ordinary gold and silver treasures and legendary weapons certainly don''t look up to them. That''s just the case with rare resources and artifacts. Even if others are greedy, how can Ogma put down her identity and rob them?


    "Can there be anything else besides the sun Scepter? You should guess with your ass!" Xiang Yanghua shouted at him breathlessly.


    "Yes", "that Scepter", "too dangerous", "I''ll take care of it for you", "keep it!"


    Shit! Do you have a dime to do with my things? You, Soren and the elf queen want to grab it. They must have a bad heart!


    "Greed is a big ring. The sun Scepter was given to me again after the transformation of Poseidon. You are against the will of Poseidon!"


    Harold knew that it was impossible to win. He could only try to reason with Ogma. This guy might not give anyone, but only Poseidon. He must not take it seriously!


    "Surrender", "Sun Scepter", "I will", "give it to you", "compensation."


    Really don''t give face? Are you kidding? Can he get the power of the sun scepter to rival the sea god?


    Harold was surprised, but if so, why did he keep talking nonsense? Since he was invincible with the scepter, why did he worry about the lives of him and xiangyanghua? Why didn''t he just kill them and take the scepter? The sun Scepter cannot be included in the item column of the system, and Harold has no capital to threaten each other at all.


    "Don''t you think, ha, ha... How did he accurately perceive our position! Wheezing, wheezing... We haven''t contacted him. He must have come after the breath of the sun Scepter! Oh, my God, I hide! Who do you think can move this supreme artifact from you!"


    Xiangyanghua gasped, dodged and attacked in a panic, and took time to wake up Harold. There was no one else except Poseidon. Good guy, this transformation was worse than I thought. I thought it was to fool people and save a reward. Feelings are used to get express positioning!


    "What does Poseidon mean?"


    Harold understood. The sea god said that the sun Scepter was the treasure of her God. Since she was greedy, of course she would get it! The gods are afraid of identity and face. If they are embarrassed to rob openly, let the believers come!


    Ogma didn''t reply, but she should have acquiesced. She looked at Harold with helpless eyes, stopped the attack and began to wait. Wait for Harold to hand over his scepter. Since everyone knows the cause and effect, don''t waste time and effort.


    Ogma doesn''t think that Harold dares to disobey the meaning of the sea god and dare to continue to be rampant after seeing the greatness of the gods. It''s not arrogant or arrogant. It''s just a simple idiot. Harold doesn''t look like an idiot!


    Of course, Harold is not willing to hand over the artifact, but the gods are really not easy to provoke. The sun god is a light shining on the whole world, not his sole backer. He insists that the sea god is more valued by the sun god than him.


    Just as Harold was about to hand over his scepter, he suddenly thought, "if the sea god really wants it, why care about face? This matter is doomed to be disgraceful. Even if he sends believers to rob it, it can''t be concealed!"


    If you really want to get the sun Scepter without being known, you can reach an agreement with Harold as early as possible. As long as you give enough benefits or direct threat of force, Harold will keep it a secret and don''t say a word.


    By doing so now, not only harlott may publicize to the outside world, but also Ogma knows that it has tarnished her image in the hearts of believers, especially Ogma is one of her most important believers!


    "Is it a test?" Harold can only understand it this way, or he hopes it is. After realizing the importance of power, Harold will not be willing to hand over the artifact that can qualitatively change his strength.


    "I won''t hand over the sun scepter, Ogma!"


    Harold took a deep breath and bravely rejected Ogma''s request. He didn''t even bother to ask what compensation was.


    "You''re crazy! Even if you want to die, think about it for me. No, it''s probably worse than death. That sea god is not an ordinary ghost animal and pervert. I might be as miserable as that mother dragon! Woo woo!"


    Xiangyanghua kicked on the back of Harold''s head and beat Harold''s cheek while crying. Harold''s defense soared after being giant. Xiangyanghua was really crying, but she learned the reason for the great change of Kanger''s temperament through reading her heart!


    "I''m sorry. I have to gamble. Don''t worry. Even if I lose, the worst outcome is to be robbed of My scepter, my life should not be in danger!"


    Harold pressed xiangyanghua with his fingers to stop fooling around. Xiangyanghua had to glare at Harold and jump back to the ground.


    "To be honest, I''m a little surprised, you! It seems that you didn''t recognize the reality and made a choice after serious thinking. Well, I admire your courage. Then let me beat you two until you can''t move and take the scepter!"


    Ogma seemed to be serious, and the nine heads said in unison.

 Chapter 360

    "Wait, it has nothing to do with me, right? I don''t have a problem if I don''t participate in the battle! Just beat him up and take the sun scepter. I didn''t take the sun Scepter! I promise I''ll sit quietly and wait for you to finish. I won''t make trouble!"


    Xiangyanghua actively expressed the declaration of surrender to Ogma. On the one hand, she didn''t think there was any chance of winning the battle. On the other hand, she didn''t understand Harold. No matter how valuable the artifact is, it doesn''t need to be so persistent! She doesn''t like meaningless fighting. Since Harold won''t be killed, why should she be beaten together?


    Xiang Yanghua is still the "war Dodger". Her willingness to help Harold regardless of danger is also based on the fact that Harold''s life is in danger. Since the other party is only ordered to rob artifact and clearly expressed that she will not kill, of course she should stay out of the play!


    "You insulted the great sea god. I will turn your disrespectful words into pain and punish you a hundred times, shallow and cowardly spirit!"


    Ogma glared at xiangyanghua angrily. The word "disaster comes from the mouth" is really in line with xiangyanghua at this time. She scolded the sea god, ghost animals and abnormal animals in front of the believers. Who won''t beat you?


    "Fight with me. There may not be no chance of winning. I have four new cards. Have you forgotten?"


    "Apologizing doesn''t seem to work... Alas, I just hope he can do it gently. What can your broken artifacts do?"


    Although xiangyanghua said so, she still raised her sickle and prepared for battle. What if the enemy was careless?


    However, after a short fight, Harold realized his innocence. Ogma was really not ready to kill, but being merciful did not mean that he would underestimate the enemy!


    After seeing the power of the sun scepter, Ogma didn''t look down on Harold at all. The nine heads broke out a fierce attack. Harold was easily knocked away by a giant Hydra whose tonnage was far better than his, and xiangyanghua was shelled by magic.


    Judging from the severity of the attack, xiangyanghua seems to attract more hatred, but Harold is just as uncomfortable. The strength and physique proud of the giant form can not become the capital to fight Ogma at all.


    Because at the power level, any head of the 100 ton hydra is not weaker than Harold, and the Hydra has nine heads, not to mention the meat mountain like body. To tell the truth, Harold thinks that even if he uses the legendary Trident, he can only scrape.


    "Curse Necklace!"


    Harold took out the artifact of hosting the ghost of the hundred eyed octopus from the item column and launched a curse ray towards the front. The snake head he swept from the side was irradiated and quickly fell into depression.


    The radiation was still spreading to his body, but Harold felt dizzy and unable to support the necklace to emit radiation.


    Ogma recognized this artifact, the artifact of the sea temple. He often confirmed that of course he knew that it was no threat to him. He continued to hit Harold. He had to say that he was merciful enough. His teeth were all furnishings, and only hit Harold with great strength.


    "Drink!" Harold chopped the halberd at the weak and listless snake head. The water waves gushed out of the weapon, brought out waves, and could feel the faint smell of the sea tide. The weapon was running in with Harold in the battle, and was about to reach the threshold of recognizing the Lord.


    When, unlike the sound of metal cutting into flesh and blood, although the snake head he cut down fell into a weak state, it was only the decline of power and magic, and there was no attenuation of defense and weight.


    Harold is not a martial arts expert who can penetrate and strike. He is not very suitable for waving weapons in the form of giants. He is like an iron Han Han. Although he tilts the snake''s head back after the weapon hits the snake''s head, the Trident also feels a violent shock.


    Harold felt great pain in his hands and could hardly hold his weapon. "You can''t attack his head. It''s too hard. Cut his neck!"


    The Hydra was no exception. However, before Harold could breathe again, the cold breath from one of Ogma''s heads had hit Harold.


    The sudden attack made Harold unable to dodge. Before, Ogma used physical attacks against him, and magic attacks were used to hang xiangyanghua. He only paid attention to several heads close to him and ignored the energy breathing in the rear.


    "Yes, no one stipulates that others can only hit me with their heads! They misjudged the war situation because of the mercy of the enemy. What am I doing?"


    The cold frost covered Harold''s body surface. Fortunately, he was not frozen stiff. He directly threw away the Trident that was too heavy and exceeded the upper limit of his ability. He only reduced his weight and turned back quickly to open the distance.


    Harlott''s transformation ability comes from the blood ability attached to the giant wrist guard, which is formed by absorbing the power of the Frost Giant. It is more or less accompanied by cold patience when changing. Ordinary people have long become ice sculptures.


    Ogma was a little surprised. Harold was clearly a giant, but his body was as light as a bird, as if he had no weight, but he didn''t care. As long as Harold didn''t take out the sun scepter, he didn''t worry about losing.


    Ogma''s weakness is speed, especially the moving speed. He can barely see it in the sea. It''s really turtle speed on the shore. That''s why he took great efforts to set up the magic world space. If Harold runs away from the outside, he doesn''t dare to release the powerful spell that may kill Harold, and he may let Harold run away.


    "This space can''t be broken without defeating me! Even if you throw away your weapons, you still keep pulling away. Do you really want to win? I have sufficient long-range attack means. Don''t you have any other moves except close attack? Moreover, the energy of your wrist guard is declining, and the transformation should not be maintained all the time!"


    "If you don''t want to fight, surrender. Hand over the sun Scepter before you get hurt. You may be fine. Your companion may be disabled. My poison can''t be dissolved by the heart of plants!"


    When Ogma persuaded Harold to surrender, he didn''t stop the saturated breath bombing of sunflowers. His stored magic was almost used to deal with all kinds of monsters before, and now he relies on his natural ability to attack.


    Harlott looked along Ogma''s line of sight. Xiangyanghua''s half body became green, his face had lost its blood color, and the sky blue light flashing on his chest could not contain the passage of life, although he was trying to purify the toxins in his body. Even if he had been seriously hurt, he could only Dodge attacks continuously, and there was no chance to breathe.


    Xiangyanghua is suffering from Harold''s willfulness and is losing her life every second!


    Indeed, he should admit defeat. After trying to turn it over, Harold can''t see the win at all. As the other party said, he is a pure melee, and there is a time limit for transformation. Whether it is to open the distance or delay time is a pure negative choice, but if he doesn''t do so, he will be defeated immediately!


    Are you really going to hand over the sun Scepter? Once he fails to pass this test and is taken by Poseidon, he may not be able to get the sun Scepter in his life!


    Unwilling, really unwilling!

 Chapter 361

    "When an ally is in danger, you can''t ignore it and stand by. This is my knight''s code!"


    As he rowed, the sea water in the distance suddenly rolled up. With the familiar sound, selton''s majestic body jumped out of the water. The current in his hand was like a living creature, like a water dragon circling towards Ogma.


    "Mind your own business! Selton!" Ogma raised her heads and breathed at the running water dragon.


    Brush Lala, as if it were raining, the raging water turned into thousands of water droplets, burst open, selton had jumped into the air, and his thick arms had expanded beyond Harold''s arms in the form of giant at this time.


    Bang bang, Ogma''s two heads in charge of the attack were hammered into the ground and hit two pits. Then, before his other heads spewed out the brewing breath, he saw selton take a deep breath, and his fists were like two pile drivers, violently and savagely beating meat mountain''s body.


    "Million tons of heavy blow!" after more than a dozen thunderous iron fists, meat mountain seemed to be shaken, the afterwaves generated by great power broke out violent shock waves, and the surrounding terrain was completely destroyed.


    Selton shouted loudly, his fists sent out a translucent halo, and hit the last hard. The mythical hydras weighing up to 100 tons flew up and rolled in the air to tens of meters away.


    After landing, some of Ogma''s nine heads vomited blood and some roared. It was obvious that she was hurt and angry by selton''s continuous moves.


    "You... Don''t have to help! King selton!"


    On the one hand, Harold was extremely moved. On the other hand, he was a little worried. Ogma''s status and power were not to be mentioned. Only from the standpoint, Ogma was instructed by the sea god. As a member of the sea family, selton should not make trouble anyway.


    "What are you talking about? Aren''t we allies? At this time, just say thank you!" selton didn''t care. He squeezed his trembling arm a little and turned his eyes to Ogma again.


    On the other hand, the queen of the large Mermaid bit the poisoned part of the sunflower with her mouth and sucked out the venom. She was immune to the fierce poison of the hydra. It seems that the queen is also very extraordinary.


    "Let me make it clear first that I am not robbing them for selfish desires. I am collecting the scepter that should not be controlled by him according to the oracle. I will never hurt their lives in the process. Even so, do you want to get in the way?"


    Ogma got up again from the ground and resisted selton''s violent attack that could hammer the Dragon into meat patties. He still didn''t matter much. It was just that there were some depressions and bruises in front of his body, which was similar to the feeling that ordinary people were knocked with a baseball bat. This guy''s ability to resist beating was beyond imagination.


    "We are not in personal emotion to help. We will help our sun believers return to the territory safely. This is also the task entrusted by the sea god!"


    Selton did not flinch. To be exact, his task was given by the sea god temple, but the sea god temple represents the sea god. Unless the sea god rejects it personally, it can be regarded as the will of the sea god.


    Ogma raised her head strangely, as if to ask the great sea god for God''s will, but she didn''t get any enlightenment and could only guess by herself.


    "It''s impossible that Poseidon didn''t know that selton and his wife were responsible for escorting Harold. They clearly asked me to recover the sun scepter, but they didn''t cancel their mission... It''s disrespectful to speculate that God''s intention. Since they didn''t give me new instructions, I''ll continue to carry out the original plan!"


    "Well, then, just rely on your strength to speak. It''s just too easy to deal with those two people. I can''t raise my interest. You and the female martial god of Naga kingdom should make me a little more serious?"


    Ogma''s nine heads opened at the same time, and her sharp teeth leaked out. She burst out with surging and amazing power. This mythical hydra is going to attack with all her strength!


    Harold was very nervous, and queen Sasha''s eyes were dignified. Selton picked up the Trident and threw it to Harold. He said without fear: "it''s a rare sandbag. I can exercise well today. Don''t beg for mercy if you can''t carry it for a few times!"


    "Ha ha!" Ogma laughed wildly, "if those heirs of the mermaid kingdom can be as heroic as you, they will not fall apart and turn the four kingdoms into the three, let me see the spirit of the mermaid family!"


    Harold also solved a doubt in his heart. The sea family has four kingdoms, but he only saw the sea dragon Kingdom, Naga Kingdom and Hydra kingdom. The mermaid Kingdom dominated by the mermaid family has been split and weakened.


    "What you should pay attention to most is me!" Queen Sasha threw aside most of the sunflowers recovered, and her body expanded and mutated into a giant Naga with a height of five meters, and her arms grew to as many as six, one notch worse than queen Medusa with six meters and eight arms.


    Harold finally understood why king selton was so afraid of his wife. He didn''t necessarily have the upper hand in terms of force value. Queen Sasha''s six hands held three pairs of heavy swords, each of which was a huge chopping sword weighing hundreds of kilograms. All six weapons gave off a terrible evil spirit.


    Compared with the slow-moving and slightly bulky king selton, Queen Sasha''s speed is extremely fast. Like a strong wind, she escaped the breath bombing of Ogma and shuttled through the attack gaps of nine heads. Even the five meter giant Naga is small in front of the nine headed snake like a meat mountain.


    The sound of tearing, tearing and cutting sounded, and small wounds emerged from Ogma. It can be seen from Queen Sasha''s easy waving of six heavy weapons that her strength is definitely 300 points up, which is a little worse than the giant Harold.


    But the wound was the same as a knife. Harold''s prediction was right. Even the legendary weapon with huge power can only scrape Ogma. The most powerful thing about this guy is his unreasonable constitution.


    "Oh, oh, oh!" selton certainly wouldn''t watch his wife fight alone. He roared and charged again after he slowed down from his quick fist.


    The strong of the three sea families began to scuffle. Harold thought for a long time. Instead of picking up the Trident to help, he took the initiative to end his transformation and put away the Trident.


    "Sunflower, we have to support them from a distance. What kind of magic and divination do you think has a miraculous effect on Ogma?"


    Yes, Harold took out the sun scepter to be an auxiliary. Instead of being a half hanging man, he might as well try to give play to his legal ability as a sun sacrifice!

 Chapter 362

    Selton and his wife cooperated well. They were not defeated by Ogma in the short-term confrontation, but obviously there was no chance of winning. The hydra''s defense and vitality were exceptional. Even if they couldn''t gain the upper hand in a short time because of their slow movement, when selton and Sasha''s strength fell, they would be a snowball defeat as long as they were accidentally attacked.


    "Why don''t you ask me? It must be your best weight control!" Xiang Yanghua scolded angrily. She was in pain just now. She was going to cry when she took on 90% of the firepower of Ogma. It''s not enough for Harold to hold on and refuse to hand over the sun Scepter!


    "That guy''s magic resistance is not right. It should be said that his magic absorption ability is too strong. I tried to attack. Unless the powerful legendary magic, it will be decomposed and absorbed as soon as it touches his skin and recharge him for nothing!"


    Harlott is even more headache. The force resistance Max is full, not to mention the magic resistance. He is still a super meat mountain with infinite power and nine forts. It''s bullshit that he can''t escape when he meets this enemy and can only push hard, isn''t it?


    "My ability has the upper limit of control. It''s useless for guys whose weight exceeds the limit. You attack with your best legendary magic. I''ll try to increase my ability and sing quickly while they hold each other down!"


    Harlott thinks that only legendary spells such as meteorite can hurt ogima''s muscles and bones. I don''t know what xiangyanghua is best at and whether it can have miraculous effects.


    "I won''t!"


    "What? Don''t be ridiculous. As long as you win him, you can keep my sun scepter. You can''t do any legendary magic?"


    "No, it''s just not. Is it so strange? Legendary magic is not light. You think all cats and dogs can learn it!"


    Personal attack? Harold felt insulted, but he didn''t care about his anger. He scolded in a low voice and began to think about his ability.


    Xiang Yanghua shouted wrongfully: "legendary magic is a powerful magic that can only be mastered after studying magic to the extreme. There are only six fairy queens who can perform legendary magic in the whole fairy forest!"


    "All right, all right, do me a favor. Don''t disturb me!"


    No wonder the Archmage and the yakosta elder are so crazy that they dare to compete for power with the fairy queen. It turns out that legendary magic is so rare. It''s also true that the threshold of such terrible power is really higher. Even legendary elves may not be able to display legendary magic!


    It is said that the sun Scepter can artificially create blood aristocrats, but Harold has no ability in this field after he got it. On the one hand, he has lost his knowledge, on the other hand, Harold can''t use it skillfully, not only his strength is not enough, but also the time he got it is too short.


    After taking back the sun scepter from baroyan devil, he was called by the sea clan without thinking about it. However, thanks to this, after another divine descent, Harold could feel that he had a deeper connection with the sun scepter.


    "Since it can grant ordinary people blood ability and simulate the divine grace of the sun, it should be no problem to directly strengthen my blood ability!"


    Harold clenched the scepter hard and gathered energy hard. After saving the sea god last time, Harold could obviously notice that some new abilities were unlocked and he could use more advanced moves.


    Originally, I wanted to go back to the territory to study secretly, but now I can only do it hard. The condensed light mass entered my body. Harold felt that his chest was burning, and then the heat was transmitted to his whole body.


    I really feel that my strength has become much stronger, but I don''t feel that my blood ability has been improved at all. It''s just the effect of the enhanced version of "power grant".


    "No, it''s not such a feeling. No matter how powerful and fast, it''s useless. If I really want to go up for hand to hand combat, I might as well turn into a giant. How do I increase my blood ability?"


    Harold was already very anxious, but he still forced himself to calm down and calmly analyzed the origin of blood ability.


    It is indeed the gift of the sun, but more important is the potential of oneself. If we want to get blood, we need to fight with the strong enemy, stimulate our physical potential, and finally absorb the power of the other side after defeating the strong enemy.


    Kill the Yan devil to obtain the fire ability, kill the giant to have the ability to transform into a giant, and their own hidden energy can transform the body or improve this external ability to make the body adapt.


    "The power of the sun alone is not enough, does it need my own ability?" Harold thought of Marcus, who slowly touched the threshold of legend through accumulation over time.


    Harold didn''t accumulate for so long, but he fought a lot. After becoming a noble, he fought with orcs, demons and even the unimaginable desert overlord, and ate a lot of various tonics.


    "My hidden ability should be enough to upgrade my blood ability. Even if I can''t break through the legend, I can at least upgrade my ability. The problem is my own understanding of ability?"


    Harold''s development of his blood ability is quite limited. He really can''t think of too many expansion places. His ability is simple gravity, not extensive gravity, nor extended "force" in the sense of physics and mechanics!


    Moreover, the scope of control is also quite limited, which is only magnified by five times or reduced by five times, and the object with too large weight can not be controlled due to its own strength.


    This already weak ability was strengthened once. In the duel with the mutant legendary winger Arnold Sen, Harold was promoted to be able to separate the ability from his own use. Previously, only the touched units could apply the ability.


    "Gravity, gravity, universal gravitation, when it comes to gravity... Isn''t it gravity? My ability comes from the earth? Why does a winged man awaken the ability related to the earth? No matter what, what I need to do now is to strengthen the connection with the earth?"


    With some doubt, Harold bent down on the ground, closed his eyes and took a deep breath while operating his ability. The sunflower on the side looked at Harold with fire breathing eyes. The enemy was in front of him. He not only didn''t take good care of the milk man''s buff, but also left here to fish and roll. Who do you think we were fighting against the Hydra?


    However, Xiang Yanghua didn''t blame Harold. He didn''t even reach the legendary level. It''s normal for a little guy in his twenties to be scared and stupid. He should tolerate him.


    Harold didn''t know what xiangyanghua was thinking, otherwise he had to jump up angrily and slap them both. He was your biggest baby and tolerant of others?


    Harold also gave full play to the divergent thinking of the walkers, and sorted out the irrelevant knowledge together. He half guessed and half guessed and really hit the right answer. After he devoted himself to the perception of the earth, Harold gradually felt the subtle pulsation of the earth, as if integrated with his own heartbeat.


    Unfortunately, it''s in the fantasy space, otherwise the connection can be much stronger. Harold''s tongue is a little tongue, but he still calms down and feels the activities of the earth''s veins and the energy flow of the earth.


    Ability has been acquired for so long. Today is just the beginning!

 Chapter 363

    Bang, bang, bang, selton kept waving his fists and hitting Ogma''s snake head hard. Selton''s fists were shrouded in a faint light, which not only gave his fist more strength, but also added strong defense, so as not to break away from shaking with the hard snake head.


    Although his speed is not fast, at least he is superior to Ogma and constantly changes his position. Ogma can only attack him with four heads at most.


    The other five heads will be accurately interrupted by Sasha whenever they want to condense magic, cast a spell or release breath. The hydra is resistant to beating. Sasha''s attack is almost meaningless, but no matter how much meat, it is impossible to cast a spell while the head is beaten. It will be pressed out when half of the energy is stored.


    "Very good, very good, very perfect cooperation, but I can fight like this for several days! How long can you last?"


    Ogma wasn''t angry because he couldn''t occupy the advantage. After consuming the stored magic, he didn''t have a particularly excellent explosive ability. If he wanted to fight an enemy with passable strength, he had to grind it slowly.


    When the enemy''s magic is exhausted, his physical strength is reduced and his mental strength is lax, it will be his unilateral attack time. Protracted war is what he is best at. It is not only his ultra-high physical recovery, but also his mental ability to rest and operate by turns with nine heads. He can also maintain a high degree of concentration all the time. He really drags harder and consumes more energy.


    "It can last until we defeat you!" selton felt a little headache even though he was not timid. His physical strength could last a long time, but the ability of blessing on his fist would dissipate in a few minutes at most. At that time, he was not confident that he could harden the monster.


    Xiangyanghua finally helped. She didn''t take the sickle out of her strength to come up for melee scraping, but buried half of her body in the soil. Then something strange happened. One by one, mutated plants broke out from the ground.


    There are some slimy cannibals, some flaming flame stumps, and thorns waving vines. A lot of strange mutant plants began to howl.


    "Help me with some sunlight, which can increase a lot of power!"


    The sunflower, half buried in the soil, told Harold, who lay beside her. Harold didn''t talk much nonsense. He picked up the scepter, lit the sun, and launched the divine skill used to nourish crops - nourishment of all things.


    The two person team of "grounding gas" has an excellent cooperation effect. Although these mass-produced mutant plants can not be a strong threat to Ogma, a variety of disgusting abilities emerge one after another.


    The mucus ejected by the explosion of cannibal quilt can inhibit the self-healing of Ogma''s wound. The self explosion of flame stump can ignite magic. Several Ogma''s heads directly explode as soon as they condense magic. Other plants also have various tricks. Ogma with self explosion smoke in his mouth has to admit that he underestimates sunflowers.


    A large group of ordinary but disgusting cannon fodder annoyed Ogma. No matter how to clean up these cannon fodder, a steady stream of new cannon fodder grew rapidly under the sunshine of harlott.


    Ogma was disgusted by the cannon fodder and had to deal with selton''s attack. She had no time to clean up the sunflowers and harlott in the distance.


    "Well, these treasures I have carefully cultivated can not only deal with strong enemies, but also deal with children! Unfortunately, the green shoots of life are in cultivation, otherwise they can cultivate a big guy!"


    Although this unique skill of xiangyanghua is not as rough and direct as the legendary magic, it also plays a great role. King selton can take time to breathe. Sasha also secretly and deliberately continues to scrape meat towards the wound corroded by mucus, just like ants gnawing at it.


    "It''s really careless. In addition to the magic world space, we should prepare some other large spells. At this time, it would be simple if we could release a snowstorm or corrupt poison fog! There''s no way. Although it''s a waste, we can only use that!"


    Although Ogma will not lose if she continues to drag on, after all, even after Harold''s Scepter blessing, the cannon fodder plant legion of sunflower can only disgust people, but Ogma is extremely afraid of Harold who doesn''t know what moves are brewing, and is not ready to delay and give another chance.


    Ogma suddenly raised her strongest head and took a breath. Queen Sasha immediately jumped up and interrupted the sunflower. King selton shouted hurriedly, "don''t go! This is an unusual attack!"


    If it is an ordinary spell casting or talent, all kinds of energy breath will be detonated by the magic ignition effect of the flame tree stump, but at this time, it is clear that the flame tree stump is like fireworks, one by one rushing to the meat mountain body of Ogma and exploding, but it has not affected Ogma''s snake head brewing attack in the slightest.


    "Buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, buzz.


    The frightening magic sound that makes the brain tremble resounds through the whole magic world space, and the space barrier in the edge zone is distorted and vibrated in bursts, almost because the magic sound is broken.


    The soul was shattered with this whisper, as if the body and soul no longer fit, and they could not continue to control the body. The giant Naga Sasha queen, who was closest to the source of students, fell to the ground bleeding.


    King selton''s shoulder armor burst out a golden halo. The artifact handed down from the mermaid kingdom had more or less room for defense, but in the face of the strange ability of this God level, he still couldn''t protect his master well. Selton turned his eyes white and fell back.


    Xiangyanghua''s head burst with blood, almost directly, and those low plants without soul disappeared in an instant.


    In this imaginary world space isolated from the outside world and separated from the theme plane, the power of the magic sound has been brought into full play without the suppression of the world''s will. Even Ogma himself has fallen down. The head responsible for releasing the magic sound has shrunk and blackened into sleep. I''m afraid it would be possible to dissolve it directly without the protection of the divine power of Poseidon.


    "Miscalculation. This ability should not be used in the secondary plane. I hope they are all right. I''m not ready to cause casualties! First get the scepter and then look at their injuries... Why didn''t he fall?"


    Even the mythical Hydra Ogma, who is a releaser and has all the greatest physical resistance, magic resistance, soul resistance, vitality and regenerative power, is a little depressed, but Harold lies on the ground unharmed!


    "With the protection of the sun scepter, the deadly voice of the devil for you is just consuming a little energy for me. Thanks to your moves, this space has become unstable. I have established a connection with the earth!"


    Harold stood up with confidence like a declaration of victory!

 Chapter 364

    "The essence of my power comes from the earth. I can not only control the size of gravity, but also control the direction and change the force point!"


    Harold also just understood his ability. It turned out that he could always control the direction of gravity, but he didn''t use it correctly before. It was completely driven by instinct.


    Harlot has increased the attack power by increasing the gravity more than once, but if it only increases the gravity rather than the mass, the attack power will not be improved at the same speed!


    Harold with poor physics also vaguely remembers that the attack power = mass * speed. The increase of gravity does not affect the quality. The big sword of 10kg is still 10kg. The reason why the power is increased is that he subconsciously reversed the direction of gravity and increased the attack power!


    "I was misled by that stupid winged man. Even if he didn''t see it, I would fall into a misunderstanding. I''m really sorry for the physics teacher in middle school!"


    Ogma kept looking at harlott talking to herself and yelled angrily, "Hey, your helpers have fallen. Surrender and admit defeat quickly. Don''t be self righteous. They were injured and fell for you. Your courage is just based on the sacrifice of others!"


    "Just because they have paid so much for me, I can''t let them down! Let you be the first victim of my new ability!"


    Harlott has fully realized his powerful ability, and his voice has increased countless times. The speeches of the second of all kinds emerge one after another, which completely makes Ogma lose patience.


    "Good, just smash you and take the scepter!"


    Boom, Ogma broke out with all her strength and hit Harold at "high speed". Except for the atrophic and blackened head, the other eight heads swayed wildly, and the ferocious faces made people feel cold.


    Although Harold could dodge the attack launched by the slow meat mountain, he didn''t do so. Avoidance and delay are negative benefits. He must face it to win!


    "I said, I can control gravity. People like you who fight by their huge size are my best target!"


    Harold was also very excited. On the one hand, he shouted loudly to frighten the other party. On the other hand, he also increased his self-confidence by shouting out his thoughts. Theory belongs to theory. In fact, there may be accidents. It''s easy to have stage fright without much encouragement.


    Dong, Harold nailed the sun scepter to the ground heavily, and a huge amount of energy poured out of the scepter.


    "Give it to me! Taste the damage caused by your proudest advantage!"


    The ground sent out a huge tremor. Ogma suddenly vomited blood and screamed. An unimaginable surging force gushed from below and bombarded his lower abdomen. His huge body was directly hit and flew.


    Ogma''s solid body was hurt by the "million ton blow" that surpassed selton''s unique skill before. The scales broke, the muscles sank and ruptured, and his bones were broken for the first time.


    "What''s going on? Where was the attack?"


    Ogma didn''t lose his combat effectiveness even if he withstood the impact of 100 tons. After falling to the ground, he stubbornly climbed up with his head. Although the injury was not very serious, he was disturbed by the incomprehensible attack moves.


    Harlott was also a little shocked. Generally speaking, the larger the monster, the more serious the injury caused by falling and falling. Moreover, harlott released five times the weight of Ogma to attack, but the effect was not as good as expected.


    "Sure enough, is it not enough? Even a heavy blow of hundreds of tons can only cause such a little trauma? If the blue whale weighs more than 100 tons, it is estimated that its bones and tendons are broken and it is on the verge of death?"


    We can''t refuse legendary creatures with common sense, not to mention that Ogma is a mythical monster that has evolved to the peak. Even harlott''s transformation into a giant can strengthen bones, muscles and internal organs in an all-round way. Ogma''s body structure must be another dimension. Only the advantage of 100 tons of weight will not become a burden! The blue whale analogy is a joke!


    Originally, Harold could only control the gravity that did not exceed his own power, but after establishing contact with the earth, he could increase it with the help of the divine power of the solar scepter. In this way, he relied on the power of artifact, especially the most adverse solar Scepter in terms of energy supply.


    The upper limit of gravity control was instantly expanded by dozens of times. If it were not for Harold''s mental power, it would be no problem to lift tens of thousands of tons of castles.


    Agglomerate the gravity of Ogma, increase it by five times and erupt in the opposite direction, forming a terrorist attack! As harlott said, the greater the weight, the higher the damage. It is estimated that this move is not as real as the impact of Yangyan.


    "Do you rely on the attack exerted by the sun Scepter? It''s estimated that even if the consumption is large, it''s not a problem. The magic world space can''t isolate the power of the sun. It''s unrealistic to want to consume energy! Even I can''t carry that attack all the time. It''s troublesome!"


    Ogma is also experienced, instantly judged the situation, and then made an amazing choice to restore the form!


    Harold was really too excited. He forgot the truth about his hiding ability. He directly pointed out that it was about weight. The larger the tonnage, the more serious the damage, and returned to the form of a giant with three heads and six arms. Although he was still a heavyweight player, he was ten times lighter than before!


    "I really lost weight. The mass is not conserved at all. It''s normal. I turned into a giant and got a lot of flesh and blood out of thin air."


    Ogma didn''t talk nonsense and rushed towards Harold quickly. In the previous magic sound reverse bite, he also lost his means of long-range attack. The best measure against the enemy is to reduce his body and engage Harold in close combat!


    "Go back to me!" Harold''s attack again flew Ogma. Although his weight became lighter, Harold''s attack power decreased, but the power needed to fly the other party also decreased significantly.


    Apply five times the attack force according to the enemy''s weight. As long as it is not fast enough to exceed Harold''s reaction, it is difficult to attack Harold in close range.


    "Powerful healing! Concentration!" Harold did not forget to treat his teammates. After flying Ogma again, he quickly treated three fallen teammates.


    "Defense and strength haven''t changed much after the transformation?" Harold saw Ogma jump up with great ease during the treatment, and suddenly lifted a huge stone of dozens of tons and smashed it.


    Harold can be sure that ordinary giants have absolutely no strength to easily throw dozens of tons of boulders, at least he can''t do it after he changes.


    The transfiguration taught by Poseidon is really magical. The former Kanger has also become a small Mermaid and can easily carry a giant Trident. Now Ogma is the same. In this way, it could easily hurt Ogma''s gravity control ability. The power is a little less powerful.

 Chapter 365

    "My head hurts. What happened?"


    Like a drunken drunkard, xiangyanghua staggered up from the soil. Her lower body turned out to be the roots of plants. After being pulled out of the ground, she slowly turned into the lower body of an elf in the form of flesh and blood.


    "Wait, don''t disturb me. I have to concentrate on that guy! Go and see how selton and Sasha are!"


    Harold is a little dizzy. Releasing the energy required for gravity control is not a problem, but locking the enemy and accurately controlling the direction require him to concentrate and consume his mind. He is much more tired than cutting people with a big sword!


    "How did the monster become like this, and you can deal with him alone?" Xiang Yanghua asked conditionally, but seeing the sweat on Harold''s forehead, she didn''t continue to talk nonsense and asked Harold for potion.


    "The potion I gave you should still be there. I use that thing to assist in treatment. Now my head is buzzing and can''t put spells!"


    Harold seriously suspected that the forced had the opportunity to blackmail, but he still didn''t dare to save. Without saying a word, he took out the potion from the goods column and threw it over.


    Ogma stood up after being hit by gravity again. He had adapted to harlott''s moves. Although he was broken and full of blunt wounds, he was alive and without fatigue.


    "It seems that you are not used to this ability, and as a sacrifice to the sun, your spiritual strength is far less than that of strong vitality. It seems that you are better at melee confrontation! I am still on the dominant side!"


    Ogma attacked harlott''s fighting spirit while approaching harlott with a winding route, changing direction and speed from time to time, and constantly picking up boulders to throw harassment. Her six arms can carry out long-range attacks without interruption.


    Harlott could only lock Ogma''s body while using his ability to twist the gravity direction of the flying boulder to offset it. Once distracted from the boulder, Ogma''s raid was more difficult to contain and nearly rushed to his side several times.


    "It''s true that single theory ability can operate plural objects, but it requires very high multi-purpose skills in practice. I''m not a legal profession... I''ll talk about strengthening training later. Now try to hold on!"


    Harold could never bear the arbitrary blow of King Ogma. Dozens of tons of giant force would definitely hurt Harold to death.


    "Try this!"


    Harold exerted precise control over an extremely heavy boulder flying towards him, completely turned gravity into thrust, and fiercely rushed to the king of Ogma. At the same time, Harold reluctantly used his heart and mind, and reluctantly restrained the movement of the king of Ogma by gravity.


    The boulder was violently smashed under the acceleration of 5 times the gravity. Ogma was comfortable by gravity and failed to dodge in time. He roared, clenched six fists and blasted at the boulder.


    With a roar, the boulder was smashed, but the aftershock and flying rubble also threw the king of Ogma upside down.


    Harold said in a deep voice with excessive nose blood in his brain: "for me, every boulder can be used as a shell, and the enemy is equivalent to the target under the cliff. He has to bear the boulder bombardment accelerated by five times the gravity. This is the most effective ability application!"


    After Harold thought of this good way, he kept controlling the boulders around his body and shot at King Ogma one by one.


    Then the problem was that after that, Harold really didn''t have the spirit to continue to distract and interfere with Ogma''s movement. Ogma, who was not bound by gravity, easily dodged a boulder.


    Originally, five times the gravity can provide an acceleration of 49 meters per second without calculating the air friction. It only takes a few seconds to reach the speed comparable to that of a bullet.


    However, harlott''s control range is too short, only more than ten meters of its own radius, which is strengthened by its connection with the earth, which was only five meters before.


    As soon as the speed of the emitted boulder is added up, it is beyond the control range without further improvement. It will not only start falling along the gravity, but also slow down due to air friction.


    Even if Harold tried his best to concentrate and prolong the time to control the boulder, he could only barely increase the speed of the boulder to 30 meters per second.


    This speed is absolutely enough to deal with ordinary people. If it is the previously huge meat mountain Hydra, it should also be able to hit, but for the giant Ogma at this time, this obvious straight-line attack is no threat unless it is faster than the reaction speed!


    As expected, Xiang Yanghua took two bottles of precious life potions and took out two newly refined inferior products to feed selton and Sasha. Selton was OK. She relied on artifact defense and was treated by hallot. After drinking the potions, she woke up.


    Sasha still fell to the ground. She was too close and had no defense. It was really not that half hanging wet nurse Harold and low-quality life potions could be cured. There was no way. Xiangyanghua had to take out the potions she wanted to save and pour them down.


    "Sasha, how are you? Sasha! Answer me quickly!" selton woke up without looking at his injury, picked up Sasha and shook violently.


    After drinking the high-quality precious potion, Sasha finally groaned and opened her eyes. Seeing her husband''s anxious and worried look, she said with some satisfaction: "honey, I''m fine. Don''t be nervous. Go and help me. I can''t fight in a short time!"


    Sasha tried to move his body after waking up, but he couldn''t move his body at all as if he had nerve necrosis. As long as his eyes and mouth could work normally, his body was completely paralyzed.


    "Don''t worry, I''m sure to win him and help you vent your anger!"


    Selton pitifully handed Sasha to xiangyanghua, and then angrily stood up to help fight. Selton''s mind, which was almost filled with muscles, was simple and direct enough.


    Xiangyanghua''s slim body, holding a huge Naga five meters high, was really indescribable. As soon as she turned over to Queen Sasha, she was submerged by two huge and soft "peaks".


    "Sorry, I can''t move. Please put me down and help them!" Queen Sasha was a little shy. Even if she was of the same sex, she couldn''t care less about each other''s touching private parts.


    Xiangyanghua, after hard pushing away the ''peak'' and drilling out, stood in front of Sasha''s head and said with awe inspiring righteousness: "King selton gave you to me, then I will never leave you. I will protect you!"


    "But augma is the only enemy, and he will not attack me who has lost combat effectiveness..."


    Sasha swallowed what she wanted to say in her heart. It''s better not to expose some things. Especially now she can''t move her fingers, so don''t embarrass the other party.

 Chapter 367

    TIA''s lovely voice continued to spread from the Trumpet Flower: "master, you are very kind. You have taught me many elves'' spells. Isn''t brother harlott also a benefactor of our sea family? Dad, don''t bully them any more!"


    In TYA''s heart, her father is an invincible symbol. It must be a unilateral hanging of Harold''s Gang, that is, she just pleaded with her father and didn''t mean to persuade Harold and others.


    "It''s not that simple. Don''t worry. I''ll do it properly! I won''t hurt your friend!" Ogma killed and didn''t want to admit that xiangyanghua, a defective elf, would be her daughter''s apprentice! Just use friends instead.


    Although Harold and selton did not interrupt the father daughter dialogue and watched quietly, they knew in their hearts that Ogma could not give up fighting because of her daughter''s willfulness.


    On the one hand, he was not out of selfish desire, but brought the oracle to do things. On the other hand, he was also angry!


    "No, Dad, you haven''t seen me for a long time. Why don''t you promise me such a small thing? Next time God asks me to tell the sea god about you, I''m already a candidate high priest! Dad, don''t underestimate me! Hum!"


    Harold felt sorry for Kanger for a second. It seems that this bastard really angered Poseidon by reaching out to steal his God''s property! The high priest''s position is expected to be rolled down soon!


    TYA''s coquettish and angry voice mixed together, which made Ogma laugh. The more powerful creatures are, the more difficult it is to have children. TYA is his only offspring. He seems to be able to see TYA''s pouting and waving his small fist through the trumpet flower.


    "When did you become a candidate high priest? Was it not just a saint before?" Ogma''s anger dissipated most of the time. She didn''t want to hurry any more, but asked curiously.


    "Not long ago, the Oracle suddenly dropped by the sea god, and the statues of the sea god temple were changed by the sea god himself. However, the high priest Kanger seemed a little sad, crying and praying to the sea god!"


    It seems that even if he sold his body, he still didn''t have enough money to fill the hole, but anyway, the interest is completely determined by the sea god. As long as there is fire in the sea god''s heart, it''s not enough for Kanger to search the wealth of the whole world!


    The female dragon can only be a divine Tool Dragon for the rest of her life! At the thought of this, Harold was very distressed and silently praised her. It seems that her arm has no chance to redeem it!


    Ogma''s heart is also crazy, echoing TIA''s short paragraphs.


    "The oracle that came down not long ago? There''s nothing to say about the punishment of the female dragon. The sea god knows right from wrong. Of course, she will pay a price, but it''s strange why TYA contacted so soon! "


    The magic world space can be isolated from all kinds of magic fluctuations and life signals. The green life buds use the power of the world tree. Of course, they will not be shielded, but what''s the matter with the trumpet flower of communication?


    "Mr. and Mrs. selton haven''t been canceled. TIA somehow contacted me here and asked me to stop..."


    If he and selton didn''t receive further Oracle, or they were too far away, and the signal was bad, it''s impossible for Tiya who stayed in the sea temple to receive it?


    "... well, it''s rare for TYA to beg dad for a while, and I''ll listen to you! Hey, next time take care of your mouth and dare to talk nonsense, I promise to put you to sleep!"


    For harlott, Ogma looks at harlott with new eyes. Powerful people will always receive respect. Ogma also greatly appreciates the selton couple, but he is still not satisfied with xiangyanghua, but there is no need to continue to hold on to it.


    "Thank you, Dad. Don''t worry. When I become a high priest, I will talk to you a lot and strive for Lord Poseidon to exert his divine power and make our family prosperous!"


    "Well, please! TIA is now the most useful in the family!"


    Ogma then withdrew the fantasy space. Of course, he knew that the prosperity of the family should not be a problem. It was not because TIA spoke so well, but because he successfully completed the task. The sea god was stingy and didn''t say it first. At least his promise will be fulfilled!


    The battle is a bit of a tiger''s head and a snake''s tail, but Harold is not dissatisfied at all. Although they seem to be getting a little cheap, it is estimated that if they continue to fight, they will lose more and win less. Others have just received some injuries that affect their combat effectiveness. They are almost out of oil and the light is dry.


    Harold has a splitting headache, and his ability is more and more difficult to use. Even if Salton is constantly cured by Harold, he feels more and more sluggish and weak, not to mention Sasha and sunflower, who have become "non combatant members".


    Ogma didn''t leave any cruel words. She just made a goodbye gesture to Harold and selton and left.


    "Oh, it''s really not easy. I''m finally even with this monster. Should I have done a lot of credit?"


    Xiangyanghua came to Harold with a flattering face. It''s also a headache for such a living treasure Harold. You say she''s useless. She really helped a lot. You say she''s reliable. She''s greedy for money in all kinds of rowing and can''t help you.


    King selton sighed and said with emotion: "King Ogma is best at storing spells in advance. Before, he used almost all his spells to deal with all kinds of monsters, otherwise we won''t have a chance!"


    Harlott also agreed and nodded. He was shocked by the infinite continuous firing of high-level spells from the nine magic forts that day. If they were still in that state against Ogma, they should surrender their Scepter as soon as possible.


    Gravity control is very effective for physical attacks. He can''t do anything about magic attacks. As long as Ogma makes a carpet bombing outside his ability range, he will win immediately. Selton and Sasha come and consume more ammunition. Even the monster with the head can blow half dead. They can''t carry it.


    "But if you insist, the queen Medusa and the high priest Kanger are stronger. If they were them, I have no confidence in melee fighting! Ha ha ha ha!"


    Selton seemed to recall that she had been thrown out of the negotiating table with a wave of kangel''s hand before, and she couldn''t help laughing at Harold''s embarrassment that she was hard hit by Queen Medusa.


    "Thank you very much, King selton. Take queen Sasha to our territory for cultivation. I''ll ask my companion to help treat him. He is a sun sacrifice specializing in divination, and he is much more proficient in treatment than me!"


    Having completely trusted the sea family ally, Harold didn''t have to hide the existence of the sun sacrifice. He asked himself, should he have passed the test of the sea god?


    "Well, Sasha just wants to see your territory, honey, let''s go!" selton rarely found a man''s prestige. He hugged Sasha, who had no strength, and Sasha was secretly cruel. When he was well hurt, he must beat up the goods in the pit of xiangyanghua!

 Chapter 366

    "Power grant, divine blessing, source of vitality!"


    Harlott gave selton several magic tricks to increase strength, defense and vitality, which were taught by the sun sacrifice. As long as ordinary soldiers are blessed by these magic tricks, it''s as easy as playing with tigers and leopards.


    However, for selton, who is the top level among the legendary strong, it can only be regarded as better than nothing. There is no way. Harold didn''t even figure out his own ability, not to mention those rare magic skills.


    However, it may be because of the increase of the sun scepter, or selton simply to comfort him, Sarton said with great joy: "Oh, I feel that my strength has improved a lot. If there is such a move, I should use it earlier!"


    "Oh, oh, oh!"


    "Drink!"


    Ogma, a giant with three heads and six arms, collided with selton, a small man with two arms, but his strength was amazing.


    "It''s so much easier to beat up when you become like this!"


    "I feel the same way. It seems that it''s more convenient to narrow down a little for a guy like you!"


    Although both of them put cruel words in the interval of attack, selton undoubtedly fell into a disadvantage. His proudest strength can only be equal to Ogma, and the other party''s six fists are also dominant.


    Even if Ogma is not very good at fighting in this form, it is a matter of time to defeat selton, provided that Harold does not intervene!


    But how could harlott be an outsider of the authorities? It is difficult to defeat Ogma by his ability alone. He must join hands with selton to defeat each other. At this time, Ogma has no spell casting ability and terrible body advantage. It is the best time to defeat him!


    "Powerful therapy, Yangyan impact!"


    While healing selton''s beaten red, swollen and cracked muscles, Harold attacked Ogma with Helios, which is difficult to be decomposed and absorbed.


    Magic absorption has no effect on the magic performed by relying on the divine power of the sun. Xiangyanghua can''t harass with magic, but Harold can, but the effect is hard to say. At least it''s impossible to defeat Ogma by this move alone.


    "Look at the fist, look at the fist! What great Knight of the sea clan, but that''s it! You dare to get in the way? Get out!"


    Ogma''s six arms are really naughty. Even if selton fended off countless attacks with better skills and took time to fight back, countless fists still broke through the defense and hit him on the cheek and chest.


    Selton is also a tough man with rough skin and thick flesh, but he can''t withstand endless heavy blows. In terms of anti Strike ability, he doesn''t even have one tenth of the mythical Hydra Ogma. After being hit by several heavy punches in a row, he was smashed out by Ogma''s four hands.


    "Eh, vomit!" selton rolled and vomited blood. Even if Harold kept treating him, he still felt unconscious and collapsed. The damage he had received from the magic sound had not been completely eliminated. The bastard tieona was dead!


    However, harlott didn''t expect selton, who was not at the same level with Ogma, to win the other side in hand to attract Ogma''s attention and delay for a certain time.


    "The attack out of your sight is the real killing move!!"


    Harlott looked at Ogma who was about to pursue and sneered. A rolling stone larger than any previous boulder was coming from the flank at full speed. The stone weighed 100 tons and hit the porcelain. It was not like before. It was all right just to fall a few and break the skin.


    Ogma can be said to be very focused in the battle with selton. Although his mouth was arrogant, he knew that the sea knight was not such a simple thing. He freed up his spirit after flying each other and noticed the attack behind him: "no, it''s too late to dodge!"


    "That''s strange!"


    Ogma seemed to have foreseen for a long time. She didn''t panic at all. She suddenly dodged the galloping boulder with a rollover limit. The terrible strength even just crossed made Ogma feel that the space was torn. As long as the simple brute force is large enough, it can go against the sky, especially where the law of magic space is weak.


    "The attack just now hit me. I really need some bones, but do you think my other two heads are ornaments?"


    To be exact, one head has indeed become an ornament in a short time because of the release of the magic sound, but even one is enough. One head focuses on attacking selton and the other focuses on Harold.


    However, before Ogma continued to be arrogant, the boulder falling from the sky crashed down and was smashed into the ground in Ogma''s unwilling roar. The attack above was Harold''s real kill.


    Although Harold did have a headache and had no ability to distract and control the two boulders, he threw the one in the air with gravity reversal in advance.


    After the boulder broke out of Harold''s control in the air, it flew for several seconds before it slowly fell. Another boulder was manipulated and sent out in this gap. It was completely used as bait to cover the real attack. After the boulder flew out, Harold immediately manipulated the boulder falling at a high speed in the sky.


    Through mediation, the direction of gravity reluctantly changed the landing point, which surprised Ogma!


    Although the boulders were hard, they were still smashed and cracked under the high-speed collision. No matter how hard they were, they could not be as hard as Ogma''s body, and the splashing boulders splashed like raindrops.


    Harold was lying on the ground and dodging, while selton and Sasha were hit by the scattered gravel, resulting in countless small wounds. Harold can only apologize for this. He has no ability to stop these flying stones.


    Xiangyanghua, a dog, forgot her promise of "I will protect you!" and directly curled up and hid in the two huge peaks of Sasha. She was stunned that she was not hurt at all. The ashamed and angry Sasha almost scolded. If she could still move, she would ravage xiangyanghua a hundred times!


    "Cough, the movement is really big. Don''t be careless. He will never fall down like this!"


    Selton a carp bounced up from the ground, spit out a mixture of dust and blood, and slapped the smoke with his hand to remind Harold.


    At this time, the falling point of the boulder formed a small meteorite crater. There was a large crater with a range of 100 meters and a depression with a depth of 78 meters at the deepest point. It is difficult to imagine any creature that can resist this attack, but Harold can also be sure that it is absolutely impossible to defeat Ogma in this way.


    "Well done, cough, cough, I haven''t been hurt for a long time. You''re very good, human!"


    Ogma crawled out of the pit with blood all over her body. Her body was covered with chapped small wounds and her skin was burned in a large area. Only one of the three heads was still alive. The other two had shrunk and charred before. One was so cruel that she couldn''t lift up in the falling of the boulder just now, and her neck was broken. It should be.


    Just as selton and harlott were ready to fight again, Xiang Yanghua rushed over with a trumpet in his hand.


    A little girl''s voice came from the Trumpet Flower: "Dad, stop fighting. I don''t want to see you get hurt or bully my friend!"


    "TYA''s voice! TYA, what''s the matter with you? Asshole, what did you do to my daughter?"


    Xiangyanghua was almost knelt down by Ogma, who was stained with blood like a hell devil. Holding the trumpet flower, she explained, "I just gave TIA a communication prop. I didn''t do anything, nothing!"

 Chapter 368

    "Should you really come back this time? No matter which territory I like, you can decide to give it to me! That''s what you said."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll never break my promise! Cheers can be heard so far away. It''s really warm. Don''t they have to work? Why are they all here to meet?"


    When harlott and others rode the whale, Abu could see countless crowds gathering and cheering a few kilometers away from the mainland. The leaders were Cleon and Jenny, and Rand was leading the team to maintain order and preach everywhere.


    "Lord harlott is back!"


    "Lord harlott is back!"


    Ordinary civilians were informed early. As soon as Harold returned, he became a new kingdom. At that time, everyone can get a lot of grace and rewards.


    On the one hand, it will mobilize the whole country to open up new territories and villages, and try to speed up the development of the kingdom by exempting taxes. Anyway, there is no shortage of money and food. It is very cost-effective to avoid taxes in exchange for territorial expansion a few years ago.


    More importantly, the Sun Temple and kingdom college will be opened, a large number of civilians will be selected for training, and several nobles will recruit a group of new Knight followers to manage the fiefdoms.


    For the vast majority of ordinary people, this is an opportunity to change their fate. If you don''t want to plant land for a lifetime, you should strive for it as much as possible.


    Even those who have no ambition are very grateful to Harold for bringing them to this rich and quiet place to live a stable life. Plenty of food and clothing can make them very happy!


    "Long live Lord harlott!"


    "Lord hallot''s glorious return!"


    Harold, who was blown away by countless praises, had face in front of selton. Xiangyanghua said somewhat sour: "I don''t feel that this boy is great. These humans are really good to coax!"


    It is not easy to coax, but the normal pursuit of interests. No matter those who want to go to a higher level or those who are satisfied with maintaining the status quo, they should rely on Harold''s next governance. The news that Harold wants to become king is known to all.


    "You are a good Lord loved by the people!" selton didn''t know whether it was sincere praise or simple compliment. Considering his more open and aboveboard character, Harold thought it was more likely to really praise.


    "I will be a good king loved by the people in the future!"


    Even if it''s not appropriate, since you have decided to be king, you must not be too casual!


    Looking at the tens of thousands of civilians who are full of expectations and shoulder the trust of many friends, Harold has a little sense of responsibility at this moment and wants to build a great country for generations!


    [system task: founding of the people''s Republic of China, the people you led finally found a suitable settlement after experiencing heavy blows. Everyone is united in the hope of establishing a new country and ushering in a better tomorrow!]


    [mission objective: build a multi-ethnic country with belief in the sun god, let the people of the whole country worship the sun and expand the population as much as possible.]


    [task reward: ''sun altar'' drawing.]


    Harold was suddenly stunned. The system had no sense of existence for a long time. At this time, he was surprised that he suddenly went online. He not only missed the golden finger of the system, but also was surprised at this task.


    Sun altar?


    The reward sounds very consistent with his identity, but the task is really strange. It doesn''t completely accord with Harold''s wishes.


    In the past, the system was just like a tool man. Harold would cooperate with what he thought or encountered.


    This time, although Harold really wanted a new country and could not set his faith in the sun, he did not want to form a multi-ethnic country.


    In addition, the previous task rewards are the existing props in the game, or the rewards not in the game for the first time.


    After careful analysis, who will benefit from taking the sun god as the belief, accepting all intelligent creatures regardless of race, and striving to expand the population?


    What is the sun altar drawing of reward used for and what is it related to?


    "The gift of the gods must have a corresponding price! Is this the Oracle I received? Is it because the sun god is a hacker and hacked into my system?"


    Halot quietly make complaints about the spirit in the bottom of his heart.


    The task was not mandatory, but Harold thought about it and was ready to follow the system''s prompts. First, he was very jealous of the sun altar and could hold the sun god''s thigh more tightly. He would not refuse;


    Second, a multi-ethnic country is not unacceptable. On the contrary, he has also considered this issue.


    There are a large number of Asian people in their territory, among which the winged people have established a small town with the help of sadoer''s leadership.


    The other half are fully integrated into human society and live a normal life. Half live in the territory of elves. The new territory lacks population rather than land, and no one wants to exclude Asians.


    "Ethnic conflicts are not a problem, or even without Asians, humans will still fight with each other! It has nothing to do with the existence of Asians."


    Harlott has seen cases on earth that distinguish and struggle with each other for various reasons such as different cultural inheritance, different religious beliefs, different skin color and race. Internal struggle is nature. As long as there are no foreign enemies, human beings will play their own pastime.


    Although countries with mixed ethnic groups will promote certain internal strife, a small amount of competition is not a bad thing. As long as they can integrate with each other, there are also many benefits.


    Different races have their own advantages and disadvantages. They can make up for each other''s shortcomings. If they unite and work together, they can grow better and faster.


    "It''s troublesome in management. I hate to deal with this kind of problem that needs to be treated carefully! Yes, the Hai nationality is not a typical multi-ethnic mixed country. There are all kinds of races in the Bolian kingdom. How do they manage?"


    At the thought of this, Harold began to learn from selton. Although selton didn''t understand it very well, he seriously promised him to call the seahorse Minister for guidance.


    Soon, the four people came to the shore. They were shocked by the great body of selton and queen Sasha again. When Abu jumped up at the bottom of the sea and threw them away, everyone shouted.


    "Father! Mother!" Benny waved excitedly beside Corleone. Selton hugged his wife and gathered with Benny.


    Harold also landed in the cheers of thousands of people.


    "Supporting the sea family has been perfectly successful. In the future, we and the wave scale kingdom will be long-term allies, but before that, we must first establish a new kingdom!"


    "A new kingdom without hunger and cold, without war and killing, and without prejudice and estrangement!"


    Harold magnified his words with magic so that all the people on the shore could hear him.


    The hundreds of Toros that Rand placed immediately shouted and cheered, and the others cheered immediately regardless of their status and race!

 Chapter 369

    In the quite formal conference room that has been built, Harold, Cleon, Rand and Annie, who represent the highest status of the territory, as well as some knights and officials, are discussing and holding meetings to make detailed plans for the founding of the people''s Republic.


    "At present, there are 217 villages and 14 towns. The main city is still under construction and is expected to be completed by the end of this year!"


    "There are 166000 purebred humans, and a total of 34000 people of mixed races. The Asian people should be about 21000!"


    Rand was reporting to Harold with recent statistics.


    "Are there so many Asians and mixed races? It''s a practical option to form a mixed race country!"


    Harlott thought he would have to spend some time persuading Rand and others. As a result, they had no objection to this proposal. There were a large number of Asians settled in the kingdom of Colombo. Later, they fought side by side with the Asians against the orcs, and the civilians did not exclude the Asians.


    Corleone needless to say, he was originally a mixed race, not to mention now he took a sea family wife. It is estimated that he would not adapt to the pure human kingdom.


    Rand continued to report Intelligence: "at present, the territory covers an area of 24000 square kilometers, including forests, plains and rivers... According to these terrain, my suggestion is..."


    "As for the proportion of population, the majority are young people, and the number of children and the elderly is far less than the former. It is good news for development, but we need to promote fertility and increase the population as soon as possible!"


    "Speaking of this, the number of men in our territory is far less than that of women. My suggestion is..."


    Harold kept nodding. The population was indeed a little deformed, but there was no way. Most of the old people and children died in the war. Without sufficient physical strength, they could not escape the siege of the winged army at that time.


    The reason for the scarcity of men is cruel. During the war, a large number of conscripts are killed. This is a phenomenon that occurs in every country that experiences war. They are just more serious.


    So far, Harold can barely understand Rand''s various reports and opinions, and is ready to give some guidance and opinions by making use of the advantages of his interlopers, but then


    "Discussion and decision on the number of soldiers and training content..."


    "On the operation policy of the official system and management system..."


    "Systematic proposal on territorial division and rule and rights protection..."


    "About..."


    Harold felt a little dizzy. He sorted these things into reports. He looked at them one by one slowly. He was confused when he said it. He was a lord galloping by force. Without the system in management, he was a scum.


    "OK, OK, let''s say so much first. Later, I''ll find a trustworthy person to be a secretary to understand these. I have to take time to exercise my mental strength. I don''t have time to be busy all the time!"


    Rand wanted to stop talking. On the one hand, he felt that Harold should have a more serious and detailed understanding of various domestic government affairs. On the other hand, he also felt that the improvement of strength was very important. The personal strength of the world was very important. The noble''s ability to rule the country unswervingly depended on the extraordinary force brought by blood power.


    "Yes, let''s talk about the key aristocratic system. I think the aristocracy must be limited. At least it can''t destroy others'' happy life just by being unreasonable!"


    Cleon enthusiastically said that at this time, there were four nobles in the whole territory, which still split Rand and harlott into two. To tell the truth, this kind of behavior of putting chains on himself was really strange. However, Rand still supported harlott, and harlott did not object as a king. Anne completely followed harlott.


    In this way, the strange proposal was really discussed.


    "There is no problem with the autonomy of the territory. The nobles in the territory can act arbitrarily without violating the laws of the kingdom! But outside the territory, the nobles are only ordinary people who enjoy ''partial privileges''. They also have to be bound by the law and are not qualified to bully the civilians wantonly. How about it, OK?"


    Harold combined all kinds of knowledge and gave a fairly pertinent proposal. The blood power of the aristocrats brought them super strength far superior to ordinary people. It is impossible to have no privilege at all. This degree of constraint is reasonable.


    "Well, yes, one more thing. Slave owners can''t abuse slaves at will. Slaves can regain their freedom after ten years of hard work!"


    Kryon was very excited to tell the real imagination in his heart, which was conceived from his own experience. In his heart, this should be a good proposal that can bring happiness to the people.


    Lande just said, "the idea of this proposal is very good, but..."


    Harold immediately interrupted, "well, slaves also have human rights! That''s it. It''s written into the Kingdom law."


    The clerk on one side was obedient and began to record. Harold winked at Rand. He knew that Rand didn''t want to oppose the proposal, but saw the weakness of the proposal.


    Who can supervise slave owners 24 hours a day? Who knows if others abused or even executed slaves? Ten years of hard work can restore freedom. Who will decide this "hard work"? The slave owner said that the slave didn''t work well?


    If we want to carry out detailed and serious supervision and supervision, the labor cost and management cost are even higher. In this way, the large labor advantages brought by slavery are directly offset. It is better to abolish slavery altogether!


    However, the abolition of slavery is too radical. In the hearts of many civilians, since those who have committed major crimes have been exempted from the death penalty, they should be demoted as slaves and deprived of human rights as a price.


    Harlott is preparing to push forward with the help of the name of the gods after the sun altar is established. Most of the slaves who must have been restored to their freedom will thank the Sun God very much, become devout believers, reform and live a good life. In this way, Hello, Hello, everyone. The most important thing is that the Sun God should be satisfied!


    Harold thought about it and thought that if such a great sun god really needed anything, it could only be to believe in something that they mortals couldn''t understand. Other things, whether wealth or life, were completely worthless.


    Even the resources of the whole continent and ocean are not as vast as one percent of the energy of the sun god.


    When Cleon heard that his two suggestions had been adopted, he began to drink happily. It was obvious that he was not interested in the complex planning later.


    Although harlott hates trouble, it is his own kingdom, a kingdom to rule and manage by himself. Whether for the sake of his people or a sense of achievement, he can''t be a free shopkeeper.


    "Come one by one. Don''t worry about the trivial matters. It''s mainly about the national system. Mixed race is not an empty slogan. We should promote an Asian noble and give considerable support!"


    "In addition, every village and town must build an altar for the sun god, which can be small, but it must be! Build me a temple larger than the palace in the main city, and I will be elected Archbishop myself!"


    "The selection of Kingdom college must not be tricky. What I need is the most elite..."

 Chapter 370

    It was discussed until midnight. Harold felt dissatisfied everywhere and had new ideas everywhere, but he couldn''t think of how to modify and improve it, so he had to give it up.


    "Rand, do you understand? It''s up to you to urge. Annie, you can go back to bed and don''t catch a cold! And you, tell your adults when you go back!"


    Rand was angry and happy that he was entrusted with an important task and fully trusted. He was angry that so many things were dumped on him!


    Annie fell asleep halfway through the hearing. After being woken up by Harold, she nodded vaguely and promised. The old bastard Cleon found an excuse to leave the table!


    "It''s a founding event, these guys are really unreliable!" Harold yawned, patted Rand on the shoulder and went back to bed.


    At this time, there was only Rand and many officials left. Rand smiled bitterly and said miserably, "at least rest today and take action tomorrow!"


    However, although Rand felt a little tired, he really didn''t trust others to be responsible. Even if Harold didn''t bother to do it himself, he had to follow all the way to prevent mistakes.


    The next day, the whole territory began to make intensive preparations for the founding of the people''s Republic of China. The king did not need to complete the construction, but the square and palace must be built, and the temple dedicated to the Sun God should also be stepped up.


    Harold gave a general order, but he didn''t care any more. He found Alan and began to ask for advice on the methods of mental exercise and study some new weapons.


    Alan asked in some doubt, "I''m going to be king soon. I''m still distracted from training? Besides, why do you suddenly start to care about mental training? Your magic talent is not good, and the upper limit of magic is very low!"


    "There is also a demand for the release of divinity. I am only responsible for macro-control of national affairs. They can do the details. Besides, a small country with more than 200000 people doesn''t have so much trouble!"


    Although the sparrow is small and has all kinds of internal organs, especially the new constitution and new law to be established by Harold has changed the traditional new country. Strictly speaking, there are a lot of troubles, but Harold naturally wants to hide the fact that he is lazy.


    "The way I exercise my mental strength is to control magic as carefully as possible and meditate for a long time. There is no simple shortcut. The secret arts in this regard are very precious. The Archmage hasn''t had time to teach me. I can help you exercise together, but your soul strength is not enough, and the effect should not be optimistic!"


    Alan is also powerless. The relationship between spiritual strength and soul strength is a little similar to the relationship between physical strength and weight. Harold''s soul strength is higher than ordinary people, but it is a little worse than pure elves.


    Although he is light and small, he can also have great power. Similar to the legendary Orc CROM, his power has exceeded the giants in their heyday. Under normal circumstances, the heavier the tonnage, the stronger the power, and the higher the soul strength, the better the spiritual power.


    "It sounds like you can''t improve in a short time. That''s some trouble!"


    Harold frowned. He was used to fighting hand to hand. He had been a soldier for two years and suddenly wanted to change his job. It was really difficult!


    However, close combat has encountered a bottleneck, and the future is a little slim. CROM and selton are basically the peak of the legendary realm, aren''t they? Even if Harold tried hard, he could catch up with them at most, but their strength was still not enough!


    The legal system line has the best artifact bonus, which can immediately improve the use of blood ability. Needless to say, you can also master a large number of new divine skills in the future. The upper limit is not many times higher!


    Ellen looked at Harold with a frown and a tangled face. She couldn''t help but close to her body and whispered, "no, you can''t say good words to your new lover. She is also a mysterious first generation elf among elves. She must have a quick mental exercise secret!"


    Harold was stunned for a moment. He didn''t understand what Xinhuan meant. He thought about the qualifier of the early generation of elves before he came to understand it.


    "Don''t be ridiculous, that guy and I are not the kind of relationship you think. No matter how much mischief you can do, you can''t do it!" Harold felt goose bumps when he thought of it a little.


    He saw the scene of sunflower drilling out of the ground. At that time, the sunflower whose lower body was completely transformed into plant roots was particularly disgusting. Her body could not be a mutant plant. Who knows if there will be any changes when she is close to the fierce. Harold has no special hobbies.


    Ellen said "Oh, I think wrong", but she despised it in her heart. You spend more time with her than with Fiona and bias! Moreover, the first generation of elves hung boundless. When I went to say hello, she didn''t bother to pay attention to me. It happened that all kinds of flattery and help you. Can you two not be greasy? Coax ghosts!


    "Anyway, you should try to exercise your mental power with me first. If you can''t, go and ask her for advice. She gives me a strange feeling. I have a feeling of being seen through at a glance. Mental power is definitely the top level!"


    Harold agrees with this. Although xiangyanghua can''t use legendary magic, her mind reading skills are almost limitless. Even the existence of Kanger and the fairy queen will be peeped into her heart occasionally!


    Alan didn''t ask much about the sea god. On the one hand, this is Xinmi of the sea family. It''s not good for him to inquire casually. On the other hand, he doesn''t want to know too much about the gods. For this existence, just keep enough awe and don''t get involved with it!


    "You first release the light skill. I don''t know much about the divine skill, and I rely more on external forces. It''s hard to exercise control!"


    Halo nodded and held it for more than ten seconds. The flickering light lit up at his fingertips. He just wanted to raise his head and ask Alan how to control it. The distracted light went out directly. He didn''t practice for a long time. His humble spell cultivation was almost abolished.


    Alan: "


    He didn''t say anything. In his heart, he has denied Harold''s possibility of improving his mental strength by independent exercise!


    "Sorry, sorry, I made a mistake. I remember I could still cast spells while riding!" Harold waved his hand in embarrassment.


    Magic is often released, so won''t magic cultivation be improved? It''s not the same thing at all, okay!


    Divinity is a kind of power that depends on instinct to drive to be "given". Instead, the essence of release is to empty your mind. Don''t think nonsense and just follow your feelings. Magic must be closely actuarial and controlled without any distraction. It can be said to be the opposite ability completely!


    On the one hand, his blood ability needs some inspiration to establish contact with the earth, and on the other hand, it needs calculation to control the direction and size of gravity, which is equivalent to the combination of magic and magic. It''s really troublesome!

 Chapter 371

    Harold defiantly inked with Alan all morning. Finally, the Illuminati can maintain a relatively stable brightness for ten minutes, which is undoubtedly a great progress. However, Harold''s mental power has hardly improved at all, and the range of gravity control is only more than ten meters!


    "At best, it may have increased by several centimeters, but it''s too subtle to feel! Long-term exercise must be effective! Maybe you can control the range of hundreds of meters in the future!"


    Harold comforted himself, but Alan woke him up impolitely: "from my perception, your lightness is just more proficient, and there is no improvement in energy and depth. You''d better go and ask for the secret skill from the early Elves as soon as possible!"


    "It''s really troublesome. That financial fan must take the opportunity to blackmail me again. The fief has been promised. She probably doesn''t lack ordinary money. Can she only trade those precious herbs and metals?"


    After exchanging kangel''s right arm and a large amount of blood, Harold''s remaining wealth is not as rich as at the beginning. It will basically run out to build a few top-notch equipment and refine some top potions. In particular, he has to give selton a part as a gift. He is really not willing to trade with that financial fan.


    "Let''s not talk about this first. Come and help me see these pieces of equipment. This is the harvest of most of my help!"


    Harold decided to think about the trouble later and took out four artifacts and four legendary equipment to discuss with Alan.


    Even xiangyanghua knows these things. Of course, there is no need to keep secrets with Alan. Harold''s real cards are the sun scepter and advanced blood ability. These equipment are used to make up for his strength!


    Legendary weapons Trident, water shield goggles, magic weapon veto hammer and curse necklace are simple combat weapons, and Alan has no special suggestions.


    Harlott''s readiness was almost adjusted, so he recognized the Lord one by one, especially the Trident and water shield goggles. These two weapons are not of high grade. It should not be difficult for him to master them now. As for the two artifact, let''s go with it.


    "Well, the key is these four things, vortex water bottle, holy spirit treasure ship, destruction crystal stone and heaven painting volume!"


    Harlott took out two legendary and two artifact level props and put them in front of Alan one by one. The role of these four props is not in combat, and it is difficult to make a simple conclusion on their value and efficacy.


    "I have some eyebrows about the whirlpool water bottle. I should be able to summon the whirlpool portal. Xiang Yanghua said that this thing can connect 64 fixed points. However, if you want to transmit, you need permission from the world tree. You can also help me see. What she said is true!"


    Ellen nodded and confirmed the speculation in her heart more and more. As expected, Harold had a very close relationship with the early elves. Such an important secret can be told to him casually. It''s really pathetic to see and love each other!


    Of course, the bully Diona is not in the scope of Alan''s sympathy!


    Alan took a large number of vortex water bottles for a long time and said in a deep voice: "just from the feeling, it''s really similar to the vortex transmission technology in the record, but it''s not actually used. I can''t tell, but since she said so definitely, it should be eight or nine!"


    "By the way, if you want to open the authority in the world tree, you must ask the Queen''s consent. Originally, she did the closure of the natural space channel with the help of the power of the world tree. Is that early elf sure to convince the queen?"


    Harlott carefully tried, "do you know who the fairy queen has a better relationship with? And what hobbies and needs does she have?"


    Harold learned about the "feelings" between Sherma and the elf queen from xiangyanghua, but he was prepared to choose another plan to be safe. In case Sherma was asked, the elf queen would realize that her affair was exposed. Would she kill people at that time?


    Harlott doesn''t want to bet on the other side''s bottom line, which is different from the mythical Hydra king Ogma who was given an oracle to assess. Once he started, he was expected to kill him.


    Alan thought for a moment: "what do you need? It seems that there is no need. Unless you give her the sun scepter, but she is close to elder Sherma, who is the master of tieona. You should ask him to have a chance through tieona''s relationship!"


    Harold''s heart clicked and thought whether the secret was so good to hide. How can anyone know that the elf queen has a lot to do with Sherma?


    "Elder Sherma was brought up by the fairy queen since childhood. It''s normal to have a good relationship. However, the queen is also very kind to other fairy people. She is the object of my most admiration and worship! But Shifu, he... Forget it, it has nothing to do with you."


    On the one hand, Harold thought that he should have known the truth, so he was so sensitive to this matter. Maybe in other people''s eyes, it is common for his aunt and nephew to have a good relationship.


    However, what did the Archmage write in his letter to Alan? On the one hand, there was a respected queen and on the other hand, there was an important master. Alan should also be in a tangled line, but what does it matter to him? He didn''t want to get involved in the internal problems of the elves!


    "Destroy the crystal stone and ask the master later. Maybe he has any way to extract and use the magic. It''s too wasteful to use such huge recyclable energy solely for explosion and destruction!"


    Alan seemed to change the subject and immediately began to comment and analyze other props.


    Harold was also very knowledgeable and didn''t tangle with the problems of the elves. He estimated that the Archmage probably had no way to destroy the spar. The sea god didn''t transform it, indicating that it was either impossible to use it at all, or the cost was too high, and the gain outweighed the loss.


    "The last two are the holy spirit treasure ship and the heaven scroll. To be honest, I don''t know the use of these two things. The holy spirit treasure ship is incomplete and needs to be repaired. The heaven scroll can''t be started at all!"


    Alan also looked puzzled back and forth. There was no receipt just looking at it. Alan and harlott went to the seaside to experiment.


    The reality confirms that the vortex water bottle can carry out vortex transmission in theory, and then the summoned holy spirit treasure ship is somewhat difficult to describe.


    Unreal, translucent, as if built by energy, and as if condensed by fog, a 30 meter long large warship appeared on the sea. There was no one above the ship, the ship was broken, the front, rear and main masts were all broken, and there were only some rags left on the sail, the deck was all broken, and there was no place to stand completely.


    Take off the fantastic coat. It''s just a shabby and shabby old ship. No, it can only be described as "garbage".


    Alan considered the words and said in a less harsh derogatory term as far as possible: "it seems a little ''damaged'' and may not be of great use in a short time."


    "But repair it, er... Maybe there is a chance to reproduce its brilliance. You see, at least the size and scale are here. The embryo is still good, huh!"


    Harlott only hopes that Poseidon can super double the punishment on Kanger. The heyday of the holy spirit treasure ship really deserves the level of legendary props, but now


    To tell you the truth, the tattered armor of arrow is much more valuable than it!


    The most important thing is!


    "It doesn''t seem to be made of wood and other materials in reality. Do you know how to repair it? Is magic OK?"


    Alan shook his head helplessly with sympathy in his eyes. "Sorry, it seems that this thing is not the product of the same system as our elf magic... Maybe you can ask the elf queen or other early elves from ancient times. They may have any clues!"


    OK, this thing can be declared completely useless!

 Chapter 372

    The reward given to him by the sea temple will certainly not be a high-quality product. Harold has long been psychologically prepared, but the last one is really rotten, and the whole person doesn''t take such a whole! If he didn''t pick up the leak and take a vortex water bottle, he would have to blow up.


    "The last artifact, heaven painting scroll, is a broken plane crystal in ancient times. I''m sure it won''t disappoint me!"


    Harold tried to inject magic before, but it was not enough to open the painting scroll. With the help of Alan, it was different. The painting scroll of heaven opened smoothly.


    After opening the painting volume, a suction force came, and Harold and Alan were sucked in without resistance. As the owner, Harold felt that he could leave at any time, so he didn''t panic, and began to walk around with Alan.


    "This is the world in painting? No, such a large space can''t be accommodated by a picture scroll. The picture scroll is just a channel or switch?"


    Unlike Alan, who was wondering and guessing, Harold''s first reaction was joy, and it was time to win the lottery!


    "It seems that this thing should come from a big source. It''s very good. He didn''t change it secretly. Kanger is a man again!"


    Elaine was more professional and began to evaluate various data. While recording, she read aloud to take care of Harold: "the magic concentration is much higher than that of the mainland, the gravity is much lower, and the time flow rate remains to wait and see..."


    "... it''s strange that you can''t feel the breath of the world tree. The world tree connects the whole plane. You can''t feel it here? It''s not just a different dimensional space! Where is it? You can break away from the main plane through a picture scroll?"


    Harold is more amateur. He guesses completely with his feelings. He has also been in contact with different spaces twice. This time, he feels completely different, more stable and grand. He can''t see the edge of the world at a glance!


    "Have I crossed other worlds directly? No, I can still feel the divine power of the sun. It seems that there is no obstacle to the release of divine power!"


    As soon as the sun Scepter was raised to test the release of divine power, the surrounding mountains suddenly shook, and a magnificent palace was instantly formed in illusion. In the huge palace, a light ball burning violently and emitting endless light condensed out. Harold and Alan couldn''t help closing their eyes and lowering their heads to avoid the light.


    The invisible pressure forced Harold and Alan to bend down, as if an invisible hand was going to flatten them.


    "What have you done? Don''t act rashly!" Alan told Harold anxiously.


    "I didn''t do anything. I just moved the sun Scepter!"


    Harold was also wronged. He was thinking about whether to withdraw from the world before danger happened.


    "Wait, the sun Scepter?... does that thing look like a mini sun! Can you try to communicate?"


    Harlow nodded. In this strange world, in the face of completely unknown changes, he somehow felt familiar and close.


    Raised the sun scepter, Harold connected the sudden temple in the same way as calling God to descend. Sure enough, the light subsided, and the temple no longer excluded them, gradually alleviating the pressure.


    "Where the hell is this? How can there be a temple of the sun?"


    Hallot and Alan curiously entered the temple. Hallot felt his spirit was particularly active, and the sun Scepter was also extremely excited. The most important thing was the huge light ball in front of him, as if it had become his derivative. He could feel the surroundings with the help of its light.


    "Hundreds of miles around seem to be ruins and desolation, and there are no signs of life. This temple and light ball were born after we came in!"


    Harold thought hard and couldn''t come to any conclusion for a long time. It was like building an attic in the air. There was no factual basis. He could only speculate completely in blank. Of course, he didn''t make any achievements.


    AI LAN had a little contact with the ancient documents of the elf family, and said unsure, "is this a broken paradise in ancient times? Does this place really exist? I thought it was just a simple fantasy story!"


    "To be clear, what is heaven? Isn''t there no God in this world?"


    Alan rubbed his temples, as if recalling the memory he didn''t often touch, and said a little: "it''s said that in ancient times, creatures believed in all kinds of gods, including the goddess of justice, the God of fire, the goddess of luck and the God of war. Heaven is where these gods live!"


    Harold, do you still have this setting? Can these gods compare with the sun god? Sounds like it''s made up!


    "But it has been proved that those gods don''t exist! It''s just a fantasy made up by living creatures. This is what the fairy queen said himself, and there is also practical evidence to prove it!"


    "It is said that heaven is inhabited by the Supreme God who created everything, but the existence of the world tree alone undoubtedly rejects this point, not to mention the sun god and the sea god! These messy gods are fictional, but they are just the fantasy of the ancients!"


    In the magic world, he heard the words of fighting against feudalism and superstition. Hart did not know how to make complaints about it, but he also believed that those gods were more like the setting of stories, not real ones.


    Compared with the overseas visitors who spread the bud of life, and then inspired by the world tree to give birth to life, develop civilization, and slowly evolve into the world, what God created man and God created the world sounds very nonsense!


    "Those gods may be just some powerful creatures. It''s normal for inexperienced creatures to mistakenly think they are gods. This place is likely to be their hometown. Don''t think too complicated!"


    Harold estimated that if he took the sun scepter and went to some backward feudal times, it was really not a thing to pretend to be a god!


    Alan did not agree with harlott''s point of view: "the creatures in ancient times were not the weak without knowledge. At that time, all races were extremely powerful. There were a large number of legendary strong and even stronger beings in the early elves, ancient giants, lizards and winged people!"


    "I don''t think any creatures are strong enough to be regarded as gods! If those myths and legends are not pure fiction, there must be something inside!"


    Although Harold retorted in his heart, "you haven''t seen the sea god!" but he also knew that his point of view was untenable. The mainland creatures in ancient times were only stronger than now. Apart from others, their alchemy was very magical at that time!


    "Where should I check the secrets of ancient times? Although I can initially control this light ball, it is only a light ball. The will of the sun god has not actively contacted me, and I am also confused!"


    Alan is constantly eliminating to choose the answer.


    "The sea people seemed relatively quiet in ancient times. You humans have a civilization fault. Dwarves, winged people and lizards have all degenerated into a second generation race. Orcs are simply a new race. The civilization of centaurs has just sprouted, not to mention those small families... It seems that these secrets can only be recorded in the secret book of our elves!"

 Chapter 373

    "Can you get those secret volumes?" asked Harold excitedly. Alan is a genius of the elves for a hundred years. Maybe he has the right to access those materials. If the world suspected of heaven can be clarified, it will be an amazing secret treasure!


    "Unfortunately, the secret scroll in the group is very precious. Even the elf elder can''t read it until the Queen''s consent!"


    "You are always useless at critical times! Alas, but even the senior elder who can release legendary magic, the Archmage, has no right to access it. Is the elf queen too ''that what''?"


    Halot slightly Tucao, then puzzled inquiry, how precious is not even make complaints about the elderly? No wonder the Archmage wants to seize power. The NIMA elf queen is a little overbearing!


    Alan smiled bitterly and didn''t answer. He felt good. After all, those files were originally the legacy of the first generation of elves. Strictly speaking, they had nothing to do with the new generation of ordinary elves. It was someone else''s freedom to show them or not.


    Without more information as a reference, Harold and Alan can''t find any clues in this desolate world. Guessing is pure nonsense. They can''t help but leave "heaven".


    "The time spent walking in a quarter of an hour is the same as the time we spent going in, so it seems that the time flow rate is the same. I don''t have the talent of space magic and can''t locate the coordinates of the world. However, it''s really a mysterious place!"


    Alan said excitedly that for him who likes to explore the unknown, it is very attractive to expose the ancient Xinmi and the truth of the world.


    Harold was a little confused. He closed his eyes and murmured, "how can I feel that the world is around us? I can still feel the connection with the mini sun!"


    Alan shook his head. He was only a genius in elements and energy. He had no talent in space magic. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t understand the principle. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be a wizard, but an elder yakosta.


    "Well, let''s do it first. It''s getting late. I''ll go to xiangyanghua to try if I can get the secret skill. Do you need me to share it with you?"


    When Harold saw that it was getting dark, he said hello to Alan and was ready to leave.


    "No, the master will teach it to me soon. Just in case, remind you that the first generation of elves and humans are 100% reproductive isolation. It''s better to say that the first generation of elves could not continue to reproduce as early as a thousand years ago!"


    Harold''s face turned black. It seems that this misunderstanding can''t be explained clearly. Does he give such a bad impression? It doesn''t matter what you said. Why don''t you believe it?


    When I arrived at the elf camp, I looked for it for a long time. There was no trace of sunflowers or bias. I had no choice but to ask around.


    With Hathaway curling up, hugging her chest and carefully answering, Harold learned that the sunflower took bias to investigate the environment early in the morning.


    "Investigate the environment? Is it a fief? She''s really positive!"


    Harlott also wanted to ask Hathaway where they had gone. She saw Hathaway step back uneasily and said in a trembling tone: "you don''t want to hit my attention. My grandfather is an elder of the family, and I will never be cheated like bias!"


    Harold opened the distance with interest. Looking at the dark sky, he couldn''t help feeling a little wronged. He''s really not that kind of color devil. How can he be so prejudiced?


    Before night fell, Harold found more than a dozen nearby villages and towns. He didn''t see the figure of sunflowers at all. When he was going to return to the completed castle to rest, he saw sunflowers and bias wandering in the main city.


    "Hahaha, this will be my territory in the future. Bias, I appoint you as the interior minister. You will be responsible for all the affairs of the territory, help me deal with all the troubles, find ways to make more money, and finally experience the pleasure of getting something for nothing!"


    Harold heard xiangyanghua''s complacent voice from a distance. He suddenly felt something blocking his chest. Xiangyanghua, a bitch, wanted to take the unfinished main city as his own?


    He did promise that no matter which territory she liked, she could give it to her, but I want to know with my ass that this magnificent main city built by almost half of the country''s labor force is definitely an exception!


    Beyonce was a little confused. Why did the king of the new kingdom of mankind become the master''s territory for no reason? Was it difficult that Harold was ready to marry her master as Queen? So she was abandoned? What does a good bust represent combat effectiveness? Shouldn''t she be better than Shifu by at least 8 grades? Those winged girls are lying to her?


    Harold was also a playboy in bias''s heart. The first reaction was that Harold was with her master.


    When your friends misunderstand you are an old color batch, ordinary acquaintances misunderstand you are an old color batch, and even your girlfriend misunderstand you are an old color batch, it shows that you are really an old color batch, but Harold won''t think so anyway.


    Harold rudely broke the dream of sunflower, went up and shouted, "are you out of your mind? This is the result of tens of thousands of civilians building day and night. I don''t know how long. The geographical location is also the center of the whole territory. Do you think I will give you this territory as a reward?"


    Seeing that it was Harold, xiangyanghua proudly put his hand into bias''s collar and took out a fist sized crystal ball from his chest. Harold stared at the undulating coat and was moved. There are still many great benefits! At least it can be used to hold things, no!


    "Oh, I hate it. Don''t do this outside! Let the master take his own things!" Xiang Yanghua blamed shyly after being attacked.


    Xiangyanghua doesn''t care about patting bias on the shoulder. This guy is a jerk. He doesn''t care about others. He raises the crystal ball to Harold''s eyes. After injecting magic, the crystal ball begins to show the picture.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "No matter which territory I like, you can decide to give it to me! That''s what you said!"


    "Don''t worry, I will never break my promise!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    I grass, was this bitch Yin!


    Harold suddenly stretched out his hand to grab the crystal ball, but xiangyanghua easily dodged it. At the same time, he hugged bias and pushed her in front as a shield. Bias looked back and forth innocently, thinking that her master was getting worse and worse?


    Harlott is really embarrassed to fight hard. On the one hand, it is bias who is difficult to fight against him. On the other hand, he is not necessarily an opponent. His strongest trump card ''gravity mastery'' has little impact on bias who weighs only over 100 kg visually. The gap between the upper and lower levels of legend is not so easy to cross!

 Chapter 374

    "The newly established country, the great first king, is a liar who promises nothing and has no credit! I don''t know if the people will be very disappointed when they know!"


    Xiangyanghua hugged bias from the rear, put her head on bias''s shoulder, and said strange and bad words with an incomparable expression.


    Harold was furious. This guy thought about himself as soon as he landed. At that time, they had just finished fighting side by side. Thanks to her!


    "Don''t be angry, don''t be angry. I don''t want to see you two fight. Master, you also make a step. Harold doesn''t want to keep his promise. This king is made of the sweat of countless people. It''s a symbol of the new country. He can''t decide to send you!"


    In the face of bias, Harold endured his anger. He could guess that xiangyanghua wanted some benefits. He certainly wouldn''t really want to win the king''s capital, which was only half completed.


    "Come on, what do you want? Don''t push too far. According to the previous agreement, you have to help me unconditionally twice!"


    In the palace on the back of the giant turtle, xiangyanghua owed Lord Harold an invitation because he recognized the Lord''s black sickle. Of course, Harold forcibly asked for it with his capture joint skills. Xiangyanghua was willing to fight with Ogma with him before. He wanted to avoid it, but now it seems! Let''s go Dutch!


    "Tut Tut, what a careful man. I don''t know what bias likes about you? Don''t worry, I''ve always been very measured and never greedy!"


    You fart! Harold wanted to spit on Sunflower''s face. This guy didn''t want to face. He was a big goblin!


    "Didn''t Kanger take off her arm? Give it to... Oh, don''t do it! Don''t do it! I''m kidding! Just give me some blood!"


    Harlott took back the veto hammer that had been raised to the air and was about to fall. This guy has a terrible appetite. Kanger is an ancient beast. The value of her right arm is definitely several times more valuable than the complete body of a normal dragon. How dare you speak!


    "I just want to refine some dragon blood mixture. That guy''s blood has great potential. It''s estimated that the refined potion can improve a lot if the legendary strong drink it. I don''t think Beyonce is too weak. Do you want to help her strengthen it!"


    Harold nodded and began to take out the bottle full of dragon blood.


    "Not enough, not enough, some more bottles! Please ~!"


    After xiangyanghua begged, Harold took out half of the dragon blood in one breath. It was not his generosity, but the dragon blood. It seemed to be the best choice for refining medicine. Most of them were to be handed over to him after xiangyanghua practiced, and only a small part was really given to xiangyanghua.


    "Listen, I''ll supervise you at any time. If you dare to hide anything that doesn''t belong to you, I''ll make you regret it! In exchange, you''ll share your secret skill to exercise your mental power with me!"


    Harold thought that xiangyanghua would bargain, but the bitch really won. With a smile, she stuffed bottles of dragon blood into bias and asked her to take care of it first. No matter how broad-minded she was, bias panted with two large boxes in her hands.


    "It''s so weak that you can''t have fun. Your physique really needs to be strengthened!" Harold looked at bias, who was panting and her chest was fluctuating, and secretly thought about the unhealthy picture in his heart.


    "Let''s go and have a look at the alternative territory I have chosen. Where can I teach you the way to exercise your mental strength!" fortunately, Xiang Yanghua abides by the agreement and doesn''t peep into Harold''s ideas, otherwise he has to be run over by the wheels!


    Harold didn''t let bias work too hard. He focused on bias and used gravity control to help her relieve pressure. He could not only exercise her ability, but also enjoy bias''s strong figure.


    The three went all the way to a small village. Xiangyanghua stretched comfortably and pointed to the nearby land to declare ownership.


    Harold looked away from Beas and looked around. On the left was the forest and on the right was the beach. The terrain was flat and the roads were open. It was indeed a territory with an excellent geographical location. The most important thing was that an iron ore was detected not far away.


    "No problem, this land is yours. You try to draw a line, and I''ll remind Rand! Talk about the secret of exercising mental power!"


    Although the territory was of high value, Harold didn''t care so much. He sent it out generously, but he didn''t know whether it would affect Rand''s planning.


    "Does this guy have such a good eye? No, it''s impossible to find here accurately in just one day. She doesn''t even have a map of her territory! It must have been intelligence stolen from an official by mind reading! "


    Harlott can be sure that this is the first target of xiangyanghua. This guy is really cunning. He has chosen all the targets, but he just paid him a few bottles of dragon blood for nothing.


    "Master, do you have the secret skill to exercise your mental power? Why don''t I know? I''m so good. Do you still have reservations about me?"


    Beas looked at xiangyanghua tearfully. Xiangyanghua''s thick face like the city wall could not carry it. Bullying honest people can''t bully them like this. She can only put on a smiling face to appease: "don''t worry, don''t worry, I''ll teach you both today!"


    Harold smelled a suspicious smell. From Alan, we can know how precious this secret skill is. Xiangyanghua was really so generous to teach them. Even if bias was the old woman who took care of xiangyanghua''s daily life, how could he get it?


    Why can''t xiangyanghua pit him for something good?


    "My exercise secret has a very strong effect. In the early days, even sitris, who didn''t grow to the peak, asked me!"


    That''s even more suspicious. If the effect is weak, it makes sense. Since the effect is strong and so generous, it must be fishy!


    Sure enough, xiangyanghua''s next sentence was exposed, "but this secret technique is very dangerous. I must be nearby for assistance and guidance throughout the whole process. Speaking of this work, it takes a lot of effort! It''s no good, and I''m not willing to take this time!"


    Nima''s, one-time sale is not as good as long-term blood sucking and meat cutting. It''s really business minded! Tough enough, you''d better not fall into my hands!


    Harold gnashed his teeth and stared at sunflower. The guy''s face had an expression of love to learn. Bias was very happy. She was poor and valuable. She had been serving sunflower all the time. She didn''t have to worry about being cut leeks at all.


    "What benefits do you think are appropriate? Let''s hear it!" Harold asked in a gloomy tone. He kind of wanted to pay for kangel. This bitch can''t swallow if she doesn''t clean up!


    "Hum, don''t think I''m taking advantage of you. You can experience it for free first! Why do you think I dare to quarrel with sitris? Legendary magic just looks gorgeous. It''s really worth nothing compared with my secret skills!"

 Chapter 375

    "I am a life born from the world tree, and most of my life is integrated with the world tree. Speaking of the degree of intimacy with the world tree, even CITRIS, as a manager, can''t compare with me!"


    "My unique secret skill is based on the power of the world tree. The effect of exercise varies greatly for different people, but the upper limit is very high. As long as you have enough talent, long-term exercise is no less than taking the fruit of the tree of life!"


    Bragging doesn''t cost money. Besides, isn''t your description too greasy? If I don''t improve after using it, you can send me away if I don''t have talent?


    "OK, let''s try it first. Is it still time today?"


    Although he was not very happy, Harold was ready to try. After trying to exercise with Alan all morning, he fully understood how difficult it was to improve his mental strength by normal means.


    "Time is no problem. Just learn my secret skill in practice. Come on, you two drink this!"


    Xiangyanghua didn''t know where to take out two bottles of emerald green reagent. Bias trusted her master very much and poured it in without saying a word. Harold weighed it and felt that xiangyanghua was greedy for money. She should not harm him and drank it with her nose.


    "It tastes bitter. What''s this thing for? It can improve mental activity?" asked Harold curiously, feeling numb after he poured it in.


    "No, is Beyonce beginning to be eroded? You hurry to help dig two big holes and I''ll paint him some vitality water!"


    With the sunflower''s sight, Harold was stunned as soon as he turned his head. Like CROM, the former sunflower, bias began to plant slowly, her hair had become a tree vine, her legs began to spiral and grow into tree roots, and the whole person lost consciousness and fell to the ground.


    "What the hell are you doing? There won''t be any danger?" Harold immediately began to dig a hole without saying anything. At the same time, he asked fiercely. Although he didn''t think xiangyanghua would pit his apprentice, he was still worried.


    "Don''t worry, it''s normal. It''s just that the speed is too fast. I didn''t cast a spell. It was completed only by medicine. Sure enough, her physical quality is too poor!"


    Xiangyanghua didn''t know what she had painted on bias, who turned half of her body into plants and half of her body was still flesh. She anxiously threw bias into the pit and buried her, without even exposing her head. She was completely buried alive!


    Just as Harold wanted to question loudly, he felt that his legs fell to the ground with numbness, and his legs completely lost consciousness. When he looked down, he had turned into a brown trunk, and felt a numb itch on his right hand, and branches and leaves drilled out of his arms.


    "Oh, roar, the speed here is also very fast. It seems that your life level and strength don''t match very well. I thought you could last a little longer!"


    Harold''s strength can be regarded as the top under the legend. He can even compete with the legendary strong by relying on the giant wrist guard and the sun scepter. However, he is really far from the legendary level. He has to be rated as an ordinary blood aristocrat!


    Xiangyanghua treated Harold rudely. He didn''t apply those valuable liquids. He kicked him into the pit and buried Harold alive in Harold''s curse!


    Harold has lost consciousness all over his body, even his facial features. At this time, he doesn''t know how far he has gone in the process of plant transformation. Won''t he completely become a tree man?


    No vision, no hearing, no feeling, no smell, no taste, not to mention the incarnation of Zhen ¡¤ vegetable, Harold had to sigh that the life of plants was really too difficult compared with animals!


    No part can move, only the mind is running at high speed. In this case, it can really play a good mental exercise effect, but Harold is very worried about the sequelae of such a rough method!


    Suddenly, xiangyanghua''s words came from her heart: "don''t worry, there''s no danger. Ensure that you two will be fine. Don''t talk too much nonsense. The next thing is the focus. I''ll take you to resonate with the world tree. Remember to keep yourself and don''t get lost!"


    Harold couldn''t answer, and didn''t know whether Xiang Yanghua would keep his promise of not peeping into his heart. It''s reasonable to say that this kind of teaching doesn''t need mind reading. Harold just hoped that he wouldn''t think about what secrets to be peeped into.


    The obscure spell sounded in the bottom of his heart. Harold could neither understand nor remember, but he felt a confusion in his thinking, and the completely dark and closed environment began to distort and change.


    The sound of birds came, the clear river flowed slowly, and the green leaves rustled under the breeze. A Sika Deer walked slowly, bent its head and began to drink water.


    In the extremely leisurely environment, Harold''s thinking area is also calm. Without hearing, he can feel the wind, birds and leaves. Without vision, he can see the scenery every second, even more clearly. Harold can see the image in the sika deer''s pupil clearly!


    Without a body, he could intuitively feel the temperature, humidity, wind force and air flow. At this moment, Harold couldn''t help but wonder about his current state.


    Before he looked around, he saw that the scene had changed. He came to a snow mountain. From a distance, he could see several giant bears playing. Their thick fur and sufficient fat made them not need to worry about the cold. Compared with the vibrant forest, it seemed empty and quiet.


    The white snow emits sunlight, and the fierce cold wind hangs bursts of snowflakes. Suddenly, a behemoth jumps out in the distance. With a strong body and huge fist, it is an ice giant!


    The ice giant hunted the giant bears fiercely and took them away on his shoulder. The giant bear with a weight of more than one ton is at the top of the natural food chain. It has no resistance in front of the legendary Hunter like the ice giant.


    After that, the picture changed constantly, sometimes low, sometimes high, and even volcanic caves and the sea bottom. Scenes of novel landscapes and unknown landscapes, even Harold, a passer-by, were greatly amazed.


    "Wow, the hot devil dormant in the magma is really scary!"


    "You must come to this place when you have a chance. The scenery is great!"


    "Eech!! is the octopus so terrible? Its strength is too strong. No wonder it can refine so many artifacts!"


    Suddenly, a slight strange feeling came, and Harold thought curiously, "artifact? What''s that?"

 Chapter 376

    "Well, what am I doing? No, who was I before that?"


    At this time, the scenery changed again. It came to the holy mountain in the northernmost part of the continent, the hometown and birthplace of orcs, and the unknown place full of mystery, which immediately attracted Harold''s attention!


    "... forget it, those are not important. There is still a lot to see the whole world. You have to record them one by one and observe them all the time!"


    Harlott has lost himself. The origin of the wisdom of all creatures in the world comes from the world tree. It is very easy to be assimilated in the resonance with the world tree. Elves can be well separated from assimilation because they are homologous alienation, but the resonance between any race other than elves and the world tree is no less than self extinction!


    "It''s over, it''s over, it''s over! How come it''s all night. He hasn''t woke up yet. It''s not good. The medicine effect is long overdue. This guy''s degree of VEGETALIZATION is not fading, but still sublimating! The branches and stems grow with the smell of the world tree!"


    Xiangyanghua scratched her head madly with both hands and kept pacing back and forth. Bias''s exercise was over. After recovering her flesh, she was too tired and fell asleep.


    Harlott was like a magic pea, buried in the soil and kept growing. One night, he had become a small sapling. After sunrise, he was exposed to the sun and germinated quickly.


    "No, I can''t feel this guy''s soul at all. Either I don''t know where to fly through the connection of the life tree, or... I won''t really assimilate with the world tree?"


    Xiangyanghua anxiously pulled down her hair. She didn''t know how many hairs. If Harold really turned into a tree assimilated by the world tree, she would feel guilty all her life!


    At this time, Harold, who is highly active in spiritual power, but gradually loses himself, is still roaming the holy mountain. In the process of gradually losing himself and assimilating the world tree, he can slowly control the position of stopping and staying. It is estimated that when he can completely get rid of the shackles and move freely, he will become a part of the existence that binds him!


    "There is a feeling of instability in several places. It seems that you can fly out with force. There are so many novel monsters. Ah, how can you suddenly feel so hard? It''s not easy to move this place!"


    Holy mountain is not only the end of the continent, but also the weakness of the whole world. It is also the most difficult place for the branches of the world tree to expand.


    "But if I take root here, it seems that I can expand the scope of China Unicom! What does it mean to take root? Anyway, just stick to that big tree! I will stay here for a long time in the future!"


    Just as Harold was struggling to move on and make up for the instability of this place at the expense of himself, an eagle came and turned his eyes. A golden Giant Eagle flew straight towards Harold, who should not have been seen by the living.


    "Ah ah!" Harold suddenly felt that the whole soul was smashed by the golden giant eagle. As soon as it was rebuilt and spliced together, before he had time to think, he was facing the pupil of the giant eagle. Harold saw his appearance from the golden pupil of the other party.


    Without paying attention to why he could show his original shape in this state, Harold suddenly recovered his lost feelings and memories.


    "I used to be like this. I''m pretty handsome. I''m a human?"


    "I... my name is Harold. I''m a human noble. I''m exercising my mental strength!"


    Suddenly, Harold felt rejected. Like a bug in the toilet, he was quickly squeezed out of the resonance with the world tree.


    The line of sight became completely black again. Harold felt extremely tired, but he didn''t trust to sleep like this. It seemed that he was still in the previous vegetative state. He could only shout the name of xiangyanghua helplessly at the bottom of his heart.


    "I''m here, I''m here, I''m here! Is that Harold?"


    I don''t know why, xiangyanghua''s tone was very urgent, and with a trace of crying, Harold put down his heart, "it''s me. Come here first for exercise today. I''m a little tired. You change me back!"


    Needless to say, I will do the same! Xiangyanghua was so anxious that she almost shed tears. The psychological endurance of giant baby is really not good!


    However, after confirming that harlott was not in danger, xiangyanghua looked at the "harlott fruit tree" that had borne fruit, and had an idea to cut it off and transplant it in a hidden corner.


    "There is no escape of soul. Well, those on the surface are just with the help of Harold''s vitality and spiritual power. They are not part of his body and can be stolen!"


    Sunflower is a little pleased to pinch her fist. This tree has been cultivated. It may be another baby!


    "Not yet? The movement is so slow. It''s a strange torture. I almost lost myself before. Fortunately, the holy Eagle woke me up. It''s the second time to help!"


    "But even if she doesn''t help, xiangyanghua should be able to pull me back, like soul summoning? This exercise method is really amazing!"


    Harlott didn''t know that he had gone through hell. Xiangyanghua, a pit father forced thing, had no way to deal with this situation at all, because the objects tried before were elves, and he hadn''t been lost so seriously!


    Just as Harold kept thinking, his body senses came slowly. His eyes and ears were real. Then his nose and mouth, his sight was still dark, and there was no sound, but there was a strong smell of soil. After a few minutes, his limbs also regained consciousness.


    Click, Kara, Harold waved his limbs, dug a passage from the ground and climbed out.


    "Strange, was it so deep when I was buried?"


    After climbing on the ground, Harold felt that his body collapsed and his mental strength was on the verge of exhaustion. Not only his body was hollowed out, but also his spirit was extremely depressed. He didn''t care too much about the deeper problems.


    Xiangyanghua is pinching a cold sweat. The reason why Harold is buried deeper is that he has become the root of a big tree and has been growing downward. If this point is exposed, he will ask where the part growing from above is. That part of xiangyanghua is determined to be embezzled!


    "Although there is no actual test, the effect of this mental exercise should be amazing. Thank you, sunflower. Is there such a big side effect of plant? I feel that half of the vitality and mental strength of the body have been lost!"


    Xiangyanghua is even more nervous and dare not talk. Where it has been lost, it is clear that she has cut most of it with a sickle and planted it. Otherwise, most of the trees with the smell of the tree of life have also returned to Harold''s body, let alone the state is depressed. It is estimated that it is not a problem for the state to evolve completely!

 Chapter 377

    "How''s Beas? Wow, she just sleeps on the ground naked. You should take care of people a little more seriously!"


    The depressed Harold was exhausted in both brain and body. Even in the face of Jasper, she could not ignite her desire at all. She just took out clothes from the goods column and covered them for her.


    "Ah, you don''t have to come. I''ll take care of him. You can rest assured! I''ll take care of you together. I''ll take you two home! Sleep, sleep, sleep and digest the growth!"


    Of course, xiangyanghua was worried about whether Harold would be finished. She didn''t care about her apprentice. At this time, she saw that Harold''s brain was empty and chaotic and wanted to fool him quickly.


    Although Harold felt that sunflower''s attitude was a little strange, he was too tired and didn''t study deeply. He lay down next to Beas and slept down. He hoped to wake up in the house, not in the wild, otherwise he would blow sunflower''s dog head!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Hoo, it didn''t scare me to death. How did this boy find himself? He didn''t take the sun Scepter with him. What else can tear the connection of the world tree?"


    Xiangyanghua wiped the cold sweat on her forehead with her sleeves, and her back had been wet. Her heart was about to jump out of her throat for half a day!


    "First place this tree, uh huh, um, I feel a little sorry for that guy! I feel guilty. How comfortable is it! I''ll find a chance to compensate him later!"


    This time she almost killed Harold. She also did something like cutting off Kanger''s arm and bleeding. The sunflower with a black heart and thick face was more or less embarrassed!


    After a full day''s sleep, Harold woke up in the morning of another day. Bias was much more energetic than him. She woke up the afternoon before. It was clear that Harold was stronger physically. Why was he weaker?


    "Come, have breakfast! Rand came to you to report the situation. Go back and have a look after eating. He seems to be in a hurry!"


    Bias carries a porridge that is very in line with the taste of elves, but Harold eats some light porridge. It seems that in the future, he still has to let a full-time cook cook!


    "Oh, I see. Where''s the sunflower? I have something to ask her! Aren''t you uncomfortable? I still feel weak and dizzy!"


    In the final stage of preparation before the founding of the people''s Republic of China, it was normal for Rand to come to him, and Harold didn''t expect that it would take so much effort to exercise his mental strength.


    "I''m fine. I woke up very energetic yesterday. I helped her cultivate and transplant a forest together! Speaking of it, my mental strength has increased a lot. Shifu''s secret technique is really effective!"


    While swallowing the food, Harold thought to himself, "is it possible that I was smashed by the holy eagle that caused such serious sequelae? After that, my body has not recovered. This is the first time. It seems that I have hurt the foundation!"


    Yes, not to mention the evolution of life level and the nourishment of solar divinity, the existence of the system alone fills Harold''s self-healing and recovery ability. As long as it is not the serious injury that died on the spot, even if it is half life, the serious injury that is left will recover after a sleep.


    Harold threw the pot onto the holy eagle, who was clearly the Savior of life, and no longer tangled. Anyway, his mental power was indeed improved. He could obviously feel that his gravity control range had been expanded by half, which could be said to be a great leap. His strength had directly doubled several times over the past few times!


    After the increase of mental power, it can not only have more compact, complex and even multiple control capabilities, but also extend the range of capabilities. The farther the range of gravity control, he can have a longer time to change and increase the gravity for shells such as stones to accelerate.


    When the range reaches 100 meters, you can easily throw one powerful shell after another with a speed of 80 meters per second. You know, the speed of an ordinary pistol is only 300 meters per second. The mass of the bullet is only dozens of grams, and the boulder he throws is even as high as more than a dozen tons!


    Although this speed can still be easily flashed by those legendary strong men who are not low in agility, stupid, large and densely distributed plural enemies such as the Frost Giant are extremely powerful attack means.


    "Harold? Are you listening, Harold? Hum!"


    Beas is still chatting with Harold, but Harold has in his mind YY himself and thousands of troops, one huge stone after another smashed the enemy into a rout, and waved his hand to drag the dragon circling in the sky down and fall into meat mud!


    "Hello, Hello, Hello!" bias puffed up her cheeks and shouted at Harold''s ears.


    "It''s so noisy. What are you doing? You''re still eating!" Harold was interrupted by his complacent delusion and complained a little unhappily!


    "You don''t listen to me. What a perfunctory attitude!" bias pouted and looked at Harold angrily with her hands on her hips.


    It''s rare that bias also became charming. Harold was really sprouted, especially his fluctuating chest due to wind anger. Harold''s sight also moved back and forth.


    Bias noticed Harold''s sight, her face was slightly red, but she didn''t turn around. Instead, she straightened her chest and repeated what she had just said: "when will we get married? Master told me that Soren and the fallen orcs seem to have been dealt with almost, just like some demons. The war is coming to an end!"


    Harold was not in a hurry to answer the marriage, but asked, "is Soren so settled? And the orc offensive, is it too soon?"


    Bias was not interested in this topic. She just wanted to discuss their private affairs. She simply replied, "well, it seems that the queen sent a message with the help of the world tree. The more powerful elves have received it. Please ask the master later! When will we get married?"


    Harold said perfunctorily, "don''t worry, wait until I''m finished here". Then he began to be shocked. The fierce offensive of the orcs swept half the continent in a short time. The invasion of demons, the rebellion of winged people, a large number of countries such as humans and mixed races were doomed, but it was done in a short time by dwarves and elves?


    The huge gap in ethnic strength makes Harold a little gloomy. It takes a long time for the human beings he led to recover their strength. There is basically no hope to catch up with those big races!


    "Don''t fool me like that. When will you go to the fairy forest to get married with me?" bias was like an old leftover girl pestering her boyfriend to get married, but she refused to give up.


    "What''s your hurry? My life is certainly not short. You have just grown up in the long-lived spirit?"


    Harold doesn''t know why. He has a feeling that he can live for a long time. He doesn''t know whether this confidence comes from the system or from the sun scepter. Anyway, he doesn''t worry.

 Chapter 378

    Beyonce was asked by harlott, her face turned red and said hesitantly, "I want to be close to you! But, but only husband and wife can do that!"


    Harold thought that Diona was really informal. It turned out that the elves'' customs were so conservative!


    Wait, doesn''t that mean the problem between the elf queen and Sherma is even bigger? Good, let the secret rot in my stomach!


    "Lecherous spirit! Why are you full of such things? I thought you were a pure child!" Harold teased bias in spite of his joy.


    Bias almost cried when she heard this. She explained that she was not lecherous and said something. She just didn''t want to be preempted too much by Fiona.


    "I think my relationship with me is much worse than that with Fiona. I''m a little anxious! Wait, how did she know I did it with Fiona? "


    Who knows about it? Who would be bored to tell bias about such a thing? Any reasoning found the real murderer!


    "Sunflower, you wait for me!"


    Although it was his fault to use that shameless tactics in the battle, it must be Xiang Yanghua''s fault to talk nonsense. I just wanted to ask her about mental exercise.


    "Don''t worry when things are finished here in my territory. There will be plenty of time for intimacy in the future, little lust! Take me to your master first!"


    Harold still didn''t answer Beyonce''s question. He felt that at least he had to wait until Sherma was strong enough to go to the elf forest, or he wouldn''t be beaten all over the ground in case of conflict?


    Bias has been bullied by Harold, her face flushed, as if she was really reflecting on herself. To be honest, she is pure enough compared with Harold, a lusty ghost. Harold made sadoer serve her comfortably some time ago!


    Xiangyanghua happened to meet them head-on on their way to find the past. I don''t know why. Xiangyanghua, who has always been lazy and bad, is very attentive today. As soon as they meet, they say hello and ask for warmth.


    "Is there anything wrong with your body? Is your memory complete? Let me treat you?"


    Not only did Harold not feel warm, but he shivered with disgust. He and xiangyanghua usually had an unpleasant relationship with each other. He felt goose bumps when they were so intimate!


    "Why are you so enthusiastic? Is there something I''m sorry for? Are you guilty? And why are you stained with soil? You didn''t steal my treasure and bury it?"


    Harold gave a reasonable doubt, and xiangyanghua said with a ha ha: "what do you think? Don''t speculate on me so badly. I don''t see that you are seriously damaged and care about it. I''ll be fooling around in your kingdom in the future!"


    After a brief analysis, Harold realized something in an instant: "how do you know that I have been badly damaged? Bias, who also used your secret technique, is obviously fine. It turns out that you caused me to be like this?"


    Xiangyanghua''s face turned blue all of a sudden. She managed to transplant and maintain the tree. She waited for it to grow and enjoy it. Now if Harold wants to go back, isn''t it a blood loss? It is a treasure tree that has infected the world tree and absorbed a great deal of life essence.


    "What liquid medicine did you apply to bias before she was buried in the soil, but I didn''t vomit it. It nourishes the body and reduces side effects, right? You bastard should pit me for cheap!"


    Harold also missed the key. As soon as xiangyanghua heard that it was the matter, she played a play and admitted it. Even Kanger was cheated by this guy once. This time Harold was fooled and coaxed by the truth.


    Under the persuasion of bias, xiangyanghua apologized and said that the next mental exercise was also free, so Harold stopped.


    It''s been two days since I disappeared. I have to meet Alan quickly to understand the progress. By the way, I''ll show my head in various territories. The kingdom to be established has only 200000 people. It''s more reasonable to take the people-friendly route than the majestic route. Besides, Harold must see those civilians who start reading the adventure of the legendary noble Harold.


    The adventures of the legendary noble Harold, which was written by Harold after he took back the sun scepter, has been published. Even in this era when books are expensive, Harold still ordered not to be afraid of waste and distribute them to all villages for free.


    With the order of Harold, the big boss, this book is basically one in every village. By the way, the examination subjects of Kingdom college have this test. Those recommended to participate in the selection will be asked about the contents of the book.


    For example, in the battle with demons, noble harlott still won even in the face of a powerful enemy who is a high-level demon. What are the key factors?


    There is an original saying in the adventure of the legendary noble Harold: after defeating the high-level demons, Harold was also surprised by his strength. Finally, he concluded that "courage can help people face strong enemies and give play to their potential strength. The hymn of mankind is the hymn of courage! The greatness of mankind is the greatness of courage! "


    Therefore, the standard answer is "courage". If you answer the following content, you can get extra points.


    Harlott is also shameless. Although the high-level demons are also high-level demons, they are completely different from the peak demons comparable to the legendary strong and even crushing the legendary strong, such as the six armed snake demon and the baroyan demon.


    The book is deliberately not written clearly to highlight Harold''s extraordinary strength. You know, the legendary King Prague Colombo also died at the hands of high-level demons, which is recorded in history!


    "I never deliberately made myself look stronger than the king of Prague, nor did I resent that he arranged a killer to assassinate me in his early years. It''s none of my business that readers will be wrong!"


    Harold snickered and slipped back to the castle, thinking about what it would be like to meet the readers of his story and the civilians who have become his fans and people. Hey, those teenagers should take me as an example and idol. What if the girls fall in love with me? How many servant girls do you want?


    While harlott was having fun, Rand, who received the news, rushed here. Seeing harlott''s dirty look, he shouted:


    "Brother, where have you been? The itinerary is chaotic!"


    "The sea king and queen are still waiting to talk to you!"


    "The sun sacrifice also has something to find you!"


    "I also have a lot of documents for you to see. There are still many officials in the territory who haven''t met you. What are you laughing at?"


    Harold''s delusion was interrupted, and Rand croaked. His head hurt. He was not sharp. His dizzy head was even more uncomfortable.


    "Good boy, how can you talk to me? I''ve gone to work hard to exercise my mental strength. I didn''t say it. You probably can''t wake up now. Be steady and don''t be impatient!"


    The feeling of putting on airs is comfortable. Rand can only be scolded for holding his breath. It''s clear that he''s right!


    Harold thought angrily that the boy Rand didn''t respect him more and more. The silly boy who knew to let him eat barbecue couldn''t come back!

 Chapter 379

    Harold began to gush about Rand. As long as I have a loud voice and enough confidence, I can have the upper hand in the dialogue whether I have reason or not! Who made Harold his brother!


    "All right, all right, brother, I know I''m wrong. I blame you wrong. Okay! But now there are a lot of things to be busy. Come with me quickly!"


    Rand has been too lazy to argue. He has got rid of the influence of the idol aura. He has been thrown into trouble by Harold again and again, and basically recognized Harold''s personality.


    Harlott also nodded proudly, taught his swollen brother a lesson, felt a lot of spirit, and began to deal with affairs one by one. The most important thing is the sea family allies.


    King selton was in a good mood. The healing magic of the sun sacrifice had a miraculous effect on the damage caused by the magic sound. Queen Sasha basically recovered, but I don''t know why, there was still a chilling murderous spirit after she became a sexy and beautiful large Mermaid again.


    Harold asked selton in a faint voice after pulling away a little distance: "what''s the matter with the queen? She feels a little cruel in her eyes. Who provoked her?"


    Selton said indifferently, "it''s been like this since we played with Ogma before. Naga is more belligerent and quite vengeful. It''s estimated that she''s uncomfortable!"


    Where did selton and harlott know that Sasha was holding fire and preparing to settle accounts with xiangyanghua? Xiangyanghua''s ability to pull hatred was very first-class, and unknowingly offended another angry man!


    "Sasha''s injury has healed. There''s still a lot of time before your country is established. I''ll help forge the equipment myself!" it may be that Baina deep-sea star stone is not very interesting, or it may be that he wants to show his hand. Selton is very enthusiastic.


    "Please, I don''t know how your sea people''s forging skills are compared with dwarves!"


    After chatting casually, Harold took out most of the deep-sea star stone. It took a long time to melt the material before forging. Harold didn''t think about what he needed for the time being, so he left first.


    Originally, I wanted to discuss some specific matters about the alliance with the Hai nationality, but neither selton nor Sasha is in charge. Without the elder Haima, I can''t promote the topic at all.


    But the sun sacrifice really has something very important to discuss.


    "I want to recruit a group of new sun knights. I don''t like Knights'' children very much. I want to pick some good seedlings from civilians. Anyway, I don''t need combat effectiveness in a hurry. Just cultivate them slowly. You can help pick some good talents!"


    The sun sacrifice of civilian origin doesn''t like to choose from the descendants of knights with good status. Although everyone has good respect for the sun, no one is qualified to ask about his personal preferences. Harold only confirmed it and agreed.


    Whoever is responsible for the work will set the threshold. Harold is too lazy to manage trivial things, so don''t worry too much. Anyway, the king is him and the Archbishop of the temple is him, which has no impact.


    "I''ve always admired your ability to select talents, even if your physical quality. How do you see those people''s understanding and morality at a glance?"


    The sun sacrifice asked curiously. He had seen Harold''s magical skills. As long as Harold liked them, they were basically rare seedlings.


    When it comes to the system, even if Harold doesn''t have to worry about the disclosure of the secret now and doesn''t want to bother to explain, he refuses to say that it is a spiritual secret, which he learned from xiangyanghua. In this way, the sun sacrifice will no longer ask whether the sun sacrifice believes it or not.


    "Just in time to show up in various settlements and kill two birds with one stone! Rand, come along and say something on the way!"


    Harlott''s trip was relatively low-key and the territory was small. They spent about one tenth of the territory in a day and passed through about 20 villages. The enthusiasm of the civilians was beyond imagination.


    Think about it, Harold is the future king. These civilians saw the king in the kingdom of Colombo before, not to mention the real aristocrats. The big people they usually see are blood knights and honorary aristocrats who have not awakened their blood.


    "There are enough candidates. Thank you. I''ll go first. Remember to call me if you have something!"


    Harold selected a total of more than 20 guys with good spirit and excellent system display panel from more than 20 existence. Unlike the sea temple, which is mostly a female sacrifice and bishop, the Taiyan temple is used to recruiting men, and there are really no positions such as saints.


    "Do you want to set up several? Isn''t it strange that there are no women in the church? The sun sacrifice can only be elected by people who have received the gift of the sun. The number of men is indeed overwhelming, but it seems that both men and women can hold ordinary positions. Although men are powerful, they lack maternal brilliance!"


    In harlott''s idea, the goal of the new Sun Temple is similar to the earth''s Cross religion, that is, Christianity. It is not the proximity of doctrine, but the status. All kinds of social welfare, treatment, and even some public security maintenance and urban management should be entrusted to the temple.


    It will be more convenient for orphanages and welfare agencies to have women. Moreover, judging from the current population proportion of the territory, it is a bit too wasteful to select men to veto women!


    As for why the temple should be responsible for these functions that did not originally exist, the reason is also very simple. No matter how much emphasis is given orally and how devout the faith is, if the temple does not have on-the-spot payment and actual power, it can only stay on the surface after all.


    It is impossible to make the belief of the sun god deeply rooted in the hearts of the people just by occasionally increasing crop production and curing the injuries of powerful people. The people say casually but do not deeply "praise the sun" should not be what the sun god wants.


    As for whether the power of the temple will be too great, which will in turn affect the operation of the country and the rights of the nobility, Harold said he meant it!


    Harold didn''t plan to work long for the position of king. He may change people after more than ten years, but the Archbishop of the temple is a long-term job.


    It''s about the power of the sun scepter and the protection of the sun god. It''s impossible to let it out. Compared with the king who is only an "enhanced version of the great noble", the temple Archbishop with divine power and artifacts is the real throne!


    "Rand, which do you think is more important, monarchy or theocracy?"


    On the way, Rand and harlott had discussed a lot of new national policies and the transfer and distribution of officials. They were sorting out documents. Suddenly, they were asked questions that were completely confused. They were a little confused.


    "Well, what do you mean? I don''t understand very well?"


    Harold asked again, "do you think there is a conflict between the orders of the king and the gods? Which side is more worthy of obedience?"

 Chapter 380

    Rand understood this time. Without thinking about it, he replied, "it must be the sun god. The king is just selected to command everyone. The sun god is the Supreme Master of the whole world! Besides, this question is meaningless. Which idiot King dares to disobey the sun god''s oracle?"


    Harold was silly. This contradiction has clearly been a struggle on the earth for a long time. How can there be no suspense in this world? It is completely the overwhelming crushing of divine power!


    Harold thought for a moment in Rand''s incomprehensible eyes. After thinking for a while, he realized that the various gods of the earth did not actually show miracles, and the greater probability was a spiritual sustenance.


    However, Western Christianity has its own church knights and devout believers, which can fight with the king and nobles in the armed forces. Therefore, the Western theocracy is higher, and the king also needs to abide by the rules!


    Eastern sects did not have enough force, so the monarchy was supreme, and many emperors could persecute various religions in order to stabilize their rule.


    The sun god of this world not only directly gave the blood of heroes, but also a large number of miracles. It can be said that human history is built under the brilliance of the sun.


    Not to mention the huge disparity in force, but anyone who has eyes can see how to kill to annoy the sun god by looking up at the sky. No wonder the authority of the gods is so much higher than that of the king.


    It can be said that the aristocratic system of human beings in this world is a branch extended from the belief of gods. Without the grace of the sun, aristocrats are not even farts. Moreover, the title of aristocracy is only useful in the human kingdom, and the believers of the sun god are indeed common all over the continent.


    "It seems that the position of Archbishop of the temple is indeed more important than the king. My choice is not wrong!"


    Harold clenched the sun scepter. With this title, he would not be defeated even in the face of the strong of other races. If he went to the sea to support, he would have been under the title of the Archbishop of the Sun Temple. Whether queen Medusa or Ogma, even if he didn''t take him seriously in his heart, he would never dare to be presumptuous in his actual actions.


    "Wait, why do I want to rely on external protection? Just find a way to enhance my strength. After recovery in two days, continue to find xiangyanghua to exercise my mental strength. Several other new weapons should recognize the Lord as soon as possible. Kanger''s right arm doesn''t know how to use..."


    Rand sat at the other end of the carriage and looked at Harold''s expression. He was happy, dignified, cheerful and depressed. He was also a little surprised. It turned out that Harold was so changeable in his heart. He thought Harold was always confident and fearless like Uncle Marcus.


    "Brother, that''s all for today. I''ll report the progress to you tomorrow evening. By the way, have you decided on the candidate of Asian nobles? If you have a goal, tell me first. I''m going to hand over with each other and allocate appropriate territory and population!"


    Harold said without suspense that she had already prepared the candidate: "sadoer, she is a high-level winger and the descendant of the winger queen. She is undoubtedly excellent in blood and strength. She has made a lot of contributions to deal with demons and migration routes!"


    "The most important thing is that she is the actual leader of thousands of winged people in the territory. If the Asian noble is not her, it will be more troublesome!"


    Here, harlott deliberately excluded the option of elves. Appointing an elf as an aristocrat can make anyone speechless, and there should be no problem in promoting bias, sunflower and even Ailan.


    But he instinctively didn''t want to let the elves, a powerful race with uncontrollable strength, get involved. Anyway, he wasn''t going to control these elves in the territory. Just treat them as distinguished guests. He asked Rand to set aside the territory of xiangyanghua directly outside the national territory and don''t send knights or officials to manage it!


    Just when Harold finished his busy day, drove away sadoer who wanted to serve, and prepared to have a good rest and recover from his injury as soon as possible to alleviate the side effects left by his previous mental exercise, unexpected visitors disturbed Harold again.


    Xiangyanghua helplessly took the three people to harlott''s castle. As soon as he met, he explained: "it doesn''t matter to me. They locate and transmit through the positions of the little guys. Alan insisted that I had the best relationship with you, so they forced them to lead the way!"


    Alan, is that bastard really thinking about the relationship between sunflower and him? Harold was full of black lines and was ready to explain it tomorrow, but when he saw the three people behind xiangyanghua show their true faces, he immediately threw away all kinds of ideas in his heart.


    "Archmage, elder Acosta, and... Elder ephalus? Why are you here?"


    Yes, not to mention the three legendary elves, the Archmage and yakosta, two top elves who can perform legendary spells, and yakosta, the guy who xiangyanghua told him to deal with it carefully. Of course, Harold was very nervous.


    "It''s a long story. In short, the three of us support the war on the dwarf side, but the end is faster than expected. Now there are only some demons that can''t be found in a short time. I propose to protect you, the owner of the sun Scepter!"


    "Protect me? Bother, but..." Harold was interrupted before he finished.


    "Go in and talk about it. Don''t worry, we don''t mean any harm!" ophilius motioned to enter the castle and talk more about it, but it was equivalent to Harold accepting them. It wouldn''t be so easy to drive them away at that time.


    Just when Harold was a little suspicious and extremely embarrassed, a burst of hearty laughter came: "ha ha ha ha ha, I''m also worried about disturbing your rest. There were other guests. Harold, it''s inconvenient for Fang to talk to me about the specific matters of the alliance. This time the minister came, he will be able to talk smoothly!"


    Selton, Sasha and elder Haima also came to visit. There was Kelon nearby. It seems that xiangyanghua is not so deep. It should be the sea family ally that Kelon asked him to call.


    However, it can also be seen from this point that xiangyanghua is actually on guard against elf compatriots, which is undoubtedly some bad news. Although Harold doesn''t doubt the Archmage, xiangyanghua is more trustworthy and alert.


    The arrival of the three strong men of the sea family made ephalus''s face sink. The Archmage and yakosta didn''t care. Even yakosta said hello to selton, but he was still an old acquaintance!


    "Long time no see, great Knight! I remember the mission I performed with you in the mermaid kingdom!"


    Selton also found a familiar face: "Oh, you are the legendary spirit who is good at space magic! The cooperation in the east continent really impressed me!"

 Chapter 381

    It has to be said that the arrival of selton and others has helped a lot. At least Harold doesn''t need to worry about the lack of strength. Even if the archmages won''t do it, the deterrence brought by the three legendary mages alone is enough to make Harold have to make some possible concessions.


    Now with the support of the allies of the sea clan, the elf clan had to negotiate with him. Xiang Yanghua said "tired, talk, I''ll go back to sleep" and left. Obviously, he didn''t want to interfere in the mess.


    But Harold really didn''t expect that xiangyanghua was really tired instead of making excuses. She was busy taking care of the treasure tree and was really tired.


    After xiangyanghua left, with the support of sea family''s good brothers selton and others, Harold asked boldly:


    "Protect me? I''m not dissatisfied. It''s just a little sudden. After all, we don''t have much close diplomacy, let alone any strategic alliance! I''m a little surprised to come so grandly all at once!"


    Harlott didn''t mean to be weird. He told the truth. The elves didn''t give any assistance from the orcs to migrating all the way here. The elves team less than 100 people were not so much helping as taking refuge in them.


    Yakosta and selton were talking about the past. The Archmage looked embarrassed, while ophilius stared at the Archmage with reproachful eyes.


    ''eltilan, this bastard, didn''t he say that he had a deep relationship with this human noble, and the other party still owed him a favor? Why don''t you give me a good face? "


    The Archmage coughed a few times, cleared his throat, and said without haste: "the relationship between the elves and you humans is indeed general, but the bad public diplomatic relations do not mean that our personal relations are bad. Why should we be so outsidered with me?"


    "You see, you were in a hurry before. Didn''t yakosta open the portal for you?"


    At the mention of this, Harold recalled his memory of floating on the sea for a long time. He was so angry that he almost couldn''t help questioning them why they were so stupid!


    The Archmage saw that Harold''s expression was more gloomy and his secret way was not good. He quickly threw out Wang bombing: "I lent you the ancient war tree when you were in urgent need of combat power. I didn''t blame you for your damage! My apprentice is still a good friend with you, and you also learn magic from Alan. You are also half of my apprentice, Jane!"


    Can this relationship be so simple? Harold coughed at the top of his breath. The Archmage played a rogue and slipped away.


    However, it is said that he really owes a lot to the ancient tree of the war. Without the powerful killer, talimore is not something they can defeat. Before, he really forgot to discuss compensation. He was full of thoughts about how to deal with the elf queen, and the Archmage didn''t have time to talk to him.


    With short hands and soft mouth, Harold could only give way, softened his attitude and asked:


    "OK, but at least the reason should be clear. You three legendary wizard mages don''t have to do nothing all day like the lazy First Generation Wizard?"


    At the same time, Harold motioned the waiter to serve tea, which was a formal reception for the three distinguished guests. As the Archmage said, no matter how dissatisfied Harold was with the elves, his relationship with the Archmage was still very good..


    At this stage, the relationship was basically eased, but harlott was still worried that the Archmage and Acosta had a bad relationship with that ephalus? How did you act together? Is it mutual supervision?


    Seeing Harold''s friendly attitude, the Archmage began to slowly answer his doubts. Yakosta was relieved that he was driven out of the territory by the dwarves, but he didn''t want the human side to drive him away. Once he had no task and returned to the forest of elves, he couldn''t hide all his small moves from the elves queen.


    The dwarf found that the holy thing was stolen. Although it was idle without correct use, it was also valuable property. Although there was no evidence, the most suspected ephalus was certainly driven out. If he had not signed a covenant and just received the assistance of the elves, the dwarf king really wanted to take ephalus and search himself.


    "After repelling the orc troops hatched by the abyss, the demons also hid their tracks. The elf queen has been searching for the traces of demons everywhere with the help of the world tree, and the abyss gate has been destroyed one after another. Those demons can''t turn over the waves if they can''t get more support from the abyss!"


    "Demons have high attainments in space magic, but they don''t have the energy to break the face wall. The world repels them very seriously. They can''t collect enough energy without a lot of blood sacrifice. The only way is the sun Scepter in your hand!"


    "Before completely exterminating the devil, the three of us are responsible for guarding you and the sun Scepter you take care of!"


    Harold now understood that if the devil wanted to turn over, he could only grab the sun Scepter in his hand, and then use unknown methods to absorb the divine power of the sun to break the plane barrier and get more support. The abyss did not lack powerful high-level demons, let alone massive cannon fodder. The problem was that it could not be sent to the world.


    "However, it is said to protect me, but in fact there is no threat on my side! Do you have some points in the surrounding environment? The monster in the desert can not be ignored at all. The Dead Sea in the South and the mountains in the north are also natural barriers!"


    Selton also stopped chatting with yakosta and interrupted: "besides, there is the challenge of our sea family. As long as the devil is close to the sea area, we can immediately be instructed by the sea god. We will not shrink from the war with the protection of the gods!"


    With a little irony in his words, it is obvious that shrinking and avoiding war refers to the elves, but in fact, the sea clan is just like that. I haven''t seen you go to the shore to attack the devil. It''s not the same that you stay in the sea and the elves stay in the forest of elves!


    However, it was also true that the sea clan couldn''t get away because of the sea god at that time. Besides the legendary strong ones, the strength of other combat forces of the sea clan would be greatly reduced when they landed. Therefore, there was nothing to blame, and there was no provision that the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility!


    The Archmage replied without hesitation: "the devil''s attack is unpredictable. They are likely to be sent by surprise, and they are likely to hatch your partners long ago. In addition, there is Soren who doesn''t know whether he is dead or not. Don''t relax your vigilance!"


    Doesn''t it mean that Soren has been killed by the fairy queen? Why is the Archmage still worried that he doesn''t trust the queen to this extent? Or is Soren''s real strength unfathomable and the queen hoodwinked?

 Chapter 382

    Anyway, the three legendary elves stayed in the territory, but the accident didn''t make Harold uncomfortable.


    Aphelius, who most alerted him, found a place to do unknown research silently. The servant sent to serve (monitor) also said that he hardly went out.


    However, for such strong people, ordinary people, even trained soldiers and blood knights have no practical role in taking care of them. Even if they are hoodwinked, they don''t realize it. However, the Archmage also said that ephalus became very busy after leaving the dwarf Kingdom, which should be unintentional.


    Yakosta went fishing everywhere after the territory was arranged. It seems that he is curious about the ''Desert overlord'' and the unknown danger in the dead sea. He can investigate the situation, and Harold is also very happy.


    "But they said they came to protect me. As a result, they didn''t talk to me except you on the first day... Is that how to protect it? I''m afraid my privacy will be disturbed!"


    Harold asked the Archmage who was teaching Alan magic. The Archmage lived in the elf camp. He had a good relationship with these new generation of young elves and was very respected.


    Basically, every elf will greet and salute the Archmage and come back to him for advice if there are any problems. By the way, xiangyanghua doesn''t have this treatment at all. Except bias, other elves are reluctant to approach her!


    Alan is practicing controlling the fire dragon. The manipulation of this high-level magic is very high. Alan can only be used for one-time bombing. The Archmage can manipulate the fire dragon wave after wave as if driving the summoning beast. It can be regarded as the highest control power.


    The Archmage didn''t move his eyes and continued to stare at Alan. His mouth replied, "do you think we like to do that kind of thankless thing? After the yakosta guy set up space interference, we just need to stay nearby. The three of us together, even the attack of the abyss leader or Soren, can''t be afraid!"


    Harold breathed a sigh, cultivated for a few days, and took his knights to show up all over the territory. He basically made up for the loss of mental strength due to his last exercise. Looking at Alan who was sweating and exercising hard, he commented that he was a layman:


    "I think the problem lies in the magic. The Archmage''s fire dragon is as solid as the Yan devil. Your fire dragon is not only a small circle, but also in a particularly unstable state. Increase the fire output!"


    The roaring, distracted by hallot''s words, Alan made a mistake. The fire dragon exploded directly. The burst flame was intercepted and eliminated by the huge water shield flying out of hallot''s chest before it approached.


    The legendary equipment "water shield goggles" is very easy to use. After recognizing the Lord, you can easily control a water shield, just like I AIRO who plays with sand in Naruto. Even if you don''t respond well, you can defend automatically. The only disadvantage is that the distance is too short. Only the control distance of your body is within a radius of five meters.


    "Can you stop making random suggestions? My mental power can control so much magic at one time at most. I''m afraid it will explode before it is released!"


    Ellen failed again. Harold was angry. Speaking of spiritual power, Harold speculated that the Archmage should teach Ellen his secret skills. If he can practice to the realm of legend, the Archmage must also have his own unique skills!


    But unfortunately, in front of harlott, the Archmage didn''t mean to teach unique skills. He just warned Alan not to be impatient and to feel the change of magic more carefully.


    This is normal. As a secret technique for pressing the bottom of the box, how can it be casually taught to others? Even if Xiang Yanghua''s pit father method is OK, anyone who is serious should hide it like a baby.


    "Archmage, didn''t you say you wanted to talk to me about repairing ancient war trees? I''m just free today. Please solve this matter as soon as possible!"


    Alan was tired and could not open his eyes. The Archmage thought about it and nodded his agreement. He left Alan to rest and go to see the remains of ancient war trees with Harold.


    After ending the support of the dwarf Kingdom, the Archmage recovered the scrapped ancient war trees for the first time. His precious masterpiece was blown into this virtue. The Archmage almost cried on the spot and asked yakosta to help deliver it. Since then, he has been asking Xiang Yanghua to help repair it.


    The word "maintenance" is not appropriate. It is more appropriate to use the words "cultivate" or "wake up" this compound plant than the word "maintenance" used on the machine.


    The noumenon of sunflower must be some kind of vegetable, not the kind whose body can''t move, but the meaning of the birth of plants. Although the early Elves were derived from the fruits of the world tree, sunflower still retains the characteristics of plants.


    "Oh, come on, this guy''s soul has basically withered and decayed. Now he''s been transformed by you in a mess. He''s fried outside and inside. I can''t recover. I can only do this!"


    Xiang Yanghua doesn''t know what benefits she has received from the Archmage. She doesn''t have much friendship. She is not only willing to help, but also very attentive. It''s really strange. This guy''s nature is a waste man who is delicious, lazy and extreme!


    The Archmage checked it and sighed. It was a dormant ancient tree left in ancient times. Now, after severe damage, all the magic circuits and control centers inside were scrapped, and the heart of the most precious legendary Centaur was completely damaged. The vitality of the plant itself has also been reduced.


    "Why don''t you just apply for another one? Judging from the degree of damage, I''m afraid it''s more difficult to repair than directly transforming a new one!"


    Harold was a little embarrassed. Talimore''s self explosion was really terrible. He scratched his head and gave advice.


    With a bitter face, the Archmage didn''t speak. Xiang Yanghua explained:


    "Ancient war trees are also a member of our elves. In ancient times, these ancient trees existed like elders. Even if they were dormant, they were not just a tool! If you can''t repair this, don''t mention applying to the Presbyterian group for a new one. It''s good if you can''t be revoked as a Presbyterian!"


    Is it so serious? I thought it was just damaging valuable property. Just lose some money. In the end, you killed important people? Won''t you want me to pay for my life?


    Seeing that the Archmage and Harold looked more and more ugly, Xiang Yanghua said proudly, "there''s basically no way for others. You''re lucky and there''s a glimmer of hope!"


    Harold had guessed the next development. He was forced to take the card again. He didn''t turn things over and over and collect more benefits for several times. It was really disgusting! The Archmage did not know the nature of xiangyanghua and looked at her suspiciously.


    Sure enough, xiangyanghua said triumphantly, "in front of you is the horticultural master with the highest affinity with trees in the world and the top plant cultivation and breeding! As long as I am here, even the poor trees cut into firewood can rejuvenate and grow again!"

 Chapter 383

    "Didn''t you just say that you could only do this step? Why did you have a new way so soon?"


    Harold bluntly directly exposed the bastard. Xiangyanghua''s face was a little embarrassed. The Archmage was not too tangled. It didn''t matter if he could cure the ancient war tree at a higher price. He didn''t expect xiangyanghua to give him preferential treatment.


    "You''re annoying. I didn''t deal with you again. Hey, eltilan, what else can you come up with?"


    Xiangyanghua is too lazy to pretend. Anyway, she knows that she and the Archmage are definitely not the same people. She doesn''t want to get involved in the trivial affairs of the forest of elves.


    The Archmage looked embarrassed. He had given some of his treasures to xiangyanghua before. Xiangyanghua raised the price again at this time. He really couldn''t get any reward. Although he was very rich, he spent a lot of research and experiments!


    Harold sarcastically said, "that tree is also your close relative. Does it have to be paid? You really opened my eyes!"


    Xiangyanghua is completely immune to Harold''s ridicule. She has cut enough benefits from Harold. Now she still feels a little guilty. Letting Harold scold on her mouth can reduce her sense of guilt. It''s very comfortable!


    The Archmage took out some valuable treasures. After reading them, Xiang Yanghua shook her head. She might still look up to them in the past. Now she is rich, even her eyes are high, and she can''t look at small money such as mosquito legs at all.


    "What should I do? I can''t trade what I can use. It also needs money to rebuild the ancient war trees in the future! It seems that Harold can only pay the money!"


    The Archmage originally wanted Harold to owe him this favor, but now it seems that the restoration of ancient war trees must rely on Harold''s compensation.


    Harold also knew in his heart that after receiving the silent gaze of the Archmage, he immediately reacted that he wanted him to pay and had to deal with the miser xiangyanghua. Although he felt uncomfortable, he could only sigh and speak.


    "Hey, what? I broke the ancient war tree. You can fix it at what cost. Just tell me, but don''t go too far!"


    Xiangyanghua''s face pulled down fiercely. It''s not that she''s embarrassed to ask Harold for any more reward. Guilt belongs to guilt, and guilt belongs to guilt. She''s certainly not soft when it comes to reward, but the problem is that Harold has been regarded as something in her bag although she has a lot of babies.


    Xiangyanghua is clear about Harold''s determination to exercise his mental strength. As long as she helps Harold exercise his mental strength again and again, sooner or later, she will be able to clean up the treasures Harold is willing to give. Now that Harold is poor, isn''t she at a loss?


    Harold can only pay more for exercising his mental strength. No matter how big the lion opens its mouth, xiangyanghua can''t bite off the treasure that Harold has scheduled for official use, such as the giant Trident, such as the heaven scroll, such as the vortex water bottle


    No matter how tempting game activities are, they can only let players save money after paying off housing loans, car loans and insurance to recharge krypton gold. Once players have no money left, even if game activities are fragrant and players love games, they really have no money to krypton!


    "Speak up. Although the Archmage has a rich family background, he may not be able to pay as much as me. Dragon blood? Legendary equipment? No, I''ll give you the curse necklace or veto hammer! That''s an artifact!"


    However, it is the most rubbish artifact. Harold feels that it is not as practical as the legendary equipment. He mainly has the sun scepter, which consumes a lot of power and is limited by the user''s strength. He really doesn''t need it.


    The power of the curse Necklace depends on the mental strength, and it will consume a lot of mental power every time. Harold is more inclined to use mental power on the newly developed blood ability. Vetoing the Warhammer is a pit father. He has prepared a full-time legal system. This kind of melee weapon used by rough men is useless!


    Xiangyanghua suddenly saw a light in front of her eyes. She really didn''t expect Harold to be willing to trade even artifact. There is no doubt about the strength of curse necklace and veto hammer. Harold can''t play his power because of his weak strength. Other people can become trumps!


    "Well, that''s it. Give me these two artifacts first. I promise that the ancient war tree will be rejuvenated in ten days!"


    Xiangyanghua''s eyes were shining, and his expression was greedy with a few trace of inferiority. Even the Archmage frowned. Why does NIMA still have this kind of spirit? She wants to change two artifact at one breath, but she doesn''t want her face? Think the artifact is a ground stall of energy production and wholesale?


    Harold also held his chest in his hands and stared at the sunflower without saying a word. What''s the matter? He was ill? Although I don''t need it, it doesn''t mean I''m not rare. Can''t I use it to trade with others? Give it to Cleon or Rand. Can''t they?


    Harold''s willingness to exchange artifact is not that his brain is burned out. He has seen the power of ancient war trees. If he makes more efforts (money) in this repair, he will certainly be able to borrow from the Archmage several times in the future. Compared with those junk things, the ancient war trees that can tear the Demon Lord by hand are the real artifact!


    "Er... I''m just kidding. Don''t look at me like that. Curse Necklace! Just give me the curse necklace. I''ll have one, one! Ha ha, ha ha."


    Xiangyanghua smiled awkwardly. She just tried to see if Harold was really out of his mind. She was very satisfied that she could change to the curse necklace. First, she was more suitable for the artifact of the legal system. Second, she had the black sickle as a melee weapon, so it was useless to veto the hammer.


    Harold took out the curse necklace. Xiangyanghua was about to come forward and take it. Harold stopped him by poking his head with his fingers.


    "I''ll give it to you after you have successfully repaired the ancient war tree in ten days. Don''t worry. With the witness of the great mage, you won''t default. It''s you. Don''t cry and say what you''ve done your best! If you can''t repair it, you''ll become a tree man to pay me!"


    With a strong finger, Harold pressed the sunflower back. This kind of bad Party B had to stick the money to let her work. Once he paid in advance, there must be a mess. The Archmage can bear it, but he may not.


    Xiangyanghua rubbed her head and said sour, "it''s stingy, irtylan. You''re so hungry? I can do it more carefully after receiving the reward!"


    The Archmage said angrily: "I think you will do it more carefully if you don''t get paid. When you received my reward before, you patted your chest and promised to do your best. It seems that your ''effort'' is still divided into several stages!"


    "It''s really wordy. All right, all right. I''ll do things first. Get out of the way. Don''t get in the way. Pay the money and deliver the goods in ten days!"


    The small abacus of Xiangyang flower did not succeed, and impatiently drove the flies away like two people. The master said, "not simple goods, but the elders of our elves, the essence of my research, and the crystallization of art."


    After that, they left unsatisfied. Harold actually wanted to stay and supervise, but the Archmage said that xiangyanghua might use some secrets. It was inappropriate for them to stay and peek. Half pulling and half persuading, they left with Harold.

 Chapter 384

    After a few days of crazy busyness, Harold suddenly became strangely idle. He didn''t have to worry about the founding of the people''s Republic of China. Rand did a very good job and even made reasonable supplements and improvements to his suggestions. The only thing he could help was to go to the construction site and work together!


    At present, various policies and decrees of the founding of the people''s Republic of China have been formulated properly, and officials of all sizes of the territory have been notified. The common people have all learned that the biggest problem is that the construction of the king''s capital is not fast enough.


    Rand built a super metropolis with 100000 people as soon as he came up. Even if it is only a rough construction of the king''s palace and the capital square, it is an extremely huge project. Even if he works overtime, only 80% of it has been completed. Moreover, the peripheral walls have not been built. It will take at least a month to hold the founding ceremony with dignity.


    Harold''s ability to help build buildings and walls is very easy to use, and it can also play a certain training effect. Moreover, it''s interesting to work unexpectedly in the cheers and admirations of the people, but Harold still felt bored and fished everywhere after working for two days.


    "The country has not been established, the system has not generated a virtual territory, and there is no way to recruit and upgrade advanced arms. Ordinary [militia] [scouts] have no need for training!"


    "The selection of female staff in the Sun Temple has also been told by the sun sacrifice. He is adjusting and planning. I will supervise and guide him later."


    "Xiangyanghua is repairing ancient trees. She doesn''t have time to help me exercise my mental strength. Bias is busy preparing for the deployment of dragon blood potion. Alan is also practicing magic with the Archmage. I don''t want the Archmage to know about the painting of the scroll in heaven."


    "Alas, why are you idle? But sadoer is busy integrating the people and being granted the noble title. I''ll go to Kelon to pass the time?"


    As early as a year ago, Harold began to be busy about the establishment of the new human empire. Later, he experienced chaos and escape with demons and orcs, robbed the sun scepter and went to the sea family to help God fall. Until now, he suddenly had nothing to do and no women to accompany him. Suddenly, he had the illusion that he had nothing to do except get up and sleep.


    "In the final analysis, the kingdom is too Mini. 200000 people. Is there any mistake, not to mention the earth? Even in this world, the population of all territories of any aristocrat is more than that?"


    Yawning, as soon as I went to the Corleone castle, I heard Benny and Klein''s hearty noise, and harlot walked away in a dark way. Although he was very idle, he still didn''t want to work.


    In the absence of the seahorse elder, he seems to be investigating everywhere under Rand''s leadership. Selton invited Harold to smash the iron together. After he was tired and sweating, Harold had to lament the tenacity of the deep-sea star stone, which was so difficult to plastic even after being melted at high temperature. If he wanted to use this material to build equipment, he was not a legendary strong man, but at least a top Hercules.


    "You can start to build it in about two days. If you don''t want any equipment, I''ll build it for myself first!"


    "Well, I''m not in a hurry! Where''s the queen? Has she gone back to the bottom of the sea?"


    Selton was addicted to forging and didn''t care about his wife''s movements. He replied casually: "it should be a visit and stroll. Don''t worry, she is very dignified when she doesn''t fight and won''t do damage!"


    Harold imagined the beautiful big Mermaid in his mind. He didn''t care if he didn''t change into six armed Naga.


    At the same time, xiangyanghua''s territory welcomed a visitor for the first time. Sasha showed a strange smile on her face and lurked in without any movement. Her tall body didn''t make her too much movement. It was difficult to detect after her martial arts training to the extreme.


    At the same time, xiangyanghua is transplanting the treasure tree soon harvested to the ancient war tree. Because Harold''s soul does not stay on the tree, he can integrate into the ancient war tree without resistance, which is a bit like transplanting organs for critically ill patients. The ancient war tree is rapidly recovering.


    In order to guide the two trees into one, they have injected extra vitality and spiritual power. Xiangyanghua is also quite tired. However, at the thought of the artifact immediately available, he began to refuel with full energy. He repaired the ancient war tree with the treasure tree of Harold, and then collected remuneration from Harold. Xiangyanghua is a commercial ghost!


    However, the commercial ghost didn''t notice that the predator who was quietly approaching was still working hard. Sasha, who had been close to quite a close distance, flashed a ferocious look in his eyes and rushed out in a moment!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    On a remote island, a crow crossed many dangers and landed hard. The jewels in its belly began to melt. Soon, the crow''s eyes became more and more anthropomorphic, and finally had full consciousness!


    "The buds are beginning to develop! Very good. It works faster than expected. I thought it would do something. Xiangyanghua really took out the original solution to save his life. That guy has no responsibility!"


    Crows slowly began to grow and deform, and finally a little bit condensed into human form. The bud of life condensed by the queen of winged people fits very well with crows that are also birds.


    "Huge energy, unlimited potential, very good, should be able to grow to enough strength before the stability of the plane. Then, wait for the moment when the door of the abyss is completely closed and the plane soul begins to reincarnate in large numbers!"


    Eunian also arrived as promised, prepared the materials needed for the ceremony and came to the island together, "can this body live forever? I thought you could keep the original body!"


    Eunian''s reward for taking refuge in Sauron is to get immortal body, eternal life and youth. At the moment, he doubts whether Sauron can fulfill his promise.


    "Don''t worry, this body is a peak body with endless potential. Compared with the early elves, it still needs to rely on the defective structure of the world tree!"


    Sauron, with black wings and a gloomy atmosphere, has more unfathomable strength. The means to split the soul is almost unheard of. If Sauron does not split himself and uses the most complete state to meet the elf queen, will there be a suspense?


    Soren sensed Eugene''s inner doubt and said: "I should be no worse than her in the understanding of single round magic and the control of energy, but in the face of me, who was expelled and returned, she can use the support of the world tree, and there is absolutely no chance of winning!"


    "That''s why you reincarnate with the life bud condensed by the winged queen? Facing the creatures recognized face to face, the world tree will not give assistance to the fairy queen, but if your strength leaps again, you can turn it into an advantage, but what''s the specific plan of God? Defeating the fairy queen is to exclude competitors. What''s the actual principle?"


    Soren did not continue to tell his collaborators the great plan for preparing for thousands of years.

 Chapter 385

    After a few days of leisurely idleness, Harold first decided the use of those deep-sea star stones and was ready to inform selton, who was addicted to blacksmithing. It was said that he was not only a great knight in the mermaid Kingdom, but also the best forging master. At first, he was an ordinary blacksmith in the Mermaid Kingdom, and his strong arms were trained by blacksmithing.


    Harold really hesitated about what equipment to build. Although the deep-sea star stone is also a rare metal, it has no mysterious power, but the material is extremely tough. In addition, although selton is a top blacksmith, he is not very good at enchanting and other methods to add characteristics to the equipment.


    Therefore, the weapons and armor created are only excellent basic defense without any special ability, which is commonly known as "whiteboard equipment". However, the most important thing of armor and weapons is defense and destructive power. There are not too many whiteboard equipment with top quality than those acrobatic equipment with a lot of functions!


    "That said, I really don''t lack those whiteboard equipment. I already have a armor made of deep-sea star stone. If I use weapons, the devil chopping sword is also indestructible. There are more high-grade veto hammers. Melee weapons are meaningless for me who has a new ability to transform the legal system!"


    "Make it for Kryon, Elaine and tiona? I have also reserved a lot of secret silver and refined gold. Please be better when the dwarf comes. It seems that there is only one purpose for those superior materials!"


    ¡ª¡ª


    Selton, with his upper body naked and sweating, knocked the material that was finally about to soften. When he saw Harold coming, he stopped and began to rest.


    "Hoo, hoo, hoo, it''s been a long time since I''ve had such a good time. In the past, I didn''t have much time to deal with the materials, so I could barely buckle the forged parts. So many deep starfish stones are really uncommon! Brother harlot, have you decided what to build? I have to ask someone to help design the drawings. I don''t have much time to hesitate!"


    Harold said the answer he had already thought of: "javelin head and arrow head, only need the head! Make as many points as possible!"


    Harold also came up with this answer after careful consideration. The biggest advantage of deep-sea Starstone is that it is hard enough. Instead of making not the best armor and weapons with him, it is better to build a lot of batch weapons that can be used by his system soldiers.


    The combat effectiveness of system soldiers is definitely not weak, but they still don''t pay enough attention to the legendary strong. The legendary strong is just another level of combat effectiveness. Ordinary soldiers are difficult to pile up with human sea tactics. Even system soldiers with system bonus attributes are too far away.


    But with this high lethal long-range weapon, knights who have been strictly trained and blessed with the system can pose a threat to the legendary strong. As long as they are not physical immune perverts such as mythical Hydra and holy eagle, even the giant dragon can shoot down.


    However, selton was a little distressed when he heard Harold''s request. In his opinion, such good materials are too wasteful to be used to make standard weapons for his soldiers. Even many generals in the Bolian Kingdom don''t have deep-sea Starstone weapons.


    "Really want to build those? Is it too wasteful?"


    "It doesn''t matter. Just as javelin heads and arrow heads, they can be recycled and replaced with the main shaft and javelin body. Unlike many of your strong sea people, we human beings are lack of high-end strong people, so we must think of some countermeasures!"


    Selton could only sigh after hearing this. He was going to call some craftsmen from the kingdom to be responsible for building those javelin heads and arrow heads. He was not interested in building this uninteresting mass production standard equipment. He was ready to finish the part he belonged to. Let him do the boring work!


    Harlott''s war preparation plan is not meaningless. Although the threat of the devil has basically disappeared and the orcs will not attack again, this does not mean that the war is over. After defeating the common enemy, the mainland will certainly break out a war for the seizure of territory and resources.


    Although this paradise is broad enough, it is a corner of the mainland after all. Apart from others, the original territory of the kingdom of Colombo must want to be recovered. Regardless of the lizard people and the winged Dynasty notified by the winged queen, the nearby centaurs are also a big trouble.


    "But the premise is that we can find a way to leave this area. The towering mountains, the dead sea with hidden crisis and the intractable desert overlord can''t handle any of these three. We can only leave by land and sea. It seems necessary to study shipbuilding!"


    Charlotte''s self talk was heard by selton. He knew more or less the geographical problems of this area, but he was surprised and asked, "brother hallotte, your population is only over 200000. Why are you in such a hurry to extend out? I''m afraid the territory nearby is enough for you to reproduce for generations!"


    For a moment, they were speechless. Unlike the shore races who like to fight by nature, the Hai people rarely go to war just because of their inner desire for aggression and expansion. It may be caused by the birth of civilization in the open and dead deep sea. They were eager to have more neighbors in the sea, and the belligerent Naga never just goes to war and will not invade.


    "... we humans are such creatures. We think of war peacefully. Once war starts, we miss peace!"


    Harold reflected back and forth. He was also surprised that his idea was similar to that of the original king of Prague and Marcus. He had a good life, but he just wanted to struggle. It was clear that he didn''t like conquest and expansion, which could only be attributed to the inferiority of mankind.


    "It sounds like a contradiction. Forget it. Anyway, we are long-term allies, which will not change!" selton is too lazy to think about this meaningless problem. Anyway, no matter how much mankind likes expansion, it is impossible to attack the sea people.


    After the conversation with selton, Harold went to the elf territory and became intimate with bias for a while, and then left. Bias insisted on not getting married and making love, and was busy preparing the pre work of refining potions. He sent Harold away in a few words.


    "Continue to visit the civilians in those villages? They have all gone around. Is it idle to go out again?" the king is too busy. Though it is a fact, I hope the civilians will not realize this.


    While yawning, Harold walked on the built national road. It was good to have a small population and small territory. The road was almost opened up so soon, but each territory was busy with land reclamation and less trade with each other.


    "It''s a little boring to work on the construction site. Looking for Alan will hinder the Archmage from teaching him the secret of spiritual power. The mermaid of bastard Kryon has fun..."


    "What should I do? Why hasn''t the temple been repaired? My king and archbishop yawns every day?"

 Chapter 386

    Finally, Harold chose to harass xiangyanghua. Although the Archmage said it was best not to observe her work of repairing ancient war trees to prevent the misunderstanding of stealing skills, Harold didn''t care so much. He didn''t say it more than once or twice. This time he had to mix an artifact as reward. He went to supervise and inspect. What''s the matter?


    As soon as Harold came to the forest where the sunflower was located, he could hear a little scolding and roaring from a distance.


    "No, it can''t be the devil. Did he really kill it?"


    Harold was startled. Without saying a word, he took out the magic device and contacted the Archmage. Although the three Elves were fishing, they came to be bodyguards and gave Harold the emergency call device.


    The mage who was teaching Alan immediately threw down the matter at hand and flew towards Harold''s position without saying a word. Alan was stunned for a while before he reacted and chased quickly behind him.


    "Look at the situation first. The space interference of yakosta is still working. Is it a small-scale enemy sneaking in from the outside, or..."


    The Archmage did not feel the violent magic fluctuation, nor did he notice the smell of the devil. He suspected that the enemy this time was a human traitor bought or controlled by the devil.


    When he got to Harold''s side, he found that Harold was moving a little deeper into the forest with a strange posture.


    "The devil has either magical perception or life detection. No matter how bad it is, it also has an extraordinary smell. Your hiding is meaningless!"


    The Archmage had a hunch that this action was a false alarm. Fortunately, he was not in a hurry to contact Acosta and ophilius, or there would be an oolong.


    Harold was startled by the Archmage who suddenly appeared around him and said in a panic: "it has been shouting for a long time. Who do you say Xiang Yanghua will fight again? Let''s hurry to help!"


    The Archmage''s perceptual ability is weak. If it was ephalus, he would find a tree, close his eyes and probe for a while, but he could only grasp Harold and fly forward.


    "It shouldn''t be a big deal. Although the shouting is very hard, it doesn''t have a strong killing intention. It''s estimated that there is a contradiction, not the enemy!"


    Harold lowered his gravity a little, and the Archmage didn''t have to work hard to catch it. They soon came to the point where the conflict broke out, which was the placement place of the ancient war tree.


    "Bastard spirit, don''t go so far. Continue to fight me!"


    "Stingy Naga, didn''t I just use you as a shield once, so I wouldn''t beat me so many times! It''s the fourth day! I still have work to do. Please don''t bother me!"


    The six armed giant Naga is waving six wooden sticks to chase after xiangyanghua. Xiangyanghua has been beaten black and blue, ragged clothes and out of breath, but she can only keep dodging and running. Once she slows down, she will be hit with ruthless wooden sticks. Although she will be beaten, she can at least bear it.


    The reason why xiangyanghua can read the heart and predict to dodge in advance, and the speed is also extremely fast, is that she is covered with a blue chain, and the other end of the chain is tied to the tail of Queen Sasha. No matter how hard xiangyanghua tries, she can only dodge around Sasha for a short distance.


    As long as Sasha makes a little effort, sunflower will be pulled up and beaten. I have to say that this is a kind of retaliatory bullying. According to Sunflower''s words, it seems that she was beaten four days ago. Judging from her messy and dirty appearance, she hasn''t been able to rest for a few days?


    "Ah, someone is coming, so that''s all for today. You can work! We''ll continue to ''play'' tomorrow morning!"


    Seeing the arrival of the Archmage and harlott, Sasha threw down the stick and changed back to the mermaid shape. She grabbed the chain in her hand, and xiangyanghua was tired lying on the ground panting.


    "It seems to be a personal grudge. They are also very measured. I won''t participate. Just check the situation of ancient war trees!"


    The Archmage suggested to Harold that Harold looked at the poor sunflower and said "well done" in his heart. Then he went to the ancient war tree. When he passed the sunflower, he stepped on her foot and got a white eye from the other party.


    It seems that it was really miserable to be sworn by Queen Sasha. It is estimated that these days it is not to repair the world tree. It is being beaten, and even the power of Xiangyang flower is not even able to shout with Halot. It is too lazy to go on to explain the process, so let Halot and Magi check.


    The appearance of the old war trees, which were half dry and blackened, has completely restored the breath of life, with green branches and leaves, tough skin and slowly flowing vitality inside. Let alone restore the original, they are better than those old war trees still lying dormant in the forest of elves!


    "It''s a miracle! I seem to see the ancient trees of war thousands of years ago reappear in front of me. How did you do it? Did you integrate your green life buds with it?"


    "It''s the same as rebirth! You''re not bragging about ''turning firewood into trees''. Tell us how you did it!"


    Both the Archmage and harlott expressed sincere admiration. Although xiangyanghua''s character is not very good, her ability is really top!


    "Don''t bother me, make a fuss, it''s so noisy!" xiangyanghua didn''t bother to pay attention to them. She turned over and continued to lie down to rest, but Queen Sasha was not happy. She couldn''t see xiangyanghua better.


    Clang clang, the chain was pulled, and xiangyanghua was pulled like a dog. Sasha said in a gentle but threatening tone, "if others ask you something, you should respond politely. Do you want to play with me right away?"


    Xiang Yanghua was so frightened that she quickly jumped up and hid behind Harold. However, the chain was still tied to her and was dragged over, grabbed her face and begged for mercy.


    Although xiangyanghua really owes smoking, he doesn''t know what to ask. Harold remembered that xiangyanghua saved his life under the petrified shot of Queen Medusa and gave up escaping alone when King Ogma attacked. He still couldn''t bear to bully himself. It was a little uncomfortable for others.


    As soon as harlott thought of this, the ancient war tree suddenly moved, but his huge body had considerable accuracy. He accurately pushed away the large Mermaid, put the sunflower on his shoulder, and the strong chain was torn off by the ancient war tree.


    "Hahaha, he woke up, hahaha! My hard work was not in vain!"


    The large mermaid was stunned for a moment. She didn''t expect that the big man could move by himself? Now the chain is broken. She is not easy to bully xiangyanghua. However, in four days, she also vented her resentment, turned her mouth, said hello to Harold and went away.


    "Hum, smelly Naga, don''t let me seize the opportunity in the future. I''ll certainly hang you up and smoke!" Xiang Yanghua roared proudly, sitting on the shoulder of the ancient war tree.


    Sasha turned back, beheaded with a hand knife, and left with a winner''s posture.


    "Can it be repaired to this stage? Has she been hiding her strength before? No, there are so many dormant ancient war trees in the spirit forest. If she had this ability, she could have applied for one to cultivate. There must be something special this time!"


    The Archmage thought quickly in his heart.

 Chapter 387

    "Hold it high, wow, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha ha ha, ha ha ha ha


    Xiangyanghua was as happy as a child who got a new toy. Harold stared at the incredible scene in front of him. NIMA''s manned GAODA became intelligent driving. Isn''t his dream broken?


    "Did you really give birth to Lingzhi? Didn''t you say it was completely dormant? Wait, it seems a little dull. It doesn''t look like an old tree!"


    The Archmage looked at the ancient war tree that kept moving under the command of xiangyanghua and was curious. No, we must study it carefully!


    "Well, thank you for your help. Help me repair my ancient war tree. Come down first. I want to see his current situation!"


    The Archmage looked at xiangyanghua''s more and more favorite eyes. He was a little worried that this guy would not win love with a knife. Isn''t that right? Does the dove occupy the magpie''s nest?


    Sure enough, what the Archmage was worried about happened. Xiang Yanghua said confidently: "this ancient war tree is the property of our spirit forest. You just apply for research. Besides, he who has awakened his intelligence is free!"


    "I promise you to repair the ancient war tree, but it''s none of my business who this thing likes. Anyway, if he survives, the Presbyterian group will be very happy to give you a new ancient tree, which can be regarded as helping you achieve your goal! Well, give me the reward!"


    Xiangyanghua not only did not prepare to come down from the ancient war tree, but also continued to stem her neck and ask Harold for compensation, which made Harold and the Archmage angry.


    Harold regretted that he would sympathize with this scum before. This bitch should let queen Naga abuse for seven or eight days and let her know the truth of life!


    Dong, the ancient war tree suddenly stepped on the ground and roared as if angry. Xiangyanghua sat on it and shouted:


    "Hey, hey, see, don''t make my baby unhappy. Hurry to fulfill your promise and give me that necklace. Or do you want to try his strength? Hey, hey, why?.... Oh, I''ll go!"


    Instead of attacking Harold and the Archmage, the ancient war tree grabbed xiangyanghua and threw it to the ground. Then it kicked it and flew far away. Xiangyanghua drew a parabola like a ball and drove away.


    "... is it difficult that this ancient tree has a bad temper? Should we stay away?" Harold whispered to the Archmage. Xiangyanghua is the lifesaver of the ancient tree. She is treated like this. Harold and the Archmage will certainly not be given preferential treatment.


    The Archmage thought for a moment, shook his head, refused, and said his speculation: "although the ancient war tree is named ''War'', they are docile and never attack others casually, and you didn''t see him protect xiangyanghua and push the Naga away?"


    Harold was a little confused. How could the big tree protect the sunflower and attack the sunflower, with such a poor attitude? Before facing queen Sasha, she just pushed away, but behind her she was so cruel to sunflowers. Is she docile or irritable?


    Suddenly, the ancient tree of war moved and came towards Harold and the Archmage. Both of them swallowed saliva. It was a giant with a height of more than ten meters and a weight of hundreds of tons. It couldn''t be carried by Harold''s water shield or the Archmage''s crystal barrier with a slap!


    But it was not appropriate to run away. Finally, in their nervousness, the ancient tree of War showed friendliness, bent down and put Harold on his shoulder, while the Archmage was left in place.


    After coming into contact with the ancient war trees, Harold did not know why he felt so kind, just like dogs and cats he had kept for many years, and even vaguely could have spiritual communication.


    "Lift up the Archmage, too, that''s my friend!" Harold had a bold idea and opened his mouth. In the misty water, the ancient war tree put the Archmage on the other shoulder.


    "It seems that he is very close to me because I integrated into his body before driving?" Harold was a little surprised. Although he insisted that he did have a little relationship with the ancient war tree, he was obviously not as good as the Archmage and xiangyanghua!


    The Archmage initially maintained and adjusted the ancient war tree, allowing him to evolve a little from the dormant state of the forest of elves, while xiangyanghua brought him back to life. Harold is at most a driver who has entered his body several times. No matter how he thinks, the relationship is not as good as the other two!


    The Archmage can only understand this. He is also surprised that xiangyanghua is also a separated life in the tree of life. It is reasonable to be closer. How can he trust Harold so much.


    Xiangyanghua, the only one who knew the reason, limped over in the distance. It was cruel enough. The leg she was kicked was broken. Although Queen Sasha retaliated very readily, it was skin trauma. The damage caused by four days of beating was not as cruel as this swing and kick.


    "The treasure tree born of that guy''s spirit and flesh has been transplanted into it, but it''s not closest to him. I was beaten because I annoyed Harold? It''s a mistake. I knew that this ancient tree could wake up, so I integrated my half body into it. It''s a big deal to make up for myself with that treasure tree!"


    Xiangyanghua''s intestines are green with regret. This is an ancient tree of war in ancient times. As an early elf, she had seen the rebellious nature of this thing. The tonnage is ten times that of an ordinary giant. It is definitely the peak of melee combat. Several people can turn over the mythical Hydra king Ogma.


    "But the ancient tree of war can really wake up. It''s clear that even sitris can''t... Eltilan''s messy research can''t touch the core. It seems that the key is Harold. There must be some secret in him!"


    Xiangyanghua recalled some strange scenes he had seen before. She couldn''t help but doubt it in her heart.


    When xiangyanghua returned to Harold and the Archmage, the ancient tree of war was no longer hostile to her. It seemed that Harold was relieved.


    Xiangyanghua put on a smiling face and said shyly, "I was joking before. I can''t do such a trick. Don''t be angry, don''t be angry!"


    Harold turned his mouth. Such a person really couldn''t help her. He took out the curse necklace and threw it away. He asked, "what did you do to wake him up? And why did he get so close to me?"


    Xiangyanghua didn''t answer. After putting away the artifact necklace, he changed the topic with ha ha. The Archmage and Harold looked at each other and knew that xiangyanghua had a clue, but they couldn''t help it if the other party didn''t say. They couldn''t tie it up like Sasha and torture xiangyanghua, right?

 Chapter 388

    "Hey, let me stay and see how to come. Don''t push!"


    Xiangyanghua was pushed and pushed away by Harold. Since this bastard hid things, don''t watch their development and research.


    "Don''t be so stingy. It''s not your thing. Hey, irtylan, you treat me like this? Let go, I''m still a wounded man!"


    It''s so noisy. We didn''t discount your legs. Get out of here! Harlott has no pity. She even kicks xiangyanghua''s broken leg with her feet. It hurts. She keeps sucking the air conditioner. She bullies you. She is beaten by Queen Naga and has no strength to resist!


    The Archmage hesitated when he heard xiangyanghua''s plea for mercy. He felt that although xiangyanghua''s character was not very good, at least she was not a bad person. It was more convenient to have her as a plant expert for a while, so he said, "Harold, let her stay too! There''s no need to be so angry. Everyone has the right to keep a secret!"


    Harold could only let go and warned sunflower not to make trouble. The three began to study the new ancient war trees together.


    Harold only felt that the ancient war tree looked more and more pleasing to his eyes, as if it had fallen from him. The faint spiritual link made him have an indescribable sense of trust.


    The Archmage showed a look of joy mixed with a trace of regret after the test.


    Xiangyanghua has nothing to say. It seems that he wants the other party to take her as the best choice to please the ancient war tree. Let alone, this guy''s various secrets of cultivating and nourishing plants are very good to deal with the ancient war tree. Before long, the ancient war tree turned a blind eye to xiangyanghua climbing onto his body.


    The ancient tree of war is a bit like a low-level creature with only basic intelligence. Its emotion and thinking are very indifferent, just reluctantly separated from the category of "machine".


    After some time, harlott asked, "what''s the matter, Archmage? Is it better than before?"


    "You can say that, but it''s not accurate. There has been a great improvement in potential and the strength of the ancient tree itself. What I got was just an ordinary one in the family. Now he can definitely compare with the best one!"


    "But all the power systems and magic circuits I transformed and added before have been scrapped. If he were an ancient tree of war at its peak, but this new student is not perfect and complete, as if he were a child... The combat effectiveness should not be as strong as expected!"


    Harold stared at xiangyanghua and asked, "are you cutting corners again? Hurry and tell the truth!"


    Xiangyanghua is wronged. It''s a miracle that the ancient war tree, which should have completely disappeared, can regain its vitality. Do you still want him to fly up and become the God of war!


    The treasure tree that grows on your body is more than three meters high. It is integrated with such a big Mac to give birth to a new life. It is equivalent to pressing the engine of a car on a bus. Isn''t it malnutrition and insufficient strength!


    "It shouldn''t be her problem. The ancient war tree is a normal growth period. Although it is large and strong, it is still weak inside. After he thrives for a period of time, he will soon recover to the peak!"


    The Archmage expressed a pertinent view. He wondered why Harold could bully xiangyanghua wantonly. However, this early generation of elves did not attack. He remembered that xiangyanghua was also very arrogant in the family.


    He didn''t know that xiangyanghua had long regarded Harold as a scheduled fat sheep. Xiangyanghua would certainly not annoy Harold until he searched Harold''s wealth with the help of mental exercise.


    Harold was relieved after listening to the Archmage''s explanation, but to be on the safe side, he asked, "how long? A month or two, or half a year? I''m also very patient!"


    The Archmage replied expressionless, "it''s about 40 or 50 years. If you''re unlucky, it may take hundreds of years! What''s your expression? It takes thousands of years for the ancient trees of normal war to reach the peak! It''s fast, okay?"


    Don''t compare your spirit''s concept of time with me! Decades or hundreds of years? I TM may have punched Medusa and kicked the Hydra!


    ... it should not be realistic, but such a long time is too exaggerated. Who knows what will happen in decades.


    Seeing Harold''s expression, the Archmage immediately followed up and gave new suggestions: "it''s not a problem to make him have strong combat effectiveness faster! It''s just..."


    "It needs a lot of materials to re add the power system and magic circuit to him, and the most critical power core has no clue. It''s hard to find a baby at the heart level of Centaur! Harold, you seem to have received a lot of goods recently. Do you want to invest?"


    When the Archmage said this, he always stared at Harold. It was normal for him to want to transform and strengthen the ancient war tree. This was his perennial research effort. His research direction was [manned ancient war tree], not [recovery and cultivation of ancient trees]. He was not happy that the ancient war tree had recovered to its peak.


    However, if the Archmage who has no savings wants to continue to start research and transformation, he must have an unjust head. No, it is the support of the gold owner.


    It seems that Harold is still hesitating. The Archmage added: "when it is finished, the ancient war tree will be half of yours! You happen to be very close to him, aren''t you?"


    Harold thought for a long time and felt that it was really OK, but he didn''t have any suitable baby. Can he destroy the crystal stone? Can the sun pearl be used?


    Harold showed her treasures to the Archmage one by one. Xiangyanghua was in a hurry. She had tacitly accepted that many of Harold''s treasures were in her bag. She was not willing to let her treasures be wasted by the Archmage.


    But her dissuasion was interrupted by Harold''s impatience, and the ancient war tree looked at her covetously. Obviously, when Harold was unhappy, he would throw another throw to let sunflower take off.


    Finally, Xiang Yanghua''s worry didn''t happen. Harold didn''t take out a lot of money and treasures to the Archmage. He just took out one thing, a precious treasure no less than an artifact!


    The broken arm of the ancestor dragon!


    Looking at the Dragon claws emitting evil Qi around, the Archmage''s eyes straightened. Although it is not the biological core such as heart and crystal core, Kanger is a whole big level higher than the Centaur chief. Any part of the super legendary strong is priceless!


    "Is this OK? The size is quite appropriate. Is it not suitable for the Dragon claws and ancient war trees?"


    The Archmage nodded hurriedly, "appropriate, appropriate, too appropriate! Don''t worry, I will bring the performance of this dragon claw to the limit!"


    "By the way, xiangyanghua, you can also help me. I want my masterpiece to have a huge increase in strength without losing his potential as a plant. In this way, my transformation and his own biological potential complement each other and can better broaden his evolutionary limit!"

 Chapter 389

    For the first time, xiangyanghua didn''t bargain again. She only accepted the employment of the Archmage at a low price to help. However, the time to start the research was not today. Xiangyanghua was physically and mentally tired and bruised. Harold couldn''t bear to see it and treated her a few times.


    The wizard''s magic is not as good as his sun god skill in healing, especially the healing skill added by the sun scepter, and even has the miraculous power of limb regeneration. It really takes a lot of effort for magic to do this.


    "I have to spend a period of time to analyze and reconcile your dragon claw. You can cultivate a tacit understanding with the ancient war tree first! You will be his only driver in the future!" the Archmage accepted the baby and was quite satisfied with Harold and directly gave a reliable commitment.


    Harold was not worried that the Archmage had blacked his dragon claws, so he strolled away in the ancient war tree.


    "You''re really willing. That kind of baby is unlikely to have a chance to get it again in your life. Apart from others, it''s just dismembered, boiled into soup and slowly absorbed. It''s also a great tonic!"


    Sitting on the other shoulder of the ancient war tree, xiangyanghua is maintaining the branches and leaves of the ancient war tree and talking to Harold.


    Halo nodded. Indeed, if canger had not been forced by the sea god, he would not have done the humiliation of selling meat and making money. The strong at this level would not say whether they could be defeated, but the number was rare enough.


    There are few people in the world, all of whom are ruthless people with strong backgrounds and great sources. What elf queen, Medusa queen and Hydra king, not to mention their own strength, their subordinates are scary enough.


    "I don''t really want to eat that thing. Although Kanger is not a friend, he is at least an acquaintance he knows. Maybe he will meet again in the future and eat her arm like this... Emotionally, I''m not very acceptable. Besides, I''m not going to fight with my physical strength in the future. Dragon blood medicine is almost enough. If I have more, it will be empty and unfit!"


    "Wow, what''s the matter with your mouth saliva, isn''t it? You can really put your mouth down? Wait, I can''t give it to you even if I have to stew and cook soup. Why do you look down and down with heavy losses?"


    Xiangyanghua looked at Harold with sad eyes, which made Harold puzzled, but he reminded xiangyanghua: "hurry to refine dragon blood medicine. Bias has been preparing. I don''t want those things to be stored on your side all the time! The Archmage''s research can''t end in a day or two!"


    After wandering around with the ancient war tree for some time, Harold left. Although he was very close to the ancient war tree, the wisdom of the ancient war tree was too low, or there was no wisdom at all. It was just budding thinking. He was bored and flustered after staying for a long time. He could accompany him occasionally.


    Harold, who was idle again, simply found a beach with a good sun and lay down to sleep. He wandered around all day. Rand saw him and wanted to complain. He just slept in and stayed in the castle at night. At that time, he said he had been busy all day!


    Hazy, Harold went to sleep so vaguely. Originally, with Harold''s mental power at this time, even if he emptied his brain, he would not simply sleep to death.


    "Hey, hey, bias, if you come this time, Fiona will go down..."


    Harold was having a spring dream when he suddenly felt dizzy and "sober" in the hazy.


    "Wait, don''t I bask on the beach? Where is this place?"


    At this time, Harold looked around. The vast palaces, dazzling white lights and sacred places were obviously strange areas without memory, but there was an illusion of familiarity.


    Obviously, the scene was illusory, the consciousness was not clear enough, and it was no different from dreaming, but he didn''t wake up even slapping himself seven or eight times in harlott.


    "Let''s take a look at the palace. It''s really spacious for such a large space!" the inexplicable warmth made him not afraid, but there seemed to be a voice reminding him not to walk around. It would be dangerous.


    As soon as I stepped into the palace, I didn''t have time to observe the surroundings. I was attracted by a magnificent figure. The other party''s appearance showed a human shape surrounded by halo. Although I couldn''t see the shape clearly, it gave Harold a warm and comfortable feeling.


    "I have come to my kingdom of God again! Don''t worry, we haven''t met for the first time, but you forgot!"


    Intimate warmth, comfortable brightness and comfortable feeling, this is... Harold blurted out and shouted "sun god!"


    For a moment, curiosity, gratitude, worship and other emotions surged into my heart. I was freed by the gift of the sun when I was a slave at the beginning. I can get blood ability all by the gift of the sun. How can I not be excited to see my biggest benefactor (God) with my own eyes at this time.


    "Don''t be so excited. I''m not such a great existence as you think, or I need you. It''s just an equivalent exchange. There''s no need to bow down to me!"


    The sun god just opened his mouth without any action, but it limited Harold''s behavior of kneeling and Thanksgiving. Harold was all the self humility of the gods. If it was a God such as "Mountain God", "sea god" and "God of war", he might still have some arrogance, but this is the sun god!


    The great sun god whose body is a star, let alone compared with people, even the whole continent is not worth mentioning in his eyes, not to mention countless kindness with him. Without the sun god, even if Harold has a systematic existence, he is also a little knight. No matter how grateful he is!


    "Oh, sure enough, I still have to explain again. There''s no way. After all, do you have no memory? Listen, I''m really the sun god in your human mouth, but my noumenon is not the sun in the universe, but an existence formed by absorbing the sun''s light after sublimation of my soul!"


    "When I was alive, I was a human being. My name was pandragon. Do you still have my legend in the remaining historical records?"


    At this moment, Harold''s thinking could not turn around. Everyone, every existence, and even the sea god said that the noumenon of the sun god was the sun high above. To be honest, it was nonsense that a star could become life, but Harold firmly believed that it was the sun god himself who denied this fact!


    "Last time you heard me say that, that''s the same expression. Please, isn''t your world well-developed in astronomical knowledge? How can a celestial body called ''fusion'' evolve into life?"


    Is there any mistake that a God should talk about science with my Archbishop in his kingdom?


    A big slot was suddenly used in Harold''s heart.

 Chapter 390

    "But my plan is very successful. In fact, the sun god is just a Holy Spirit who absorbs the energy of the sun and allocates and releases it. Isn''t it shocking? Even the sea god was cheated. It seems that his state before his death is really bad, and the grade after his rebirth is not very high!"


    "I am more and more skilled in the use and control of solar energy. You know, the atmosphere contains a lot of solar energy. I can shuttle and observe in it. It can be said that the whole world is in the bottom of my eyes! Oh, except in the east continent!"


    "So far, you are the only sun believer who can contact me. You don''t know..."


    ¡°......¡±


    Is the sun god a talker? Harlott has a sense of loss that his faith has collapsed and his image has been destroyed. However, since the original body of the sun god is human, it is normal for a person to hold for so long.


    Finally, the sun god stopped talking. Harold had time to ask, "was it the ray from the sun that saved the sea god before?"


    The sun god nodded and said, "it''s really from the sun. You know, I have a crazy idea to refine the sun into my treasure, so that it can release all kinds of attacks, energy and support with my heart. In this way, there is little difference between me and the invincible existence of the sun god!"


    Refining the sun into a treasure? Can this kind of conception only exist in reality?


    Harold opened his mouth and didn''t know what to say. He was disappointed to hear that the Sun God said he was just a creature sublimated by human beings. He absorbed and released solar energy to do the so-called solar miracles. Now it seems that this thigh is still very thick!


    "However, at present, the progress is only a little bit. Relying on a little resonance caused by a large amount of solar energy absorption, I can barely control the small moves of the sun release, but I must transfer all my mind to that side. The biggest trouble is positioning!"


    "You know, from the perspective over there, the whole world is sesame big. Without a positioning target, 80% of them will deviate from each side!"


    When Harold heard this, he understood that the falling of emotional gods did not invite the gods down, but provided coordinates. In fact, the gods have been watching us near the atmosphere.


    Wait, this picture is a little strange. I thought it was a fantastic world view. I invited the distant divine will to show him in the world. Why did it suddenly become a science fiction vision of the ground force calling the air force for long-range missile support


    "Then why did you contact me now, or why did you contact me? There are believers of the sun everywhere in the world, and I''m not so... So pious?"


    I feel that the Sun God speaks very well. His approachable appearance makes Harold have no burden. Seriously, is it really all right for the gods to have no shelf and no sense of mystery? Isn''t miracle from mystery? Once human beings can understand the gods, they will lose their awe of the gods!


    "You are so... You won''t lead to the fall of the God''s status?"


    Harold couldn''t help asking questions, but the sun god''s answer was very simple:


    "First question, you are different. I tried to contact others, but unfortunately, since heaven and hell were broken, it is difficult to break through the barriers between the spiritual world and the real world. What''s more, I can be regarded as the outside of the world!"


    "I can''t contact anyone except you, otherwise it won''t be thousands of years. The Sun Temple hasn''t developed according to my wishes! You should know better than me why only you can receive my signal!"


    "The second problem is that I strengthen myself by absorbing and digesting the energy of the sun. The promotion brought by the will of the world to my divine personality is dispensable. If it''s not for collecting faith, I don''t want to bear the throne of the sun god!"


    The amount of information in this answer was a little large. Harold wanted to continue questioning, so he was interrupted by the Sun God: "OK, I don''t have so much time to chat with you. This time I can pull you over because of the instability caused by the fusion of your soul and the world tree. There''s not much time. Let me talk about your next goal!"


    Obviously, you talked to me for a long time before. Now I don''t have time to chat as soon as I ask questions? OK, you are the God, you has the final say!


    "First of all, the long-term goal is to carry forward the temple of the sun. Remember to worship the sun god, not the big sun in the sky! Later, the statue of God will be formed into a human shape for me!"


    "Then there is the medium-term goal to finish the monsters in the nearby desert and sea as soon as possible. I don''t want to stare at them most of the day!"


    Harold immediately asked, "what are they? Monsters left over from ancient times?"


    "Yes or no, they are monsters born from the east continent. It''s still the trouble caused by the fragmentation of heaven and hell. Don''t worry, the elf queen and the sea god know their details, and they will help!"


    Heaven and hell? The sun god mentioned it once before. Is it the same as the myth in Alan''s mouth? What does it have to do with the heaven scroll in my hand?


    Harold immediately asked and got a positive answer from the Sun God:


    "Yes, the picture scroll in your hand is the gate to heaven. Heaven, hell and reality are originally Trinity. The first two represent spirit, and the latter symbolizes material. In ancient times, the gods who manifest the will of the world under the blessing of faith stayed in these two realms!"


    "As for why it was broken, it was too many arrogant people who defeated the gods and erased their beliefs. It was a big mistake made by countless strong people of all races, but my responsibility may be so ''a little'' more than others!"


    "What did you do?"


    a bit of? Harold doesn''t believe this. You''re probably the culprit!


    "I was the initiator and organizer. At that time, I had established the sun altar. I could use the power of the sun to defeat the gods cleanly because I invented a sun god, which completely crushed the gods born from the virtual structure in terms of power and credibility!"


    "..." you can''t throw the pot out, okay!


    "Don''t look at me like that!" the sun god was a little embarrassed and added:


    "After that, the planes of heaven and hell were broken, the will of the world broke out, and the world tree fell... They were all ghosts made by greedy alchemists, giant dragons, giant eagles and a group of early elves. I would have gone to heaven, which is none of my business! And now I have taken the responsibility to protect the world!"


    Harold only hated that he didn''t have the ability of sunflower to directly read his memory. The amount of information in these short two paragraphs was amazing, but he didn''t have time to sort it out, so he felt that the scene in front of him was somewhat illusory, as if he wanted to wake up, and his body was being pulled away from the ectopic surface by some force.


    "Time is running out. The last short-term goal is to build a sun altar and find a way to move my god palace to heaven. This is completely the outside of the world. At least we can do something in heaven!"


    Suddenly he woke up. Harold was still lying on the beach with a sun pearl in his hand. Obviously, what he had just had was definitely not a simple dream. The sun god contacted him, and he learned a lot of the world truth in this conversation. It seems that he really thanks Xiang Yanghua for helping him a lot!

 Chapter 391

    With the passage of time, Harold began to urge and help the establishment of the country after he was indirectly summoned by the gods in the hazy. Only after the establishment of the country can he obtain the architectural drawings of the sun altar. At present, the main problem is the progress of the king''s capital.


    Personnel arrangements and legal amendments have long been completed, and the people''s will is extremely high. It is almost a huge city that can accommodate more than 100000 people at the same time. There is no need to rush the houses and buildings in the city, but the walls and squares must be built grand enough.


    "You move this up, and you, go and cover it! Put down the materials over there, and I''ll carry it directly!"


    "Yes, king!" "yes, Lord harlott!"


    Harold carried the sun Scepter on his back, connected the earth under his feet, fully mobilized his blood ability, easily carried dozens of tons of heavy objects, not to mention, but also helped many workers reduce their weight and make them move and work easier.


    It has to be said that after he was exercised by xiangyanghua last time, his mental strength increased quite a lot. At this time, the gravity control limit has been as high as 25 meters. It''s not too thick skinned to call it "gravity field".


    "Labor is the most glorious. Build your own castle, build your own city, master the greatest power and do the hardest work. This is the aristocracy of the new era!"


    Harold''s work on the construction site can not only exercise the use of spiritual strength and ability, but also continuously improve his people''s favor. Who doesn''t love a kind, hardworking, people-friendly and extremely powerful king?


    Harold felt that it was fun to move bricks, but his knights suffered. They used to train on horseback every day. They could have fun in the morning. As a result, they are now working together on the construction site. The boss is not too hard. Who dares to be lazy?


    However, working on the construction site is not like a very low-level job in modern times. The civilians who can build the king''s capital are strong, have good quality, and those who are not good enough can only go to mining, tree cutting and material transportation.


    It''s not a busy farming season. Farming doesn''t take much manpower. With the aquatic support of Hai nationality, Rand is not in a hurry to mobilize additional manpower to open up wasteland.


    At the end of the day''s work, instead of feeling tired, Harold was extremely excited. He was lazy and fooled around for a long time. He suddenly began to work and felt very excited. However, this was also because he was building his own castle and city, and felt bored and could strike at any time.


    Only a good attitude can lead to the joy of work. Those civilian workers are so optimistic about working on the construction site because they can get high pay and even the right to settle in the city!


    After the establishment of the new country, the civilians who settled in the king''s capital must have a better life than the civilians in peripheral towns and villages. Harold and his aristocratic relatives are not likely to fill such a large king.


    After all, Cleon and harlott are the first aristocrats, Marcus is also independent from the Elvin family, and there is no too bloated family faction.


    Just as Harold wanted to go to the elf camp to see the refining process of sunflower medicine, he was stopped by the relatively strange elf elder. Behind him was a sticky water element with a small size. He kept repeating in his mouth: "grut has just been reborn!"


    ¡°......¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    Harold and ophilius stood staring at each other. The Archmage said that this guy could be trusted. Harold was not worried that the other party would be bad for him, but he didn''t know him well and didn''t even know what to say.


    ¡°......¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    You stopped me. Should you start the topic? And the thing behind you has been rubbing against you. Don''t you think it''s dirty? How could the demon choose this disgusting water element like shrem? It doesn''t look strong!


    "Harold, I have something private to discuss with you. Can you spare some time?"


    "Yes, yes, can you ask what it is?" Harold wondered whether this guy had a crush on the valuable materials I had in hand? Want to buy some to study?


    "Heaven is painted in your hand, isn''t it?" aphelius made Harold''s pupils dilate with a word. He didn''t even tell the Archmage the secret. The only thing he knew was Alan and xiangyanghua. Could xiangyanghua sell him?


    "After thinking about it, only you should have this baby. From your reaction, I should be right. I have a similar artifact in my hand. I can detect it every time you open the heaven plane nearby. Let''s go and sit down and discuss it?"


    Harold dispelled his doubts and said to his subordinates behind him, "go back to the castle first. I want to have dinner with this Elf Mage!"


    Ophilius took Harold to his cabin and took out a picture scroll. The breath was similar to Harold''s heaven scroll, but had the opposite feeling.


    "Before we start talking, let me ask, do you know the details of heaven painting? Do you know what it represents?"


    In the face of ephalus'' question, Harold thought about it and replied, "the gate to heaven, the broken spiritual plane in ancient times, and the place where the gods of faith live!"


    Ophilius nodded. It was much more convenient to talk to people who knew the details. He didn''t have to make any effort to explain. He directly began to get to the point.


    "Mine is a painting of hell, leading to the broken plane of hell. If heaven is for gods to live, hell is the place to accommodate souls and reincarnation!"


    "I''ve spent a lot of time to repair it. It can also be said that I''m rebuilding hell a little. At present, I have the ability to gather the dead and gather evil spirits. The Lord of hell is also slowly taking shape. How is the repair progress of your heaven?"


    Harold was a little shocked when he heard this. Rebuild hell? Is this what mortals can do? What should I do? He has also entered the heaven plane many times. There is no other existence except the big mini sun. The dead and empty world makes people feel suffocating. He is ready to leave it alone before building the sun altar.


    But of course harlott will not answer straightforwardly, "Oh, I don''t know how to rebuild. The current progress is still zero!" so the other party doesn''t fully take the lead?


    But it''s not so easy to cheat. The other party obviously knows a lot. I''m afraid he has read all the banned materials in the elf family. In that case, there''s only one way!


    "I follow the instructions of the gods and have created the mini sun of the spiritual world. Next, I''m going to build the temple of the sun god there!"

 Chapter 392

    "Sun God? It''s shocking. If it exists, it can completely stabilize heaven without suspense. It doesn''t start with a little basic repair, and then slowly condense with the help of the will of the world..."


    "But as soon as he came up, he pulled the most critical God into the plane. Indeed, the sun god is strong enough even if it condenses a little bit of separation. Your method is countless times better than me! But the world tree is the cornerstone of the material world, and he can''t enter the spiritual world!"


    Aphelius said in a somewhat admiring and sour tone that he was different from the forced spirit who had to prepare everything by himself to become a hell messenger. With the sun god as the backstage, Harold almost lay down as a heaven messenger. It was clear that Harold was only in his twenties and didn''t even reach the level of legend, which made aphelius envy.


    Like the original Kanger, ephalus naturally regarded Harold as a mysterious solar sacrifice. In his cognition, the solar sacrifice inherited the inheritance of the Solar Temple for thousands of years and had the guidance of the solar God. The knowledge and methods should be very rich.


    He didn''t know that the devil''s raid and killing led to almost a fault in the inheritance of the Sun Temple. The sun god is also a pit God who can''t go online. The sun is just the sun. Although the sun god also watches them, he can only use the sun to cause miracles, but can''t really come to communicate.


    "Let''s cooperate! I''ll help you repair the painting of heaven and rebuild the cornerstone of heaven. You can help communicate with the sun god and help me establish the stability of hell!"


    Ophilius proposed to Harold and extended his hand to form an alliance. On the surface, he suffered a loss. The materials needed to repair a plane are not small numbers. He can barely repair hell by relying on the ruins he found by chance. Now helping Harold will certainly slow down his progress.


    But on the other hand, he took a big advantage. The repair plane sounds tall. In fact, the most important force is the world will itself. The world will evolve spontaneously and become complete. Although the resources consumed are terrible, they can be said to be quite cheap compared with the power of the sun god!


    Harold is a little confused. The conversation has only lasted for a few minutes. If he is familiar, he needs to cooperate. Although the sun god is easy to talk, he is also the God of his envelope, not his subordinate. Do you want someone to help? Besides, it''s not certain whether the sun god who pulls the tiger''s skin has that ability or not.


    It seems that seeing Harold is still hesitating, ophilius continued to add: "heaven and hell are spiritual planes, and they are related to the integrity of the world. Hell is unstable. Your heaven is also difficult to form alone. No matter for the world or for yourself, cooperation with me is not bad, but good!"


    This is the most sincere transaction of ephalus. In the past, he would hide his real purpose and hide himself with seemingly reasonable motives. However, this seemingly transaction with harlott, in fact, with the help of the power of the gods, he didn''t want to be caught. It''s not fun to deceive the gods.


    At this time, Harold felt the sun Scepter on his back heating up slightly. Did the sun god give a consent signal? Now that he has agreed, Harold, the middleman, has no reason to refuse. Just as he is confused, it is safer to have this knowledgeable spirit!


    Harlott took the hand of ephalus and replied, "OK, then we will cooperate with each other, but the help of the gods must require me to build the sun altar first. Only when the Sun Temple in heaven is built can we help you pray. For the gods, we must first offer respect before we can pray for grace!"


    There was a smile on his face, which was basically stable, and his long-term plan was finally close to the end.


    "Grut just, hungry!"


    Just when the atmosphere was good, the water element similar to slim jumped on the head of ephalus, rubbed his face back and forth with his "arm?" and complained that his master didn''t feed him.


    Ephraius, somewhat embarrassed, took back his hand, pulled the water element to the ground and looked for something in the house.


    "Elemental life also needs to eat?"


    "He is not a pure element life, but a mimicry life that can change the form of existence. It is only because the magic and plasticity of element life are the highest, so most of them are formed in element form!"


    Grut had just been destroyed twice in the battle with the devil, and the core was also broken. If it was a general demon, it would be eliminated and replaced, but it was equivalent to the separation of ephalus, who was revived at a high cost. Now he is in a new state and needs patient cultivation and care to renew, enhance his strength and deepen their trust.


    "Can he become a beautiful woman? Beautiful women of all races can? Their figure and appearance can be adjusted freely?"


    "..." ephalus looked at Harold strangely, with a strange expression on his face.


    Harold also realized that the question he asked was a little strange, just curious, just curious! You see, after all, those old house male mages in various works don''t have a female doll assistant? I''m just asking from a delicate angle!


    "Grut was just constructed with the soul fragments I split as the core, which is extremely expensive. Even a simple evolution needs enough money to buy more than a dozen girl slaves. I think he should show his value for more important purposes!"


    Please don''t look at me with that kind of eyes, even those elf girls. I can''t bear the despised eyes of a legendary strong man!


    Old se PI Harold smiled awkwardly and quickly changed the topic: "can I visit your hell plane? Just for reference, reference!"


    Ophilius didn''t know what he had just given grut. The other party skillfully went to the corner to eat. Ophilius nodded. It''s not necessary for Harold to say that he also had this plan.


    "Don''t walk around in hell. The Lord of hell hasn''t formed yet. Those evil spirits and undead are not obedient enough and may attack us! But they are weak and you shouldn''t be in any danger!"


    When ophilius said this, he took a meaningful look at the sun Scepter behind Harold. Indeed, a simple sun boundary can stop those cannon fodder. For these monsters, the sun Scepter should not be too easy to deal with. Even the black fog monsters created by Sauron were easily killed.


    As ophilius opens the hell painting, Harold and ophilius step into hell together. Harold''s first feeling is awkward. He can clearly realize that he is not welcomed by the world. Unlike heaven, hell has basically taken shape, and Harold in the real plane is seriously excluded.

 Chapter 393

    The air on the plane of hell was quite turbid. Harold covered his nose and scanned back and forth. Magma and volcanoes were everywhere. The overall color was red and black, and the howling of evil spirits echoed in his ears.


    Click, click, the foot on the ground made a sound of crushing and cracking. Looking down, there were a large number of skeletal fragments, weathered armor shells and crisp cooled magma blocks everywhere.


    Looking at the bloody sky and the boundless black and red world on his head, Harold was stunned for a long time, and then murmured: "I thought it was the gloomy and silent underworld... It felt too busy!"


    Before ephalus answered, several ferocious ghosts rushed up, and a group of ferocious dead in the distance surrounded them.


    Just as Harold was about to start, he saw ephalus standing in front of him, and his eyes forced back the bloodthirsty monsters.


    "I can easily control such small characters, but I can''t bear a large number. As you can see, the framework of hell has basically taken shape, but the biggest problem is that the Lord of hell hasn''t taken shape and can''t accommodate too powerful monsters!"


    "What is the Lord of hell? Since this is the spiritual world, if you want to take shape, at least there must be legends or records in the real world!"


    Harold probably knows why the heaven plane will inexplicably give birth to a mini sun after his arrival. The Sun God should be the most famous existence in the whole continent. No matter what race it is, it has different degrees of respect for this God.


    The spiritual world is constructed by the thinking of the real world and the spontaneous maintenance of the world will. People often see thunder, they will subconsciously think that there is a Thor. People often see the death and birth of life, and they will subconsciously think that there is a god of death who manages life and accepts the Kingdom of the soul, which is reasonable.


    When the rules of the gods and the world are gradually improved, we can shape a stable world, and then affect the real world in turn. Originally, the world can form a stable God and divine world like Odin, Loki and Asgard in the Nordic Mythology on earth and Zeus, Hades and Olympus in the Greek mythology.


    However, according to the sun god, in ancient times, because the strength of all races in the real world was too strong, both insight and combat power were enough to challenge the gods and destroy the illusory gods imagined by people and created by the will of the world, it led to the destruction of the gods.


    Ophilius pointed to a volcano in the distance and said, "there are archetypes, but they are more ancient records. At that time, the belief of the giant family was that hundreds of arms feared demons! Look over there!"


    When Harold looked at it, he suddenly showed a look of horror. The huge volcano, which was still flowing magma, took on the shape of a creature.


    Countless rugged peaks turned out to be strong arms, while the ferocious and ferocious head was at the top, the huge mouth spewed lava, and the two burning and frightening pupils made people feel terrified after watching.


    "You made this thing?"


    Harold''s tone of questioning was a little trembling. There was no doubt that this terrible creature existed against the sky at the level of God. I''m afraid raising his hand casually would be a catastrophe like volcanic eruption. Except for the sea god and the sun god, only the original desert overlord had such a terrible power.


    Ophilius smiled bitterly, "I don''t have this ability. The world needs a God. I just threw in the demon fearing statue I got by chance. It should be said that hell has the authority or qualification to give birth to a lord of hell. I just gave hell a suitable choice!"


    Did you just say "steal"? What forces can preserve this statue? I hope you don''t get into trouble.


    "Can I see the place where the soul reincarnates? Didn''t you say that hell is a place to accommodate the soul and integrate the reincarnation?"


    Ophilius nodded, took Harold around the Lord of hell and thought about moving forward in the depths of hell. When he passed the hundred arm demon fear flowing with magma, Harold trembled with instinctive fear and could not help but have a clear understanding of his weakness again.


    When he came to the edge of a bottomless black hole, ophilius pointed to the hole and said, "the soul will enter from this place after breaking away from the real world. The guilty will evolve into ghosts and undead to bear pain. The innocent soul and those who have eluted from sin will be reborn through the sea of blood above."


    While they were talking, hundreds of souls poured out of the hole. The souls that are difficult to perceive in the real world showed their body shape in the spiritual world. There are forms of all races and creatures. Basically, they began to become ghosts and undead after being contaminated with the ubiquitous turbid atmosphere in hell.


    "What''s the saying about becoming a ghost or a ghost? Is the number of these souls too small? There should be countless lives dying every minute and second in the whole world!"


    Aphelius did not fully understand it, and he did not have a specification. Everything was obtained by reasoning and analysis, turning over the inference that he thought was closest to the truth:


    "Evil spirits should be complete souls who have committed sins. After they become evil spirits, they have to struggle bitterly and devote their labor to hell to wash away their sins and reincarnate! Dead souls should be incomplete souls that have been damaged to varying degrees. They must be completely decayed and reunited before reincarnation!"


    "As for why the number is so small, it is very simple. Hell has not been fully formed. Now most souls are not reincarnated through hell. What I know alone is that there is a world tree that can guide rebirth!"


    Harlow nodded secretly after the characteristics. It seems that the Sun God should also have the authority in this regard. It''s too coincidental that he was reincarnated in his life, but there are so many damaged souls? Nearly half of the souls have fallen into the dead.


    "That''s almost it. We''re not the life of the world. It''s no good to stay for a long time. The spiritual world is incompatible with real creatures. Even if there is hell painted scroll shelter, we can''t stay for a long time. Go to your heaven and have a look. It''s just an embryonic world. There should be no exclusion!"


    Harlott directly opened the painting of heaven in hell. It was easier to connect to heaven here than the real world. Ophilius raised his eyebrows and walked in without hesitation.


    It was much clearer than the original chaotic scene, but it was still too empty and monotonous. The world was much damaged than he thought. In this way, it was much more difficult to repair. It seemed that this transaction did not make much money.

 Chapter 394

    "Is that the separation of the sun god? There is no doubt that he is the master of the world. Almost all the beliefs in the real world have been broken. It should be difficult to form all kinds of gods!"


    With harlott, the power of the mini sun didn''t make them feel depressed. They talked easily and comfortably. Hell represents pain in people''s subconscious mind, while Heaven is just the opposite. Therefore, both of them are a little relaxed compared with before.


    After the cooperative relationship was reached, the relationship between the two people was quite harmonious. Just before they separated, Harold asked a question coldly:


    "You seem to be a powerful elder in the elf family. Ask a personal question. What do you think of the elf queen?"


    Ophilius said with a relaxed expression, "it''s strong, but it should no longer be the enemy! Don''t worry!"


    With that, ophilius waved goodbye. Harold considered the word "no longer". It seems that the position of the elf queen has changed. Since it has changed once, it is possible to change again. The closer she is to the gods, the more she can feel her weakness. Is the elf Queen really willing to stay at the mortal level?


    Even if the devil is defeated, he can still come again. There are countless enemies in the abyss. We can''t relax completely. It''s time to finish the sun god''s entrustment to him!


    The sun god is sublimated from the original emperor and has unpredictable means. Both his position and strength are extremely reliable. If anyone can be the umbrella of mankind and the Savior of the end, it must be him!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "That said, Rome was not built in a day, and the progress of the king''s capital is too slow! The form of the mainland is changing every minute!"


    On the eleventh day of working on the construction site, with the help of Harold''s ability, the construction progress soared more than ten times, and the gate of the west wall has been built. However, even so, there are still three walls and huge squares left. In those places, the progress is only a fraction without the help of Harold''s bug!


    "If the master can''t wait, he can hold ceremonies in other places. Not all countries were founded first with magnificent palaces and magnificent cities!"


    Sadoer has been promoted to the only Asian noble in the territory. She has won the essence of Harold and found many tool people. Oh, no, she is a reliable assistant to help deal with sundries and make overall arrangements for Asian people of all races. I went to Harold to fish.


    "Call me king! Promoting you as a noble has nothing to do with our personal relationship. It''s simply because you are the most powerful and popular Asian! In addition, there are some problems in the later wing dynasty that need you to come forward. The noble status should be rewarded in advance!"


    Harold also wanted to build a country hastily, but his words were all released. He wanted to create a strong country that could not stand down in the most brilliant scene. Now he changed his mouth to hold a ceremony in the field, and even omitted steps to directly announce the establishment of the country. It''s too humiliating! Sea clan allies are watching in the territory!


    "Is the Queen really dead? Will she have the ability to be reborn like me? What if the queen catches me as soon as I go to the winged dynasty?"


    According to the information of the archmages, the fairy queen did not find the trace of the winged queen after she went to the winged Dynasty. Based on the reply from the torture of the prisoners, it was concluded that the winged queen was killed by Sauron.


    "It''s possible, but the winged people Dynasty has been in chaos. It will soon disintegrate and collapse. The winged people are not a race with strong average strength. Do you have the heart to see your compatriots displaced and their families destroyed?"


    Sado''er nodded firmly without hesitation. Harold was speechless. He forgot that sado''er''s nature was a scum who was greedy for life and death and didn''t care about other people''s lives. Even if she was brainwashed, she was just loyal to him. He expected her to voluntarily go to Yiren Dynasty to stabilize the situation and spread trust. There was no way at all.


    "I can only wait until the temple is built. I personally think of a way to preach everywhere. The sun god is recognized as the Supreme God. It should be easy to harvest faith?"


    "It''s hard to say. People all over the continent firmly believe that the essence of the sun god is the sun. Although it does establish the greatness of the sun god and can''t be blasphemed, it also leads to the waste of most beliefs, and only a few can be used!"


    Sadoer yawned leisurely. This kind of life that doesn''t have to work hard every day, doesn''t have to intrigue and fight, eats and drinks all day and has fun all day is really great. The only regret is that Harold has less and less interest in her, and basically plays with her in a few days.


    After much thought, Harold still felt that he could not let such an excellent fruit of the wing man Dynasty fly. It was easy to succumb to the strong. The wing man with weak faith was the best seedling of believers, especially now that there are no dragons, and sadoer, a high-level wing man with good strength, could certainly do a lot with his support.


    "Sado''er, you let your part go back to the winged Dynasty with hands. I''ll arrange some hands to help. I don''t need to integrate the whole country into a queen at once. Just find a way to get a territory!"


    Sadoer''s face showed an expression of reluctance. Her separation ability was different from that of the winged queen. It was more like two accounts. She had only one mind. When she controlled the other body, she fell into sleep.


    In other words, even if she is sent to work separately, she still has to work hard. There is no good thing that she can eat, drink and enjoy herself and work independently. Not to mention the possible threat of the winged queen, 10000 sandoers who are comfortable do not want to.


    "Listen, this is very important to me. In addition, if you do well, I can give you a bottle of dragon blood medicine refined by the legendary spirit!"


    The subconscious obedience brought by brainwashing plus the temptation of precious potion, sadoer finally agreed to the order. Even if it has been peaceful, sadoer''s concept of the law of the jungle rooted since childhood has not changed, and the opportunity to improve his strength will not be missed.


    "The belief of the sea family is not troublesome. When the sea god sells himself, he will bring the sun god. Does his existence really see through the deception of the sun god? Forget it, I don''t have the strength to intervene anyway!"


    "The elves have a small number and believe in the world tree. They jump directly. Dwarves should have a play by relying on good wine. Make some sun god wine. Anyway, find a way to make them respect the sun god more!"


    Harlott actively conceives how to spread and carry forward the belief of the sun god. The gifts of the gods have a price. If he can''t complete the task assigned, how brilliant it is now and how miserable it will be in the future. The personal statement of Kanger, the former high priest of the sea family, is a very loud alarm!

 Chapter 395

    "Are you sure there are only a few bottles? Hand them over quickly and honestly!"


    "Six bottles are not enough? This is the top medicine that even the legendary strong can get promotion. Any bottle can sell more than 100000 gold coins!"


    Harold, who had worked hard for another day to build the city wall, thought that at the appointed time, he went to find xiangyanghua to get the potion.


    He gave more than a dozen bottles of dragon essence blood when he was a time. How did it shrink after being refined into medicine?


    Xiangyanghua is a solemn guarantee. She only refined 8 bottles in total, one for herself and one for bias. There are so many, and there is no private possession.


    Harold''s face was unbelieving. He blocked the door to prevent xiangyanghua from slipping away. The two confronted each other like this.


    "Well, don''t quarrel. Let''s sit down and talk about it?"


    Bias is sandwiched between the two to persuade them to quarrel. She has some trouble with dragon blood medicine in her hand. Why does Harold and her master always quarrel.


    Although the ambiguous relationship between the two made her feel at ease, it was troublesome to make contradictions every time she met.


    Xiangyanghua pulled Beyonce and said, "come on, baby apprentice, tell me if I have hidden anything. You are a medicine refined with me. Don''t worry, just tell the truth!"


    "Oh? Shall I speak?" bias was frightened by the sudden question.


    Harold said, do you think your position in the apprentice''s heart can be compared with me? A married daughter is water poured out, not to mention that you are just a master! Kill yourself!


    "Don''t worry. I believe you. There''s no need to worry. You can get rid of the protection of the master. Don''t worry. Tell the truth!"


    Bias looked at Harold apologetically and confided her regret in sunflower''s proud eyes.


    "It seems that there are only eight bottles in the image, and the materials I prepared are just used up... Well, I''m sorry."


    It''s useless. Even if you don''t find xiangyanghua moving, you can''t even tell a lie. Just say you saw what she was hiding? Give my trust back!


    "It''s all right. I don''t blame you. You''re so mean. You deliberately let bias be an assistant to paralyze me, aren''t you? Even your own apprentice calculates that you''re extremely poor as a person!"


    Xiangyanghua picked up his hands, shook his head and said, "you see, that''s the truth. Get out of the way and don''t get in the way anymore. It''s ugly for a big man to haggle over every detail and stick to it!"


    Addicted to moving bricks and forgetting to supervise the bitch, Harold could tell from the proud look of sunflower that this guy had a buckle.


    Such greedy money fans feel that they have lost money as long as they don''t take advantage of it. They must be greedy when they become complacent. They either lose a few bottles of potions or save a lot of raw materials.


    "You''d better not ask me in the future. You still owe me twice. I''ll never be polite!"


    But there''s no way to be angry. Besides, it''s not necessarily a loss. The pharmacist of xiangyanghua''s grade doesn''t pay cheap for one shot. He can''t deal with those dragon blood. If he wastes more, he should reward her!


    Harold comforted bias who blamed herself and apologized. Bias even reluctantly handed her bottle of medicine to Harold.


    She guessed that she was in the dark from the excitement that xiangyanghua had to jump when she walked.


    "Keep it for drinking. It''s your master''s intention. I agree with you very much. Six bottles here are enough for the time being. Besides, I''ve left some dragon blood. Well, you''ve worked hard. Don''t be sad! Just keep more snacks for your master in the future!"


    "Well, I know!" compared with the lazy sunflower who always wants to take advantage, the gentle, reliable, hardworking and brave Harold is really too strong.


    Although this wave has lost the potion, it''s also a good thing for bias to recognize her pit father master!


    Harold went to Kelon with the potion. The dragon blood potion must have an obvious effect on him, a guy with dragon blood. A long lost visit sent him a big gift to make him happy.


    Kryon was not tired of being with his wives one day. He was training several new knights. His hobby of training new people has been retained until now. Harold recalled that he was a rookie at that time. He worked hard every night and watched quietly.


    "Hurry up, move more quickly, don''t procrastinate! Concentrate, don''t think nonsense, just think about defeating the enemy!"


    With Cleon''s loud cry, several new Knights worked harder, and their naked upper bodies kept dripping sweat. This guy chose Knights according to their size and muscles, and his men were strong men one by one.


    The old knight who helped to coach said flatteringly, "boss, it''s really useful for us to train like this? We''ve been tired all day. Go and relax at night!"


    This guy is also the original slave Gladiator. He has been with Corleone for a long time. Now he is leisurely and has fun everywhere every day.


    "Relax? If you don''t go to drink, you should go to a woman. Just stay here and train together. Don''t think I don''t know you come home at midnight every day!"


    "Also, don''t underestimate my training. You old man have nothing to pursue. These newcomers are different!"


    With that, Corleone said to the sweaty and panting boys:


    "Do you know that the future king Harold, the guy and his father have all developed their skills with me. If you work hard, you may be able to make a name for yourself?"


    "There are only four nobles in this country now! There are still a lot of places!"


    Those new knights were full of ambition. Harold thought that Kryon was also shameless. Even in his last life, he had to rely on self-study in this life. Does it have anything to do with this bald head? In addition, with such a small population, there are already a lot of four nobles. If you want to increase it, you need to wait until the population increases and the territory is open!


    "But it won''t be too late! Hey, Corleone, I brought you a gift. It''s rare that you don''t accompany your wife?"


    Harold roared. Kelon was surprised to see it and asked the scolded veteran knight to continue training new people. He entertained Harold.


    "Busy people come to me when they have time? How''s the king''s life?" Corleone took a bunch of meat and began to eat it. Aren''t you tired of eating it at night? He is a rough man with Orc blood.


    "What king? It''s just a small Lord with more than 200000 people. Did you have a larger population than now?"


    Harold also tore a few pieces of meat and bit it. It was so salty. Kelon, who was sweating all over, ate it very enjoyable. Although Harold also built the wall all day, he didn''t sweat much mainly because of his ability. He was really thirsty.

 Chapter 396

    "Take it, the special drink of Hai nationality! It doesn''t matter whether there are many people below. What matters is that there is no one in charge above. The feeling of the rulers at the top is extraordinary!"


    "Have you seen the top rulers who moved bricks on the construction site in the past? It''s no exaggeration to say that I built at least one fifth of the whole King directly or indirectly, which is more diligent than when I was a small Lord!"


    As soon as Harold tasted the special drink of Hai nationality, he gave out a slight groan. It''s so sweet and refreshing. The slight acidity is just right. It''s the best!


    "Hahaha, I also want to help. Unfortunately, as soon as I or my knights'' ability is enabled, the surrounding workers will be scared away. Don''t say help. It''s good not to make trouble!"


    Kryon''s ability is simple and practical. It''s a little better than Harold, who has only mastered the essence now, but it''s also the result of more than 20 years of hard training. It''s nothing to envy.


    "Take it. I got it at a high price. Dragon blood potion. The raw material of this thing is the precious blood essence of the divine beast. The legendary spirit refining this potion is also a priceless treasure. Remember to repay me!"


    What Harold said later was a joke. He and Corleone didn''t care about these for a long time. The friendship of life can''t be measured by money.


    "Thank you! I''m one step away from the legend! Gulu, Gulu..."


    Before Harold could say anything more, Corleone was bored. "Well, you, you wait first!"


    "Why, back off? I''ve already drunk!" Cleon patted his stomach and motioned Harold to shout it''s late.


    "No, no matter how much you trust me, you shouldn''t be more careful and find someone to escort you. What if something happens?"


    Cleon swept away the barbecue on his hand, chewed and said vaguely, "aren''t you the most reliable person? I''m absolutely relieved to have you!"


    Harold is a little relieved that he didn''t forget his brother because of his wife, but this thing is used to break the limit or break the bottleneck. Has Kelon developed his potential to the limit? Will drinking now be wasted?


    "Don''t worry, do you think I''ve really been mixing with women these days? I''ve practiced with king selton and queen Sasha for more than a hundred times. I know very well that I''m one step away from that threshold!"


    Cleon''s complexion quickly began to turn red, his body grew a lot because of congestion, the green veins on his forehead beat wildly, and the roar of wild animals came from Cleon''s throat.


    "It''s a little too sudden. I''m not ready!"


    "Don''t be a bitch. You''re ready to fart. I''ve just finished training. I''m at the peak of my state. Drink!"


    CRION roared, the scales grew out of his body, and his body shape soared. The behemoth of more than three meters tore up his clothes and began to hammer his chest and feet, as if his body was going to explode.


    Click, Cleon''s shoes burst, his fierce claws exposed, golden red light appeared in his eyes, and his muscles trembled violently. With the continuous fluctuation of his chest, inhale and exhale, he saw that Cleon''s body increased sharply again, and the scales also shone. The whole person was like a fireball emitting terrible energy.


    "Is it that Kanger''s blood is too strong, or that sunflowers are concentrated and sublimated? The effect is a little exaggerated. Can my small body eat it? No, what''s more important is that bias won''t drink it and explode it directly?"


    Harold stood in place with the sun Scepter under pressure and was ready to treat at any time. After that, he had to hurry to see bias. If he really wanted to drink unprepared, he would have to mutate into a monster even if he didn''t die. At that time, the soft cute girl would become a monster with teeth and claws. Who could stand it?


    Kryon never thought that Harold was still free to think at this time. He felt that he was going to explode. He knew he should go to the beach to break through. Now he had to restrain himself from smashing the house, which was a masterpiece he built himself.


    "Come on, come on! Corleone, come on!"


    Looking at Kryon, who was so hot that he melted the floor, Harold couldn''t help at all. At this time, rashly releasing magic might be counterproductive. He had to be a cheerleader to cheer up.


    "Ahhhhh! Don''t shout, it''s no big deal! Ahhh! Don''t make trouble if you can''t help! It''s so noisy!" Corleone scolded angrily. He felt that several muscles of his body were torn, his bones were creaking and deformed, and his back was as painful as being scratched by a knife.


    You don''t have to drink now? It''s no use blaming me now?


    Although Harold complained verbally, he was also very anxious. He thought that Kryon was almost on the verge of the door. After all, he often fought with all kinds of legendary strong men before. He thought it would be natural to digest and complete the transformation easily.


    Suddenly, a change happened. Harold stared at the boss in disbelief. A pair of wings pierced the skin from Cleon''s shoulder blades.


    After the flesh and blood dripping new wings were born, Kryon''s pain was instantly reduced by half. While continuing the evolution of the body, he began to fan the strange new limbs.


    The huge dragon wing with a length of more than six meters completely opened has amazing power. The furniture in the house was blown disorderly by the strong wind. Harold was shocked. Isn''t Kelon the blood of the Earth Dragon?


    The bloated, thick and crazy muscles contracted slowly. Instead of weakening their strength, they strengthened their explosive power. Kryon''s body remained at a height of three or four meters and finally stopped evolution.


    "The strength has more than doubled, the speed has increased explosively, and there are more hard scales. The key is this!"


    Kryon walked lightly, and his body brushed and flew up. Harold was a little slower than Kryon. As soon as he looked up, Kryon had turned over and flew behind him.


    "Hahaha, if you compete again this time, you will lose badly!" Kryon patted Harold on the shoulder. It''s true. Harold''s newly excavated ability is of little use to Kryon. Although Kryon''s weight is not light, it''s nothing compared with his huge strength.


    "I remember you seem to have obtained a form of evolution on the side of the sea clan?"


    Kryon didn''t want to test how much his strength had improved. He ended his transformation and touched the back of the great change. He replied positively: "yes, it''s a battle in the water. He can breathe underwater and reduce the flow resistance, but it''s better to fly in the sky!"


    Wipe, this dead bald head has evolved a triple mentality of sea, land and air?

 Chapter 397

    "Ah! Slow down, slow down! Don''t fly so fast, you can''t open your eyes! And keep your claws light, my shoulder will be broken!"


    Harold was caught by Corleone and flew rapidly in the sky, but he kept complaining. He didn''t really have any dissatisfaction. It felt good to soar under the vast night sky, and he had a panoramic view of the territory that was not very big.


    While the scenery is good, there is no need to worry about danger. Even if Kelon makes a mistake, he can easily land safely under the control of gravity. The reason why he keeps reading in his mouth is the envy and hatred in his heart.


    Gravity is controlled by countless times when he breaks away from the connection with the earth. In short, he can throw dozens of hundreds of tons of heavy objects on the ground, but once he breaks away from the earth, it is no different from before. He can only simply increase or reduce the weight by five times, and can''t change the direction. It''s impossible to fly.


    "Who is faster than your wing man? Oh, I saw Rand. That guy is flirting with the village girl!"


    When Harold looked down, he could only see the shape of the village. He couldn''t even see the human figure as big as ants. Corleone could even see people''s appearance? This guy''s five senses have improved a little!


    "In simple terms, the speed should be about the same, but sadoer doesn''t have so much wind pressure and is much more flexible than you. Can you change the direction or stop the brake in an instant? And you''re a little poor in the height of a single wheel!"


    Harold was sour and deliberately found fault, but after sado evolved into a high-level winged man, his flying ability was really top, and he must be supported by relevant talents and abilities. Cleon can compare with each other only by flesh, and Cleon is not without advantages. His load-carrying capacity is several times stronger.


    "Hahaha, it seems that it can''t compare with the pure flying race. If I had the strength to deal with the winger queen, I wouldn''t let her run away!"


    After half a night, they flew around the territory for several times before they stopped. Corleone laughed: "I want to tell Benny the good news! By the way, don''t worry, I won''t reveal it before the founding of the people''s Republic of China. Your king''s position must be stable!"


    "Superfluous worry, you don''t know how kind and kind I am in the eyes of civilians. Do you think that only strong strength can make the people question me and turn around to support you?"


    Although Harold said so, he also knew in his heart that the people are like this. In a world with great strength, if Kelon is a legendary level, Harold will be questioned no matter how popular he is. Kelon''s head is surprisingly easy to use.


    The comfortable Kryon was too lazy to argue with the broken mouthed Harold, waved and left. Harold planned how to use the remaining dragon blood potion. He had one bottle, Rand one bottle, Anne one bottle, and gave one bottle to tiona. Was the rest used to reward his knights or to King selton?


    This thing can take effect immediately after drinking. Harold is not going to keep it. Anyway, there is still a surplus of dragon blood. It won''t be used in the future. Although it can stimulate morale, it doesn''t seem necessary to keep it for the knight.


    There are many new countries with territories and titles that can be awarded. There is no need to waste such precious potions. After drinking, those knights are great, that is, they are senior thugs, and they will never have a chance to touch the threshold of legend.


    On the contrary, King selton is a long-term ally in the future, and in the face of the mythical Hydra king before, their husband and wife did their best to help without grand reward. It''s unreasonable that the deep-sea star stone asked others to help build it. What do you think of the materials sent? Even the labor cost is not enough!


    "Alas, bastard xiangyanghua, if she hadn''t stolen a few bottles of me, how could she leave some to enrich the Treasury? Later, at the vortex transmission point, please Sherma to plead with the fairy queen. It''s hard to do without a meeting gift!"


    Stroking his hair, which was disordered by the strong wind, Harold thought with some annoyance how he was addicted to moving bricks and forgot to supervise the pit goods?


    It''s no use regretting. Harold thought that the square would be built from tomorrow, so he went to bed early.


    It''s much easier to build a square. It doesn''t need a solid fortification or a grand and domineering shape. It just needs to be magnificent and atmospheric enough to accommodate more than 100000 people to watch together. Listening to exaggeration, the actual quantities are far less than the towering walls on all sides. Just flatten the ground and lay stone bricks.


    "Do you want us to help shape bricks? That''s no problem, but it''s a little out of the ordinary to pay so much. We didn''t help along the way. Let''s think of it as a little free effort!"


    Harold finally asked the elves for help. Because it was the city appearance in the city, he hoped to be more neat and beautiful. In addition, due to the short time, the elves used "turning mud into stone" with much higher efficiency. Harold gave a lot of gold and silver as a reward.


    "No, you must accept it. The kings are the kings of the new country, not my private castle. Of course, you have to charge for your help!"


    Harold didn''t want elves to participate in the future affairs in the kingdom. He tried to eliminate the participation of elves when the founding of the people''s Republic of China, and the relationship with elves could only stay at his private level, so that he could completely get rid of the relationship when he stepped down.


    I don''t know if Alan understood this, didn''t insist, smiled and accepted the reward: "don''t worry, those stone bricks can be done at most as long as three heads!"


    Three days? Is it too fast? All elves are willing to contribute Are elves different from what I have always thought? Are they actually greedy for money?


    Harold was a little surprised, but he didn''t question Alan''s commitment. Alan was a very real person. He never exaggerated what he said and was rarely modest. At the beginning, he said that he really called an elf elder.


    Now that the materials are finished, the ground is left to be leveled. Harlott found a huge stone and asked Kryon to repair it with dragon claws for a day. After that, a large roller is formed.


    Relying on the blood ability controlled by gravity, Harold alone pressed the site selection of the square several kilometers around in just two days, and the onlookers shouted miracles.


    And Alan finally revealed the mystery of why it only took three days. It turned out that the Archmage made the move himself. At the beginning, even the "elf home" could be built quickly. Now the stone brick is not a problem. It seems that the development and transformation of ancient war trees is very expensive. The Archmage began to work everywhere to make money.


    "Well, there''s only the final construction work left. Hey, Rand, you arrange the project and block those messy open spaces. The city is basically completed! The founding of the people''s Republic is only the last ceremony!"

 Chapter 398

    There is also a little contradiction in the discussion of the names of countries.


    "Can''t the name of the country be called [kingdom of harlott]?" Rand can''t understand why harlott doesn''t agree. Harlott even has objections in this culture where the country is generally named after the king''s surname.


    "Unlike the original [sun never sets Empire], we are all United. No one is dissatisfied with your appointment. There is no need to avoid anything!"


    Harold yawned. Today he went to send potions to selton as gifts. Selton, who was full of joy, was stunned and played all day. In addition, last night, in order to appease sadoer, who was about to go to the winged Dynasty to perform tasks, they fought hard all night.


    Now I''m tired physically and mentally, and I can''t lift my energy at all. I just want to go to sleep quickly. Tomorrow''s founding ceremony can''t be without spirit. I hastily replied: "our most important thing is to thank the sun, and don''t forget that we are a new weak country. Isn''t the dawn a country name that perfectly matches the current situation of our country?"


    "Chenxi, it''s good. Does it mean ''sunshine in the morning''? I also support the energetic name!"


    "I agree with brother harlott!"


    Cleon and Anne expressed their opinions one after another. They did not develop the unique family concept of aristocracy linked by their surnames. They could not understand the reason why Rand was so tangled, but simply agreed with Harold.


    "Three to one, the objection is invalid, so the name is set!"


    Harold waved his hand and left. Rand was stunned. It was clear that Harold was the biggest beneficiary of the family. How could he tear down the corner of his own house?


    Harold just felt that it was unnecessary. He felt that once the country was named [Harold Kingdom], he might be bound to this country all his life. He didn''t want to pursue such a life.


    Early the next morning, most people in the whole kingdom rushed to the king''s capital before dawn, which is also the only large city in the new territory. The rest are small towns and castles surrounded by villages.


    Below the city gate, the towering and magnificent city wall surprised all the villagers who saw it for the first time.


    "Well, I didn''t lie to you. I''ll tell you, this city wall has my efforts!" said a young villager with sun and dark skin. He was a worker selected to build the city wall and was lucky to obtain the citizen qualification.


    "The sun god is at the top, isn''t it less than half a year? How can such a big town be built so quickly? It must be as big as ten of our villages!"


    The villagers brought by him were shocked. They always thought this guy was bragging. Everyone was busy cutting trees and mining. They also called to fill their families in their spare time. They really didn''t have time to see the Wangdu under construction.


    "I don''t know. There are more than ten villages, at least hundreds! You know, this King City can accommodate 100000 people in the future!"


    The villagers who are about to become citizens of Wangdu are trying their best to boast about the King City, which is not only his participation in the construction, but also his future residence. Of course, they should show off.


    "How much is 100000? There are more than 400 people in our village. How many times is 100000?" an old villager asked curiously.


    "Er, this... It must be many, many times anyway. I have a great future in the future. It must be right for you to marry both daughters to me!"


    The villagers didn''t know how to calculate when they broke their fingers. They barely knew the words, but more than 100 mathematical calculations exceeded his educational level.


    Taking two wives at a time, under the condition of serious imbalance in the proportion of the population, his conditions are really not too much. He is strong, has a little culture, and has obtained the residence qualification of Wangdu. In the future, it is convenient to do business or chores. At the civilian level, he has a great future, which can not be compared with many regular soldiers.


    At this time, when the sun rises, the guards on the city gate begin to shout at the top of their voices to keep the people below in order. Don''t push and shove. When the city gate is opened, enter orderly and follow the arrangement. If anyone doesn''t obey, he will have good fruit to eat!


    On the other hand, Harold pieced together the damaged Ailan''s armor and put it on again. Although there was no problem with the appearance, it was actually like goods. Any strong man could smash it with a hammer, but it didn''t matter. No bastard dared to do such a thing at the founding ceremony. It was enough to pretend!


    "Well, is there anything wrong with the brightness?" Harold was also a little nervous and turned the sun Scepter upside down on his hands.


    "That''s OK. People who are closer will be shaken. Is the manuscript familiar? Do you want to print it on the back of the knight in front?"


    "You little fool who can''t even count chickens and rabbits in the same cage since childhood? You''ve been familiar with me for a long time. Go out and maintain order!"


    Rand was scolded and went to command the Knights and guards. Hundreds of thousands of villagers were different from hundreds of thousands of troops. They were completely untrained. Although they were obedient and obedient, they were just as messy and had to spend a lot of effort to settle down.


    After Rand left, Harold stayed alone in the hall inside the castle, sat silently for a while, looked at the [founding of the nation] task in the system task panel, and took a deep breath.


    Although it is the end of the mainland, although there are only 200000 people, although the country has just started, there is no decent territory and rich treasury, it is still an independent country, a country he created and controlled!


    "Marcus, if you were here, it would be nice for you to be king. This little growth should be in line with your dream. I don''t like to bear too heavy responsibility. It was you who proposed to retreat with civilians..."


    What are you talking about? Harold is a little distracted. Marcus is dead. Annie has not inherited Marcus''s will, or she is not a person of that character. Isn''t it very simple that he can do now?


    "Sorry, I said such shameful words. Don''t worry, I will become a good king and rise again with mankind!"


    Harold heard that the noise outside had subsided. Rand preached loudly under the megaphone of the sun sacrifice. It was time for him to come out.


    Harold finally cut his hair, and a lot of the sun Scepter in his hand and the armor of arrow on his body. Perfect!


    Recall the good words in my mind, fluent!


    "Let''s go and let the people see their young, handsome and confident king!"


    As soon as Harold went out, hundreds of bodyguards followed him, and his armor was shining. It was obviously a special equipment that was more beautiful than practical. It should be specially ordered to cooperate with Harold''s golden armor. Rand was very attentive!

 Chapter 399

    "Look, it''s King harlott!" the people near the road saw harlott coming from a distance with his head held high and shouted excitedly.


    "I''ve seen it before, and he spoke to me!" said the strong, tanned villager proudly.


    "He also came to our village and praised my daughter for her beauty!"


    Harold could feel the heartfelt admiration and respect of the people who kept cheering as he moved forward. In fact, he was not great. Marcus proposed to retreat with the civilians, and Cleon proposed to weaken the rights of the nobility and try to make the people equal.


    However, having felt the enthusiasm of the people, the expectations of hundreds of thousands of people and the most trust of the gods, Harold made a little determination to be a good king. Although he might not be so great before, now he can just move in the direction of greatness!


    The high platform in the middle of the square was made of stone. Harold walked up step by step, looked at the dense shadows around him, cleared his throat and began to speak under the crowd.


    "Good morning, citizens. Our new country is called the dawn Kingdom, which means the new sunshine. In the future, everyone will be a member of the dawn kingdom!"


    "We are here because of the war, but this is not our grave, but a new beginning. Just like the name of the country, we are also reborn!"


    Here, harlott paused for a moment. Without waiting for the Tuo arranged by Rand to take the lead, all the people spontaneously began to applaud and cheer. It seems that everyone is still very happy and can accept the establishment of the new country with a smile.


    "In the New Kingdom, there will be no more oppression and bullying. Everyone will receive goods as long as they work hard, and return as long as they pay. You just need to work hard at ease. Our noble duty is to help you create such a country!"


    ¡°......¡±


    The above are some pie manifestos. Even if Harold wants to do it, he can''t do it at all. The root of human evil lies there. Even the earth with highly developed productivity and civilization is full of injustice and discrimination. It can''t really be realized in this era of the law of the jungle.


    "The sun has given us everything. The great sun god no longer protects us all the time. As long as you sincerely believe in the sun, pain and disaster will be far away from you!"


    To be honest, Harold doesn''t like to trick people into believing in and worshipping the sun god like MLM, but this is in the interests of the country. Although the sun god is a fraud, the emperor''s Holy Spirit does protect and care for them in the sky.


    Second, it is also very suitable for his personal interests, and some violations are ignored.


    Harold didn''t like to listen to endless speeches on various leading platforms since he was a child, so he didn''t delay his speeches too long, and he didn''t bother to recite too long manuscripts. In the cry of "dawn kingdom is just established, citizens cheer!" the country was established successfully.


    The Archmage spontaneously released a lifelike Fire Dragon into the sky to celebrate. The fire dragon hovered around the square, causing those inexperienced villagers to shout, the band began to play, the official stores began to distribute food free of charge, and the guards went down to maintain order.


    Harold took a deep breath, walked down the high platform and asked Rand with his head tilted. "Who arranged the Archmage? What did you call him for this little acrobatics?"


    Rand shook his head: "he offered to help. I refused several times. He insisted that he wanted to help out out of personal friendship!"


    Harold nodded thoughtfully. It seems that the Archmage''s research is badly short of money. He wants to brush his favor to help himself.


    Without thinking about this, Harlow opened the system and a lot of tips popped up.


    [task: the founding of the people''s Republic of China has been completed, and the drawing of the sun altar has been obtained.]


    [dawn Kingdom: located in the easternmost coastal country on the mainland, it has rich products and strong strength, and believes in the sun god.]


    The latter territories are not good-looking, and are similar to the former [forged city]. Although Harold is the king, it shows that his territory has only one king, three surrounding towns and half of the villages. If you count it carefully, you will find that the general territories are not recognized systematically.


    "Has the system determined that Cleon, Annie and even Rand are their territories? But although they are not my territories, they can still help build some virtual buildings!"


    What is the most magical part of the system? It can not slightly strengthen physical attributes, nor those skills that are less and less useful. Although the item bar and task system are strong, they are not virtual buildings in the territory system!


    As long as the virtual currency produced by the virtual territory is consumed, the virtual buildings can be built. Although they do not exist in the real world, they can provide all kinds of miraculous bonuses.


    [City Hall: Monthly Dinar income + 30 (increasing with the increase of citizens)]


    [new farmland: grain output around the city + 20%]


    [Knights: Custom national knights can train gifted soldiers into advanced knights, and the Dinar required for recruitment is reduced.]


    .........


    These are also some before. The key is two new buildings!


    [solar altar: a mythical building that collects and refines beliefs. It can absorb solar energy. Only solar sacrifice can be connected. The building needs a lot of rare resources...]


    [miracle building - Colossus of the Sun God: the only limit is that it needs to be made of gold. It is huge. It can improve people''s belief and consume ''dinars'' to summon God to fight!]


    Harold can be 100% sure that his system has a certain relationship with the sun god. Either the Sun God helped improve it, or the sun god built it in combination with some exotic materials he crossed. This giant statue of the sun god obviously carries private work, okay?


    "The statue of the Sun God should be a means other than the sun scepter to let the sun god help, but why is it the virtual currency of the consumption system?... dinars are produced by virtual buildings. Does it have anything to do with the so-called belief?"


    Harlott thought about the territory that could be recognized by the system to provide "Dinar" output. It seems that the local residents recognized him as the ruler. From this point of view, the Dinar obtained by the system virtual territory is really not a simple virtual currency, but a material produced in the real world that he can''t observe.


    The special resources that people can produce only when they recognize the rulers are condensed into "dinars" under the action of the system. There is no reason. Harold thought of the beliefs of those believers who worship gods. Perhaps this is some similar material. No wonder the virtual buildings built by dinars can have so many magical effects and affect the real world.

 Chapter 400

    "Brother, what do you think? Go to the banquet. The elders of the elf family and the allies of the sea family have all taken their seats. Don''t worry, those civilians can''t go wrong if they are watched by the people below!"


    Rand''s words interrupted Harold''s thinking. Forget it. Don''t think so much. Anyway, the next step is to build the sun altar, develop the Sun Temple, and find a way to complete the first goal given by the sun god.


    Harold went to the banquet in a very happy mood. He drank several large glasses with king selton, who praised him for his temperament. He was proud surrounded by sadoer, bias and Anne.


    The sisters of three different races with their own advantages often showed kindness to him; Cleon, selton and other friends had a deep friendship. Their friends who fought together had a good drink with him. They were surrounded by a large number of loyal men and jubilant citizens in the distance.


    It can be said that it is perfect and can no longer be perfect. There is no good time, but a painful fact destroys his good mood.


    [sun altar:... Buildings need a lot of rare resources!]


    [miracle building - Colossus of the Sun God: it needs gold to build!]


    But when he noticed the construction materials of [sun altar] and [sun god colossus] in the system column and read them carefully, he lost his smile in an instant.


    Out of inertial thinking, Harold subconsciously felt that these two system buildings were virtual buildings that consumed the system currency "Dinar". He didn''t expect that they were special buildings that combined reality and virtual and were located at the same time in the system panel and the real world.


    "Silver base, gold column... Holy gold compass! Secret silver antenna! Holy gold refers to the one after gold concentration? And what is this Obsidian relief * 10?"


    The building materials of the sun altar made Harold, who thought he had a small fortune, feel black in front of him. Even those massive stones and steel are OK. It''s not a big deal to gather the strength of the whole country, but there is still a gap in the rare resources, which is to put all the rare materials found in the sea temple.


    What''s more, the striking [Colossus of the Sun God] with the goal of "need to be made of pure gold" can carry the divine power to make the sun god come into the world. When you need gold, a precious metal containing magic.


    Harold felt that if the sun god had not considered the actual situation, it might have been marked as the outrageous requirement of "need to be made of holy gold".


    [Colossus of the Sun God] as the name suggests, it is not a gadget. According to the system description, different gears can be selected from 10m to 30m. The Colossus of the sun god not only has a strong shape, but also has 6 arms and 3 heads!


    Even the lowest level of 10 meters also consumes more than 200 tons of gold! More than 200 tons!


    Just when Harold was sad, King selton met Harold who pretended to go to the bathroom outside because Sasha asked him to wake up and prevent him from going crazy.


    "Brother harlott, why is your face suddenly so ugly? Are you worried about how to choose the three beauties? I know, I know, that first generation elf is your wife, right? Afraid to find other women to make her angry?"


    King selton, as if he had been here, secretly taught the "secret of cheating". The key point is not to have children. The key point is to pretend to be confused and say shamelessly:


    "As long as you don''t make too much publicity, no matter how fierce a woman can accept it. Can the early elves be fierce? Just coax her more at ordinary times!"


    Harlott looked at selton, whose face was slightly red. He seemed to have drunk too much. No wonder he spoke so out of tune. However, the old bastard was also a scum man who flirted everywhere. Thanks to his sympathy for the strict management of his wife, it seemed that the aggrieved was the fierce queen Medusa!


    "Cough, brother, I''m not worried about that. Now there''s such a trouble!"


    "The sun god I believe in gave me a subtle reward to build a huge statue with divine power. This thing can not only make us feel his divine grace more piously, but also help fight. It needs to consume a lot of gold. What do you think I should do?"


    As soon as selton heard that it had nothing to do with women, but a piece of copper smelling shit, he lost interest in the moment. "Then make it. The baby given by the sun god must be a good thing. What''s the tangle?"


    "The problem is that there is no money. It is certainly not enough to rely on our territory alone. If you trade with other forces, the price will be unbearable!"


    How fierce the Colossus of the sun god is, Harold thinks that no matter how weak it is, it should be the strongest combat power of their territory. The kind of killer mace that can become the bottom card. Of course, he won''t hesitate to build it, but the problem is that he can''t build it!


    200 tons of gold is 20 million gold coins. You can buy more than a dozen artifact. Although artifact is rare, there is no market, and it is not measurable by money, the gold containing magic is not a thing in the rotten street. The gold moved out of the sea temple is only dozens of tons, not even half.


    "I knew I should have taken more ordinary gold coins at the beginning. It''s basically useless to veto the hammer!" Harold regretted, although he couldn''t hold more at that time.


    Looking at Harold''s uncertain expression, selton soared to the sky with the strength of wine and said, "isn''t it just some gold? Don''t you find a gold mine near our kingdom from the resource map of the sea temple? Just pick what you lack!"


    Harold seemed to be blinded by some kind of light on selton. What sun sacrifice, what human king, he was a brother. Big brother selton was radiant!


    "Thank you, brother. I will try to pay you back in the future! I swear in the name of the sun god!"


    "You''re welcome. If Sasha hadn''t been troublesome, it wouldn''t be a big deal to give it to you directly. Ha ha!"


    Selton never thought that what harlot lacked was not dozens of kilograms, hundreds of kilograms, but hundreds of tons! He just discovered that the gold mine will be emptied by Harold in a few days!


    Harold also noticed the remaining gold gap, scraping it from the bastard xiangyanghua!


    After taking the reward from the sea god temple, xiangyanghua got a lot of gold coins. Add up to several sacks, the density of gold is nearly 20 times that of water. Then there are at least more than ten tons of large bags half human tall. It''s enough to buckle the gold in the territory!


    "Then the problem is how to make this guy hand over the money... It seems necessary to ask queen Medusa for help. It''s just time to calculate the account of dragon beard medicine!"


    At this time, the sunflower, who was helping the Archmage debug the ancient war tree, sneezed for no reason, and said suspiciously, "why does it feel creepy? Who''s staring at me? Is it difficult that Soren is not dead?"

 Chapter 401

    After receiving the generous assistance from the local tyrant''s big brother selton, Harold began to feel better again. While thinking about how to spend Yin and Yang, he returned to the banquet to relax.


    "The Colossus of the sun god can definitely become the trump card combat power. There is no doubt about the great power of the gods! But the function of the sun altar is still unknown. If I want to empty my family, I don''t know what other role it can play in addition to helping the sun god enter heaven?"


    Sasha said to Harold who came back, "my dear, I haven''t done anything disrespectful. He doesn''t drink well and has poor wine quality. He always makes jokes!"


    Harold looked at the queen Sasha who was worried about her husband all the time. He was really impressed when he thought of the playful selton. If you say that selton is scum, he is brave, honest and generous, but he just likes cheating. It can only be said that no one is perfect!


    "Don''t worry, brother selton is very calm. He is blowing on the high platform alone!"


    Harold thought about how to talk to Sasha. To pit xiangyanghua, he must have reliable combat power. Although the promoted Kelon has enough strength, he basically has no intersection with xiangyanghua, which makes him a little unknown.


    Although xiangyanghua is not popular among the elves, at least the three elves elders are staying in the territory. Bullying their nominal "elders" so blatantly is a little shameful. Each of the early elves is the "elders" of the elves!


    To avoid trouble, it''s better to ask queen Sasha.


    At the banquet, Harold said a few words to Queen Sasha meaningfully. Queen Sasha also had high Eq. after the banquet, she asked Cleon and Bernie to take care of the drunken king selton, and then talked with Harold alone.


    Harold took out a bottle of dragon blood potion from the goods column. He had given a bottle to selton and Cleon''s wing people before. Originally, the rest was intended to be left to himself, Rand, tieona and Annie, but now he has a request, and the borrowing of the gold mine is not authentic. He is sorry for not giving some compensation.


    Anyway, there must be corrupt dragon blood medicine on xiangyanghua''s hand. Don''t worry about not enough.


    "Queen Sasha, please take this. I have a little favor to ask you for help!"


    Sasha''s face was filled with joy when she saw it. After selton got the dragon blood potion, he immediately wanted to give it to her, but both sides were reluctant to drink it. They refused each other and had some tangles. Now take another bottle directly, one bottle for each person without tangles!


    "Come on, what''s the matter? Please me instead of my dear, it should be some disgraceful private affairs!"


    Queen Sasha''s inference is very accurate. The reason why she is so sure is that Harold came to her for help when she had a better relationship with selton.


    First of all, with regard to the state affairs of the alliance, his husband is the king. It is more in line with the rules and easier to benefit from consulting him. Selton is too generous than Sasha. Secondly, if the strong need to take action in general private affairs, selton''s strength is no less than her. There is no reason to ask her, a relatively estranged queen.


    And bypassing selton to ask his wife will certainly make selton have some resentment. It can only be inferred that selton is inconvenient to find her!


    "Dear, although the strength is strong and generous, many times it is too kind. Say it. Who do you want me to end?"


    At this point, Queen Sasha''s eyes became ferocious. Naga''s nature was cruel and belligerent. It was only selton who conquered her that made her show her gentle face at ordinary times!


    Harold was shocked by the ferocious murderous spirit, stepped back two steps, swallowed his saliva, quickly alleviated the atmosphere and said, "it''s not so serious. I just hope you can help entangle xiangyanghua. She occupied a lot of my things. I want to get it back!"


    Sasha thought he could kill those who had not seen him for a long time. He was a little disappointed when he heard that it was just such a small thing, but it was also good to be simple. After having a family, he still didn''t take too many risks.


    "That annoying and angry spirit, isn''t it? She''s really a mean and greedy scum. No problem. I''ll let her taste some more pain and ensure that she knows how to be a man in the future!"


    Although it''s hard to kill, it''s still in line with her heart to clean up her unpleasant walking garbage. She is very happy to accept the entrustment.


    At this time, it was evening, and the civilians in the city had dispersed after noon. Only those civilians who had obtained the right of residence were distributing accommodation under the command of the king''s guards.


    Less than a quarter of the whole king was built, and many places were classified as private territories by "dignitaries". In addition to harlott''s own castle and palace, it was also divided into a large area for some backbone knights, and Rand''s residence was not small.


    After deducting those "related households", at present, there are only more than 10000 ordinary civilians that can be accommodated by the king, and these civilians must take turns to help build the remaining areas for free, but even so, these 10000 people are happy as if they were in heaven.


    "Also, as long as you work hard for a few years, you can get a house in the capital. It is also an unimaginable good thing for a country on the earth with a well-off per capita!"


    "But these houses are just distributed to civilians? Is that guy Rand too generous? This is a city I built brick by brick! He should understand the hardships of work."


    Halot shamelessly tucking up a raging wave ten times more than his diligence, then planned to make complaints about the specific calculation process to the castle.


    "You, do you want to marry a mermaid princess? Where am I not good enough?"


    Harold was stunned by the question burst in by bias. "Are you in a bad mind? When am I going to marry a mermaid? That Bernie is Cleon''s wife, not mine!"


    With a bulging face, bias shook away Harold''s hand on her forehead and angrily asked, "why do you often show kindness to King Sasha at the banquet? Why do you have a tryst with her alone? Do you have ideas about the princess and the queen?"


    My mother, you let king selton hear that. I have to be beaten into meat patties. How can I be full of such messy ideas like a vase girl who has read too many romantic novels?


    Harlott thought about what to do. He picked up bias and knocked her on the skull. While knocking, he scolded: "why is a young elf girl full of dirty ideas? Who taught you? And a tryst! Do you know that I have a life-long friendship with king selton. Besides, I have no faith in you?"

 Chapter 402

    Although bias was wronged by being knocked, she also understood that she had misunderstood when she heard Harold''s reprimand. She was relieved, but she still summoned up the courage to ask, "what''s the relationship between you and sadoer and the little human girl? I think they sit very close to you!"


    "Cough, Annie is Marcus'' daughter. Marcus is my good brother. He has changed my life and saved my life. I take good care of my daughter for him. What''s the matter?"


    Harold looked open and aboveboard. He was really not guilty about this. Annie and he were innocent. Maybe Annie had a little love for him, but he definitely didn''t have any unreasonable thoughts.


    "What about sadoer? She tastes a little similar to you. You must often eat together!" more than eating together, she has rolled in bed countless times!


    Beyonce''s relentless pursuit made Harold feel for the first time that the girl was not so submissive. It seemed that Beyonce, with a complex mind, was more difficult to deal with than Fiona, who was easy to fool.


    "You don''t understand. She is the only Asian aristocrat in the territory in the future. In order to balance the ethnic contradictions of the country, I must get familiar with her. I inherited Marcus''s legacy and shoulder a heavy burden. I don''t need you to help me, but try to understand my difficulties, okay?"


    Marcus is a "good brother". When he dies, he will be taken out by Harold as an excuse for endless use. If he knows at the bottom of the spring, he must be angry. A hell lava fist will evaporate Harold''s fight in the world.


    Bias still had some doubts in her heart, but it was hard to ask again. And when she thought carefully, she was really capricious. Whether she suspected Sasha and harlott or the relationship between the other two and harlott, there was something wrong, and a sense of guilt rushed up.


    "Sorry, I''m just a little anxious. I''ll wait patiently for you to marry me!"


    Harold took advantage of the opportunity to ask in a low voice, "your master took my dragon blood potion. I want to find a chance to steal it. Do you know where she hid her things?"


    Xiangyanghua has no storage props. The baby must be hiding somewhere. Bias takes care of her moth''s daily life. You can definitely find clues to her hiding things from xiangyanghua!


    In the past, bias would not betray the master for Harold, even if she liked Harold, but she would not betray Harold for xiangyanghua, but now, after seeing the unbearable side of the master, she wavered a little.


    "But, but that''s not good. Isn''t this stealing?"


    Harold hugged Beyonce and said in a very compassionate tone, "but that was me she cheated. I just want to get it back. You''re not helping me steal your master''s things. You''re helping her get rid of her sins!"


    After a long time of soft grinding and hard soaking, all kinds of tricks of seduction and cajoling were used. Harold finally learned the treasure place of sunflower from bias''s mouth.


    "However, Shifu, she usually stays there most of the time. Only a few times she will leave. She will also set magic protection. She will be detected as soon as she touches it. She will definitely rush back at that time... I don''t want you to fight again!"


    Harold looked satisfied. "Don''t worry, I have my own way. I won''t conflict with your master."


    It''s none of my business for others to bully your master. It''s her enemy who won''t be offended! I''m not to blame! Harold shamelessly thought so.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The next day, xiangyanghua didn''t get up until noon. She moaned and complained, "where''s Beyonce? What about my breakfast? Where did that smelly boy cheat my apprentice?"


    Xiangyanghua has mind reading skills. If bias betrays her master, she will certainly have psychological pressure. If she doesn''t, she will be seen by xiangyanghua to spy on her heart. Harold let bias stay in his castle for a day just in case.


    Xiangyanghua, who doesn''t have bias to take care of her daily life, is too lazy to cook. She is used to eating good things. Those sour wild fruits and simple barbecue are difficult to swallow.


    "Oh, it''s clear that bias can handle the ingredients easily. How can I fail perfectly? I feel that cooking is more difficult than refining medicine!"


    Throw away the scorched kitchen waste and xiangyanghua is going to find a place to rub rice. Although human strength is generally very weak, those nobles can really eat. The delicious food combined with messy spices and ingredients makes the elves who are used to a simple life fall in love at once.


    However, on the way to harlott castle, xiangyanghua suddenly stopped and shouted impatiently, "come out and hide by the side of the road. What do you want?"


    Queen Sasha jumped down from the trees beside the road. As soon as Sasha in the form of mermaid appeared, the expression on xiangyanghua''s face became furious and scolded, "that bastard wants to rob me?"


    Xiangyanghua, who can spy on her heart, knew the plan in an instant in the face of the unsuspecting queen Sasha. She didn''t want to entangle her opponent for a moment, so she spread her legs and ran to the treasure.


    "Although Naga is very powerful, she should not be as fast as me. Although she was very upset about eating flat last time, I don''t care about her this time. That smelly boy, I said how he easily recognized the defeat. Originally, there were Yin moves! Ah ~ ~"


    Xiangyanghua was caught directly by a large net. After being entangled, she lost her balance and rolled on the ground. It was Naga Zhanji who lost the net. This time, the form was not a huge Naga, but a high-speed form less than two meters!


    Queen Sasha has more than two forms, which is completely beyond the expectation of sunflower, especially this amazing form with fast speed. Exposing her back to her is looking for a dead end!


    "Careless again, elf! Which do you like, whip or iron ruler? I''ll make you cry this time!"


    Xiang Yanghua spied into the sadistic desire of Queen Sasha''s heart. She was very angry. Last time she was exhausted and attacked secretly, she was bullied by you like a dog. Do you really think you can eat me?


    Xiangyanghua took out the green life branches that can change the size freely. She pulled hard and wrestled with queen Sasha with a rope net. The increase of speed has a price. The power of Queen Sasha in this form is only a line higher than that of xiangyanghua.


    Xiangyanghua was dragged forward, but she also succeeded in breaking the rope net, waving a wooden stick and smashing her six arm Naga.


    "Is there nothing wrong with your mind when you fight Naga, who has the best martial arts? Or do you like to enjoy the pain of being beaten?"

 Chapter 403

    Queen Sasha showed a cruel smile in her eyes. In an instant, she picked up two shields, two whips and two iron rulers in her six hands. She didn''t mean to kill. She just wanted to bully this annoying spirit. The weapons she used were humiliating, and the meaning was greater than the actual lethality.


    "You didn''t even notice my core trump card, so you''re sure to win me? It''s you who''s careless!"


    In the Kung Fu of cruel words to each other, Xiang Yanghua dodged the four blows of Queen Sasha with a highly difficult action that was almost impossible to complete, and accurately found the gap between the two shields with a wooden stick, and drew a stick on queen Sasha''s face.


    With a bang, the body size was less than two meters. The queen Sasha, who appeared to be a normal person, was pumped for tens of meters by a stick and crashed several trees before falling to the ground. Xiangyanghua even Harold in the form of a giant could kick off with one foot, and her strength was undoubtedly strong.


    The enemy he was facing was too much before he appeared to be some waste. If he could fight with Sherma for a long time without moving seriously, he could never be weak!


    Queen Sasha got up and shook her head. She waved the leaves and dust off her head. She couldn''t believe thinking back to the round just now. This kind of situation of being defeated by someone who found a flaw usually occurred when experts abused vegetables.


    And her martial arts is definitely the top level. Even queen Medusa''s single round technology can''t crush her so easily!


    Without waiting for her to understand, xiangyanghua rushed to kill her. It was like opening and hanging, perfectly avoided her attack, saw through her dodge route, and changed her moves from the direction she dodged.


    Bang!


    Queen Sasha felt her cheeks were hot, her head was dizzy, and her sight was a little black. Xiangyanghua was not a handy weapon. Although the emerald life branches were not special weapons, they were definitely good at beating people.


    Queen Sasha tried to push back sunflower with a rotating sword dance, but she hit her face with a stick.


    "Bastard elf! Ah ah!" Queen Sasha howled angrily.


    The physical pain is nothing. The most important thing is that these sticks are the same as those she took the initiative to hit. This is a very serious psychological blow to Queen Sasha. Is her action so unbearable? The martial arts you are proud of are actually full of loopholes?


    And every attack of xiangyanghua is deliberately hit on the face. The cheeks on both sides are swollen, and the teeth are a little loose. It can be said that they have been completely broken..


    "Comfortable! Don''t worry, I''ll play with you with the toys in your hand after beating you down, so as to repay the generous gifts last time and ensure that you will be happy forever!!"


    Xiangyanghua knew it was too late to guard the treasure. Harold''s bastard started quickly and carefully. He must have enough assurance before he started. The treasure he finally accumulated was brought to a pot.


    Xiangyanghua decided to vent all her anger on this shit Naga. Anyway, the other party took the initiative to find fault. Since she had the idea of attack, she had to have the consciousness of being killed. No matter how she was bullied, she can''t blame her!


    On the other hand, Harold quickly rushed to an open space near the sunflower territory and began digging a pit under a slightly abrupt tree. Soon, an underground passage was exposed.


    Without saying a word, Harold ordered a light technique to drill in. Soon, a light blue mask appeared in the middle of the tunnel.


    "Good, sure enough, it''s right here, direct violent destruction!" Harold took out the sun scepter and poked it forward. The energy absorption of the highest artifact instantly erased the boundary. Xiangyanghua, who was still fighting with Sasha, suddenly twitched in her heart.


    After breaking the barrier, Harold successfully found the treasure and potion hidden by sunflower. Good guy, there are four bottles of dragon blood potion!


    "Even if you are greedy for one or two bottles, deduct what was originally given to you, and you have taken three more bottles! You are unkind first, and no wonder I took all your money away!"


    With a deep scold, Harold swept away all the treasures except the rare herbs promised to give to xiangyanghua, a bottle of dragon blood potion, and an artifact curse necklace.


    "The Archmage paid her a lot. Although all kinds of magic scrolls and magic ornaments are not top treasures, they are also high-quality products made by legendary mages. It''s nice to raise the price temporarily!"


    Harold, who was originally guilty of tricking bias into stealing xiangyanghua''s money, suddenly had a sense of achievement to act on behalf of heaven and eradicate villains.


    "The amount of gold should be almost enough, so start building these two buildings that exist in both the system virtual world and the real world!"


    Harlott was also worried that the angry sunflower ignored him and ran back to Wangdu to open the system and start construction.


    The sun altar was built in the courtyard behind the Sun Temple, and the giant statue of the sun god was set up in the square of Noda. The original plan was to build a stone carving of Harold in the future, but now it can be directly changed into the giant statue of the sun god.


    As the system began to operate, the sun Scepter in Harold''s hand suddenly lit up, and the powerful energy released dissolved a large amount of gold. The halo spontaneously began to shape the colossus. Sure enough, this thing is the private work of the sun god, otherwise it would not be possible for the sun scepter to provide energy and be responsible for construction.


    What''s more troublesome is the sun altar. Harold can only receive the memory of how to build it. He can''t build it automatically like the giant statue of the sun god. However, he also knows the functions of the sun altar thoroughly and has to say that it is a very shocking building.


    "It can connect the spirit of all the solar sacrifices in the territory. The solar sacrifice can obtain the Solar Divine power with the help of the solar altar at any time, and the type and effect of releasing the divine arts have been greatly improved. What''s more, it can provide the divine art template. As long as it is recognized by the solar altar, even ordinary people can become the solar sacrifice and release the divine arts!"


    Harold thought for a moment and felt that the sun altar was really not a general terror. In addition to mass producing a large number of sun sacrifices, it could also instantly break the balance of power of the country.


    The reason why aristocrats rule firmly depends on extraordinary power, and whoever controls the sun altar can easily give ordinary people the powerful ability to release divination. Moreover, as long as the faith is pious enough, the upper limit of strength is also terrible. The sun altar is completely a radio station like sun Scepter!


    "It seems that the new system can be implemented smoothly. In a new country with faith as the core, the nobility will be in the second line! It should be a good thing. Compared with the aristocratic system that relies on blood inheritance and hereditary iteration, it should be more advanced to screen sacrificial temples from the people!"

 Chapter 404

    "Brother, how did you start to innovate so boldly as soon as the founding of the people''s Republic of China? And what is the huge golden statue in the square, which has been changing plasticity!"


    Rand was speechless by harlott''s temple reform plan, which proposed to expand the scale of the temple, expand the jurisdiction, and recruit a large number of people. Each was an earth shaking reform.


    "Don''t worry about the Colossus in the square. It''s a national treasure given by the sun god. I''ve asked people to block the surroundings. How can you know about the reform of the temple now? Haven''t I told you about it?"


    Rand looked at Harold innocently. He really didn''t say it. Harold only mentioned it to the sun sacrifice responsible for the operation of the temple. The specific matters should be carried out after the founding of the people''s Republic of China. Rand didn''t know anything before.


    "Well, to put it simply, set up sub halls of the Sun Temple in all territories, large and small, divide part of the ownership of the land under the name of the temple, let the temple be responsible for a lot of trivial things, and then recruit a large number of people!"


    Rand almost jumped up in a hurry and complained loudly: "but it''s too sudden, and almost every village has set up a sun temple. How much land does it have to divide and how many people do it have to recruit? And why does it suddenly start to recruit women!"


    Rand is still a conscientious Lord without aristocratic thought. He has never considered these reforms of the temple. He is digging the cornerstone of aristocratic rule, just thinking from the perspective of national interior officials.


    In the past, the human kingdom was also extremely respectful to the Sun Temple, but many civilians could not even see the sun sacrifice all their lives, and divine arts were rarely released to civilians. First, the number of sun sacrifice was rare, and then the sun temple still depended on the economic support of several countries.


    Now that the temple has its own land, it can farm and operate by itself, and choose how to manage it. Even the small branch of the Sun Temple in a village does not need to be under the jurisdiction of messy nobles and knights. To some extent, the temple begins to be above the nobles, and the bishop is above the king.


    But Harold was the king and archbishop, and he had nothing to lose anyway.


    "Just abide by the oracle of the sun god. You should remember that the rise of our mankind stems from the grace of the sun god. All noble blood forces come from the sun god. Is there anything wrong with the division of land to the temple?"


    Rand still respected the sun god. He shook his head straightly. He really deserved it. If he enjoyed the blessing of the gods, he should give dedication.


    "In order to better spread the belief of the sun god, let the people worship the sun god from the heart and expand the functions of the temple, right? Besides, they are all social welfare responsibilities such as receiving orphans, relieving the weak, imparting knowledge and treating injuries, and public security and taxes will not interfere!"


    Rand nodded again. Although the temple has many responsibilities, it has little power. It is not so much a management organization as a service organization. It seems that there is really no conflict. The official management system he designed will not be overthrown, and most of the opposition will be eliminated in an instant.


    Harold''s heart is filled with emotion. Once the temple really takes root, I''m afraid that the temple, which is not subject to the political jurisdiction of the state and the restriction of aristocratic rights, will sooner or later become the institution that really rules the country.


    The more long-term, complex and cumbersome organizations that communicate with civilians, the more popular they can get. Nine times out of ten, schools, hospitals and welfare institutions in every country in the modern world either conquer strict supervision or simply conquer and start.


    It is absolutely impossible to be completely independent of the state power system like the Sun Temple proposed by Harold.


    What''s more, the sun temple not only has the right to release the sun sacrifice of divinity, but also has the right to recruit and train sun knights. Although the sub halls of those small villages have the right and no conditions, some small towns and the main halls of the king''s capital will definitely take advantage of this authority.


    With the organization of armed forces and the Sun Temple twisted into a strand under the bond of faith, it is by no means provoked by those scattered nobles, even the biggest nobles - the king!


    Harold was immersed in his own ideas, while Rand was constantly thinking about the feasibility and implementation steps. After thinking over and over again, he began to ask:


    "Brother, you have a good idea. Have you figured out where to promote it first? Do you have a suitable management candidate? Since you have enfeoffed the land and have no small real power, you must find a reliable person to manage it!"


    "What are the recruitment standards for women? The number of women in our country is overwhelmingly large, and the threshold can be raised appropriately!"


    "Then you have to decide the rules and regulations of the temple itself. Aren''t you still the Archbishop of the Sun Temple? You have to be responsible for this. I can''t intervene!"


    "In addition..."


    Harold was confused by Rand''s continuous questions. Although Harold, as a transgressor, has special ideas and ideas and can talk on paper, in the final analysis, Harold is not an administrative talent. He rose by force and is very amateur in management.


    "Where does the promotion start... Oh, yes, there should be a pilot, where is it? Candidates... Apart from me, there is a sun sacrifice all over the country. Is it time to start training now?"


    Rand''s face turned black when he faced the hesitant Harold. Madder was really talkative. Hey, there was no fart plan. What Harold said was just a goal, not a plan!


    "Rules and regulations... Must I decide? How should I decide?"


    Rand''s eyes widened. You''re the archbishop. You don''t know who has the right to decide? Don''t look back and ask me!


    "Women''s recruitment threshold, just look beautiful and have a big chest? You can choose some to serve me... I''m kidding, really kidding! Don''t take it seriously!"


    Harold was also in a mess. Somehow he exposed his dirty ideas. Rand lost his respect in his eyes. The image of the old color batch finally spread successfully. Now no one around him has a white impression of him!


    A sigh came, and the sun priest opened the door, interrupting Harold''s defense and freeing Rand from the collapse.


    "I knew you weren''t prepared for anything. Don''t worry. I''ve spread God''s grace in a small town and two villages next to Wang Du, and brought out more than ten young believers, both men and women. Although I can only read and write simply, my character is guaranteed!"


    Although the sun sacrifice marveled and admired Harold''s great decision, it also knew that Harold was a lazy guy who didn''t understand practice at all. As early as Harold put forward this idea, the sun sacrifice began to prepare.

 Chapter 405

    "You don''t have to come with me. The female believers I recruit are ordinary rural girls. There are no stunning beauties. If you want to recruit servant girls, go to other villages!"


    The sun priest looked disgusted and wanted to let Harold go, but Harold was ashamed and could only say brazenly: "Anyway, it''s also the reform I proposed. Harold picked up the new regulations given by the sun sacrifice. Generally speaking, there is no problem. He must obey the arrangement of the temple, worship and spread the belief of the sun god every day, and can''t abuse his power. These are very common.


    But it is very comprehensive and in place. It is almost impossible to pick out any loopholes. It is great to set the cumbersome system in such detail.


    "You used to be in charge of the trivial affairs of the Sun Temple?" Harold asked curiously as he continued to browse. This rule system really doesn''t seem to be determined by inexperienced people.


    The sun sacrificial priest smiled bitterly: "I have the least seniority in the temple. They study divinity all day and spread God''s grace everywhere. I''ll take care of the mess!"


    Old tool man, don''t worry. Now you are the second in command of the temple and can enjoy happiness! You are nearly 40 and have no children. You can work as a part-time magician by the way!


    After a moment of silence, the sun sacrifice suddenly asked, "did you contact the Sun God through the sun Scepter?"


    Harold replied indifferently, "yes, the giant statue of the sun god in the square was given by the gods. Don''t you see it forming automatically? It must be the gods who are starting work. In addition, the sun altar built immediately is also the instruction given by the sun god!"


    The system should have something to do with the sun god, and Harold was able to communicate with the sun god. Except that the soul was not stable at that time, the sun Scepter must have played a role. Without the medium, the sun god could not pull him.


    The sun sacrifice was silent for a moment and said with emotion: "there is really a doomed great man in this world. The temple has been for hundreds of years. The efforts of countless predecessors can''t really contact the sun god. You can only guess his divine intention. You can''t be in less than half a year... Alas."


    Harold didn''t answer. What he said at this time is counterproductive. This is not simple envy. The sun sacrifice has been dedicated to the temple and gods all his life. His work is limited. He considers the interests of human race and always remembers the identity of sun believers.


    However, he did his best, but he was blown up by Harold, whose faith was obviously not pious enough. His inner regret and depression could not be understood by outsiders.


    After a period of time, harlott said, "after the establishment of the sun altar, ordinary believers can be authorized to use some divine arts, but there are only some low-level divine arts, and the only high-end is healing. Remember to pick some good seedlings, and I will limit my opening right to them at that time!"


    The temple is still a start-up. We can only rely on the sun sacrifice and Harold to select talents one by one. Although Harold has a system to see everyone''s panel, some things that depend on the system are not as clear as the experienced sun sacrifice. Their recommendation together can also ease the mood of the sun sacrifice.


    "The sun altar is a legend that even nobles can make it. Has this been given? Although it is a good thing, why not earlier?"


    The sun sacrifice sighed bitterly. At that time, several human kingdoms were all in the heyday with a population of tens of millions. With the sun altar, it can definitely change in a milestone. Now, the weak and small country with only more than 100000 human beings has obtained the sun altar, that is, it has greater potential and cannot rise in a short time.


    "Come on, come on, how can you chatter like a complaining woman? If human beings had not experienced this ordeal and fell into the trough, they might not have received the grace of the sun god, don''t always have unrealistic dreams!"


    "Moreover, getting support at the low point can be said to be a timely help, which is much better than getting the icing on the cake reward at the peak!"


    Harold didn''t say anything. At that time, it was the nobles in the old times who were in charge of the fate of mankind, not him. Harold didn''t care about rights, just disliked all kinds of trifles and troubles. Of course, he preferred to be in power rather than being commanded by others.


    This is a typical greedy when you don''t get it. You don''t cherish it when you get it. Once you lose it, you will cry for your father and mother. Human beings are such a cheap creature.


    Finally, when they arrived in the nearby town, harlott and the sun sacrifice came down from the leading carriage, and more than a dozen new believers came down from the carriages behind. The guards didn''t bring them. The sun Knight belonging to the temple was still training his physical strength and understanding God''s grace.


    Harold didn''t want his knights to interfere in the temple affairs, so he didn''t bring it. Anyway, his strength is here, and the bodyguard is just a form. His uncertain opponent hurried to ask the Archmage for help, which is the king''s way. I''m afraid the bodyguard has a hole in his mind.


    "Speaking of bodyguards, I should also train system soldiers. The strength of national knights should be good. If they form a team with tacit cooperation, they should make great achievements!"


    Just around harlott, the boiling noise came, not only the sun believers behind, but also the acting lords in the town were surrounded by a large number of citizens to welcome harlott.


    "Hello, citizens. I should have just met yesterday. I''m your king Harold. This time I''m here to announce good news. I''m going to build the first branch of the Sun Temple in your town!"


    Harold used to brush his face everywhere. The people felt that Harold was a kind and kind king. They were not afraid, but cheered and applauded. They didn''t understand what the sub Temple of the Sun Temple was for, but those who believed in the Sun God felt that as long as it was related to the gods, it was a good thing.


    The acting Lord was not nervous. He was originally a knight under Harold. He knew that his boss was easy to get along with. As long as he didn''t make mistakes, he wouldn''t be punished inexplicably.


    Those believers brought by the sun sacrifice are chattering. Although the sun sacrifice is also a big man, it is still a little worse than the king. They are a little excited to see the supreme ruler.


    Harold began to introduce these sun believers to the public: "in the future, they will be the temple personnel we sent here. They will spread the belief of the sun god and cure the injuries and bring happiness to everyone under the guidance of the gods!"

 Chapter 406

    As soon as harlott finished, these citizens began to cheer and celebrate. In their understanding, this is the king''s preferential treatment and welfare to them, but it doesn''t matter. When the branch Hall of the sun god is officially established, the sun altar is built, and they get the substantive benefits of the temple, they will begin to believe in the sun god from the bottom of their hearts.


    Harold looked at the newcomers by the way. They were young boys and girls. The boys were powerful and strong boys. Although the girls were not big beauties, they were definitely not the girls who jumped out of the village. Their skin and facial features were outstanding, but they could not be seen when they were covered by robes.


    Harold showed kindness, looked at the sun sacrifice with contempt in his heart, and thought to himself, how can men choose strong bodies and women choose beautiful faces?


    It''s no good lying to me on purpose! You say I''m lecherous. I don''t think you''re a good thing, dressed animals! Don''t want to be a part-time magician!


    If the sun sacrificial priest knew that Harold was so dark to speculate on him, he would jump with anger. He lied because he was afraid that Harold would harm these girls who were not easy to find. As for why he chose high-value girls, this is not nonsense.


    In any case, they are ordinary people who have not received the gift of the sun. They must rely on the sun altar to display their divine skills. The good talent is not to pick the high charismatic villagers who are easy to spread their faith and bring favor to the common people. It is not that the men should be strong and the women should be beautiful.


    The male charm in this world mainly depends on whether there is spirit and whether it is strong enough. Little white face is really unpopular.


    Sun sacrifice can guarantee that he really has no dirty ideas. Sure enough, people with yellow glasses look yellow. His image plummeted in Harold''s heart for no reason.


    "The location of the sub hall is here. The road is unobstructed and the area is vast. The most important thing is that the surrounding environment is good. The forests and lakes are close to each other. Is it deliberately arranged? What was this place supposed to do?"


    The sun priest asked the acting Lord. He was surprised that such a perfect geographical location was still empty. The acting Lord looked at Harold awkwardly, and Harold quickly winked to stop talking.


    Of course, this is the "country manor" left by Harold. This town is not far from the king''s capital and has great food production. It has a large population, vast land and beautiful scenery. It is a good place to enjoy leisurely. Of course, Harold made a plan early. As for Jinwucangjiao, I won''t go into detail.


    Now the temple has to be requisitioned to build a branch temple. Of course, he has no problem. At present, Harold still regards business as more important than pleasure, but he doesn''t want this kind of thing to be known by the sun sacrifice.


    "It was originally planned to build a granary here. You see, there are many villages in our town. Not to mention, all of them are rich in food and fertile land. Now there are aquatic products supplied by the sea people, and the food output is rich. I want to build a granary and store more food!"


    Smart! It''s so clever. Harold looked at the knight. Isn''t this Joseph who came to inquire about intelligence with grom and the elves? He was really a talent!


    The sun sacrifice also praised him a few words. It''s a good thing to have this good habit of taking precautions. "The idea is very good, but the geographical location of this place is good and the scenery is excellent. It''s too wasteful to build a granary. Build a temple here. As for the granary, you can build it in the west of the town!"


    After the position is set, the personnel are arranged properly. Harold and the sun sacrifice begin to explain their work. First of all, they should have a good relationship with the local managers. Here are Harold''s knights. There''s no problem talking.


    The second is to talk about their responsibilities. Although the sub hall has not been covered, it can start work. Gather the orphans in the town, set up simple schools, try to collect drugs and try simple treatment. Even if the sun altar is established in the future, it is impossible to use divination for minor injuries and minor diseases. Pharmacological knowledge is necessary.


    The sun sacrifice was patient and stayed in the town with practice for several days. Harold was bored back to the king''s capital as early as the first day. The main reason was that he was stared at by the sun sacrifice as a thief as soon as he spoke to several young believers.


    He didn''t want to do anything. Harold was a little awkward. After telling Joseph to cooperate fully, he patted his ass and left.


    "But the sun sacrifice is really a tiring job. Obviously, it has extraordinary ability, but it is not like the nobles who can enjoy luxury all day. They are either helping others or spreading faith, or the two things are carried out together. Is there no selfish desire?"


    Faith is a very magical thing. Harold is essentially an atheist. Naturally, he can''t understand the ideas of those devout believers. He only reveres and flatters the sea god and the sun god, and has no devout faith. That is, the Sun God doesn''t care, otherwise he can''t be an archbishop!


    After returning to the king''s capital, Harold was ready to start building the sun altar. However, as soon as he came up, the most outstanding craftsman in the territory came the bad news, "Sir, this drawing... We can''t understand it, and these materials are too expensive, you see..."


    Hallot sighed. It was not as simple as expected. The construction method of the sun altar was introduced into his brain. He tried to draw it, but the effect was general. When he painted, he felt as if he was missing something.


    Sure enough, miraculous buildings can''t be OEM, not to mention the most outstanding craftsmen. What level can ordinary people have?


    "OK, I see. You go down!"


    After working as a construction worker, do you want to be a mason? The king and archbishop is so grounded!


    Harlott had systematic assistance and the sun Scepter raised points from time to time. It took just two days to complete the silver base without any pressure. There were several silver mines in the territory, and the materials were not a big deal.


    "Gold pillar? It seems that we have a chance to go to the seabed for mining. We have to collect enough gold for the construction of the Colossus of the sun god before the completion of the lower body of the colossus. To mine underwater, civilians and even knights should not have this ability..."


    "I TMD have to be absent from work again? I''m the king, right, right!"


    Harold didn''t wait to vent his grievances. When he saw a large amount of secret silver and obsidian needed in the materials, his head was big. The secret silver was just heartache, and obsidian was completely stupid. Where can I find this? And what is this thing? He hasn''t heard of it!


    "Go and discuss with the Archmage and slip around with the ancient war trees. I need to return to nature and feel the peace!"


    Just like escaping from reality, Harold put down his troubles and went to the forest where the Archmage was. Speaking of it, he really remembered one thing. Xiang Yanghua didn''t come to trouble him. What happened to that guy?


    Queen Sasha just asked people to reply "successfully complete the task". Won''t she cripple the sunflower?

 Chapter 407

    The battle between Xiang Yanghua and queen Sasha was naturally the result of Queen Sasha''s final victory, although both sides were close in grade and had their own advantages and disadvantages.


    However, the battle between xiangyanghua, who has been lazy and comfortable for many years, and general Naga, who is bloodthirsty for fighting, has been decided when xiangyanghua''s mind is hot and hard.


    Back to the battle¡ª¡ª


    "Seeing moves, seeing moves, full of loopholes and inflexible response, you can also become general Naga with this skill? Do you rely on your body to ascend, ah?"


    While beating queen Sasha with a wooden stick, Xiang Yanghua insulted her. She can see through other people''s hearts. Of course, she knows how to break through her opponents and provoke them to the greatest extent.


    "Damn elf, I must take you -"


    The queen of Sasha couldn''t say a complete word, so she was severely beaten on her mouth. One of her sharp teeth flew out, and her lips were swollen. The anger in her eyes was gathering madly.


    Xiangyanghua feels a little happy when the fire is big. It''s rare to win a game!


    After she left the spirit forest, she almost always ate. Even harlott subdued her once with Yin moves, not to mention the abnormal existence of Kanger and Ogma. It was a fire to clean up the smelly Naga who humiliated her before.


    "Turn back and rob the smelly boy directly. As long as he doesn''t have time to change and doesn''t have a chance to take out the sun scepter, he can be defeated by a direct sneak attack. Then I''ll get all the losses back!"


    As a result of too unilateral hanging and beating her opponent, xiangyanghua was even a little distracted. Queen Sasha turned into this form, which really reduced her combat power. She changed into that Big Mac form. With xiangyanghua''s courage, she only dared to run away and dare not fight back.


    Queen Sasha was already on the verge of losing her mind. One of her most disagreeable scum easily played with her as a plaything. This psychological humiliation made her clench her teeth. She was beaten with a wooden stick. Several incomplete teeth were completely crushed under the terrible bite force, mixed with blood and saliva and swallowed into her stomach.


    "Kill you! Kill you! Ah ah ah!"


    Queen Sasha''s body did not expand and deform due to anger. Although the transformation was a magic skill taught by the sea god, it was not as convenient as the "72 transformation" that she could change her form at will. At this time, Queen Sasha lost her mind, was furious and could not change her form at all.


    "Yes, yes, just keep going crazy. Hey! Do you feel stupid every time you attack? Are you anxious if you can''t hit me, ha ha!"


    Xiang Yanghua flashed an attack from Queen Sasha and gave her a counterattack. At this time, Queen Sasha''s beautiful face was beaten beyond recognition and her clothes were ragged.


    The queen of Sasha wanted to roar angrily. She was directly poked into the Queen''s open mouth with a wooden stick by the sunflower. She was severely stirred, and the blood splashed. Almost all her uneven teeth were shaken off. Then the wooden stick was recovered and smashed out. The queen of Sasha rolled high like a golf ball.


    "Ah, isn''t it too much, but she won''t find a man to complain if she loses. Shouldn''t it matter? Oh, if she can stand up, then start the second round!"


    It has to be said that xiangyanghua is a complete scum. Queen Sasha started her attack with great discretion after her last successful sneak attack. She tortured xiangyanghua for several days and didn''t do a heavy hand once, so that this scum can jump around after she survived.


    Xiangyanghua took the powerful weapon of the world branch, and all her moves were to attack with all her strength. She deliberately hit the soft parts of Queen Sasha''s face and body. It can be said that in addition to the key points, these places gave the deepest blow to people.


    According to xiangyanghua''s idea, Queen Sasha, who lost her mind and couldn''t judge xiangyanghua''s ability, would be beaten down alive by her, and then robbed and humiliated by her, leaving an unforgettable humiliation. However, when Queen Sasha rushed with her final injured body, xiangyanghua was stunned.


    At this time, Queen Sasha''s body was bruised everywhere, and her face was swollen and frightening. She didn''t know that her weapons had flown there for a long time, and her six arms waved indiscriminately.


    Normally, it should be no threat and futile resistance, but the premise is that there is no light red flame and red bloodthirsty pupils on her!


    "Hey, hey, how can Naga awaken her unreasonable anger like the orcs! Finished, her head is blank and she can''t feel the attack intention at all. Has she switched to instinctive control?"


    Xiangyanghua panicked for a moment. Of course, her strength is not enough to crush queen Sasha. It''s better to say that she will be defeated in a few rounds in a normal battle. Even if the weapons have advantages, how can two arms compete with six arms in attack and defense?


    Xiangyanghua tried his best to beat back the crazy queen Sasha, but he didn''t expect the other party to dodge, so he bravely blocked the attack with one arm. With a click, his hard resisting arm broke, but the queen Sasha also succeeded in breaking into xiangyanghua''s body.


    "Ah ah!" the painful scream sounded, which was different from the angry and unwilling cry of Queen Sasha. It had a little cry. Obviously, the owner of the voice was a complete coward compared with queen Sasha.


    The first to hit sunflower was not a fist, not a sharp claw, but a sharp tooth that had just grown. It bit sunflower''s shoulder, pierced her coat, pierced her skin, tore her muscles and crushed her bones, far exceeding the terrible bite force of sharks and crocodiles. It hit sunflower hard in an instant.


    Then the tearful sunflower in the corner of her eyes faced the raindrops of iron fists on her five arms, and her consciousness was blurred in an instant.


    In the case of madness, Queen Sasha had no intention of mercy at all. Xiangyanghua, a human flesh sandbag, begged for mercy and cried wildly in the face of five pile driver like terrorist iron fists. In exchange for only towering anger, tears and snot were beaten back by the iron fist.


    As if to retaliate against Xiang Yanghua''s "face beating behavior" before, Queen Sasha also beat most of her fists on Xiang Yanghua''s face. She didn''t have the ability to resist attack, so she was almost beaten to shut her breath.


    As if she had enough to vent, Queen Sasha''s five arms did not continue to attack, but pressed xiangyanghua''s limbs. At this time, the weak xiangyanghua was willing to kowtow and lick her shoes to apologize, just asking not to beat her again.


    If it was a normal queen Sasha, she would be willing to accept xiangyanghua''s humble plea for mercy, but the crazy bloodthirsty Naga couldn''t listen at all, opened her big mouth and bit xiangyanghua''s chest.


    "Hey, my meat is not delicious. No, no!"


    At the critical moment, Queen Sasha lifted her madness and regained her consciousness. She found that she fell to the ground, suppressed something under her body and contained something in her mouth. There was a trace of milk fragrance in the bloody smell.


    With the help of ghosts and gods, Queen Sasha subconsciously sucked it, and xiangyanghua realized the feeling she had never felt before. Feelings such as shame, inferiority, sadness and sadness rushed up, and her brain crashed and fainted.


    Queen Sasha staggered to her feet and spit unluckily. She didn''t care about this. She just wondered how it was like this. Wasn''t she at the disadvantage?


    "The inexplicable victory is not glorious enough. This time it will be regarded as a draw! The injury is a little serious. Take her back for treatment. Harold''s request should be successfully completed?"

 Chapter 408

    In the desolate and silent desert, yakosta floated in the air and frowned. The monsters lurking under the sand surprised him. On the other side, the waters emitting the smell of death made him dare not go down to test.


    "How can there be such a terrible monster in the east? The monsters in the east continent are well sealed. Besides, there are the guards of the sea clan. It''s impossible to sneak here?"


    Yakosta just thought about it. Soon, with a roar, the terrible desert overlord jumped out from under the sand again. It seemed that he was afraid of the threat of the sun. He just stopped drilling out of the sand less than ten meters, and his huge body still stayed under the sand.


    "No! Another magic gun!"


    Yakosta flashed in place without saying a word and avoided several powerful magic bombardments. Even with excellent mobility, he didn''t dance at the tip of the knife for a long time. After confirming that the collected sand was transmitted back to the dawn kingdom in a short distance.


    "Is eltilan there? I have something important to discuss with him!"


    Alan shook his head. Since he taught him the method of mental exercise, the Archmage has been addicted to transforming ancient war trees and has hardly appeared.


    Yakosta scolded secretly. He couldn''t find anyone when he was in trouble. He almost forgot what he was doing here!


    In fact, yakosta also forgot. All three of them forgot. They agreed to be bodyguards. As a result, they worked harder and harder one by one.


    "Where is ephalus!"


    The impatient Acosta arrived at the residence of ephalus and just stared at the "shrem" shaped grut.


    After a while, Groot just slipped out of the food pile, "Groot just, I don''t know!"


    I don''t know what your ink is? Yakosta slammed the door out unhappily. Since he went to find Harold, he was a sun sacrifice and saw the sea god. He should know something about the monster.


    "What, Harold isn''t here? Isn''t he the king! Can the king not run around the territory?"


    "You go to the spirit to see if he has gone to find bias. My brother, how can he say... He cares more about the long relationship between men and women. Generally, he only intervenes in government affairs. He is usually having fun."


    Although Rand saw through the essence of Harold''s color embryo, he really wronged Harold this time. He didn''t build walls and altars before. Harold was definitely not going to have fun at this time.


    He went around again and returned to yakosta in the spirit forest. He learned from bias that Harold and the mage went to sea with the sea family. One after another, yakosta, who could not be contacted by anyone, was a little angry. Bias handed him herbal tea, which was not enough to relieve his anger.


    Finally, after reaching the sea area, he contacted the Archmage by the communication means of the elf family: "irtylan, if you have something important to discuss, come up with Harold!"


    Yakosta''s tone was a little impatient. As a result, the Archmage was even more impolite. "Yakosta, you came just in time. Come down and help. It''s extremely urgent!"


    Yakosta thought there was something wrong. Without saying a word, he dived down the signal into the sea. After more than ten minutes of high-speed movement, he found Harold and irtylan.


    They were dragging several baskets of gold under the sea. Roughly, there were hundreds of tons, and at least hundreds of tons of pure gold after purification.


    "Harold has such great strength that even the water can''t pull such a heavy thing? Wait, he is in tune with the pulsation of the earth under his feet... Is the unique blood ability of human nobles very magical!"


    When the Archmage saw that yakosta was coming, he went to the theatre in the distance and shouted angrily, "Hey, why don''t you quickly transfer us and these gold mines to the territory? Do you know how many days and nights we spent mining? My old bones are going to fall apart!"


    "Pay attention to your tone. I have no reason to help a bad old man who doesn''t know how to behave!" yakosta was still on fire, thinking that he couldn''t contact anyone. His feelings were that the overseas gold rush came, so naturally he didn''t have a good tone.


    The Archmage''s angry beard floated in the water. He looked at the rich gold mine and thought about the experimental progress he was stuck with because of the money. He could only reluctantly say: "yakosta, please help us use the teleportation to bring us back to the land!"


    Yakosta didn''t like the feeling in the water and didn''t have too much entanglement. He began to exert his magic with all his strength. Hundreds of tons of gold mines were still at the bottom of the sea. It was not so easy to transfer. It took more than ten minutes to cast the magic.


    A whirlpool surrounded the three people and drowned them together with countless gold mines. In the twinkling of an eye, they came to an open field, which is a large pasture to the south of Wangdu. However, because the livestock have not been grasped well, they are still idle at this time.


    "Thank you, elder yakosta. You don''t need help when you get to the shore! I''ll call someone to help carry it!" Harold can''t move quickly when he advanced his blood ability. Even if his feet leave the ground, it will reduce the ability effect and is not suitable for transportation.


    Harold thanked yakosta politely. Although the Archmage''s high firepower and high output are very violent, in terms of practicality, space magic is indeed more valuable. It seems that the vortex water bottle needs to be tried as soon as possible.


    "Hurry, find a smelting furnace and I''ll make gold myself!"


    Although the Archmage was very tired, he was still in high spirits. The reason was that Harold promised to give him several tons of gold, which was very important for the Archmage who was short of money.


    Harold wanted to mine hundreds of tons of gold in a short time. Without the help of a legendary mage such as an Archmage, it was unrealistic to rely on blood power. He asked the Archmage for help in return for gold.


    When yakosta saw that irtylan ignored him, he impolitely interrupted him, "did you forget to say thank you to me? Also, slow down the trifles at hand. I have something important to say!"


    Without thinking about it, the Archmage replied, "what can you do? I''m developing the most powerful war machine in the world!"


    "Is it the ''strongest'' who is casually scrapped by the demon lord? That''s really too strong. I''m going to tremble!"


    Irtylan and yakosta''s two sworn enemies will cooperate in major events and quarrel endlessly in minor matters. However, Harold thought that yakosta was investigating the monsters isolated from the territory and the mainland channel recently and hurriedly stopped the quarrel between them.


    Although there is still the option of sea route, who can relax when there is a terrorist like a big boss not far from the territory?


    "Elder yakosta, wait a moment. After I let people see these gold mines, we''ll pick a place to talk in detail. Archmage, this is related to the safety of our kingdom. Please be patient!"

 Chapter 409

    "Take the gold to the king''s capital. Remember to let Rand send heavy troops to guard it, especially beware of the sneaking of individual experts!"


    Harold is mainly worried about xiangyanghua. However, although her strength can easily get rid of the guards, it is impossible to carry a few tons of unrefined gold ore to escape the pursuit. Although the strength of trained soldiers is not comparable to the legendary strong, xiangyanghua will not tear her face and win!


    A carriage carrying the gold mine thought of the king driving away, and yakosta and the Archmage were bickering with each other. It seems that yakosta mocked the Archmage''s war ancient tree, which lit the Archmage''s explosive point. In short, it is impossible to talk about business without letting them vent.


    On the other side, ophilius was busy mending the heaven world with Harold''s heaven painting scroll, instead of looking up at the huge Mini sun.


    "It''s strange that the speed of repairing the world is too slow. It''s clear that there is the primary God of the sun god. How can it be slower than I repaired hell at that time? The sun god has almost gathered the faith of the whole continent!"


    "The most important thing is the soul. None of them has been sublimated. The function of heaven is not playing at all... Is my hell robbing the soul?"


    The doubt in ophilius'' heart became more and more serious. He stopped his work and entered the hell world with the purpose of exploration. When he came to the reincarnation black hole, his pupils expanded instantly and his body stiffened in place because of surprise.


    The black hole, which had an endless stream of souls passing through, became silent, like a pool of stagnant water without any waves. There was no doubt that something had changed when he was not aware of it.


    Heaven and hell are originally one. Their functions cooperate with each other. They can only prosper and lose. There is no hell. The development of hell will hinder the formation of heaven. Now this situation can only show that the two spiritual worlds are affected by a common obstacle!


    "Where''s the soul!!!" ophilius roared angrily. The hell painting volume and the hell world it leads to are his efforts for hundreds of years, and his only hope that he can go further. At this time, there was a big problem, and he really cut a piece of flesh in his heart.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After settling in the gold mine, the three found a secluded place to discuss, mainly because yakosta kept talking about his investigation and Research on monsters in the desert and speculation on the hidden dangers in the water.


    Even the well-informed legendary mage was shocked by the shocking monster "desert overlord". The mage who had not seen it with his own eyes almost doubted his ears.


    "Are you sure it''s not fear that leads to the error of judgment? Many people attacked by wild animals will describe ordinary cheetahs as terrible creatures almost reaching the legendary state. Do you exaggerate the strength of the monster?"


    Yakosta scolded angrily: "that monster is stronger than any creature you''ve seen in your life. Put away your arrogance and ignorance! I recorded its appearance with the video ball. You''d better make some psychological preparations and watch it again to avoid fainting!"


    The Archmage''s eyes stared and his beard blew. He was about to attack. Harold quickly stopped him. These two people should stop arguing. He was in a hurry to discuss how to deal with the monster.


    "Archmage, that monster is really amazing. CROM, you know, CROM, who can defeat baroyan demon alone, even he has nothing to do with that monster. No, he should be just a stronger bug in the face of that monster! That kind of thing is not at the level of mortals at all!"


    The Archmage still gave face to Harold, the gold Lord. He snorted and didn''t argue with yakosta, but calculated in his heart: if you want to talk about monsters, I also saw one. The 100m huge storm giant spirit can be released alone. After knowing for so long, I still can''t see the strength of the elf queen!


    After the Archmage became serious, he watched the video ball and listened carefully to yakosta and harlott''s introduction of information.


    "In addition to the terrible volume of nearly one million tons, there is also a magic gun with amazing power. If it is not released too rough, it can be compared with legendary magic as long as it is processed casually!"


    At this time, the image ball happens to be the scene of "desert overlord" breaking through the ground and breaking out wantonly.


    Magic is just energy. The lethality of a simple magic gun is several grades lower than the magic condensed by magic, but it can''t stand the "desert overlord" enough. It can spit out a full content magic gun as easily as spitting.


    The Archmage frowned. Monsters with powerful magic are much more difficult to deal with than simple brute force monsters.


    "That monster can split and combine without limit. In essence, it is composed of trillions or even more small worms. After attacking and damaging prey, it can inject its own flesh and blood into hunting objects, parasitize and reproduce!"


    The "desert overlord" in the image ball continues to wreak havoc, and the terrain around several kilometers is easily rewritten.


    The corners of the mage''s mouth began to twitch. It is reasonable that the monster with stronger basic strength should be more simple and powerful. The "desert overlord" is located at the top of the continent in terms of strength and magic. Why is there such a disgusting move? Shouldn''t this skill be a abnormal trick evolved by creatures with weak foundation?


    Besides, this kind of monster that can divide the body at will, change its shape, easily hide underground in case of danger, and even the sun god has no way. It sounds like a little immortal


    Harlott and yakosta are still constantly revealing desperate information. The Archmage touched the sweat on his head and interrupted them and said, "all right, all right, I probably understand what that thing is. I can''t confront it head-on anyway. Don''t emphasize how powerful it is. Talk about weaknesses!"


    Yes, it doesn''t matter how strong the monster is or how abnormal its moves are. Only its weakness is the key to whether it can be solved. If there is no weakness, even if the monster is weakened ten times, it can''t be resisted by manpower. As long as there is a fatal weakness, it can be miraculously reversed!


    "It''s confined to the desert!"


    "It has no wisdom! It is driven entirely by instinct!"


    "Slow!"


    "Can''t be exposed to the sun for a long time!"


    The Archmage nodded. Seeing that there were indeed many weaknesses, the three began to analyze and discuss.


    No wisdom is the basis of all plans. If the monster can think rationally, it won''t play at all; Then, slow speed is the inevitable weakness of the large body. Although it is a weakness, its almost infinite vitality and regeneration ability make it almost immune to the impact of this weakness.

 Chapter 410

    "Is it effective to summon meteorites? The monster won''t dodge in advance. It won''t have time to dodge when the meteorites are near!"


    Harlott asked about the terrible magic that ranked three in front of him in his impression. By the way, the first was Kanger''s anti God skill of forcibly dividing the ocean in the deep sea, and the second was the Storm Spirit released by the elf queen and many elf elders.


    The Archmage pinched his beard and said confidently, "even if I am not interrupted by its attack, it is difficult to cast spells. Let alone the unusual body shape, it is enough to reduce my unique skill by splitting my body and drilling into the ground!"


    Whether the meteorite art like natural disaster can hit the "desert overlord", the Archmage holds a negative attitude.


    His meteorism is not really a meteorite from outer space, but a huge stone dropped thousands of meters high. In the eyes of ordinary people, it may be enough to destroy everything, but the "desert overlord" may be able to resist directly!


    "My dimensional cutting effect is also very weak. When wireless splitting and reorganization can be carried out, the monster can basically be immune to more than half of the damage I can think of!"


    "Analyze the sand. There must be a reason why the monster is limited to the desert. There may be factors to restrain the monster in these sand!"


    The Archmage and yakosta began to study the sand brought out, but Harold was thinking. In his impression, the desert was almost a static space, and even the wind had never blown. Maybe the reason was not the sand.


    Sure enough, after studying for a long time, the Archmage and yakosta came up with a desperate answer: "the composition of these sand is no different from that of normal soil. It worsens only after absorbing all the energy!"


    "That is to say?" Harold sighed, almost as he had guessed.


    "The monster is not sealed in the desert, but it turns the place where it is sealed into a desert! Sand or air is not the reason to limit it, it is a special seal that we can''t perceive!"


    Harold recalled the words of the sun god, and thought about the special energy of belief and system currency "Dinar", which was completely incomprehensible. He probably understood that the sun god was holding the monster.


    Another possibility was abolished. The Archmage and yakosta looked at each other, saw the helplessness in each other''s eyes, and had to choose a scheme they didn''t want to choose.


    Yakosta asked harlott, "the monster can''t be exposed to the sun for a long time. It must be the power of the sun god. Have you received any oracle? Maybe you really need the help of the gods to solve it this time!"


    Harold said with a headache: "give me some enlightenment, and the sun god will give me some support, but the most critical sun altar needs too many rare resources, and I haven''t built it yet, so..."


    Yakosta "..."


    Archmage "..."


    Originally impassioned, the three people who wanted to solve the ultimate monster were somewhat depressed, helpless and helpless. This is the most appropriate adjective for them..


    After the first world war with Ogma, Harold improved his blood ability by leaps and bounds. In addition, he was summoned by the gods, understood that he was a special talent, and became a founding king of a generation. It was a moment of pretentious.


    The Archmage and yakosta, the two Elven elders who can release legendary magic, even have the arrogant idea of overthrowing the "strongest Elven queen in the mainland", which can imagine how arrogant they are in their hearts.


    At this time, a ruthless slap in the face of reality came over and told them naked: "you''re very good at returning vegetables. Don''t think you''re right!"


    "Alas, Harold, obsidian is the main difference of your Sun altar, right? I remember there are some treasures in the family. You prepare something valuable to go back to the spirit forest with me! I also have to exchange gold for some materials in the family. There is still a lot of things needed by ancient war trees..."


    Yakosta quickly interrupted: "don''t escape from reality. Why does this turn the subject aside? You don''t want to think it doesn''t exist?"


    Seeing that the Archmage has begun to discuss "running away", yakosta can''t bear it. Even if there''s no way, he can''t just give up. Is there any spirit integrity?


    "When did I escape? On the one hand, returning to the spirit forest is to help Harold prepare materials for the construction of the sun altar and find a way to know the oracle of the sun god. On the other hand, we can improve our combat effectiveness as much as possible. No matter what help the gods give, our strength is always stronger and more convenient!"


    "By the way, I also want to ask the fairy queen about the details of this monster, and even ask her to help. This monster exists in the mainland. The queen connecting the world tree can''t be unaware. She must also have some information!"


    Harold felt a headache when he heard that he had to prepare something valuable to trade. How come there were huge gaps everywhere just after he got some benefits from the sea temple, the restoration of ancient war trees, the giant statue of the sun god and the sun altar. This is the law of wealth and poverty?


    Yakosta understood the Archmage''s intention. It was necessary to build up a certain combat power to deal with exceptional monsters. However, even the queen was busy searching for the traces of residual demons, so she might not be able to make a move. It was necessary to find other reinforcements.


    "Harold, let me contact the sea clan. Although you and the wave scale kingdom are allies, the wave scale kingdom can''t work against that monster. It needs the hand of the sea god temple. The sea god is also an existence beyond mortals. It''s more reliable with his help!"


    Yakosta seems to have a good relationship with the sea family, indicating that it is up to him. The mage asked anxiously, "those guys of the sea family have always been completely different from us. Will they be willing to help?"


    Yakosta replied definitely, "if that monster has nothing to do with the east continent, I absolutely don''t believe it. Maybe their negligence led to this thing sneaking over. They have to help!"


    After the plan was decided, he left and began to implement. Yakosta went to the sea temple alone. Harold and the Archmage first refined the gold, and then packed up and prepared to go.


    In the face of bias''s heckled eyes, Harold, if he is not easy to find an excuse, should have been married long ago. He is stunned by procrastination and can only brazenly say that he will get married after dealing with this incident.


    Thanks to the spirit with a relatively rich concept of time, human girls have to be dragged from girls to aunts.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll look after the country when you''re away. In addition, the sun priest told me that he had selected the position of the next sub hall. He left without your objection!"


    KELON rarely took up the responsibility. It seems that he knows that Harold is trying to deal with the terrible monster outside the territory. Kelon dragged back when he knew he was careless about dealing with the monster. This time, he is very determined to help Harold manage the territory.


    "Don''t be so serious. Relax. It''s just a small country with 200000 people. Besides, I didn''t do anything. It''s mainly Rand''s efforts. You remind Rand and the sun sacrifice not to fight so hard. Neither the country nor the temple can develop overnight. Just work hard slowly!"


    After telling, Harold set out with the Archmage and went to the spirit forest to meet the spirit queen again!

 Chapter 411

    With the help of the Archmage, Harold soared in the sky. After his ability was separated from the earth, he could only simply reduce his weight and could not fly by himself. However, with some external help, he could fly in the wind with a weight of less than 10kg.


    "The props for a normal person to fly are very precious, but your weight is similar to that of a larger bird. You can go to elder Lloyd for an auxiliary props. Although flying is not fast, it is more flexible and convenient, and it is not bad in practicability!"


    Harlott nodded his head and felt sick in his heart. Don''t you just fly and can''t blink? I''m not convinced to belittle yakosta''s unique skill. If you can blink, I''ll suffer this crime?


    Yes, flying is a painful thing. After the initial excitement and stimulation, the biting cold and wild air flow make people want to complain. Although the speed is much faster than moving on the ground, it is really uncomfortable!


    As for the auxiliary props to help the flight, Harold can be sure that they are definitely not cheap, or the price will be raised if he sells them to him. These elves are all human spirits and have a first-class ability to watch dishes.


    "Archmage, I may have some private affairs to do. I don''t have much free time. Can you buy that prop for me?"


    "How can this be? I don''t know what you''re suitable for. Besides, don''t you just have something to do with Fiona? Won''t you be unable to spare half a day?"


    Harold''s affection for the Archmage has decreased a lot. The old bastard has sold himself as a fat sheep. I''ll just look at it or not. I''ll see where you put your face!


    After a day and night''s high-speed flight, Harold and the Archmage came to the elves'' forest. They originally wanted to meet tiona again.


    As a result, Diona, a living treasure, went with Sherma to pull out the door of the abyss. Now she doesn''t know where to go wild. Thanks to her promise that she will marry her when she comes to the forest, she runs around!


    "Good luck. The queen happens to be here. Let''s go and do the most important things first. You build the sun altar and my materials for transforming ancient war trees. Later, discuss with the queen. Maybe there can be a discount!"


    The Archmage led Harold to the world tree square. Harold thought whether the fairy queen was in charge of too much. Even she was responsible for the internal affairs of the warehouse, and the number one wouldn''t hold everything in her hand?


    When the Archmage took harlott to the Queen''s tree house, the Elves were very simple. Even the top leaders lived in the tree house, although it was a divine tree at the level of world tree.


    "Come in!"


    Before yiertilan knocked on the door, the Queen''s voice came out. After pushing the door in, the fairy queen was lying on the cradle, closed her eyes and rested. A winged man with a face slightly similar to the winged queen was shaking the cradle to serve the queen.


    Both the Archmage and harlott showed surprised eyes. Why did the winged man, and the legendary winged man, stay in the Queen''s bedroom?


    "When she tortured the information about Sauron, her mind was broken. Now she has only the same thinking as a baby. It''s too cruel to let her out. Because it''s my impulsive mistake, I''m responsible for repaying this sin to take care of her!"


    Are you sure you took care of her? Let a brainwashed legendary winged man be a servant. Give me a dozen in this way to repay my sins!


    Looking at the Elven queen of the robber logic, harlot only dared to make complaints about it, but he did not sympathize with the legendary wing man.


    It is said that the other party is the sister of the winged queen. Although she is not as cruel as the winged queen, she is also domineering in the winged Dynasty. No matter whether she has harmed civilians or not, since she has enjoyed it with other people''s blood and tears, she should bear the responsibility. She is to blame for the rotten winged Dynasty.


    The fairy queen seemed a little tired. She didn''t open her eyes to look at them. She just listened to the Archmage''s explanation and relaxed in the cradle.


    "... in short, we need your help, whether it''s telling us the details of each other or their weaknesses. Of course, it''s best if you can do it yourself!"


    The Archmage is quite impolite in public, but he still respects the elf queen in private talks, because he is only dissatisfied with the fact that the elf queen is clearly unfit to be a leader and occupies power, and he still admires the Queen''s magical attainments.


    "You, human, think the same? With the sun scepter and the gift of God, it shouldn''t be difficult to solve?"


    Don''t you call my name? It''s just a reference to "human". It seems that you don''t like me very much!


    Harold felt the indifference of the elf queen and replied with restraint: "to be safe, the mind of the gods is not something we can guess!"


    "Yes, and we can''t rely too much on the gods. Our world is guarded by ourselves!"


    The Archmage quickly added to make things right. He also saw that the elf queen was a little unhappy. It seemed that her refusal to hand over the sun Scepter really led to a bad relationship. The queen didn''t attack last time because of Sherma''s face.


    "Well, come on!"


    The fairy queen simply answered and then didn''t move. She lay leisurely with her eyes closed. She didn''t know whether she was hesitating or simply hanging them.


    The situation was a little awkward at once. The Archmage had a relatively high position among the elders. Of course, it was impossible to leave his face and beg repeatedly. Harold was also afraid that his opening would backfire. The three people exuded some restless emotions without saying a word.


    "Hungry!"


    The legendary winger complained in the innocent tone of a little girl. Then he felt close to the cradle and wanted to take off the fairy queen''s coat. After his brain completely degenerated into a baby, feeding is a normal choice for hungry.


    The elf queen couldn''t hold her high and cold expression. She quickly pushed away the winged "baby girl" and said with a red face, "go and drink milk. I, I don''t have it here!"


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!"


    The "baby girl" began to cry. The fairy queen quickly climbed down from the cradle, picked up the milk on the table and fed it. While feeding, she touched the head of the winged "baby girl" to comfort her not to cry.


    Well done! Harold praised in his heart. It seems that he didn''t pick up a servant for nothing. Such a big baby has to serve both food and drink. The elf queen doesn''t deceive herself or others by saying it''s compensation.


    The humiliating side was seen, and the high and cold atmosphere was broken in an instant. The elf queen looked at Harold and irtylan with a bad smile and sighed helplessly.


    "Oh, forget it. It''s a continuation of punishment. I really don''t want to talk to you two little guys I hate most!"

 Chapter 412

    The Archmage smiled and joked, "isn''t sunflower your biggest headache? I just occasionally and reasonably question some of your decisions. Don''t hate me?"


    Should I be hated? The sun scepter is our human treasure. If you don''t hand it over, you will be hated? I am also wronged!


    "That guy had better go out and be killed! I''ll send that man on the road with gratitude!"


    The fairy queen is really two people in private and in public. She has to suppress her emotions in front of everyone and try to erase herself to make the so-called "right" choice.


    This kind of person is really not suitable to be a leader. No wonder so many people support the usurpation of the Archmage. On the one hand, they support the Archmage and help liberate the pressure of the elf queen.


    "Sit down and explain the details of the monster. It can''t end in a word or two!"


    The Archmage sat directly opposite the elf queen. The remaining two positions of the four-way table were next to the elf queen. Harold could only come down to the left. For some reason, the elf Queen''s glance at him was a little pricking.


    "Is that the evil thing that broke away from the seal in the east continent?"


    The Archmage asked directly. Harold wished they could explain what happened in the east continent, but it was better to ask the Archmage privately afterwards. He could only suppress his doubts and listen quietly.


    "Yes or no, it is indeed homologous with the evil things in the east continent, but it is not contaminated with the unclean smell. It is just instinctive growth and reproduction!"


    Harold heard that the evil thing came to his spirit. His soul was pulled out last time. The monster born after the resurrection problem was really terrible!


    It seems that in consideration of Harold''s unclear situation, the fairy woman Wang Mian explained simply for her difficulty:


    "The essence of the east continent is the product of the complete destruction of heaven and hell. The complete collapse of the spiritual world is also reflected in the real world. The continent directly collapses, one of which is full of corruption and destruction, forming the present east continent!"


    "And the origin of evil things is more complicated!"


    The Archmage asked, "isn''t it formed by the dissipation and distortion of huge spiritual energy with the destruction of heaven and hell?"


    The fairy queen narrowed her eyes and said in a very serious tone: "it''s not just that. This is the biggest secret of the fairy family, even the whole continent. The root source of evil things in the east continent is the world tree!"


    "How is this possible? The world tree, which symbolizes stability and life, is completely different from those strange evil things that destroy the east continent!"


    The Archmage was so excited that he didn''t care what others said, but it was said by the fairy queen closest to the world tree. Nine times out of ten, it was not wrong. The unacceptable reality collided with the long-term thinking inertia.


    The fairy queen did not hurry to explain, but asked a very subtle question:


    "Which do you think was born first, soul or body? Which is more important, spirit or material?"


    After hearing this, the Archmage fell into meditation, and Harold, as a Strider who had studied Marxist philosophy, certainly replied firmly: "the origin of the world is material, spirit is the projection and reflection of material, of course, material is more important!"


    Without waiting for the Archmage''s reply, the elf queen directly praised Harold''s words: "yes, we live in the real world. It''s natural that our world takes material as the core!"


    "But for the spiritual world, it is the opposite conclusion. In our concept, the spiritual world was born based on the real world, but no one knows the facts!"


    Harold was a little strange. The fairy queen asked why, but the Archmage vaguely understood what.


    "The world tree is the source of the real germination and awakening of the world, not only in the real world, but also in the spiritual world in our mouth!"


    "When heaven and hell are destroyed and the spiritual world collapses, the spiritual world tree is forced to fall into the real world, from the spiritual state to the material state, which conflicts with our original world tree and has to fall, becoming a world tree in another sense!"


    The Archmage said four words in a heavy tone: "against the world tree!"


    In the final analysis, it''s the trouble caused by the collapse of heaven and hell. Sun God, you can''t get rid of this pot!


    "So you understand why you can only seal and detain those evil things. There is absolutely no way to completely eliminate them!"


    The Archmage nodded dejectedly. It turned out that their world was so fragmented that the world tree itself, a symbol of the miracle of life, had become an enemy.


    "Back to the point, the problem of the eastern continent cannot be solved before the reconstruction of the abyss of heaven, but the two monsters at the end of the continent can be eliminated!"


    When the fairy queen said this, she looked at Harold intentionally or unintentionally. Harold was surprised. She couldn''t draw the scroll in heaven and the scroll in region. Did the old woman know?


    It''s also conceivable that harlott, who once resonated with the world tree, can be sure that the elf queen who can connect with the world tree without pressure can closely monitor them, especially ephalus. This guy is estimated to have been in a small book for a long time. He thinks he can avoid the elf Queen''s peeping. Maybe he can be peeped every day!


    "The reason why the monster in the desert can break through the limit of life and reach the field above normal life depends on the support of the anti world tree. It does not rule out the support of the anti world tree. Even if it is turned into ashes, it can be reborn again!"


    I said, what''s the matter with such a abnormal monster? It turns out that it has a wonderful background. In addition to relying on the vast magic to surpass the legendary Sauron and the fairy queen, the remaining holy eagles and the sea families such as Kanger, these strong people who simply change their life level and surpass the legend all rely on the help of the gods.


    To put it bluntly, the elf queen also relies on the world tree. Soren may have any adventures in the foreign world. It seems that under the suppression of the world, the limit of normal life is the legendary realm. No wonder grom, selton and the dwarf king are difficult to break through the threshold.


    But do I count on the help of the gods? Can I surpass legend? Is it too early to think about this? Wait until I become a legend first!


    The Archmage asked along with the words of the fairy queen, "can you cut off the support of the anti world tree?"


    "Well, I can use the power of the world tree to interfere with the anti world tree, but the time is limited, and I can''t spare time to support you again. You should thoroughly understand the monster in one day!"

 Chapter 413

    Harold almost doubted whether his ears had heard wrong. He killed the monster in one day, and you, the "strongest" can''t help? Do you think much of us?


    It is suggested to call Altman directly. Although ordinary Altman may not be able to deal with the monster, more than a dozen people come together, and even the God and father of Altman help to ensure that the monster can be solved with just group fights. The time is only a few minutes!


    "What''s the matter? You seem to have a problem?" the elf queen asked Harold knowingly.


    "No problem, just recalling the coordinates of M78 nebula. I''ll see if I can call for support!"


    Harold had expected the fairy queen to do a lot of work, but the result was to do some auxiliary and logistics? Although I dare not say anything weird to make the other party unhappy, I really don''t have the respectful attitude at the beginning. No matter how respected your fairy queen is, it is also the internal reputation of the fairy. I haven''t enjoyed any benefits from you!


    "Don''t be so depressed, Harold. Without the support of the anti world tree, the monster''s strength will decline greatly, and isn''t there the help of the sun god? The elf queen won''t let us die in vain! Just follow your instructions!"


    The unknown is the most terrible. After learning the strength source of "desert overlord" from the elf queen, the Archmage also overcame the psychological pressure and summoned up his energy.


    Harold was a little uneasy. It was a problem of poor information. Others thought that the essence of the sun god was the sun with power to crush the sum of the world. He knew that the sun god was just the Holy Spirit who skillfully borrowed the power of the sun. He didn''t know how strong his strength was.


    "Queen, I need a lot of materials to rebuild the ancient war trees. Harold also needs a lot of materials to build the sun altar. We want to buy some family stocks. Please!"


    The fairy queen didn''t have any dissatisfaction. On the contrary, she accepted the transaction request of the two people with joy. She even smiled and said that the inventory of the fairy family was extremely rich. They were rare treasures in the world. She had a rare opportunity to have a look as much as possible.


    Harold thought in some despair: look at this attitude, don''t mention the discount, and kill me directly as a fat sheep. How can I receive the reward from the sea temple be publicized publicly with a loudspeaker?


    The Archmage had already selected his own materials where Harold didn''t know, nodded and left with satisfaction, leaving Harold alone to face the smiling and kind elf queen.


    Obsidian does exist and the quantity is enough, but the price is outrageous!


    "Two million gold coins? I can buy an artifact. The sun altar was built to deal with the devastating disasters on the mainland. The price is really a little..."


    "Yiertilan, the three of them are helping together. Their efforts go back to their efforts. Money is money. Our elves don''t send people. You don''t want to collect money through disasters?"


    The fairy queen''s words are indeed true. Although the monster in the desert is a biological disaster endangering the whole continent, it does not mean that the elves have to pay unconditionally in order to fight against it. The trouble is really caused by the rise of the sun god himself.


    "I don''t mean that. I just can''t get so many gold coins. Do you think we can default?"


    "No, your country with only 200000 people has already owed hundreds of tons of gold mines in Bolian kingdom. Before paying off this foreign debt, you and your country have a negative credit score!"


    Do you know a little more? Can you monitor others 24 hours a day? Can easily connect the world tree should not be so abused?


    "How much is this hammer worth? It''s the best artifact that has been maintained in the sea temple for many years and contaminated with divine power!"


    The fairy queen took over the [veto hammer] handed by Harold, played with it a few times, waved it in place, drew a few circles, nodded and said, "although the value of a single round is not enough to make up two million gold coins, artifact is rare. It should be to support the weak. Let''s make a deal!"


    I absolutely want to drive sunflower back and let her walk garbage to hurt each other with you!


    Of course, the "veto hammer" is not worth 2 million gold coins. It''s barely enough to replace it with the "embrace of death", but the problem is that those Obsidian TM can be worth 2 million gold coins? If I can''t beat you, you have to blow your dog''s head with a hammer!


    "I have another favor to ask you!"


    Although Harold was another artifact and was angry in his heart, he also knew to raise more conditions when the queen made a lot of money and was in a good mood, put on a smiling face and asked.


    "Tell me, when you and theona''s witness? Such a small thing is no problem. Theona was brought up by Sherma, equivalent to his daughter and my, cough, my niece and granddaughter!"


    "Well, it''s ok if you can help with that, but what I want to say is another thing. I got a baby called vortex water bottle, which can create a large vortex for long-distance transmission, but if I want to use the permission of the open space channel of the world tree, that..."


    At this point, the smile on the fairy queen''s face disappeared and said faintly: "sorry, this is a business. You will make a public request to our elf family in the future. After the review of all the elders of the Presbyterian group and all the first generation elves, I can give you permission after all the members approve!"


    The elves are half a talker now. You just refuse to say no to me. Besides, is it too bullshit to ask all the staff to agree? Generally, it is passed by half? If you want to make things difficult, just say it!


    Harold said with awe inspiring righteousness for a long time. The elf queen was unmoved, and the disadvantages of bad relationship were reflected.


    The fairy queen doesn''t like Harold very much in her heart, so no matter how Harold asks, she will never let go, because she is solely responsible for this matter and has the right to refuse Harold only by mood.


    Not soft, but hard. Sorry, xiangyanghua. I''ll forgive you for all the bad things you''ve done before!


    "Well, I admire your fair attitude, but I really need to unseal that baby!"


    "Xiangyanghua told me that she had a secret you never wanted to be known by anyone. She told me before I left that if you didn''t agree to my request, you would disclose your secret!"


    The fairy queen suddenly shook her body, showed obvious shaking on her face, and stammered a little, "what, what secret, secret, I, I have always been clean, and there will never be a shady scandal!"


    I haven''t said it''s about men and women. You''re exposed!

 Chapter 414

    After a wave of sunflowers, Harold liberated most of the transmission points of the vortex water bottle, and the rest were near the east continent.


    The authority of this place can''t be handled by a small handle, but Harold didn''t mean to go to the east continent, so he didn''t care.


    "The fairy queen''s face is red to the root of her ears. It seems that she really doesn''t want to be known. The pure and noble fairy queen who has always been in the hearts of her people is actually engaged with her nephew and the fairy elder who has married and had a wife. She doesn''t worry about melons for a century!"


    This handle is beyond imagination. Unfortunately, the opportunity to sacrifice xiangyanghua can only be used once at most. Moreover, after xiangyanghua is tortured and interrogated by the fairy queen, he will certainly betray Harold. At that time, the relationship between him and the fairy queen will definitely deteriorate to the freezing point!


    Anyway, Harold will never dare to get along with the elf queen alone again. In case the other party becomes angry and wants to kill people, he is not confident that he can survive!


    After that, the Archmage also wanted to take Harold to try out flying props with an elder. Harold categorically refused.


    "Archmage, I really don''t have anything valuable anymore. Let''s hurry back to the territory!"


    In fact, there are a lot of valuable things, especially the fruit of the life tree and the dragon blood potion, which can give people a chance to break through to the legendary realm. It''s not a problem to change the foreign objects below the artifact, but Harold is not stupid!


    The way back is still flying all the way back. The elf queen has the ability to help them open the portal, but others don''t want them to have a way?


    "It''s better to consult yakosta before using the whirlpool water bottle. It''s safer in case of an accident!"


    Different from the traditional portal, jumping into the turbulent vortex gives people too much psychological pressure, and only heard that the transmission capacity is dangerous. No one can guarantee that Harold is not ready now.


    Although it''s a pity that I didn''t see Fiona, it''s a good thing. Otherwise, I might be sorry to be pestered by her to get married. She still cares about the order. If Harold marries Fiona first, she will feel bad for a long time.


    After returning to the territory, Harold first played with the half transformed ancient war tree for a while, marveling at the high synchronization rate between the dragon''s claws and the ancient tree''s body.


    "I can''t believe it. It gives people the same feeling that the claws grow out of the tree! From a guardian to a hunter, only one claw can improve so much?"


    At this time, the ancient trees of the war were stronger than before, and had extremely terrible dragon claws. Even in the face of the mythical Hydra, they could penetrate each other''s defense and give a heavy blow.


    "Ha ha ha, this is not a complete state. Now the revived ancient war trees can exert a lot of talents and abilities. Wait and see. He will show his skills when he crusades against monsters!"


    The Archmage didn''t know what material he had received. He couldn''t restrain his excitement. It seems that the fairy queen gave him a great discount when she learned his purpose. The ancient war tree is the same as a family for the ancient early elves. Of course, it won''t be stingy.


    Harlott began to build altars in the morning and train knights in the 997 high-intensity working state in the afternoon.


    Just now, sadoer is performing the task separately and his body falls into sleep. Harold is tired and sleeps every day. He doesn''t have to worry about excess energy and has no way to vent, but he is tired and exaggerated.


    [coach] this system skill is absolutely wrong!


    Harold came to this conclusion after several days of listlessness and black circles under his eyes.


    Originally, he didn''t care much about the various settings of the system. The golden finger is a plug-in. No matter how unreasonable it is, it''s normal to think so. It''s really easy, but now that he knows that the system is related to the sun god, he can''t be so naive.


    The virtual currency of "Dinar", which has many effects, can certainly be an actual resource, so the "experience value" that can raise people''s level and evolve is definitely not an imaginary product!


    "The effect of full-level [coach] is quite objective. In addition to the rapid rise of the level, those newly recruited knights can also learn many of my combat skills. Forget the basic skills such as [strong attack] and [iron bone], and the two best ones can even learn [dragon killing sword] and [muscle explosion]!"


    If harlott had not had more powerful solar divinity and giant transformation, and the battle focus turned to the legal system that depended on blood ability and solar scepter, those two powerful skills would still be trump moves.


    It can make the system soldiers become high-end elites with strong combat effectiveness. Such strong benefits and side effects are just mental fatigue. It''s enough for Harold to have fun, but he can''t carry it without spirit all day.


    Building an altar is a laborious job, especially when it comes to some core structures. Others can''t do it at all. Only he can start the work by relying on nothing but verbal knowledge. It''s still a small matter to delay the progress. If he messes up, it will be fatal to waste materials.


    "You can train directly from now on. Remember, the key to the ability of [gravity control] is whether you can change the direction. Just increasing or decreasing the size is not even an introduction!"


    Harold shared his extraordinary blood with these high-level Knights trained by the system, which is an ability system completely unrelated to the system. Harold''s [coach] skills are not useful, and he can take the opportunity to rest for a few days.


    The Colossus of the sun god in the center of the square has been half completed, and the general outline begins to appear. It''s almost finished when Harold estimates that the sun altar is built.


    At the same time, the sub Temple of the Sun Temple was also successfully established. With the full cooperation of local dignitaries and the common belief of civilians, the sub Temple soon completed the specific goal of Harlow.


    No matter whether it is to receive war orphans or provide basic teaching, there is no trouble. The only trouble is to heal the injuries. Civilians generally accept small injuries. They dare not trouble the temple. They lie down for a few days. In case of a major disaster, temple apprentices who only know some pharmacological knowledge can''t cure it.


    In this case, Harold can''t help it. He certainly doesn''t have the spare time to brush therapy all day. His identity as a king can''t let him do this kind of work. The sun worships a person and trains a new temple apprentice. He has to be responsible for managing trivia and adding a task of treating patients. It''s really too hard to work!


    "We can only build the sun altar as soon as possible. Originally, we wanted to rest a few more days, accompany bias, compete and play with Kelon and selton for a few days. We''d better postpone the enjoyment first!"

 Chapter 415

    "I can feel the breath of the sun god. When will the altar be completed?"


    The sun sacrifice found Harold about the application for funds and just saw the sun altar that was about to be completed.


    "Right now!"


    Harold installed the last Obsidian Statue, and then the altar began to start spontaneously. The sun in the sky seemed to be pried and sprinkled majestic energy.


    The sun altar began to shine and absorb endless energy. Harold was right. This was a large sun scepter. At the same time, the sun painting scroll recovered from ophilius began to burn.


    "The kingdom of the Sun God began to migrate to heaven? Because of the sun altar to help close faith?"


    In the past, although all creatures on the mainland worshipped the sun god, because the main object of worship was the distant sun, it was not the real sun god. In addition, the sun god was outside the world, so it was impossible to absorb faith into the spiritual world.


    Now the sun altar is equivalent to a receiver and conversion device. As the only true God in the mainland, the Sun God immediately has a deep brand in the spiritual world.


    "Is this how you feel when you use the sun Scepter? Endless energy can be wasted and the divine power can be released at will. No wonder ordinary believers can also release the divine power. This is indeed a miracle!"


    The sun sacrifice is like a high-power light bulb, manifestly condensing the solar energy. Then, devoutly thinking about the altar, he began to kneel down. The giant statue of the sun god was completed at the same time. The huge body made of pure gold received the continuous energy supply of the sun altar and sent out light to illuminate the whole King''s capital.


    "Your pious faith, I received it, indomitable human beings, I will always protect you!"


    The loud voice of the Colossus of the sun god resounded through the city. At the same time, all kinds of healing and divine grace began to release with the light of the sky.


    No matter the old people infected with the cold or the young people who bumped and bled, they all felt the grace of the gods at this moment. As soon as they walked out of the house, they could feel the warm light. All the people began to kneel and pray towards the square.


    "This should have been expected by the sun god. Can he appear with the help of gods? Or can he only lower his will for a short time?"


    It should be the latter. Otherwise, there is no need to set medium-term and long-term goals for Harold. It''s OK for him to come in person. However, Rao is so relieved. It seems that Harold has insurance against the "desert overlord"!


    Unlike the calm harlott, the sun sacrifice who listened to the oracle of the sun god for the first time was so excited that he was going to cry. The water waves were swirling in his reddish eyes and his voice was choking.


    "I''m really not a qualified believer, but it''s the sun god''s own problem. Distance can produce worship. I know the details of his speech. It''s difficult to believe in him from the bottom of my heart!"


    It is ironic that Harold, the Archbishop of the Sun Temple, is the most impious one in the whole church.


    After a wave of explosion, the Colossus of the sun god returned to its original place and became a statue, and the golden light on its body slowly faded, but the guards around the statue didn''t lift up for a long time.


    "You go and maintain order. You are better for the sun sacrifice. Now the label of the king is greater than that of the Archbishop of the temple!"


    Harlott also concealed a reason. He wanted to quickly see if the sun god really came to heaven through the heaven painting volume. In addition, he also wanted to ask the sun god about the problem of ephalus. Where did the soul go if it didn''t come to heaven and hell?


    When he came to the forbidden area in the palace, Harold opened the painting scroll and entered the heaven world. The mini sun has been hung high in the sky, and its momentum is several times stronger than before. The originally desolate heaven has become like a paradise.


    The ground is a grassland full of life, trees and flowers are everywhere, streams are flowing slowly, guards formed by golden light are everywhere, and several huge golden eagles fly around the sun in the air.


    Surrounded by all living creatures, the gate of the sun god palace opened, and Harold looked around. There was still a hazy nothingness in the distance, which should be the reason why the heaven world had not been completely formed and the sun god had not been stable.


    "Great Sun God, your devout believer Harold successfully completed the task and came to report!"


    Harold went to the Palace door and tried to inquire about the situation. Along the way, whether the powerful holy eagle in the sky or the golden heroes on the ground respectfully saluted him. Although he didn''t know what the human archbishop was in the kingdom of God in the formal God system, it should be high at present.


    There was no response inside the palace. Harold thought that there should be absolutely no danger. He pushed the door and went in. A huge ghost shadow with no face was sitting on the central throne. The sun god shadow with a body size of hundreds of meters matched the magnificent temple hall.


    Harold hesitated for a long time and didn''t know how to speak. It''s reasonable that the gods shouldn''t ask questions and give instructions. Why didn''t he say anything like falling asleep?


    Harold didn''t dare to be too careful about a large number of gods. It would be bad if he was considered disrespectful. Although he was not pious, he never offended his backstage. In particular, this God sent out a vast breath like a star, and his strength was countless times stronger than those sacred animals like pets outside him.


    "This way, this way! That''s for others. You can come here to find me directly in the future!" a familiar voice came, and Harold turned his head and looked at it.


    Generally speaking, the appearance is human appearance, but the "man" who is taller and more exquisite is waving at him. This voice is exactly what the Sun God said at the beginning.


    "Well, which side is the real body and which side is the separated body?" Harold was a little confused. Could it be that the God hundreds of meters in the hall was just a puppet?


    "Come here first. This hall is too spacious for us to discuss!"


    Harold listened to the sun god''s explanation as he followed the sun god''s steps.


    "The gods have multiple incarnations, multiple identities and many kinds of existence. Even the same body is in the opposite form in the eyes of different people. We can''t simply say who is who''s separated. Now I should retain the most human nature when talking to you!"


    "In the hall, it is the fusion of the world will and the sun''s clergy. He has completely lost himself. Just take him as a ''tool'' that can only act according to the rules. In addition, the sun in the sky is the most powerful form. He should be the most complete and closest to the perfect God!"


    So the sun is also an embodiment of your old age? It''s no wonder that you feel countless levels stronger than the previous Mini sun. It seems that those holy Eagles should be your other believers.

 Chapter 416

    When he came to a side hall of the divine palace, the chatting sun god happily praised Harold for his high efficiency and the completion of the task.


    "Although heaven is a spiritual world and a broken world fragment, it can not help me and drag me down, it is a great victory to come back from the outside of the world!"


    The sun god, full of human nature, is very talkative and generously promises to give Harold a rich reward when he takes care of the kingdom of God.


    "Thank you, but I want to ask, what''s wrong with heaven and hell? Why don''t souls enter? Doesn''t it mean that the world will spontaneously tend to integrity to help rebuild heaven and hell?"


    The sun god underestimated a sentence in a low voice: "that''s right! Did my entry consume too much?"


    Harold''s forehead is sweating. Why is this guy''s pot again?


    Seeing Harold''s embarrassed expression, the Sun God said uncertain, "maybe the world tree or anti world tree is evolving and reshaping the soul?"


    "I don''t know much about this. I have some experience in destroying the spiritual world. It''s better for those elves who like to do research to be clear about the reconstruction of the spiritual world!"


    The limitations of gods are also great. After all, they are just creatures sublimated by human beings. The true round of knowledge may not know more than the long-lived early elves, but should the sun god crush any mortal in strength?


    "We''re going to find a way to deal with the monster in the desert. We have no chance alone. Can you give us any support?"


    Of course, Harold hopes that the sun god can make great power and directly pull the monster out of the ground and burn it to ashes. He doesn''t have the affectation of dominating his destiny and trying not to rely on the gods. It''s better for him to solve the trouble caused by the sun god himself.


    The sun god didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he began to chat with Harold about the design taste of the sun god Colossus, how to use various functions of the sun altar, and how hard he worked thousands of years ago to create the supreme divine power except absorbing the sun''s energy.


    After talking about these things that can be regarded as serious, the sun god also talked about how unbearable the nature of each population is, what elves are arrogant, dragons are greedy, winged people are weak, in short, we should believe in the potential of human beings.


    If these are still gods'' feelings and sharing experiences about their human life experience, Harold will have to put on a black question mark when talking about food and women later.


    You have not only retained human nature, but also all kinds of wine, sex and wealth. You have a shadow of the problems that human beings should have, and you don''t pull any of the desires that human beings should have. It''s no different from ordinary people to find a body to come to the mainland!


    "Cough, cough, Lord Sun God, I have to go back to the real world to deal with a lot of trouble. You have just moved here. Let''s talk about it another day!"


    To be honest, this God is good everywhere, but it''s too TM grounded. He has a sense of dislocation talking with the village boss, but it''s also good. Harold is expected to be very nervous if he really wants to communicate with the 100 meter virtual shadow in the hall or the huge sun in the sky.


    "How long has it been? I''m about to tell you the love story between me and my 13th wife! Other avatars are responsible for the reconstruction of heaven and the transformation of the kingdom of God. What trouble can you have more important than communicating with the gods?"


    That said, the sun god didn''t continue to chatter and began to get to the point: "the normal situation of that monster is definitely not that ordinary people can fight, but its strongest place is his biggest weakness!"


    The strongest place? Harold thought for a moment and suddenly replied, "infinite fusion and division?"


    It''s no big deal to be big. The giant turtle in the sea is bigger and has strong magic. The sun Scepter in Harold''s hand can absorb the energy of the sun. Are you passing the sun in a strong and thick way?


    The most frightening thing about the "desert" overlord is that it can split and reorganize indefinitely. For ordinary creatures, the fatal injuries of waist cutting, heart pulling and head exploding have no impact at all. As long as the precision of destruction does not reach the millimeter level, it is equivalent to just changing the posture of the other party.


    Moreover, the monster can regenerate rapidly through predation and digestion. The human sea tactics have only a reaction!


    "Yes, if it''s just a monster with amazing tonnage and no power to resist the gods, even if it can resist again, how can it drag me for hundreds of years?"


    "Now I have come to the spiritual world from the outside of the world, which is only separated by a wall from the real world. I can launch divine power to attack it more persistently. In order to reduce the damage, it will certainly use the ability division to resolve the damage. You just need to keep exterminating the small parts of its body!"


    There is no way to solve the ultimate monsters at the 100 meter level, but what about those monsters at a few meters or more?


    Harlott has also dealt with them. Although it is difficult, it is not impossible to deal with them. Although there is no CROM this time, the three legendary elf mages will only be stronger, and his strength and Kryon have been greatly improved!


    It''s really not difficult to deal with those little monsters who fall off their bodies! Harold suddenly saw the possibility of successfully solving the monster.


    It seems that seeing the changing expression of harlott, the sun god warned: "don''t be too careless. Even those separated bodies can still reach the threshold of legend, and how terrible will the number of small monsters split by nearly one million tons be?"


    "Master the Colossus of the sun god and the sun altar as soon as possible. In addition, the guy in the nearby waters doesn''t need you to intervene. I said hello to the sea god, and she will deal with it!"


    Harold breathed a sigh of relief and some regrets. It seems that yakosta doesn''t have to count on the sea people to ask for help. The sea people would have helped, but acted separately from them.


    In this way, it''s better to fight with a monster who knows how rebellious it is because of the overwhelming environmental disadvantage in the water. God knows how difficult it is. It''s better for the sea clan to deal with it. It''s estimated that the shot of Poseidon is sure.


    "OK, I''ll go back now. If you have anything, please contact me through the sun Scepter at any time!"


    At this time, the solar altar is not only a large solar energy absorption and storage device, a belief collection and conversion device, but also a radio station and signal station, which can accept and send the will of the sun god to the "mobile phone" solar scepter.


    The sun god watched Harold leave, with a little encouragement in his eyes, and his mouth tried to open again and again.


    ¡°......¡±


    There was a lonely expression on the sun god''s face. "Why didn''t the boy ask me what the relationship between the sea god and me was? Why didn''t he wonder why I could talk to the sea god?"


    For a chatterbox, throwing a big melon, but the other party doesn''t follow, this feeling is really very worried!

 Chapter 417

    Harold left heaven and began to study the sun altar with the sun sacrifice who had not calmed down. This miracle building with multiple functions is very mysterious.


    After studying the sun sacrifice for a long time, he just understood the principle. Harold soon mastered all the functions, not how smart he was, but with systematic help. The sun altar is a rare building with both real territory and system virtual territory.


    Through the system panel, he can clearly see the energy absorption and release power of the sun altar, the upper limit of divine power reserve, the number of divine officials connected and so on.


    It seems that the solar altar is only an initial stage. Although the radiation range is much larger than the solar scepter, it only covers the territory of the whole kingdom. Once the population multiplies and the territory expansion is not good, there will be problems that are not in the server.


    [number of registered sacrifices: 2


    Number of connected Temples: 3


    Divine arts release list: purification, Holy Shield, ward off evil, clarity, primary healing, divine punishment (weak). You need to expand the altar and increase believers to unlock more divine arts! You can buy them through dinars after unlocking!]


    Among them, there are two registered sacrifices, one is Harold, the archbishop and the highest authority manager of the sun altar (except the sun god), and the other is a devout and hard-working sun sacrifice.


    As long as they are in the radiation range of the sun altar, that is, the dawn king, they can not only obtain massive solar energy blessings, but also enable "altar with divination" at will. However, these divination are relatively low-level, and Harold and the sun sacrifice don''t pay much attention to them.


    Unlocking and purchasing new magic can be called a big pit. Unlocking new magic requires Harold to try his best to expand the number of temples and believers. Purchasing unlocked magic will also harvest Harold''s system currency.


    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, dinars have no other function except to build virtual buildings and buy system equipment that are no longer used, or they have no effect on mortals. They should be regarded as offering sacrifices to gods!"


    Harold is still quite open-minded. Anyway, he can''t figure out other uses. He likes to brush the sun god. It seems that the next development of the temple can be accelerated.


    "What are you muttering about alone? You built this thing. It should be very clear. Explain it to me. I''m a little, uh huh, I can''t say I don''t understand it. Although I know the purpose roughly, I always feel a little vague!"


    The sun sacrifice is not systematic. Of course, it is impossible to compare it with Harold who read the fool''s tutorial. After Harold carefully explained the effect, he clapped his hands and cheered. Of course, the system is still hidden. It is just that with the deepening of national belief, the sun god will give more blessings.


    "That''s great. I still have a headache. How can ordinary believers who can''t use divination spread their faith? Now they can quickly make the gift of the sun god deeply rooted in the hearts of the people!"


    Apart from other divinities, a primary therapy alone can definitely become a faith harvester. In this backward productivity world, there are no doctors and nurses for civilians. If they are injured, they can only let the elderly nearby help with local methods.


    Even if primary healing is not enough to completely cure the injury, it is a miracle that it can only accelerate the recovery. Harold also understood this very well and began to adjust the divine skill storage type of the sun altar and directly replaced half of it with primary healing.


    "It can directly convert the stored solar energy into divination. This altar should have an intelligent center. I didn''t have this impression when I built it! Was it temporarily set by the sun god? Forget it, I don''t need to operate it!"


    Harold felt that it was done and was about to discuss with the Archmage about dealing with the "desert overlord", so he was held by the sun sacrifice.


    "Although there is great good news today, the trouble can''t be ignored. The temple''s finance is in trouble. As the top person in charge, you must solve this problem!"


    "And since the sun altar has been successfully placed, you can''t waste time. The faster you spread your faith, the better. You have to choose the candidates who want to connect the sun altar to release divination!"


    Harold''s face collapsed in an instant. Now he has a headache at the mention of money, and he is not interested in such bad things one by one.


    Unless they are all beautiful female priests, they are almost the same, but if you want to know such important candidates, you must carefully consider them. 80% of them should be selected from the candidate priests who are calm and fair.


    In short, the first batch of candidates to use functions are basically those who work hard and have a stable personality. Although these things are reliable, communication and investigation are also very boring.


    "One and half of us are responsible for the selection of sacrifice. I am in charge of the main hall and you are in charge of the two sub halls. As for money... You ask several nobles in China in the name of the temple. The Treasury is empty and I can''t pay a penny out of my private pocket!"


    This means that the construction of the temple cannot prostitute the civilian labor force for nothing. The goal of the temple is to harvest faith. They can''t leave a bad impression on the people who represent the image of the gods in the human world. If the Kingdom wants to build any castle or manor, thousands of workers will expropriate it.


    Moreover, there is no need to pay wages at all. At most, on the basis of providing food and accommodation, we will give some additional picture cake benefits such as grain tax reduction and preferential selection of new policies in the coming year.


    Sun sacrifice is a little silly. King Harold can''t pay a penny, which is really a bit strange.


    "There are only three nobles in the territory! Rand and you are still a family, Ms. Anne. They haven''t developed and recovered yet, which..."


    Harlott also knows that this plan is a little unreliable, but what can he do without money? He can''t scrape from the civilians and can only go to the nobility. Now the country has just been established, and the classes of rich businessmen and high citizens have not emerged. The kingdom is a very obvious aristocratic civilian dualistic society.


    "The Elvin family can be slow and let them send some people to help. It''s time for Rand to separate from me. There are many knights and officials under him. It''s too bloated for us to be together again!"


    "Finally, Kryon! That guy married the sea princess, and now he is very rich. I heard that selton directly gave him a vast sea area rich in pearls. There''s no need to be polite to him. Let him take it!"


    Harold Kenqi brothers are also impolite. This bastard has more than a dozen wives. They are all in peace. He broke through the legend earlier than him, not to mention the triple form of sea, land and air.


    Moreover, this bastard is neither a king nor an archbishop now. He has a lot of free time. During the day, he competes with two top powerful father-in-law, and at night, he competes with more than a dozen wives. NIMA is not angry. Harold is jealous. He hasn''t been two days a day, but he should take advantage of this opportunity to scrape him!

 Chapter 418

    Harold solved the problem of the Sun Temple and hurried to find the Archmage who was addicted to transformation while it was still early. The transformation of ancient war trees has basically entered the final stage.


    At this time, the ancient war tree was very excited. After seeing Harold''s arrival, he was like a "100 ton" child, bouncing to show off the invincible right claws of armor breaking + 9 and smashing + 9 to Harold.


    Dong, Dong, Dong, Dong, Dong, a series of footsteps that made the earth tremble came, and the stones on the side of the road were shocked. Harold calmly took out the sun scepter and started his blood ability.


    The ancient war tree weighing up to 100 tons floats up in front of Harold. The wisdom of the ancient war tree is almost like a child. If you don''t pay attention to being hugged by him, I''m afraid you can go to see the sun god again and reincarnate.


    Meat sauce is not on the resurrection list of resurrection.


    "Harold, it seems that he is also very satisfied with the changed body. He has a good growth momentum. It is estimated that it will only take a few decades to evolve to the next stage, and he will be stronger at that time!"


    Is decades short? Harold, who lived less than 30 years old, can''t understand this view of time, but the ancient war tree itself doesn''t exclude being transformed.


    Dong, after the ancient war tree calmed down, Harold jumped on the shoulder of the ancient tree and said to the mage who was sorting data in the distance:


    "The sun altar on my side has been built, and the sun god has also given me God enlightenment. He will beat the monster with divine power and keep shedding blood and flesh. What we have to do is to completely remove the fallen ''little guy'' and nibble him a little bit!"


    The Archmage nodded. This is a more feasible scheme. Many evil things in the east continent are treated in this way. If they can''t be killed, they will be separated, weakened and sealed.


    "The sun god colossus and elite Knights over there are almost trained. How about the ancient war trees? It''s time for yakosta to come back. It''s up to three legendary mages at that time!"


    "Don''t worry, my baby is not just a simple brute force machine now. He has practiced his talent for a long time. He will give you a surprise at that time!"


    Dong, Dong, the ancient war tree seems to be responding to the words of the Archmage. He stepped on the ground excitedly. Harold can establish a simple psychological link with the other party, but the ancient war tree still kept his talent secret and did not disclose it to Harold.


    "Cut, what special abilities can you have as a simple tree man and hide it from me!" Harold patted the head of the ancient war tree angrily.


    "As for yakosta, he didn''t contact me, but he will never drop the chain at the critical moment, and ophilius should not disappoint us!"


    The Archmage is not very interested in his two companions. In his opinion, there is only yacosta, a first-class space magic master who runs for his life; There are a lot of fancy moves. Ephalus, who can''t get any unique moves against the strong, is not the key to the next battle.


    His human self-propelled gun, which is proficient in energy and elements, and the ancient war tree of the strongest combat unit in the new era are the protagonists of the absolute victory and defeat. Just keep those supporting roles out of the way!


    "That''s good. The preliminary plan is in a week. Then we''ll investigate the situation first!"


    "Don''t worry, the gods behind you have shot. We definitely don''t have the possibility of failure. Don''t worry!"


    Harold was very comfortable with this sentence. He wanted to attack the monster. There should be no danger. The sun god''s thigh shot. As long as they didn''t pit too much, they could solve it smoothly.


    "By the way, is there any sign of sunflowers recently? I haven''t seen her for a long time!" Harold asked.


    "Oh, first she was a guest at the sea family for a period of time, and then she was picked up by the fairy queen as soon as she came back. It seems to be something between the first generation of elves. Don''t worry!"


    The Archmage said casually, but Harold was already mourning for the sunflower in his heart. He should be complete without missing any parts, right?


    In the house of the fairy queen, the winged baby girl is playing with her new "toy".


    Xiangyanghua''s limbs were fixed together and tied behind her. Her body was forced to bend upward to bear the play of "baby girl". She kept shouting "I''m wrong", "really don''t know anything" and "don''t listen to that bastard''s nonsense".


    The fairy queen looked on with a sneer. Even if she made trouble and added blocking at ordinary times, such a big secret was known. She must not let go of xiangyanghua.


    The fairy queen happens to have a secret skill that can forcibly fix the first generation of elves into fruit form and put them back on the world tree. At that time, let her dry this pit father thing for a few years and let her learn a long lesson.


    "Fran, you look good on her. I''m going out. Remember if she doesn''t behave, you''ll beat her hard!"


    Don''t look at flea''s stupid and cute retarded appearance. She is also a real legendary strong person. The sunflower tied up by the fairy queen has no possibility of resistance at all. She can only bear all kinds of "atrocities" unilaterally. Children finally like to toss about with their new toys. The pain of sunflower is enough.


    "Bastard Harold, I''ll definitely kill you!"


    "Be quiet!!! The mount can''t talk!" with a slap, Fran''s body sat on Sunflower''s back, so that sunflower, who used to support her body with abdominal muscles, was forced to lean forward and hit the ground on her chest. She felt that her already plump chest was completely flattened.


    "Puff, ha ha, ha ha! You can reflect. If you behave well enough when I come back, I can reduce your punishment!"


    The fairy queen was also happy to see that xiangyanghua was so shriveled. She went to the end of the mainland with a good mood. In addition to helping Harold solve the two disasters on the mainland together, she could also take this opportunity to lead to the remaining evils of the abyss who refused to show up.


    In a vast snow mountain in the far north, dozens of frost giants are surrendering in front of an abyss giant whose body is far bigger than ordinary giants.


    The giant of the abyss played with a huge head in his hand. The owner of the head was the giant king who had always ruled the big snow mountain and commanded all the frost giants!


    "Thief ha ha ha ha! Is the giant in this world only so big and strong? It''s good to be honest and submit to me. Compared with those wastes, you can warm me up more or less!"


    Even if it was cut off from his body, the giant king''s head still didn''t die completely, and his angry eyes sent out anger.


    "Despicable, shameless, you -" the head''s words were interrupted, and the abyss giant pulled out his tongue.


    The giant king was defeated by the other party with sneak attacks and group fights, but the reason for the failure of the loser is not important at all. Only failure is the only outcome. He became the giant king with brute force. Now he has been killed. No giant wants to pay for him. The Frost Giant is a cruel race that worships the strong.


    While smashing the head in his hand, the abyss giant loudly announced the ruling threat: "see, this is the end of your weak and incompetent king!"


    "It is such a waste ruler that powerful giants are driven to this remote place by those small races. We are the master of the world and we should rule the world!"


    Those who sacrificed countless sacrifices summoned four abyss giants. They had the same origin as the Frost Giant. Naturally, they incorporated the giants who were always invading the mainland into the army.


    After most orcs become cannon fodder and a few orcs break free, the devil of the abyss has found a new chess piece!

 Chapter 419

    The Colossus of the sun god was completely completed only two days behind the sun altar. In fact, the appearance and shape of the Colossus itself have long been completed. The reason why it is completely over now is that Harold guessed that the completion of the Colossus of the Sun God needs the sun altar to absorb a lot of energy to transmit to him.


    The sun altar can''t be built well. The Colossus of the sun god is just an ornament. Thanks to Harold''s ability to get so many rare materials to build the sun altar, otherwise both the Colossus and the altar will be stuck.


    Yakosta came back alone and explained to the Archmage and harlott: "the sea clan promised to help. They will deal with the monster in the water. As for the monster in the desert, we will solve it!"


    Harold had heard the news from the sun god for a long time. He didn''t care about the deal between the sun god and the sea god. He took yakosta and impatient ephalus to the castle of Corleone to discuss the battle plan.


    Ophilius was very angry about the problems of heaven and hell. Harold was not sure what the reason was. He was ready to study carefully after solving the monsters outside the territory and consult the sun god.


    When he came to Kryon''s castle and wanted to be ashamed after being promoted to legend, Kryon was very excited. He had the ability to fly, and the risk of dealing with the monster was much lower. Now he was full of war.


    The plan itself is not complicated, and there is no controversy in the discussion. Basically, everyone is willing to cooperate with what Harold said.


    On the one hand, Harold invited the help of the sun god. The sun god is the key to the start of this plan. It should be commanded by the Archbishop of Harold. On the other hand, the location of the monster is closer to the territory of the dawn Kingdom, and it is reasonable for Harold to dominate it.


    "The sun god will break up the monster. We only need to deal with countless small monsters. Cleon and I and my knights will be responsible for short-range interception, and there is nothing we can do from a long distance! We will stop those monsters even if we fight to death. Please


    "With the support of the queen isolated from the anti world tree and the continuous pressure of the sun god, the vitality of the monster will be greatly reduced."


    The Archmage said, "don''t worry, you won''t be under too much pressure with those puppet demons brought by the queen, not to mention my ancient war tree! He is the most suitable and powerful on this battlefield..."


    As soon as the Archmage said it, he was a little off the subject. Ophilius interrupted, "there''s no problem with long-range firepower. We borrowed the artifact" magic source "from the queen, and it has a miraculous effect on that monster. I and your pressure box artifact!"


    Heaven scroll and abyss scroll? Pull that tentacle monster down to heaven and the abyss? Indeed, both the sun god of heaven and the Lord of hell should be able to easily suppress monsters, but why did ophilius suddenly mention this?


    The biggest problem in heaven and hell is the lack of soul. Is it difficult that the monster is not only huge in flesh and blood, but also heavyweight in soul? Want to replenish the loss by absorbing the monster''s soul? This motive of ephalus was also true. Harold also wanted the heaven world to be built as soon as possible, so he had no objection.


    "Pressure box artifact? What is it? " Although the Archmage and Acosta were curious, they did not ask. Ephalus had always been mysterious, and Harold was already a noble king, so it was not easy to study deeply.


    All the details are almost discussed. No matter how much talk on paper is meaningless, it''s time to actually go out!


    "Target, complete the monster in one day, and you will be the bait candidate. Is it all right? Elder yakosta has higher mobility, but he has to concentrate on preparing legendary spells, and the important task is up to you!"


    Harold still has a precious fruit of the world tree in his hand. When his strength is raised to the bottleneck and even the special mental strength training method of sunflower is difficult to be effective, Harold is ready to take the dragon blood potion together with the fruit of the tree of life. At that time, there is great possibility to break through the legend!


    Cleon squeezed his fist. "Don''t worry, I promise to let the monster show its body like a target. It made me suffer a great crime before!"


    "You remember to find a reliable person to command your knights. The battle with that monster is very dangerous. Any previous experience is not applicable. Be careful!"


    This sentence Harold also said to himself. Last time, he didn''t dare to make a positive contact. He completely relied on sando to lead the thing away before crossing the desert. What he caught up was just some small parts. This time, it may be an army of monsters!


    The next day, before the sun rose, Harold led the army to set out. The elves had set out in advance. Except for three legendary elves and some high-level mages, the others were puppet demons. This time the enemy was too fierce, and the mage dared not ask those rookie elves to follow.


    Whether it is an elf with outstanding spiritual power or a puppet who is not tired at all, there is no need to worry about lack of spirit. Many magic arrays were portrayed not far from the periphery of the desert in one night.


    As for harlott and Kryon, they said that they were armed with an army, and there were only more than 300 people, less than half of them were noble knights, and the rest were top system soldiers. To deal with this monster, ordinary soldiers were killed. Harlott was not so crazy that soldiers could be used as cannon fodder, and the puppet magic image brought by the elves would play this role.


    "Rand, when you command the troops, Cleon and I should concentrate on fighting. Remember to ignore the big men beyond their ability, just stare at the little guys and don''t let them harass the elves!"


    Harlott told Rand and glanced at Cleon angrily. The reliable person chosen by this bastard was also Rand. Well, it''s really reasonable. It''s better to cooperate with the same commander, but you''re too rowing!


    Rand has long been used to this kind of treatment. He also likes to lead the team and encourages the morale of his elite men:


    "The enemy is unprecedentedly powerful this time. We must be cautious and cautious, but we must not be afraid. Look at the two powerful murderers in front and the rising sun in the distance. We will win this battle!"


    The ancient war tree and the Colossus of the sun god lead the way in front of the army. The strength of these two things is several times stronger than that of the legendary Orc and the legendary dwarf. At that time, the large tentacles separated by the monster will be handed over to them!


    "If we are still submissive with the protection of gods and strong assistance, what qualifications do we have to become the sword of the kingdom!"


    Rand is still very prestigious among these blood knights and elite soldiers, second only to Harold and Cleon, and Rand is more trusted by them than these unreliable guys.

 Chapter 420

    The sea clan also acted on the same day, but the water is far from the desert. Harold can only silently pray that the sea clan can succeed. I think the action initiated by the sea god should not fail. The sea god is a real earthly God, and his men can''t make a big deal in person.


    "In this way, the sun god can also come by the Colossus of the sun god. Even if there are any mistakes in this operation, there will be no big trouble! Wait, don''t have such a fluke. The gods are not a panacea to solve the problem. They will taste the bitter fruit sooner or later!"


    Just when Harold murmured alone, the troops had come to the edge of the desert. Although the monster did not feed here, there was no vegetation near the absolutely barren desert.


    Harlott and his party also brought a large number of livestock. On the one hand, they were used to carry boulders and giant iron guns. On the other hand, they were used as bait to attract and disperse the separation of monsters. The monsters would chase their prey according to their instinct.


    As for boulders and giant iron guns, they are props used by Harold to show his ability. There is nothing in the desert except sand. It is too difficult to manipulate fine things. Harold doesn''t have the micro operation level, so he simply brings his own "ammunition".


    The Archmage and others have long been ready for the arrival of human forces. The artifact given by the elf queen gives them full confidence. The legendary mage who is in a hurry and the legendary mage who is fully prepared are two fighting forces.


    The legendary mage who can brew spells in advance and draw the magic array can instantly burst out powerful legendary spells. In case of sudden encounter, it is not as useful as the legendary orcs and legendary dwarves who directly copy people to cut people.


    "Oh, it''s really all elite. If the quality of single round soldiers is better, the former qiyat kingdom is not as good as you are now!" the Archmage glanced at it roughly and was a little surprised.


    Nonsense, the system soldiers who have been promoted to the full level have completely broken through the normal upper limit of race. They can wrestle with ogres one by one, and the blood knights have extraordinary strength with the regular washing and refining of the sun altar.


    "Don''t waste time. The sun has appeared. The elf queen may have begun to interfere with the anti world tree. Hurry up!"


    Ophilius can''t wait. The hell world connected by the hell scroll he holds has been deteriorating. He can''t absorb and place the soul, doesn''t exercise the responsibility of hell, and the plane consciousness representing the stability of the world will not continue to help the spiritual world continue to grow.


    If you sail against the current, you will fall back if you don''t advance. Now ephalus must take the initiative to collect souls to supply. Harold''s heaven doesn''t have this trouble. A large part of the responsibility of heaven is to place gods. With the entry of the sun god, it''s not a dereliction of duty even if there is no sublimation of the soul of good people.


    It is worth mentioning that Harold also saw an acquaintance, elf Leonard, an old elf who helped Harold brainwash sadoer. Although his strength was not up to the legendary level, all kinds of exclusive spells were quite practical, but now the battle was imminent. It was not the time to talk about the past, and Harold was not in a hurry to say hello.


    "Finally, check if there is a problem! The battle may last for a day. I don''t even have the ability to wipe sweat. No one should drop the chain! I hope I can kill the monster without loss!"


    "Kryon, you can go and pay attention to safety! Listen to everyone else. First of all, I must take action after I invite the God of the sun god to descend and severely hit the monster!"


    "Bleed the bait to attract the monster. After that, spread the bait according to the situation to relieve the pressure. The most dangerous front is to let those puppets top up. What we have to do is to protect the Elf Mage!"


    "Rand, be sure to let the soldiers injured by those monsters receive my treatment as soon as possible. I can''t help it after being parasitic for a long time!"


    They were all plans negotiated long ago, and no one had any superfluous questions. With Cleon taking over the fruit of the tree of life given by Harold, he flew into the desert and the Crusade officially began.


    "What a fast speed! So much stronger in such a short time?" Alan and Cleon dealt with the winger queen together. At that time, Cleon was still a soy sauce maker, and his strength completely changed.


    "Although human life is not long and the average strength of the race is not enough, they often become stronger quickly. At this point, the orcs are not as good as the orcs. Each race must have its own characteristics!"


    The Archmage mentioned it casually, and then began to concentrate on observing the trend. Although the monster''s first attack target must be Kryon with the fruit of the world tree, it is difficult to guarantee that it will not attack them. The underground attack can''t be detected in advance, but it is very deadly.


    Although Cleon said "don''t worry, give it to me!" and "easy, don''t worry about unnecessary heart!" he was actually very cautious and flew at an altitude of 50 meters from the ground.


    At such a high altitude, the monster must be able to react no matter how suddenly it attacks. The huge size of hundreds of thousands of tons determines that it can''t be an assassin.


    After entering the desert, the sound of the outside world disappeared instantly, and even the air stopped flowing. There was no breeze blowing. It was like a static world. The footprints of Harold and others who left the desert last time were still printed on the same road.


    Harlott even suspected that a grain of sand in the upper layer of the whole desert had not moved. This place is a cage divided by the sun god from the world to hold the mutant evil monster!


    Harold buried his hands in the sand. Fortunately, the earth can still remain connected. Otherwise, Harold''s combat effectiveness will suddenly drop by two grades, from a heavy firepower gunner to a "whiteboard soldier".


    Although he picked up the devil''s chopping sword for close combat is not useless, and even turned into a giant and waved a trident, it''s really just an egg in the face of the next scene!


    The pulsation from the earth is stable and regular. There are no clouds in the sky. There is silence around. Even the nervous breathing sound of the knights is clear. Harold quietly feels the movement and silence. The instinctive warning is trustworthy, but now the investigation means that can advance the arrival of the enemy is indispensable and can not completely rely on the spirit!


    If you ignore the monsters hidden underground, this is actually a good place to be surprised. There is a sense of relaxation from the cumbersome and complex world. However, if you stay for a long time, you will go crazy. Occasionally, you will stay for a few days. It is quite good to exercise your mind, think about philosophy and understand divinity. You can establish a holy land in the future!

 Chapter 421

    Rumbling, Harold, who is connected with the earth, suddenly felt a rapid vibration. An unimaginable surge of energy came from the ground. Even far away, Harold can clearly perceive the energy gap between him and the underground monster, which is the difference between giants and ants!


    "All guard! The monster is coming. Don''t panic. Cleon will firmly seduce it! Rand, I''ll give it to you next!"


    Harold handed over the important task of command, and he pulled out the sun scepter, held it high above his head, and said something in his mouth.


    In the past, he was also very concerned about the form. The sun sacrifice taught him a good prayer, such as "the supreme great sun god", "your devout believer" and "Harold, the orthodox human aristocrat".


    At this time, the sun god is a wonderful God who is grounded by thieves. Harold''s meditation is "Sun God, Sun God, can you hear my call? Everything is ready, waiting for you to crack the monster! Give a response when you receive the signal!"


    The sun god is also very reliable. As soon as Harold finished reading, the sun Scepter in his hand lit up slightly. The warm feeling calmed Harold''s restless heart.


    Although I know in my heart that it is wrong not to develop the habit of relying on others, even relying on gods, but in the face of this irresistible and desperate disaster, gods without miracles and hopes are always not practical enough!


    Just below the Creon flight track, the sand suddenly splashed open, and the extreme monster blocking the sky instantly rose from the ground and rushed into the sky. The silent desert echoed the amazing roar that shocked the whole staff, "roar!"


    It is still a frightening volume, a strange structure uncomfortable from the bottom of my heart. The distorted life form of "desert overlord" and its powerful strength beyond ordinary people''s imagination made everyone who saw it stand for a moment for the first time.


    CRION in the air also spewed blood through his ears because of the terrible sound wave. The monster''s only cry is comparable to some legendary abilities, but CRION did not panic at all and pressed the terror at the bottom of his heart. Instead of escaping at high speed, he dodged around in circles and fired magic guns from the monster.


    Even the great mage who had seen those evil creatures in the east continent, even if he had seen the image recorded by yakosta, was still surprised by the close terrorist monster.


    "Can life grow to this extent? I''m afraid the essence of the anti world tree is not the destruction originally expected, but the evolution of life in another sense!"


    The Archmage still expressed his feelings there. Other elves have begun to condense spells. They were afraid to disturb monsters in advance. Now they can release them freely. Some are calling elemental life and alien demons, some are applying gain magic to puppet demons, and some are opening defensive magic such as protective positions.


    However, none of the elves had the intention to release offensive magic, which Harold emphasized before. On the one hand, he was afraid of attracting the hatred of monsters.


    On the other hand, it is to save magic. Even the artifact "magic source" given by the elf queen can not be as endless as the sun scepter. The mage without magic is waste. If he can save, he can save.


    It is a waste of effort to release any attack on the monsters that have not split. Legendary magic is no exception. All the firepower should be poured into the massive monsters that split next.


    Although Kryon''s flight speed is no less than that of sadoer, he is inferior in terms of emergency stop, turning and instantaneous acceleration. In flight, he can''t compare with the winged man with flying talent simply by relying on his strong physical function. He has been almost hit by the magic gun several times.


    "It''s not just a magic gun, but the tentacles that can suddenly stretch and pop up are also a big trouble. Asshole, the whole body is full of disgusting tentacles, and the head and tail can''t be distinguished! There''s no way to predict the guy''s attack direction!"


    At this time, the desert overlord had seven or eight huge tentacles all over his body, opened his big mouth and sprayed magic guns. The other tentacles swam on his body like liquid, sometimes converging and sometimes dispersing. It was impossible to see where the tentacles would suddenly eject attacks.


    Facing the dangerous Kryon, Harold''s hand holding the sun Scepter turned white because of force. If the scepter was not strong enough, it would be at risk of being pinched.


    Finally, after harlott''s sweat was left, the solar scepter, which condensed energy for half a day, sent out a light straight into the sky, and then the majestic momentum came from the sky. The virtual shadow seen in the main hall of the Solar Temple in heaven appeared in the sky.


    The surrounding scene was much darker. The sun was absorbed by the virtual shadow in the air. The virtual shadow at 10000 meters high put his hands together, and a huge palm visible to the naked eye came from a distance.


    The palm is hundreds of meters large, like the collapse of the sky. The space is torn, the air layer is cut off, lightning and space cracks diffuse in the sky. The end of the world fully proves that this move is a real God blow!


    The strong light emitted makes everyone have to close their eyes, as if they will lose their eyes in a moment. God can''t look directly, and so can Shenwei!


    "Stay away, Corleone!" Harold shouted with all his strength. The surrounding space seemed to be blocked in half. The roar was bounced back as soon as he blurted out, which made Harold''s own ears hurt.


    Fortunately, the reliable elf elder yakosta was there. He had long guessed that this might happen. He prepared a positioning beacon in advance and asked Kelon to take it. Yakosta closed his eyes and made a special handprint just by feeling, and Kelon''s figure began to flicker in place.


    It seems that the attack of the gods blocked the space. Even yakosta, who had gathered the magic and set the coordinates in advance, was extremely hard. Originally, he could release this pediatric displacement magic with a wave of his hand. At this time, he had bleeding in both ears and barely moved CRION with a stuffy hum in his mouth.


    At this moment, the divine power arrived. No one saw the blow of extinction, and no one was spared at this moment. Those Knights under Harold, including Rand who awakened his blood, were blown away, and all kinds of protective positions made by the Elves were broken.


    Except that ophilius, who lifted the hell scroll to offset the impact, just shook his body a few times, everyone else, including Harold, who held the sun''s Scepter tightly, lay staggering in the bunker even if he was not blown away.


    And yakosta, who suffered the spell backfire, and Kryon, whose body was cut by space and continuously sprayed blood, fainted unconscious.


    Ophilius was the first to slow down, put away the hell painting and quickly summoned grut to defend himself. At this time, grut had not completely recovered and could not reach the legendary strength, but he immediately pinched two sand soldiers to help by virtue of his geographical advantage. His combat power was quite good.

 Chapter 422

    "Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh


    Harold was rolled on the sand by the afterwave for more than ten times. He was covered with sand dust. He stood up and observed the situation. The smoke and dust all over the sky made his vision very narrow. He couldn''t see clearly a little farther away, regardless of whether his senses were sharp or not.


    "Rand, Archmage, Kryon, can you hear me?" Harold patted away the sand and grasped the sun scepter, wary of possible enemies.


    Will the monster be shot to death after being attacked by such a shocking attack? Seeing the unstoppable power, this delightful idea can''t help but emerge from the bottom of my heart.


    From the feeling alone, Harold couldn''t draw a conclusion. Both the "desert overlord" and the sun god were stronger than expected. He couldn''t even grasp a measurement scale.


    But according to the logical analysis, this monster has dragged the sun god for hundreds of years and can''t distract his energy. It can be imagined how difficult it is. If he can kill every second, does the sun god still need to pay so much attention to him?


    The sky was filled with dust and looked yellow. Suddenly, a huge mouth came out of the smoke on Harold''s side, interrupting his thoughts. The sharp teeth and fishy smell in the monster''s mouth gave people a very poor impression.


    "No elf should choose this kind of thing as a demon? It''s the split of the monster? The shape has changed a little. It''s not all disgusting stuff with tentacles!"


    Although he didn''t see the full picture of the suddenly attacked monster, he obviously had limbs and facial features, which was very different from before. While regretting that he couldn''t completely lie down and win, Harold released the Yangyan impact and drove the monster back.


    After taking this blow, the monster was burning violently and showed the whole picture in the struggle. It was more than 5 meters in size, covered with armor spikes, and its sharp claws and teeth stretched and expanded in severe pain. It was a bit like the Zerg monster in the game StarCraft. It was a monster with considerable combat effectiveness.


    The more you are injured, the more ferocious you are. You don''t know the pain and fatigue. You try your best to bite the enemy. It''s a headache for others. However, the sun Scepter borrows the divine power of the sun to perfectly restrain the monster. Even the second pursuit is not released, and the monster will disappear into ashes.


    "Sun God''s skill is so good? I knew I didn''t need to prepare ammunition. The physical attack of manipulating boulders turned strong, but it''s still easy to throw Yangyan impact without brain!"


    Using the blood vessel ability controlled by gravity to manipulate boulders is particularly mind-consuming, and the Yangyan impact brought by the sun Scepter can almost be thrown out. The gap between the two is like the addition and subtraction method of postgraduate entrance examination and primary school. You don''t have to think about any convenience.


    Harlott walked intuitively in the direction that Rand and others were blown away while guarding the surroundings. As a result, his instinctive warning kept giving endless warnings, and monsters rushed at him from the smoke.


    The sun Scepter in Harold''s hand is not only a magic weapon that can easily kill the enemy, but also a powerful mocking pull monster marker. The surging energy is too eye-catching in this chaotic environment.


    Harlott had to stop fighting without taking a few steps, and there were more and more monsters around him. There began to be a number of monsters besieged. Those monsters were also strange. They had two heads and eight eyes. They were completely a meat ball.


    Not only are there many kinds, but also their abilities are disgusting, self exploding, acid spraying and spiritual interference. Harold also tasted the pain of the Hydra Ogma facing a pile of sunflowers.


    "It''s endless. What''s the situation of others? If the Knights and system soldiers under them fall off the list, they can deal with these monsters without damage?"


    Harold was extremely anxious. There were two big problems in the plan. One was that the attack of the sun god was too subtle, and the afterwave completely disrupted the formation arranged by Harold and others.


    Second, the monster is no longer those monotonous tentacle monsters that attack mechanically. It''s just like falling into the devil''s cave. There are all kinds of chaos. Obviously, there was no such situation before. What''s the reason?


    In the case of limited vision and inner anxiety, Harold was successfully attacked by the monster even with the protection of the sun scepter. After he solved the enemy at the side and rear, a long tongue monster shot out from the front and tied Harold with its tongue.


    The defects of instinctive early warning have been exposed. In the face of a complex battlefield full of enemies, endless warnings are not only meaningless, but will make the spirit too tight, more easily irritable and make mistakes.


    "Shit, what great strength! The giant becomes -"


    As soon as Harold wanted to start the giant wrist guard to transform to resolve the crisis, he felt that his whole body was soft and could not make his strength. The monster''s tongue was not only frightening with great strength, but also could absorb energy. The giant wrist guard glittered, and there was no way to transform Harold.


    Patter, the sun Scepter also fell to the ground because of his weak fingers. The armor on his body was the deep-sea meteorite armor sent by the sea family. He resisted Juli and let Harold inherit the meat sauce, but the solution on his tongue penetrated into the armor.


    The inner armor and cotton padded clothes dissolved in an instant, and the system armor purchased by "Dinar" also lost its durability and disappeared from the equipment grid after a few seconds of conscientious persistence. Harold was about to be melted into meat glue by this terrible solution.


    Cao, it''s too oppressive to die. Just became a king and archbishop, executed the oracle of the gods for the first time, and died for the country for the first time? Solved by a monster who can''t even see his appearance and sneaks in at a distance?


    Lao Tzu survived the legendary winger and the God climber Soren, and overturned here?


    Harold didn''t know what to say at this moment. He could only hope to go to the heaven he built after he died. Is it not a problem to have the help of the sun god to reincarnate? If he did too many bad things and accidentally went to hell, ophelius could help him wash away his sins as soon as possible.


    pong£¡ When the Savior came, a heavy attack splashed dust in the sand, together with the blood, flesh and bone residue of unknown monsters and ancient war trees!


    Relying on a special connection with Harold, the ancient war tree found Harold in danger and jumped up from a distance to send a falling "dragon claw slap" to the monster attacking with his tongue.


    Driven by the terror of ancient trees of war, the dragon claw from the ancestor longkanger killed the legendary monster fission body with one move.


    "It''s too careless to be saved. In the future, you must take bodyguards with you. Before, at least there were helpers such as tieona, sadoer and xiangyanghua. Although your strength is so strong now, you can''t be a personal hero any more!"


    Just now, as long as someone can harass Harold a little, he can find a chance to turn into a giant or take the sun scepter to fight back. Further, if there was a helper in Harold, he would not be attacked successfully!

 Chapter 423

    "Pull me up, can you find someone else''s position? First round together!"


    Harold picked up the sun scepter, released several purification spells for himself, ran to his shoulder with the help of the ancient war tree, sat down and gasped to wipe his body.


    The dissolved liquid on the monster''s tongue was quite terrible. Even if Harold had been purified in time, he still felt pain in his skin, completely softened his muscles, and his limbs hung soft. Let alone fighting, he even struggled to stand alone.


    "What the hell happened to this damn smoke? Why are these monsters so difficult?"


    Harold frowned. The ancient war Tree LED Harold all the way. There were countless monsters on the road, and there were more than one or two whose strength reached the legendary level.


    Fortunately, the ancient war tree has Harold''s weight control at this time, which reduces the weight and greatly improves the mobility. Otherwise, it will be entangled by endless monsters. No matter how strong it is, it will not be able to protect Harold completely.


    "Wind, listen to my orders!"


    Not far away came the loud roar of the Archmage. The violent cyclone began to rage, and the smoke and dust all over the sky were blown away. The precious legendary spell bit was wasted. It was worth it to drive the smoke and dust and restore vision as soon as possible.


    Harlott scanned the battlefield for the first time. Fortunately, there were no imagined large number of casualties. On the side of the elf, there was ephalus who had not received much influence. In addition to his own spells, there was also a good helper, gelugang, who could control the wind and sand.


    They organized everyone together for the first time, and then started the magic image puppet against the enemy. The comatose Cleon and yakosta were protected. The Archmage released the hurricane spell after judging the situation. At this time, they stopped the monster in the distance by relying on the magic image and summoning creatures and cleared it with spells.


    Harlot thought there would be a big trouble on the human side. As a result, Rand has organized soldiers to fight together, which is easier than that on the elf side. The reason is that the killing machine made of pure gold, the Colossus of the sun god, is killing monsters with full fire.


    Ten meters tall, the Colossus of the sun god with three heads and six arms is not lower than the ancient war tree in terms of brute force, and its weight is more than twice that of the ancient war tree. Legendary monsters can''t compete with it at all.


    "How can the Colossus of the sun god fight by itself without my operation? Or does a part of the sun god come to the will?"


    Anyway, at this time, the vision was restored, and the human army turned with the elves under the leadership of the Colossus of the sun god.


    After gathering together, those monsters without wisdom are not afraid at all. The magic of elves and the javelin rain of human soldiers can kill the enemy remotely. After close combat, the two Big Macs, the ancient war tree and the sun god Colossus, can test their brute force and tear up the body of any monster.


    Harold was also treating the wounded who were accidentally parasitized by the monster as soon as possible, and muttered: "I am also a wounded! As a result, I can''t rest? Is there a mistake!"


    Complaining is complaining. Although Harold''s body can''t use his strength, he has a clear mind. He doesn''t need to work hard to brush healing and purification. The sun scepter is almost semi-automatic in releasing divine power.


    Seeing that there were no casualties, the Archmage smiled at Harold, "although the process was a little bumpy, the outcome was pretty good. I''ll try my best to urge the hurricane, and I don''t know what happened to the monster!"


    The dust all over the sky covered a small half of the desert. The Archmage just blew away those around them. The bombardment center in the distance was still fuzzy, and the people were more or less nervous. Although the monsters that kept pouring out could infer that the "desert overlord" was 80% split, no one was sure.


    Hurricane technology rolled the dust together and drove towards the center of the battlefield. The smoke was absorbed and dispersed, revealing a terrible scene.


    The power of the gods was beyond imagination, not to mention the sand in the upper layer. A slap almost broke through the surface. A bottomless pit with a diameter of hundreds of meters appeared in the front view. The wall of the pit was full of dark red crystals. The sand and underground soil were dissolved in the crystals by Juli and high temperature to form unknown ores.


    The monster body that people are most concerned about has indeed disappeared, but countless huge eggshells are scattered around the pit. I''m afraid there are thousands or even tens of thousands of wrong ones!


    "Are you kidding? Monsters are bred in every eggshell? Isn''t that a collection of countless flesh and blood buds? What''s going on?"


    Harlott''s questions were partly directed at the Archmage and partly at the sun Scepter in his hand. At this time, the ability shown by the "desert overlord" can be inconsistent with the intelligence eyes. What are the elf queen and the Sun God doing!


    As if in response to Harold''s words, hundreds of eggshells cracked one after another, and countless unknown and strange monsters poured out. As soon as they appeared, they rushed towards Harold and others.


    Those monsters are roughly divided into two categories, one is similar to the Zerg soldiers in "StarCraft", and the other is the earthworm shaped monsters without limbs and slender body.


    The distance of kilometers was crossed in just a few minutes. The javelin thrown by human soldiers was bounced off by the smooth and hard shell of the "Zerg monster". You know, this is the gun head made by the deep-sea meteorite mine!


    The magic of the spirit is even more outrageous. In mid air, it is decomposed by earthworm shaped monsters with strange brain waves, and the escaping magic is completely absorbed.


    "I... should be right. Are these monsters legendary creatures?"


    Alan, the most elite young generation wizard, was a little silly. He managed to master the high-level magic "fire dragon" under the guidance of the Archmage, but it was so simple that it was dissolved!


    Even the burst fireball released by the Archmage in a hurry is the same result. You know, the high-level magic in the hands of the legendary mage can hurt even the legendary creatures. Being able to deal with it easily can only be the legendary ability evolved by the legendary strong!


    Not only that, those earthworm monsters stood up one by one, opened their big mouth without teeth and tongue, and then the energy gathered in their mouth - launch!


    "Energy exclusion position!"


    "Divine grace enchantment!"


    Ophilius and harlott quickly defended, and the attack power of those earthworm monsters who absorbed the surging magic was extremely fierce. This was not as simple as an ordinary magic gun. It was too fast for the naked eye to capture, and the penetration was also very high. Their defense was defeated after blocking most of the attack.


    Both elves and humans tumbled and dodged on the ground. Fortunately, those earthworm monsters seemed to have no magic, so they could only absorb magic and fight back. They lost their fire after a blow like raindrops, and there was no continuous pursuit.

 Chapter 424

    At this time, the monster has rushed to the front of the formation. The Colossus of the sun god and the ancient war tree can easily sweep away these "little guys" about five meters long, but only two units can''t stop hundreds of enemies.


    Ferocious bloodthirsty monsters rushed to the crowd. Two additional bone blades grew on both sides of the body of Zerg monsters. At the same time, the hard shell on their body fell off, and the rotten stench exuded unknown flesh and blood. You can guess the end of melee combat with these things just by seeing them!


    Worse still, just as the puppet demon statue was about to fight with these monsters, half of the earthworm monsters suddenly expanded and then burst like a swollen balloon.


    The splashing flesh and blood is no big deal, but some energy from the self explosion interferes with the operation of the surrounding magic images, just like the remote-control robot that can''t accept the signal.


    Bypassing the ancient war trees and the Colossus of the sun god, they overcame the interception of the magic image. At this time, they were forced to fight closely with these monsters who almost made it clear that they would die together.


    Several elves subconsciously wanted to release magic. Ephalus roared hurriedly: "everyone, don''t release magic rashly. There are still many earthworm monsters left. Pick up weapons and get ready to stand near!"


    Harlott also understood that those earthworm monsters are to restrain the magic of elves and the auxiliary soldiers of puppet magic statues, so that those Zerg monsters can fight close to carry out crazy killing.


    Rand organized human soldiers to raise their shields and move forward. The wizard mage''s melee ability is very poor. Although in the face of these monsters, their so-called elite soldiers are bound to fall into the disadvantage, they are afraid of sacrifice and will only be wiped out!


    Harold knew that he had to do something at this time. These human soldiers were either precious blood knights or senior system soldiers he had trained hard. Even if he ruled out emotional reasons and thought only about interests, it was absolutely unacceptable for them and these monsters born to kill!


    "Inflammation of punishment, flame impact!"


    With the improvement of spiritual power, Harold can combine his awakening divine skill "retribution inflammation" with Yangyan impact into a long-range release attack.


    "More firepower, more firepower, kill all these monsters!" Harold tried to release the energy of the solar scepter, and finally launched a flame storm with a range of more than ten meters.


    Earthworms can decompose and absorb magic, but magic comes from gods. It is not a system with magic at all, and the energy of the sun can not be absorbed by these monsters.


    The restraint effect of solar divinity on monsters is still very obvious, as if infected with the gunpowder of Mars. As soon as the inflammation of punishment touches the monsters, it boils. Nearly half of the monsters are lit in an instant. No matter how unwilling, it can only be turned into ashes in the divine fire.


    The remaining half were stopped by the alien envoys of the Elf Mage. Elemental life and higher life were not afraid of the stench and corrosive liquid on these Zerg monsters, and parasites could not parasitize on these emerging summoners.


    However, before being completely destroyed, these monsters still cut these summoners with ferocious bone blades. The reality is not a game, and the demon is not an emotionless NPC. It is impossible to summon them infinitely as cannon fodder. The next wave of enemies must rely on them!


    At this time, the eggshell in the distance showed signs of hatching. The Archmage hurriedly commanded the people to cast magic. Harold also used his blood ability to control the boulder to prepare for throwing. The magic didn''t have a strike range of up to kilometers, and the boulder thrown didn''t have this limit. It must be enough to ten thousand meters.


    "Chain lightning!"


    The Archmage released the second legendary magic. This magic is released together with the power of everyone. In addition to the Archmage''s own legendary magic, the thunder storm and lightning arrows of other elves can be integrated into it. The power is far beyond the general legendary magic, second only to the special magic of meteorite, a natural disaster level.


    The violent thunder snake destroyed at least thousands of giant eggs, and the rolling boulder thrown by Harold also destroyed at least hundreds. However, the cell fluid exuded from these eggshells was absorbed by other eggshells. God knows whether it is good or bad.


    After absorbing nutrition, the hatching speed of eggshells was accelerated instantly, hundreds of eggshells were broken, and many of the monsters born this time could fly!


    Earthworm monsters and Zerg monsters are still included. At the same time, there is another legendary monster with swollen stomach and huge volume. As soon as it hatched, it suddenly spit countless insect eggs into the sky.


    The eggs hatched right in the air after a distance in the air. Such disgusting tactics make people''s scalp numb. Is it too much to drop insects!


    "Be alert to the sky!" Harold hastily reminded everyone. At the same time, in the face of the small alien insects just hatched from the sky, he crazily baptized with Helios.


    Flying monsters, earthworm monsters and Zerg monsters continue to rush towards the people. When something frightening happens, Harold''s magic loses the role of second killing. Even monsters the size of insects can resist for a few seconds under the fire.


    Many monsters fell into the crowd, and a shrill howl came. This monster can bite through the skin and muscles alive, get into people''s body, and bite the internal organs and brain a little bit. The degree of pain is far more than all torture.


    Another bad news came. The Colossus of the sun god and the ancient war tree were made slow by the viscous liquid vomited by the flying monsters. It was useless if they could not reach people. All the monsters easily avoided them, and the two strongest fighting forces almost became furnishings.


    The elves could not release magic, and the puppet magic statue they brought was inexplicably paralyzed. Human soldiers suffered heavy casualties only in the face of a wave of insect egg attack, and Harold''s most ace solar divinity lost its restraint effect.


    In such a desperate situation, Rand can only forcibly encourage the people, cremate the soldiers who have been penetrated by insects together with the insects in their bodies, and then lead the people to the front to prepare for close combat with the enemy.


    In the face of too powerful and strange enemies, the morale of the army has long been lax. If it were not for escape, it would also be a dead end. I''m afraid these elite soldiers would definitely propose to retreat.


    To be honest, Harold also wants to retreat, but what about such a large group of monsters? Tens of thousands of eggs hatch in the dawn kingdom not far from the desert. Isn''t it at stake?


    And how can two legs run better than flying on wings? I''m afraid even if I can''t run out of the desert, I''ll be caught up and swallowed up!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    At this time, the elf queen was no longer in the dawn kingdom. There was something more urgent than blocking the anti world tree. The giant driven to the edge of the continent launched a sudden attack on the dwarf kingdom. At the same time, the elf forest was also attacked by the devil.


    "The dwarf Kingdom and the forest of elves cannot be lost. Human beings have only 200000 people and have lost their combat ability. Which is more important does not need to be considered."


    "What''s more, there is the help of the sun god over there. There should be no big problem!"


    "What other compatriots do the three of them have? I''m sorry! I hope you can be safe!"


    After a psychological struggle, the elf queen resolutely transmitted and left, and the special field of holding the desert overlord isolated the signal. Harold and others did not know that such a huge loophole had appeared in the plan.

 Chapter 425

    "What the hell is the sun god and the fairy queen doing? Didn''t the sun god say to continue to give pressure? Why didn''t he move after a slap at the beginning of the battle?"


    "And the fairy queen, does she really block the anti world tree? These monsters are constantly changing, giving birth to all kinds of abilities to restrain us, even the restraint of the sun god. Don''t tell me this is normal species evolution!"


    The anti world tree is also a world tree, which can make life miraculously sublimate. The reason why these monsters do not reach the legendary level, but they can still obtain such abnormal abilities is definitely the bonus of the anti world tree!


    "Originally it was to deal with a large number of monsters with single types and boring moves suppressed by the gods, but now it is to deal with ''new life'' that can evolve infinitely! It''s terrible!"


    At this time, Harold saw that the eyes of his soldiers were full of despair and his body trembled, but he could only face the ferocious enemy with weapons. He must have regret and reluctance in his heart. Maybe Harold was complaining about the plan.


    This is a very uneconomical battle. The body structure of those monsters is too ferocious. I''m afraid they can''t even do normal life. Even if they don''t care, they will die in a few days. This special evolution that disobeys biological instinct and violates the laws of nature is really only the existence of the world tree!


    After the melee confrontation, the most elite human Knight suffered a large number of casualties. The Zerg monster not only has sharp teeth and claws, but also has two bone blades. It is also a sharp tool for harvesting life. It is also covered with corrosive liquid. It seems that only the splashed body fluid can take away half of the attacker''s life.


    To make matters worse, the huge swelling monster opened its mouth again and spit hundreds of insect eggs into the sky. Can such abnormal ability be launched continuously?


    "What to do? What to do? Deal with the insect eggs in the air or the enemies in front? Use the sun god skill that has no special killing effect or blood ability?"


    Harold''s body still can''t use his strength. He can only consider long-range release skill attack. He doesn''t have enough experience in his unfamiliar field. For a time, he hesitated and hesitated.


    A moment''s hesitation missed the opportunity. The Zerg monster completely killed into the crowd. Neither Helios nor gravity control can be used due to the risk of accidentally injuring friendly forces.


    The eggs in the sky have also hatched. They are not fragile eggs, but monsters with divine resistance. Harold''s solar magic can''t kill in a large area, and gravity mastery can''t work with so many enemies.


    "Madder, what am I doing!"


    Harold was extremely anxious and regretful. He could only release the Yangyan impact after releasing a fire curtain to kill small insects as much as possible. At the same time, he reminded everyone: "be careful of the insects in the sky, don''t get into the body by them!"


    Although Harold reminded us, it''s another matter whether the soldiers involved in the hard struggle can take care of it. Seeing that countless insects that rush through the cover of Harold''s magic will fall into the crowd and wreak havoc!


    Harold''s anxious, even brainless Yangyan impact is thrown askew. Once these insects put down the same number of soldiers again, the battle can be directly declared over!


    A strong wind is the key aid to turn the war around. It is the magic of the elves!


    The violent hurricane scattered the insects in the sky, and the countless small blades filled in the wind completely crushed them, and the crisis of mass extinction was almost lifted.


    "Can the elves release magic again?" Harold looked carefully at the battlefield. It turned out that Rand consciously commanded the people to chop down the "magic Nemesis" earthworm monsters first.


    Even if a lot of brothers were sacrificed for this, it was precisely because of this that the war situation was tilted and the end of total destruction was prevented.


    The long-range attack only has javelin throwing. Even if the human army with only 300 people can carry this wave, it can''t deal with all the remaining giant eggs. We must liberate the elves who are well prepared but can''t play!


    "Can you think calmly in such a chaotic situation? Rand is so excellent... No, I''m so disgraceful!"


    "When I was in a crisis, I didn''t want to deal with it. Instead, I complained that the sun god and the fairy queen didn''t make a timely and accurate choice and kept in a daze. When did I start to be so useless?"


    Harold asked himself that although his strength was not very good, he had never made mistakes as frequently as today. Either he was attacked carelessly or his mind was a mess of paste. He was not like a person who had experienced life and death crisis several times.


    "... is it because I subconsciously have the idea of relying on others?"


    Constantly praying for miracles, constantly looking forward to reinforcements, saying you can''t rely on it, is the result still like this?


    For others, the protection of the gods is only a vague promise. No one will trust the gods that can''t be guessed. Only Harold, who saw, perceived and talked with the gods, has expectations.


    "Hoo, it''s not too late to start revising now. The gods are unreliable. The sun god is not omniscient. It''s just a combination of stronger human beings and great beings bound by rules!"


    "The spirit is unreliable, whether it is the spirit queen in the distance or the spirit mage here. I must rely on my own strength to solve the problem!"


    Harold''s thinking took only a few seconds. After sorting out his mind, he lifted a boulder around him and manipulated it accurately.


    At this time, the human soldiers finally solved the monster after paying a great price, and the swelling monster in the distance raised its big mouth again to spit. At the same time, hundreds of giant eggs showed signs of hatching.


    "You deal with the big egg and give me the monster!"


    Harold roared at the spirit, and then manipulated the boulder to hit the monster quickly. After the spiritual strength increased, Harold can accelerate the boulder to 40 meters per second. For the weight of dozens of tons, this speed is quite terrible!


    The boulder crushed the monster into minced meat with irresistible momentum, and the swollen body burst, like a full water ball flattened, and the green and purple juice splashed all over the ground.


    This monster is really strong enough. As long as the spitting eggs are in close contact with the human body, it is almost a second kill. There are hundreds of them at a time. It is no exaggeration to say that without countermeasures, this monster can destroy an army of 10000 people by one person, which is impossible for the giant dragon!


    However, the more adverse a certain aspect is, the more obvious the weakness is. The agility of the swelling monster is almost zero. It can''t flash away the flying boulders at all. It''s so irresistible that it was killed by the second!

 Chapter 426

    Monster eggshells are not only huge in shape, but also very hard in texture. The arrows shot by the elves are bounced off. Harold did not dare to let the soldiers rush up for melee destruction. With the blessing of the anti world tree, these eggshells can be hatched in advance at any time, or stand by in place and be destroyed by the elves and their own boulders.


    The elves dare not leave their hands after they can release spells. They continue to hide and tuck in. When those "magic Nemesis" hatch again, they will stay in the coffin.


    The Archmage smashed the flying monsters sprayed with mucus in the air to limit the war ancient trees and the statue of the sun god with legendary magic. Ophilius released a large number of evil spirits and dragged the bodies of monsters and insects into the hell scroll.


    The other elves attack the eggshell with full firepower. The destructive power of magic is extremely powerful. At the beginning, the half legendary Centaur commander was hit hard by a burst fireball from Alan. At this time, the eggshell defense is outstanding, and they are also blasted one after another.


    The artifact "magic source" given by the elf queen is really unusual. Even ordinary high-level mages have released more than ten high-level magic. This amount of magic is really exaggerated. It is not like the sun scepter, which can absorb the energy of the sun.


    Harold once thought the battle was coming to an end, but when he noticed that the liquid left by the broken eggshell moistened the other eggshells, Harold understood the coming fierce counterattack.


    Harlott did not continue to throw boulders. On the one hand, he saved "ammunition" and on the other hand, he freed his hands for treatment. At this time, there were only 200 knights and system soldiers left, and all of them were injured. Since he could not directly end the battle, he treated the wounded as soon as possible to prepare for the next battle.


    Harold was not the only wise man. The Archmage and ephalus also looked at each other and nodded, preventing the elves from continuing to destroy the eggshell. Sometimes the improvement of "quality" is more terrible than the amount.


    The Archmage also admitted that those monsters are difficult and abnormal. The ability to decompose magic, absorb magic and release laser is unheard of. It''s no exaggeration to evaluate this move as a legendary ability. The anti world tree can produce monsters with this ability in batch. It''s really strong.


    But it is not without solution. Earthworm monsters are waste except for their unique skills. They have no limbs and sharp teeth. Their bodies are soft and not agile enough. They are completely sandbags. They can be solved as long as they give priority to distant physical attacks.


    Although the Zerg monster''s lethality has been improved to the extreme, its vitality is not tenacious. The external hardened shell has good resistance to physical attacks, but it will be easily torn by magic. After the earthworm monster dies, they have no chance to rush to the front.


    Now as long as the stop operation of the puppet magic image is solved, and the mucus of the ancient war limiting tree and the Colossus of the sun god is removed, they have a chance to resist the next attack!


    "Archmage, I''ll let someone aim at earthworm monsters and shoot them later. When they are solved, you can use magic to snipe the enemy. In addition, I''ll solve those insect spitting monsters. Don''t waste legendary spells!"


    "Understand, what I worry about is not the monsters that have appeared, but the new unknown species! The world tree has the life information of all the creatures born in the world. As long as it is willing, it can constantly create and mutate new species!"


    Harold nodded silently. It seems that the Archmage also found that the elf queen did not fulfill her previous promise, and the trace of support against the world tree is too obvious.


    However, the current situation is not too bad. The life tree only reshapes and mutates the vitality left by the "desert overlord" after being threatened by God, and does not directly supplement energy or revive the "desert overlord".


    Maybe it''s the sun god''s credit? No wonder he couldn''t spare his hand to continue to attack. Harold perked up and continued to consume. They had a chance!


    After less than a moment of relaxation, the giant egg in the distance began to crack at the same time, and everyone''s heart hung up. At this time, there were thousands of intact eggshells, and it was likely that new species would appear again, and the pressure was countless times greater than before.


    But everyone knew that as long as they carried the wave, they would win. Everyone suppressed their fear and anxiety, put aside life and death and looked at the enemy who was born soon.


    Click, the first eggshell cracked and exposed the creatures inside. At this moment, everyone was stunned. They were not frightened by any strange life. At this time, they were familiar with the species hatched, but that was why they were stunned and desperate.


    "Roar!" the frightening roar, ferocious but with a special aesthetic shape, strong body, powerful wings and golden pupils, said the legendary creature, the first creature that came to mind - the giant dragon!


    The Archmage left beads of sweat on his forehead and muttered to himself: "after tens of millions of years of evolution, he has eliminated countless competitors. The perfect creature that best adapts to the environment and is the most impeccable is undoubtedly a giant dragon!"


    Those strange creatures may have strong lethality, or their unique skills may be very restrained by harlott and others, but which is better than the giant dragon that has been proved to be the strongest species in the mainland?


    Even the self created answer of the world tree can''t compare with the correct answer obtained by the whole world after years of precipitation!


    Harlott saw other reasons, "I''m afraid these monsters are not only to kill us, but also to reproduce and grow after solving us. They will spread the breath of anti world trees all over the continent a little bit. This is the counterattack on the other side of the east continent!"


    The anti world tree is also the world tree. It is the cornerstone of the birth of a world and the cradle of countless creatures. It has no idea of destroying the world. "Falling" or "anti" is just the title they added without authorization. The world tree is the world tree. Even if the road is blocked, it also represents "life" and "Hope".


    The east continent is formed by broken heaven and hell. It is inevitable that it is a place of decay and destruction. The life bred under this condition is certainly a monster in the eyes of Harold, who lives in the normal continent, but what life is qualified to judge the value of other lives?


    "Is it possible that these monsters are safe with us? To be honest, I don''t mind that the neighbors are a group of dragons, as long as they are not irrational evil monsters!"


    Harlott''s words are unacceptable to the Archmage and Ephesus. In their view, the life bred by the anti world tree is the enemy, which has nothing to do with feelings, but position. The elves are the race closest to the world tree, and naturally have the deepest sense of exclusion from the anti world tree.


    Hula, a sea of fire hit, and the dragon breath emitted by the giant dragon covered hundreds of meters. Harold opened the magic barrier and blocked it with great difficulty.


    "It seems that they don''t have this idea. Won''t more than 1000 other giant eggs be dragons?"


    Harold ruled out fluke and realized the reality that war was inevitable.

 Chapter 427

    The remaining giant eggs also split one after another. Of course, it can''t be a giant dragon. The giant dragons in the whole continent add up to less than a few hundred. Most of them are still immature young dragons, and it''s impossible to squeeze so many trees against the world at once.


    Moreover, from the perspective of vitality, the desert overlord in his heyday was not up to the level of more than 1000 dragons, not to mention being slapped by the sun god.


    There are 6 legendary dragons in different colors, and the rest are a large number of "magic Nemesis" earthworm monsters and "melee killer" Zerg monsters. Their body size is one circle larger than before and their body is more solid. Obviously, their strength has been improved.


    The monsters in the air were replaced by dragons, and there were 8 swollen females! This thing with good record before has been focused on mass production for a wave.


    In addition, the strongest momentum is a huge monster with a height of 15 meters, strong muscles like granite and black gray fur. The monster stands upright on his feet, his two arms are 6 meters long, his terminal claws are abnormally developed, and his bloodthirsty pupil emits a terrible evil spirit.


    From a distance, Harold had the illusion of being stared at by wild beasts, and the shock brought to him by that claw was more than half a point stronger than the dragon claw transplanted from Kanger on the ancient war tree!


    "Archmage, what''s that thing? It doesn''t look like something to provoke!"


    Harold turned his attention from the dragon in the sky to the monster. Although the six dragons were terrible, familiar creatures were easier to deal with than unfamiliar enemies.


    "I haven''t seen it either, but it looks like it''s a bit like the bimon beast in the records. Should there be records in your human history books?"


    "Thousands of years ago, it was said that they could easily fight and kill dragons and crush giants. But now this giant beast seems a little small. It should be more than 20 meters in volume and as majestic as a hill!"


    The Archmage is not sure, but Harold basically believes that he has not run away. The anti world tree either creates all kinds of strange creatures, or replicates the powerful species that have appeared in history. If the bimon monster is as terrible as recorded in the book, it is not surprising to be created at this time.


    As for the insufficient volume, it should be caused by the world repression after the new era. The bimon giant beast in its heyday only existed in the ancient times. What would be the first generation of elves, human alchemists, ancestor dragons and all kinds of strong people against the sky? The powerful bimon giant beast is not unique.


    Now the world does not allow the existence of life on legend. Of course, it is impossible for the anti world tree to hold a mythical unit that breaks through the ceiling.


    Rao is so. At this time, the bimon giant beast has definitely reached the maximum limit of legendary life. Even mythical creatures such as Kanger and Ogma may win badly.


    Without it, the extremely sharp claws of bimon giant beast are too terrible. The defense against any creature is devastating. It will be pierced with a stab. As long as the giant dragon is touched, it will be splashed with blood on the spot!


    "Don''t let the ancient war tree and the Colossus of the sun god collide with that thing. I''ll stop it! Rand, you let the soldiers aim at the earthworm monster and throw javelin to liberate the magic of the Elves as soon as possible! Archmage -"


    "Don''t worry, we''ll deal with the rest of the monsters. Don''t trust them. This is not a one-on-one battle. We can''t pay all our attention to one enemy!"


    Harold had the experience of dealing with king Ogma last time. This big melee unit was restrained by him. No matter how strong the giant beast is, no matter how sharp its claws are, it can''t touch him!


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo!" several dragons roared and circled to the sky, thinking of them spitting dragon breath, while the swollen mother insects in the distance began to throw larvae, and earthworm monsters and Zerg monsters began to charge.


    The behemoth seems to have a certain wisdom. Instead of following the sprint without brains, he stands in situ and observes the situation. Harold won''t wait foolishly. His ability to manipulate his blood began to kill those legendary mother insects. This thing is too agile. It is a live target in front of him, which is much easier to deal with than the dragon!


    "Legendary magic - quicksand vortex!" the Archmage gathered the power of the elves to release the last legendary magic prepared in advance, which is also the strongest one. The trump card should be used in this critical decisive moment!


    Legendary magic can''t be broken down and absorbed by these earthworm monsters. After launching, the dust around several kilometers began to twist violently, and soon created a large quicksand vortex with a diameter of hundreds of meters between them and the monster.


    Quicksand is a more terrible natural trap than swamp. Once trapped, the more you struggle, the more you will sink, not to mention the giant quicksand that constantly rotates and actively devours living creatures!


    In an instant, more than half of the monsters were rolled in. The rotating and grinding sand layers at the lower layer of the quicksand vortex were like a ruthless meat grinder, crushing the enemy to pieces in an instant.


    Legendary magic is released with the help of the magic of nature. The magic of the mage itself is just an introduction. With the help of magic, the power can be magnified countless times. When the environment is appropriate, it makes use of the great power of nature, which can not be resisted by ordinary people!


    This "quicksand vortex" has a huge momentum and a grand scale. It shows the most terrible side of legendary magic incisively and vividly, which can''t make people sigh and cheer from the heart!


    "Well done!" Harold has crushed a swollen mother with a huge stone, and the elves have finally lived up to the human soldiers. They just need to give them an appropriate opportunity. The elves'' magic will never disappoint you!


    The Archmage finally released the "legendary magic at the level of natural disaster" again, which had no less impact on the war situation than the "meteor art" against the Centaur decades ago. For a moment, the human side began to cheer as if the battle had been won.


    The dragon''s breath was intercepted by the Colossus of the sun god. At this time, the Colossus has sensitive movements and complex moves. Harold can be sure that the sun god lowered his will to control. Gold is a precious metal with mysterious power. The Colossus of the sun god made of pure gold has the function of absorbing energy, and the dragon breath is directly absorbed by his golden body.


    "Prepare, throw!" Rand did not rigidly continue to let people project the earthworm monster isolated by the quicksand vortex in the distance. The javelin had a short range and could not attack the enemy hundreds of meters away, but aimed at the giant dragon that released the dragon''s breath in the sky!


    Pooh, Pooh, the spear head made by the deep-sea meteorite played the role expected by Harold. Even the hard dragon scales were penetrated. The four dragons were not attacked much. They flew away at a loss, and two wings were baptized by dozens of javelins, falling like a hedgehog.

 Chapter 428

    The ancient war tree rushed fiercely after the Dragon fell. One Taishan crushed the head and a small part of the body of one dragon, and then resisted the beating of the tail of another dragon with a strong body.


    The claw strike of the ancestor dragon, start!


    The dragon, who was shot by a javelin and suffered from falling injury, was ripped open by a claw. The tenacious life of the legendary creature is really terrible. It can still fight back ferociously in such a serious injury.


    The giant dragon bit on the shoulder of the ancient war tree, and the ancient tree body clicked and clicked. Even the ancient war tree could not bear the bite force of the giant dragon, but the ancient war tree was also worthy of a single round of strength. A heavy punch in the left hand opened the giant dragon''s head, and half of his teeth were broken because they were stuck on the shoulder of the ancient tree.


    The dragon''s shrill roar echoed around and launched the last stunt. The dragon breath vomited. The ancient war tree grabbed the dragon''s neck after a second of hard resistance, and then forcibly crushed the dragon''s neck, ending the dragon''s life the next day.


    The dragon breath of this giant dragon is corrosive breath. Even if the ancient war tree only suffered for a short second, the skin on the left side of the body has begun to rot and fall off. Although the ancient war tree is stronger than the giant dragon, it still can''t win without injury even after the two giant dragons were shot to the ground by humans.


    In contrast, the Colossus of the sun god not only no longer has the brute force to fight under the ancient trees, but also has the special ability to absorb energy. It has resisted the complete dragon breath of the six dragons without damage. There is still a big gap between God made products and man-made products. Irtylan is far inferior to the sun god even in his best aspects.


    More than 200 elite human beings holding javelins have become a strong deterrent. Four giant dragons flapping their wings in the air dare not approach. Individual human knights and system soldiers are mole ants, but together, they can kill giant dragons with sharp weapons.


    The throwing larvae in the sky were intercepted one by one by the vacuum wave of yakosta who just woke up. The thing yakosta held was probably also a low-grade artifact. With a wave, it was a high-power vacuum wave that was difficult to capture the track.


    This spell from launch to outbreak in less than a second will not be restrained by earthworm monsters. The legendary mage will not be completely sealed by such a simple process, but weakened at most.


    Legendary elves should be very rich. It''s not rare to have artifacts like yakosta. Even the rice bug xiangyanghua has green life branches.


    The Archmage did all kinds of research and drained all his money. Only yakosta was the normal economic level.


    The dragon is no longer a threat, the difficult low-level monster is not a threat, and the swelling mother worm in the distance is not a threat. Besides bimon, Harold has no other worries. Harold is full of confidence that he can limit bimon, as if he really won the battle at this moment.


    "Wait, what''s that guy doing, isn''t he?"


    Just as harlott was optimistic, he saw bimon come to a swollen mother insect and directly raise each other with his strong arm. His sharp claws pierced into the target body and blood seeped out. But bimon didn''t care and rushed over with a grim smile and carrying the swollen mother insect.


    "Stop!" harlott was really anxious at this moment. Once the larvae produced by the mother insect approached, it could be called no solution. It was not only difficult for humans to deal with, but also for the elves. The swelling mother insect''s own combat effectiveness was garbage, and it was agile and low. The strength was that its cubs were too abnormal.


    Roaring, the boulders flying under the guidance of five times the gravity were easily dodged. Bimeng''s strength was amazing and the speed was not slow. Even if she carried a swollen mother insect weighing more than ten tons, she was still agile and couldn''t hit the boulders straight.


    "Can''t you control it directly? And what are these two things?" yakosta just woke up, but he probably understood the situation. He didn''t get along with Harold for long and didn''t know Harold''s ability limitations.


    "I''ll talk about the details later. My ability distance is not enough. I can''t let the mother insect he''s carrying close! Find a way quickly!"


    Once the mother insect ejects the larvae and forces the human and ELF camps to disperse, the consequence is a chain reaction. The human javelin without a close formation is no longer deterrent. The giant dragon can rage, and the scattered giant statue of the sun god can''t help stop the dragon.


    After the Dragon rages, there are hundreds of low-level monsters. The quicksand vortex kills half of the monsters and isolates the other half of the monsters, but the legendary spell will end sooner or later, not to mention those monsters can bypass the vortex.


    Without these more than 200 soldiers, elves and puppet demons restrained by earthworm monsters can never stop monster attacks! Harold is also not good at dealing with crowd tactics.


    The ancient war tree and the Colossus of the sun god will definitely be torn down by the bimon beast. The anti world tree is made to restrain these two war machines. Bimon can never be defeated by the first two.


    "Just keep him away, don''t you? Give it to me! Smash the other females quickly!"


    Yakosta''s head was still buzzing, but he still took the responsibility, put his hands together and recited a spell to release his unique skill.


    Harold also knows that he can''t rely on others to manipulate boulders and try his best to destroy mother insects. The anti World Tree ignores Harold''s existence. Although he is not strong, he can release exaggerated attacks by relying on the sun scepter. The high-speed impact of dozens of tons of boulders is much stronger than that of grom and the dwarf king!


    Bimon beast ran with all his strength, only a few hundred meters away from them in more than ten seconds. Rand and other human soldiers were not frightened by Long Wei when they saw the dragon, but bimon beast running in the desert broke the excitement in the hearts of people with heavy footsteps!


    Not only the high-level soldiers who were promoted by the system, but also the gladiators and knights who had fought with Warcraft and monsters for many times under Cleon were trembling, their eyes were frightened, and their javelins fell to the ground unconsciously.


    There have been many dragon Slayers. It is said that a big noble family in the kingdom of Chiat has the blood ability similar to Kryon and can incarnate dragon people.


    Although Yanmo, giant and dragon are powerful, they can be defeated by human beings! The protagonists in many knight novels are the heroes who beat them.


    The bimon monster is also recorded in the human book, but no fantasy works dare to set this thing as the ultimate enemy, because it is too strong to imagine that human beings can defeat, just as there will be no "killing God" written in that novel!


    Human beings may have never defeated the bimon beast in history. In the process of evolution for thousands of years, human beings have been in the position of being hunted and hunted by the bimon beast. The body instinctively will be afraid of natural enemies.


    Just as humans on earth fear spiders, it is a genetic fear that reminds people to run away when they see spiders, which is an insurmountable biological instinct.

 Chapter 429

    "Elder Acosta, hurry up! It''s really not good. Just blow up the mother worm!"


    The behemoth has rushed to a distance of less than 100 meters, raised the swollen mother insect held high, and it is about to be thrown over. Harold can intercept the mother insect with gravity control when the distance is close enough, but he can''t stop countless insect eggs. In case the other party attacks in the air, it will be over!


    Yakosta slowly opened his folded hands and said calmly, "I''ve finished the spell. Don''t worry to do your work and attack those mother insects in the distance!"


    It''s done?


    Harold didn''t dare to think carefully. He only knew that with the tremor of the ground, the bloodthirsty killing breath of bimon beast had been infected. Harold''s hair had stood up and cold sweat was pouring out. It was not only the instinctive fear of genetic inheritance, but also the special ability of "fear aura" of bimon beast!


    Harold had experienced big scenes, and Rand and other soldiers were a little hard to breathe. Their bodies were stiff in place, and it was impossible to dodge the next insect projection.


    Bimon monster has thrown the mother bug out with a grim smile. The terrible force makes him throw the mother bug out as easily as shooting. He is not throwing it at the United forces, but 50 meters above their heads!


    "Asshole, have you seen my ability? I''m a monster with developed limbs. How can I still have this wisdom?"


    If you throw it straight at them, Harold has the opportunity to sweep the mother before she spits out her eggs or explodes, but now the mother is always 30 meters away from Harold''s radius, and "gravity Mastery" can''t touch it at all.


    At this moment, Harold wished that his ability range could be farther, the number of operations could be more, and he could control the gravity of all objects in a similar field. At that time, he would no longer have to worry about various restrictions.


    Just as Harold clenched his lips to face the insect eggs falling from the sky, he was surprised to find that whether it was the mother insect flying towards the sky or the beemon beast charging straight, the speed was surprisingly slow!


    "No, it''s not slow. It''s faster than Meng''s legs, but the moving distance is shorter than expected. What''s this?"


    Harlott looked at the elder yakosta, and the other party''s hands were still placed in front of his chest, maintaining a parallel state from the appropriate opening. He said proudly: "it''s just the lengthening of space! It''s not even a small trick, but it''s at least a top-level legendary magic to continue to study!"


    "In our eyes, he only moved a few centimeters. In fact, it has galloped hundreds of meters, but the distance of these hundreds of meters is the extension of the space of those centimeters. Don''t worry, the mystery of space can''t be understood by this beast, and it''s not qualified to crack it by brute force!"


    Reliable, really reliable. Harold felt that he could take back the idea that elves and gods were unreliable. As long as they could create safe spell casting conditions for elves, the legendary mage''s various means could definitely reverse the war!


    "Rand, don''t worry about these messy enemies. Concentrate on staring at the dragon. There are low-level monsters rushing from the side. Command everyone to shoot earthworm monsters into a sieve first!"


    Group tranquilization, Harold released the divine power with the sun scepter, flattened himself and others'' fear of bimon monster, ejected boulders at the same time, and the swollen mother insect was restrained by Harold. This kind of random blow can give high-intensity blows thousands away, which really destroys the balance.


    If we replace all these female insects with dragons, we may not be able to carry them only by more than 200 javelin projection units. It is difficult for Harold to throw boulders to attack dragons that can move three-dimensional in the air.


    The quicksand vortex continues, but the remaining half of the monsters have rushed around the vortex. The desert is too open. If you change to other terrain, this spell can definitely kill more enemies and last longer.


    The Archmage and ophilius also commanded the people to stop casting magic and several legendary magic in a row. After a large number of high-level magic were released, the magic stored in the artifact "magic source" was almost exhausted, and the earthworm monster was close. At this time, the best choice for the wizard was to take out bows and arrows to help snipe.


    The archery of the elves is still good. To be exact, elves are not bad at anything. Their superb five senses and long life make them strong in many fields. Even the most bad melee fields have wonderful things like Sherma and tiona.


    Jingle, except for ophilius, all the attack arrows shot by other Elves were bounced off by the Zerg monster who helped to cover. The accuracy is good, but the power is really not good. All the elves present are proficient in magic. The bows and arrows are of roadside stall level. Of course, it is impossible to break the hard shell of the Zerg monster.


    The archery of ophilius is legendary equipment. It hosts the spirit of the wind. An arrow not only shoots through the Zerg monster blocking the arrow, but also kills an earthworm monster originally aimed at.


    "Are there too many and miscellaneous things you can do? That''s why you don''t have exclusive legendary magic!"


    The Archmage said bitterly to ophilius that he didn''t care about each other. When he went out, he always pretended that he was an Elf Ranger fighting with bows and arrows and double knives, so as to hide the truth that he was a mage. After pretending for a long time, he was naturally better at it.


    Pooh, Pooh, in sharp contrast to the generally unbreakable elves, the attacks of human soldiers shot through Zerg monsters who thought they were superior in defense. At the same time, due to the volley of more than 200 people, more than half of the javelin could not be intercepted, killing the vulnerable earthworm monsters.


    Blood knights and system soldiers can either turn on the blood ability to apply gravity and turn into half dragon people, or turn on the temporary gain granted by systems such as "muscle explosion", and the power has been greatly improved to a higher level.


    "The first team stops to guard against the dragon, and the second team continues to attack!"


    The people who have overcome fear and despair can never be defeated by those low-level monsters. The giant dragon in the air is forced by a will to dive down from high altitude and roar sadly with a posture of dying together.


    It will be some time before all earthworm monsters are killed. The Archmage is very inconvenient to cast spells and is not good at archery. He has never touched bows and arrows since he came into contact with spells at the age of 10, so he simply commanded the ancient tree of war.


    "Iltia, go and help stop the dragon and the golden colossus. Can you understand me? Don''t stare at bimon. It can''t get rid of the shackles of Acosta!"

 Chapter 430

    Irtya is the favorite name given by the Archmage to the ancient war tree. Harold is the closest to the ancient war tree. The second is the Archmage. Even the sunflowers that help it regulate and transplant its body are only in the third place. They obediently stand in front of mankind and face the rushing dragon.


    The Colossus of the sun god stood in place, with three heads staring at the behemoth, ignoring the Archmage''s suggestions.


    "You really don''t listen to me... Wait, am I wrong? Why does the giant''s eyes twinkle with hatred? This giant is not simply building life?"


    The Archmage also has a deep research on magic statues and puppets. The ancient war tree itself is a dormant ancient tree man. It''s nothing to have an independent soul and life. Can pure metal colossus also have feelings?


    "It seems that this thing is not the legacy of ancient human alchemists. There is another mystery. Harold, the smelly boy, still keeps it secret from me!"


    The Archmage didn''t mean to blame, but his heart was itchy. He was very concerned about the origin of this big guy whose combat effectiveness was significantly higher than that of the ancient war tree.


    "I have to ask afterwards. Now go to restore the operation of the magic image. Those human soldiers should not be able to carry it in the next close combat!"


    The choice of the Archmage is also very reasonable. At this time, human soldiers use their strength to throw javelin. Whether they are attacking dragons or sniping monsters, they must try their best to throw javelin, which consumes a lot of physical strength.


    What''s more, they have had a melee battle with Zerg monsters. At this time, they are basically exhausted. The spirit casting has a "magic source" to provide magic, and human combat has no "energy source" to supplement their physical strength.


    If the magic puppet doesn''t play a role and let the human beings with weak physical strength continue to work hard with the monsters born only for killing, can they win? In addition, the casualties will definitely be out of sight.


    These are the elite fighting forces of the dawn kingdom. At that time, they will not be able to face harlott. After all, the main reason for such a big trouble in this battle is the breach of contract by the elf queen.


    When the dragon in the air hit, Harold could only hope that the ancient war trees and Rand could withstand it, and the swollen insect mother in the distance was ready to spit out eggs.


    Yakosta is concentrating on binding bimon and the mother worm in the air. He can''t deal with the larvae. He must not let them spit out!


    Roaring, roaring, boulders projected out one by one, Harold felt his head buzzing, excessive consumption of mental power and long-term overload of ability made him miserable.


    Harold himself is not even legendary. Normally, it''s good that his "gravity control" can throw a stone of one or two tons. It''s so powerful only by the energy supply of the solar scepter and the extension of the ability to connect the earth.


    The ability to use beyond the upper limit has an additional burden. It''s nothing to use once or twice in a short time. The number of times is more, and the load is great over a long time. It''s not only the loss of spirit or the burden of body. Blood ability comes from the ability of soul, which is a kind of squeezing of soul!


    "The last one! That''s it. The rest is up to you!"


    Harold was about to fall. After seeing that the last female insect was blasted into meat residue by a boulder, he finally closed his eyes and lay down to breathe. He felt the sharp pain that his body would be torn. The energy supplement of the sun scepter and the therapeutic recovery of life potion had no effect, so he could only endure the pain a little bit.


    "The head is a paste, and the line of sight is about to be blurred. Shouldn''t it be thrown askew?"


    Harold whispered in his heart that he fell down. He almost killed all the swollen mothers by himself. The system column kept echoing messages such as [gain experience XXX], [level promotion], [achievement unlock]. At this time, he just felt noisy and wanted to lie down so quietly.


    The four dragons have swooped down, swooped down at a high speed from a height of 100 meters, and met a round of volley of more than 200 people. The power of their javelin is very excellent. Coupled with the speed of the Dragon itself, each javelin is like a shell, hitting the four dragons black and blue.


    Normally speaking, giant dragons will never do such stupid things. Giant dragons are overlords flying in the sky. They fight and run if they want, but they are hatched by anti world trees. They can''t disobey their will and release their dragon breath in their roar.


    This time there was no Colossus of the sun god to help absorb it. Rand shouted with all his strength: "everyone spread out!"


    Frost, lightning, fire, acid, and four kinds of breath spit mercilessly destroyed the human formation, and the elves hiding in the rear were almost affected.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Dozens of soldiers with serious loss of strength failed to escape the baptism of Long Xi, and there were no bones in a moment, while more than a dozen soldiers just scratched by the afterwave of Long Xi, began to scream at the top of their lungs, twisted and rolled on the ground for several times and died completely.


    The lethality of dragon breath is fatal to any creature. The volume of ancient war trees will be easily broken, and humans will die as soon as they don''t reach the legendary state!


    Listening to the screams echoing in his ears, Rand ignored his grief. The four dragons not only released their breath in the case of serious injury, but also fell heavily to the ground. Their wings had been damaged by javelin shooting, which could not alleviate the injury of high-speed falling in the slightest. Each of them broke their bones and tendons and cried on the ground.


    "Don''t be impulsive and restore the formation! These dragons are no longer threatened!"


    Resisting the urge to draw a knife to kill the dragon, Rand ordered to retreat and reorganize the formation. The top priority is to deal with those earthworm monsters and Zerg monsters. We can''t waste our energy on the Dragon whose wings are destroyed and whose body is seriously injured.


    The ancient war tree didn''t rush to mend the knife as before. The more the beast was injured, the more ferocious it was. The dying struggle of the four dragons is likely to kill the ancient war tree. It''s better to cover the people against the approaching low-level monsters.


    Yakosta was also forced to pick up harlott and roll to the side because of the aftereffect of the dragon''s breath.


    Although the person is fine, yakosta said in a heavy tone: "my moves have been cracked, the extension of space will soon disappear, and I can''t use it again in a short time. Who will deal with bimon and the mother bug?"


    The original plan was to use Harold''s ability to deal with the bimon beast. The mythical Hydra was easily hit and flew again and again. The weakened version of the bimon beast was never a problem, but Harold had consumed too much and fell down. Now the bimon beast has become a big problem.


    While busy fiddling with the puppet magic image, the Archmage replied, "the Colossus should stop it and absorb huge energy. It won''t be torn up by bimon in a short time. Take advantage of the opportunity to save Harold!"

 Chapter 431

    At this time, the Elves were in an extremely embarrassing situation. The earthworm monster was very close, and most of the spells could not be cast. It was not realistic for the human soldiers with only about 150 people to stop the Zerg monster even if they wanted to protect them.


    "Eltilan, haven''t you repaired those ragged dolls?"


    Ophilius was also very worried. Although the "sand essence" form of grut was powerful, he was dead to deal with less than ten Zerg monsters. These hundreds rushed together and would be finished.


    "Right away, give me a minute!"


    Ephalus seemed to recall the last time he had delayed elteran. He was angry, but he had to bite the bullet.


    "I hope these evil spirits and undead can delay enough time. I can''t command the Lord of hell. I can''t help it if he doesn''t do it!"


    Ophilius opened the hell scroll with great pain. He wanted to devour the souls of some enemies to add a wave. Now he was forced to drive the unfinished hell world to contribute. The gain is not worth the loss!


    Hell is the spiritual world that symbolizes the death and reincarnation of all life. The evil spirits and undead bred by hell have a certain restraint effect on the abnormal life created by the anti world tree, but the strength itself is too poor. Even if the number of evil spirits and undead swarms is more, it is still a breakthrough destroyed and decadent.


    Earthworm monster also said that the Zerg monster is six meters long, powerful and specialized in killing. No one can say that it can win without injury before reaching the legendary level. Of course, it is unilateral rolling against hell cannon fodder that is only stronger than ordinary human soldiers. Subtle attribute restraint can not reverse the strength.


    "Aphelius, this is your trump card? Where do you get such useless waste!" yakosta complained as he watched the "hell cannon fodder Legion" released by aphelius being directly dispersed by fierce monsters.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. You also want to do something. It''s too meaningless to start the war now!"


    Ophilius had been distressed by the loss of hell, but now he found that the result was not satisfactory and felt angry.


    "Sorry, my head is still a little dizzy, and forcibly interrupts the extension of space. I can''t release the spell for a while!"


    Yakosta resisted Harold who fainted, and looked with an expression that he had tried his best to see that ephalus was impatient.


    "Prepare for melee!" Zerg monsters have been killed, and they are divided into two ways to attack scattered human soldiers. It is difficult to rush out when the ancient war trees are surrounded by dozens of monsters.


    The hatched Zerg monsters have evolved a developed group hunting instinct, and cooperate with each other to kill like wolves. Even the ancient trees with amazing brute force can''t get cheap.


    Whenever an ancient war tree makes a fatal blow to a monster, several other monsters will fall down the dead corner of his attack, especially the half of the body corroded by the dragon breath has been dug out by the monster''s deadly raid, and it is difficult for the body to maintain its balance.


    There are a total of more than a dozen elves, not legendary mages but also high-level mages. Each one usually wants to walk with magic. It is certainly a shame to start. There is no one in Gandalf''s crazy warrior "Dharma Master".


    Leonard in particular, even if other elves are unfamiliar with skills, they can drag with their excellent equipment and dexterous body. This poor old man can only wave with a magic wand, and soon fell to the ground by a bug monster.


    "It''s really troublesome. You don''t drink less drugs to enhance your physique. Instead, you take time to exercise!"


    Only ophilius, who was used to acting as a Ranger, could easily support others. His left foot was light, his body jumped up, his right foot stepped on the head of the monster coming from the front, jumped into the air, then pulled a bow and arrow, and took the arrow blessed by the wind spirit to help Leonard successfully solve the siege.


    Ephalus and Leonard had many intersections. This Elf Mage who likes to study the soul and brain can use it and talk. He is a good friend.


    "Grut Gang, hate bugs!"


    The precious puppet of ophilius was blasted again. In order to cover a few elf mages in close combat, he summoned all kinds of wind and sand elements to disturb the battlefield. After being stared at by the Zerg monster, he broke his body and bit the core.


    "I really shouldn''t wade in this muddy water!" ophilius was a little angry and finally cultivated. Now he was blasted again. How much material and time would it take to make gerut recover his legendary strength again?


    Even if ophilius played all his cards, the attack of Zerg monsters is still beyond the control of elves. The reason why elves are powerful is magic. Now magic is restrained by earthworm monsters and can''t be used. They are no better than humans.


    "Aphelius, wait a little longer! It''s only a few seconds away!"


    The Archmage himself was also stared at by the Zerg monster and had to run around. He had figured out the reason why the earthworm monster interfered with the magic image. The signal receiving center used to receive instructions was eroded, but it could still be controlled manually. Just give him a few seconds to make these puppets move and play a role!


    "Well, let me help you fight for these seconds!"


    In the extremely chaotic situation, the only legendary strong man in the melee of the whole team finally woke up from the previous accidental injury of Shenwei. The wound cut in space is difficult to heal. Kelon is still dripping blood, but the strong physique brought by the dragon blood makes him still have the ability to fight.


    "The enemy is different from what he thought before, but it''s not bad. Just protect you to activate the puppet, right? The elf over there, eat this for Harold!"


    Cleon grabbed the Archmage, jumped into the air, flew to the place where the enchanted puppet was waiting, and threw it to the fruit of the yakosta world tree on the way.


    Although I don''t know what Harold''s situation is, his face is pale and his nostrils are bleeding. He should be seriously injured. When does the world tree fruit not need to be used at this time?


    Regular legendary melee strongmen can still easily deal with these monsters. Kryon''s power is agile, all of which are superior to those monsters. He is small and has wings. He will not be besieged like an ancient war tree. Instead, he can easily tear several dead monsters by relying on the dragon''s claws.


    "That''s all. You can''t handle it?"


    Cleon crossed half the battlefield in an instant and sent the Archmage to the magic figure puppet to prevent the incoming monster. He asked curiously.


    In his cognition, the strength of legendary elves who can use legendary magic is immeasurable. Although these monsters have good strength, more than a dozen high-level mages and three legendary mages Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang.


    "The situation is very complicated. You see, these enemies are only cannon fodder, and these running ashes have special monsters that restrain our elves!"


    To be exact, it is to restrain mages, but basically only elves in the whole continent can do magic. That''s no problem.

 Chapter 432

    The magic image Legion finally began to take action. The Archmage held the crystal ball and personally manipulated the magic image puppet to attack the monster. The puppet was heavy and rigid, and there was no special black technology. It only relied on stupid physical attacks, but thousands of iron pimples were used to deal with these bloodthirsty monsters.


    Insect monsters are fierce and fearless of death. The more they are hurt, the more they will enhance their strength. The blood splashed by the injury is corrosive, and the attack is also accompanied by toxins. It is difficult for ordinary people to deal with multiple attack parts such as claws, teeth and bone blades.


    Because of this, even if it is fighting with groups of trolls, it is not necessarily defeated. The elite human forces are unable to parry. To put it bluntly, this thing is a killing monster specially made against the world tree. It is aimed at dying together. How can we deal with human flesh and blood?


    It''s different to change into a magic puppet. What corrosive liquid and toxin are ignored. On the fierce, they are not afraid of death. These mass-produced puppets are not afraid of consumption. When the claws of Zerg monsters scratch, they don''t want defense. They directly cut them into the monster''s neck with an iron saw and die together. Who is afraid of who!


    The human side only took half of the monster''s attack. After some confusion at the beginning, it also began to fight back, because a large number of knights drank the water of heroes.


    When making the plan, I thought of the "strongest mainland" support of the fairy queen and the protection of the sun god. I didn''t expect such a tragic war, so I didn''t send the water of heroes. Now these are sent by Rand temporarily.


    Even without the ability to awaken blood, the water of heroes can still greatly improve physical quality and supplement physical strength. Although the cost is to overdraw vitality, the human army like chicken blood finally overwhelmed a larger number of monsters.


    Instinct is instinct after all. Human beings have been strictly trained in group warfare and are always better than these monsters. Whether they cooperate with each other or battle array arrangement, the results obtained through wisdom deduction and hard training are much stronger than the genes innate in the anti world tree.


    The attack of low-level monsters was stopped, but bimon and the only swollen mother could not deal with it. Kelon listened to the advice of the Archmage to help kill those earthworm monsters and liberate the magic ability of the Elves as soon as possible. He could only look at the bimon monster from a distance, which made him tremble.


    As soon as bimon got out of trouble, he roared in the sky and was ready for a long time. The Colossus of the Sun God immediately launched an attack. Three pairs of eyes stared at bimon, absorbed the energy from the dragon''s breath, and turned it into a golden laser. Six lasers shot straight at bimon.


    "Ooh, ooh, ooh!" bimon stood in front of him with his arms and resisted six laser pulses.


    The terrible high temperature burned his body, the fur on his arm had been ignited, and the muscles were scorched, but bimon, who has the ability of high-speed regeneration, doesn''t care about this pain. As long as it is close to the Colossus of the sun god, it can be torn down!


    The Colossus of the sun god disdained to take a look at the bimon monster still rushing forward foolishly. Six arms stretched out horizontally, and the palm opened to aim at the bimon monster. After a short power accumulation, the palm emitted a dazzling shock wave.


    Boom, the shock wave hit the bimon beast and exploded. Hundreds of tons of bimon beast howled sadly and was blown away. Blood splashed everywhere, and the smell of charred flesh filled the air.


    The Archmage was busy manipulating the magic figure puppet. Cleon kept flying up and down, staring at the attack and killing of earthworm monsters. Yakosta was helping Harold take the fruit of the world tree. Only ephalus was free to watch the battle between the Colossus of the sun god and the behemoth.


    The Colossus of the sun god has full firepower. Not only can the eyes shoot out lasers, the palm can emit shock waves, but also the mouth can spit out golden flames. Various means emerge in endlessly. The firepower is so fierce that even the bimon colossus continues to scream and wail.


    Especially the golden flame spitting out from the mouth, even the hot laser can resist hard for a long time. The bimon monster just rolls around and extinguishes it when it touches the golden flame.


    And the place burned by the golden flame can''t regenerate. You know, bimon''s regeneration ability is countless times stronger than the troll, and the flame should be uncontrollable!


    This move is definitely not only the use of absorbed energy. Ephalus keenly noticed that the body of the Colossus of the sun god will shrink slightly every time it shows this move. Considering the characteristics of its pure gold, ephalus probably guessed the terrible consumption of this powerful killing move.


    Every release consumes varying amounts of gold. What family can afford it? Halot make complaints about the wealth of efius, who knows that Halot does not know this thing is so bad.


    After watching the war for a long time, ephalus probably understood the advantages and disadvantages of both sides.


    The volume is 15 meters, which is larger than the Mongolian giant, but the tonnage of the sun god giant made of pure gold with three heads and six arms should be higher. However, the battle depends not only on the size and weight, but also on the hand combat ability of the Mongolian giant, an invincible monster in ancient times. There is no doubt that the sun god giant is not an opponent!


    This can be seen from the fact that the Colossus of the sun god did not dare to engage in close combat from beginning to end. It is clear that before dealing with ordinary monsters, it was a high-speed killing with one fist flying and one foot crushing. At this time, it was afraid of hands and feet to maintain a distance and long-range attack.


    The swollen mother has long been used as a meat shield by bimon giant beast to prevent damage. After several rounds of hard resistance to laser and several shock waves, the legendary mother insect died in pain. Bimon can resist for so long. It''s really not that the attack of the sun god giant is not strong enough. Who dares to say that it is not powerful enough to easily kill the attack of legendary creatures?


    It''s really that bimon beast is too meat. It is the strongest beast created by the anti world tree. Its flesh has been perfect enough to touch the biological ceiling allowed by the world. It has terrible magic resistance, absolutely strong muscles and bones. It''s impolite to say that bimon has been beaten in a single round. Bimon is close to the mythical Hydra king Ogma!


    "Not very good. The energy of the Colossus should not keep up. It should be consumed if it can last so long after absorbing the dragon breath of several dragons?"


    In fact, relying solely on the energy of the dragon breath, the Colossus of the Sun God should have stalled long ago. Half of it began to consume the "dinars" stored by harlott. This special spiritual energy can be transformed into a medium to continuously inject divine power into the sun god from heaven.


    The one who has been exercising the giant statue of the sun god in the morning is the sun god himself, or the incarnation of the sun god who retains the most human nature. He was attacked by the bimon giant beast. The king sacrificed to become the Holy Spirit in order to protect the people, otherwise he can "ascend and evolve" if he can absorb the power of the sun!


    The sun god, or King pandragon, hates the behemoth most. Although it''s good that the avatar Holy Spirit has become the sun god, it''s an endless torture for other avatars, who retain the most human nature. It''s impossible to enjoy the happiness of the real world.

 Chapter 433

    In a coma, Harold felt as if he were lying on a small and medium-sized ship in the rough sea. There were some priceless treasures within reach, but he tried his best and couldn''t raise his arm to touch them.


    As the waves beat, the boat became more and more bumpy, and Harold''s body was about to fall into the sea. What would be the consequences of sinking in his personal spiritual world?


    Harold, who was unable to wake up, had a premonition that once he fell into the sea, even if he could be saved, he would never be able to touch the priceless treasure in front of him again.


    "Hold on, hold on, lift it up!"


    No matter how hard Harold tried, he still couldn''t move the slightest bit of his body. He could only lie dead in the boat with the waves. Maybe he had a chance to break the shackles in his energetic peak state, but at this time, he couldn''t exceed the limit when he fainted due to heavy load.


    Just when Harold couldn''t hold on, a green energy was injected into the body, which not only eliminated the hazy sleepiness of the mind, but also gave the imaginary body an incomparably surging vitality.


    In the mental world imagined in Harold''s mind, he struggled to get up and gave a hard grip. His right hand firmly grasped the coveted treasure. He felt that some limitations of his body had been broken, his life had been transformed, and his spiritual strength had been improved by leaps and bounds!


    "Got it!"


    Harold suddenly woke up from his coma, sat up and shouted excitedly. He didn''t fully understand what happened, but he felt better than ever. Even when he defeated the devil to obtain the sun scepter, he didn''t have the pleasure of mastering everything in his hands!


    "Bastard lust devil! Thank you for being king!"


    Pop!


    A red faced fairy slapped Harold, the newly awakened wounded, and then quickly retreated, covering her chest with her hands and staring at Harold angrily.


    Harold was stunned and immediately straightened out his mind. In reality, he was afraid to catch something he shouldn''t catch. OK, although this slap was wronged, there was nothing to care about!


    He doesn''t care about such a small thing now, because he broke through the legend!


    It is very clear whether there is a promotion legend. At this time, Harold''s five senses, physical strength and spiritual activity have been greatly improved, especially his spiritual strength. At this time, Harold can even feel the magic flowing around him.


    You know, before, Harold could only feel a faint trace of calmness even in the most magical place of the world tree square. At this time, he could clearly feel the flow of all kinds of magic, which had been improved dozens of times.


    "Maybe I can learn a lot of spells now, but now I don''t need that!"


    Harold apologized casually to the elf who had been robbed by himself, then took up the sun Scepter at hand and jumped into the air.


    "It''s really good to completely control gravity. You can connect the earth within ten meters. In addition, the use efficiency of the sun scepter is higher!"


    The sun Scepter can greatly increase the user''s energy limit, but limited by Harold''s original weak strength, even if it is magnified several times, it is still the same thing. If the top mages such as the fairy queen and Soren can use the sun Scepter around the conditions of "human limitation", there is no doubt that it is a terrible power to destroy the sky and the earth.


    "Moreover, blood ability has further evolved, and now it can do so -!"


    Harold pointed at the monster that was fighting with the devil like a puppet, and then a circular collapse with a radius of five meters appeared. The Zerg monster seemed to be pressed up by an invisible weight. His body flattened in an instant, the tortoise cracked, and the blood and flesh inside were squeezed and splashed.


    "Not only for a single object, but also for the whole area. This is the real gravity control. I don''t know what the maximum range is. Let''s experiment!"


    Hallot, who was suspended in the air, was very excited and experimented with the evolved blood ability against the monster under him. Not only did his grasp of gravity have been greatly improved, but his instinctive early warning was also promoted to legendary ability, just like anticipating the future, he could roughly predict the next danger.


    High mobility + high damage + attack prediction, Harold alone transferred and moved among hundreds of monsters, easily crushed these monsters into debris, and what''s more terrible is that the puppet demons entangled together have not been injured by mistake.


    The Archmage scratched his head and finally activated the puppet magic image. As a result, he could rest without playing a role for a long time. This is too shocking.


    "However, now I really see the power of the sun scepter. Compared with it, the ''magic source'' of the elf queen is just a defective product!"


    Harold''s strength at this time is just that. The two legendary abilities [gravity control] and [crisis preview] are not particularly against the sky, but his [gravity control] is a little too expanded and forms a qualitative change with the blessing of the sun scepter.


    At this time, when the human army saw King Harold''s heroic performance, they cheered one after another, and Cleon clapped his hands in place to congratulate him: "it''s expected that no one will have an excuse for the king''s position at this time!"


    Just as harlott has boundless scenery, wantonly wields its ability and enjoys the pleasure brought by strength improvement, a familiar and strange voice came from the sun Scepter:


    "Stop playing, my Colossus will be torn down to pieces. Even if all the gold remains can be returned, it''s a trouble to reassemble and build. I''m the one who does it!"


    Harold was startled. Is this the sun god?


    The voice is as like as two peas in the tone of the voice of the sun. The strange voice is inexplicable in the real world, and it is inexplicably a kind of impulse to look up and obey. It is not known whether the influence of the emperor or the spirit itself has such power.


    "I tried to contact you through the scepter before, but your mental strength is not enough to accept my signal. It''s convenient. I can contact you directly through this!"


    No wonder Harold felt that the sun Scepter seemed to have no spirit. No matter how he communicated and strengthened contact, he could not recognize the Lord. Either the scepter had been bound by the sun god, or it itself was an extension of the divine power.


    Harold followed the instructions of the sun god and looked at the battlefield not far away. The fire mode of the sun god colossus ended. Although the bimon Colossus was black and blue, and its terrible regeneration ability could not be recovered, it still tore the sun god colossus fiercely.


    The bloodthirsty monster created by the anti world tree is much better than the 10 meter giant statue of the sun god in hand to hand combat. Only a few rounds, the three heads and six arms of the giant statue of the sun god were wasted, and one head flew out with a spin and smashed a puppet magic statue.


    The Archmage frowned, "the puppet demon statue was smashed like this, and the head of the Colossus was not deformed. It can be seen that the Colossus is hard, but it was torn by the bimon beast... Fortunately, Harold woke up, otherwise it''s really hard to deal with!"


    The magic resistance of bimon beast even exceeds that of the dragon. The magic under the legend is almost immune. The Archmage can''t say whether the three legendary mages can put down this guy together. Let''s go by the restrained Harold.

 Chapter 434

    Harold''s gravity restraint is very exaggerated for the restraint of large monsters. The reason why giants and giants are strong is largely because of their extraordinary tonnage, and the heavier their body will be hit hard by Harold''s ability.


    "Hissing, hissing, hissing!"


    Like table tennis, the behemoth beast was flapped by Harold in the distance with his ability. Its extremely tough muscles and bones comparable to King Kong did not collapse even if it was hard to resist hundreds of tons of impact.


    We can imagine what would happen if ordinary soldiers were allowed to besiege this monster. It was really an enemy without breathing.


    However, harlott''s attack was not without effect. After being burned by the golden fire of the Colossus of the sun god, the vitality of the bimon beast decreased significantly, and the regeneration ability was also inhibited. At this time, although it was still roaring fiercely, it was obvious that it was weak with silk in the cry.


    "Then, the big monster * * is solved by Harold. What about these dragons?"


    Kryon looked at the battle between Harold and bimon giant beast and diverted his attention. Harold, who was promoted to legend, holding the sun scepter, can easily solve the trump card hatched by the anti world tree. There is no need to continue to pay attention. The problem is the four giant dragons who have lost most of their combat effectiveness.


    "Of course, we can''t let them go. They are newborn dragons hatched against the world tree. They shouldn''t have to abide by the covenant with the Dragon Valley?"


    The Archmage was a little excited when he saw several residual blood dragons covered with treasure. He confirmed it to yakosta on the safe side.


    The value of the dragon''s body is almost comparable to that of an artifact. The reason why it is so expensive is not only that the Dragon itself has the top strength and can fly, which makes it difficult to hunt, but also that the covenant signed with the Dragon Valley is an important reason.


    The contents of the covenant are as follows: if the giant dragon is killed or greedy for money to actively provoke others, there will be no trouble killing the giant dragon out of self-defense or punishment. However, if the giant dragon is rounded up and hunted solely for the precious materials or accumulated wealth, it will usher in the fierce Revenge of the Dragon Valley.


    Yakosta glanced at the greedy mage and impolitely reminded: "even if these dragons are solved, most of the booty belongs to the human side. They have more casualties and efforts, and there is the problem of the absence of the queen!"


    "It''s OK to have only one. I''ve received the most cutting-edge concept of transforming ancient war trees. I can start transforming a new one right away! With a giant dragon, it''s not a problem whether it''s material or money!"


    Ophilius interrupted, "would you like all of us to share equally? There are so many high-level mages besides me and Acosta. Do you want to eat them alone?"


    The Archmage was like a deflated ball, his beard was dying, and he kept muttering.


    There is no suspense about solving the giant dragons. These puppet dragons manipulated by the will of the anti world tree have broken their bones and tendons, and it is hard to breathe. Maybe the elves who will be attacked and bombed by long-range casting are safe and worry free to send them on the road.


    Other high-level wizard mages are doing their best to heal human soldiers. Without these brave human soldiers to attract the main fire of the enemy, the elves whose magic has been abolished will definitely be destroyed.


    Kryon is concerned about whether his blood ability can rely on the remains of these giant dragons. Lizard people can rely on dragon blood to purify their blood, and he should have no problem.


    The vigorous battle ended like this. After being ravaged for two hours, bimon beast finally breathed out. It failed to break through the legendary ceiling. After all, it could not break its own limit. Under the condition of attribute restraint, it was patted into meat mud by Harold.


    Harold shook his head with sweat. He can''t remember how many times he bombarded the bimon beast with five times the gravity. The bimon beast must have the legendary ability to resolve the physical impact, otherwise he can''t last so long.


    If Harold hadn''t been promoted to a higher level of legendary spirit, he would have been left to work.


    To be on the safe side, ophilius and Harold patrolled around for a long time and confirmed that there were no residual monsters before they led the team away, while Harold quickly sent someone to take over the desert.


    The desert overlord is gone. This place is an extremely rare treasure land. In addition to its unique environment, the pit hit by the sun god has also become a treasure mine. The value of the crystal mine containing divine power is hard to estimate, but it must be expensive and must not be occupied by others.


    On the way back, Harold started chatting with the chatty Sun God. It was not so much that this avatar retained the most human nature as that it completely excluded the human side from the condensed avatar. It had no divine temperament at all, and it was especially grounded.


    "It''s almost time to start. The last counterattack of the devil and the last plan of the ''God climber''. It''s a pity that his road has been taken by me. It''s already a dead end. Otherwise, it''s really possible to succeed!"


    Harold''s newly evolved legendary ability [crisis preview] suddenly exploded, and the feeling of panic made Harold suddenly leave a cold sweat on his back.


    "What do you mean, what to start -"


    Before Harold finished asking, suddenly it was dark and all the light in the sky was absorbed. It was not the sky near Harold and others, but the whole continent fell into darkness!


    In the dwarf Kingdom, the dwarves who finally defeated the giants with the help of the Dragon Valley Dragon raised their heads, looked at the dark sky in horror, and murmured, "the disaster in the prophecy has come after all!"


    The forest of elves, after having finished the demon who came to die, the queen of elves looked at the sky calmly. She instantly understood what had happened. Although the sky was dark, a huge light source slowly emerged in the center, which was the moon.


    "The reason why the moon stone was robbed is understood, but how did he escape from me? Mingming has completely destroyed his soul, which can blind my perception?... is it the protection of the abyss!"


    The fairy queen can borrow the power of the world tree. In this world, she is the strongest existence under the gods. If she can deceive her, it can only be a higher dimensional existence. No matter how many tricks Sauron has, it''s useless.


    Sauron prepared everything and crushed the moon stone. At this time, the moon has absorbed almost all the souls of the dead creatures on the mainland. The reason why the hell of ephalus and the heaven of harlott can''t accept the soul is that there is the moon, the artificial underworld, competing for the soul!


    "Come, be one with me, fill my divine personality, pour my body, I am death!"


    Sauron shouted loudly and flew into the sky, like a laser directly into the sky, shooting at the moon emitting infinite light source. However, when Sauron flew tens of thousands of meters high, he suddenly felt itchy.


    The fairy queen sighed lonely: "why do you think you can make use of the abyss? Even if those demons are fools, the abyss will itself is a great existence above all. It is used like a clown, and finally it will cause trouble!"


    "Hey, old woman, how... How did the moon open its eyes? It turned out to be a living creature?"


    Sheldon is beside the fairy queen, and the relationship between them is obviously very intimate. But at this time, instead of comforting the lost fairy queen, Sheldon excitedly points to the sky and cries.


    Sauron''s body was full of eyeballs, and then his skin slowly festered. In his unwilling roar, he completely reduced to a granulation. He used the winged queen as a chess piece and completely controlled each other''s life. However, he was not regarded as a chess piece by the abyss. It''s hard to say whether his most obsessive idea of becoming a God came from his heart or was simply seduced by the abyss.


    The moon in the sky opened a big and frightening eye, which almost filled the whole moon and watched every move of the whole continent. At this moment, all creatures in the whole continent had an irresistible sense of despair.


    Darkness filled the whole continent, and the huge eyes in the sky were like all the gods. No, he had to be above the gods. Even the predecessor of the sea god, which evolved to an indescribable level, could not be compared.


    Harlott and others are like mole ants before the flood. They are extremely anxious but can only tremble powerlessly. The joy of triumphant return from defeating strong enemies has been completely diluted.


    "You, you have a way, right? You''re the sun god!" asked Harold, clutching the sun Scepter like falling into the water and grasping the straw.


    "Of course, you have completed the difficulties at the mortal level. Of course, I will also practice my responsibility as a god! But although I say so, I can''t dispel the will of the abyss. Even a wisp of will completely fills the whole moon. I can''t deal with it!"


    Harold almost threw the sun scepter to the ground in a hurry. Does the sun god have a card? He can scan the whole continent in the atmosphere. He must have known 70-80% of Sauron''s layout and the bottom card of the abyss. He must have some backhand. He won''t really go to jail with the desert overlord for thousands of years?


    "Don''t worry, although I can''t compare with the abyss will in the realm, his body is not here, and the world has not been pulled into the abyss! If you can''t solve his will, just destroy the container of his will!"


    Destroy the container? Harold looked up at the sky. Did he... Blow up the moon!


    "I can use the sun''s energy. How much energy do you think the moon has absorbed the sun''s energy for tens of billions of years? Although it can''t be well mastered, it can be easily detonated after hundreds of years of penetration!"


    Just as the sun god''s word had just set, Harold roared, "everyone get down, close your eyes and cover your ears!"


    Although he didn''t understand what happened, the human side who was extremely convinced of Harold did it in an instant, and ephalus had been paying attention to Harold after the change. He also knew that only the unfathomable Sun God could deal with this problem.


    Harold is talking to himself to the sun scepter. He must be communicating with the sun god. In that case, just listen to him!


    "You do the same. Don''t panic. The crisis will pass!"


    As soon as they got down, they felt a shock wave, the moon in the sky burst, and the huge eyeballs dissipated. The turbulent shock wave plunged the whole continent into shock, and the territory close to the coastline was submerged by the tsunami. The landform of the whole continent has changed a little.


    After a long time, the dazzling light in the sky slowly dissipated, revealing the kind and gentle sunlight again. The sun god laughed at the scepter. Although the audience was only Harold, he was still very complacent.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Chenxi Kingdom sent troops to solve the terrible monsters in the desert and solved the monsters in the water with the help of the allies of the sea family. This feat has been unanimously recognized by all the tribes of the Centaur. Taking the desert and lake water as the dividing line, the Centaur will never touch the territory of Chenxi Kingdom.


    After marrying two elves'' wives, King Harold signed a mutual assistance agreement with the elves, and signed a peace treaty with dwarves, lizards and winged people. At least there will be no war in the decades when all races slow down.


    At this time, Harold encountered another trouble. Those human camps who fled to the southwest wanted to ask the help of the dawn kingdom.


    The excluded messenger is Harold''s old acquaintance, his good brother Ramon. As a million pound negative, Harold has no money, but there is really no shortage of all kinds of materials. In particular, he can use the holy spirit treasure ship and the great vortex to transport quickly, and he also promised assistance.


    "I didn''t expect such a big return for the favor I sold at the beginning, brother Harold. I depend on you!"


    Ramon left happily after receiving Harold''s positive reply, and the remaining Knights acted as liaison officers.


    After holding back the crowd, Harold, Cleon, Anne, Rand and several new nobles in the crusade against the desert overlord began to discuss.


    "Aid alone is nothing. We are all human beings and believe in the sun god. It is right to help each other, but we all know the virtues of those nobles. Be careful not to be trapped!"


    Rand was always safe, but Corleone didn''t care: "what are you afraid of? What waves can their lost dogs turn over!"


    Harold began to conceive the idea of spreading the New Solar Temple under the urging of the sun god in the sun scepter. The sun god is eager for pious and full faith. He also hopes to improve the lives of human civilians on the other side of the continent and spread the New Solar Temple. There is no doubt that he will be busy next!